ã€ŠRealizer of Death : The Reaperã€‹


 Chapter 1 1

    ?In the year 2212, the earth was hit by a great cmity. The dimension that separated the earth from the other world was destroyed and allowed the monsters and inhabitants of the other side to cross. This event is known as the Space Copse.

    After doing various kinds of research, scientists finally found the reason behind the Space Copse. This phenomenon is caused by the emergence of a world from another dimension in the Milky Way gxy and colliding with the earth.

    The two worlds collided and caused a dimensional crack. After that, space copse urred in various countries and created a bridge connecting the earth with another world called Arcadia.

    Currently, the earth could repair itself from space copse automatically, but that wouldn''tst long. After years of research, scientists have finally discovered why the two worlds collided. It happened because the earth and other worlds were in the process of merging. Sooner orter, the dimensional barrier between the two wouldpletely copse, and one world would be swallowed up by the other.

    This process is needed because both worlds are on the verge of destruction and must devour the other to survive. But which world would eventually disappear could only be known in the future. But one thing is sure is that the more corrupt and chaotic a world is, the more likely it will be a world that will disappear.

    The monsters that crossed from another world to earth were mostly fantasy creatures that usually only appeared in novels or movies. When they appeared, the monsters would destroy everything in front of them on instinct and aggressiveness. The monsters will kill residents and also damage the surrounding buildings. A big disaster with many casualties cannot be avoided every time a Space Copse urs. The result is a drastic poption decline and changes in the earth''s topography.

    The military was utterly defenseless against those monsters that weren''t even scratched after being hit by the tank cannons. They have done it in various ways. It started from the mass bombing using fighter aircraft to the use of nuclear weapons. But their efforts ended in vain because modern weapons did not affect the monster.

    It wasn''t just the monsters that invaded the earth but also the people from another world of various races. Elves, dwarves, beastmen, demons, and others. Earthlings refer to them as The Crossers.

    People from another world cane to earth through the portal formed during the Space Copse, but that doesn''t apply the other way around. That''s because Arcadiaes from a higher dimension than earth and is more stable because it has a great aura. It also rtes to the monsters immune to modern weapons because they are affected by the rules of another world higher than earth.

    Because of that, otherworldly people who had crossed over would have difficulty returning. They will stay temporarily on earth until they find a stable portal to return, and the government has provided an area for those world crossers called the Utopia Zone.

    Unfortunately, not all the crossers are willing to cooperate with the earth government because theye for their purposes. Some wish to establish good rtions with the natives and cooperate for the betterment of both worlds; the rest intend to invade the earth.

    In the midst of despair due to the invasion of monsters and the crosser, the earth''s inhabitants are blessed by an unknown creature. A voice suddenly sounded within their minds. Some say they are gods, and others say they are the system that rules the world. But no one knows about the true identity of that voice and why it suddenly gave power to the earthlings.

    The so-called blessinges from human potential itself. Humans have dark and light sides to themselves or are usually known as angels and demons. The unknown god-like creature gave humans a chance to awaken one of those powers or even both if they had such terrifying potential.

    Humans can manifest their light or dark side into a weapon to fight against the monsters that invaded the earth. This incredible weapon was called the Phantasmal Object.

    The weapon was more powerful than today''s modern weapons and could kill monsters because it came from a different dimension. People who can awaken their Phantasmal Objects are called Realizers, and they fight using an energy source called Genesis Power.

    The year 2262 and fifty years have passed since the first Space Copse. Nowadays, everyone can be a Realizer. It was not only to fight monsters and protect the earth from the outside world''s threats.

    In various countries, Realizers are hailed as heroes because they use their powers to kill evil monsters like the ones in superhero movies. Many people want to be a Realizer because they consider it a noble job with many advantages and privileges. In addition, Realizer has also be the idol of children worldwide, including Tenku Okuihara, a five-year-old boy from Japan.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Tenku is a child born to a simple family from the Ibaraki area. His parents owned a small restaurant business as their source of livelihood. Tenku''s family lives in Ibaraki prefecture in a quiet area. Their rtionship with their neighbors is also excellent, especially with the family beside their house.

    On weekends, the Okuihara family-owned restaurant will always be full of diners. Tenku''s father, Naoki Okuihara, is busy cooking food for his customers. On the other hand, his mother, Hanako Okuihara, takes orders from another guest. Five-year-old Tenku sometimes helps them in the ce.

    "Tenku! Please clear the table by the nearby window!" Hanako called out to Tenku, sitting in front of the cashier''s desk.

    "I understand, mom!" Tenku quickly stood up from his chair and walked to the table his mother pointed to with a tray and a wet cloth in his hand.

    Tenku excitedly cleared the table. The regr customers from the restaurant who were familiar with him smiled warmly at his hard work.

    "As usual, Tenku is a diligent boy!"

    "You are blessed to have a filial son like Tenku."

    "You will be sessful in the restaurant business in the future!"

    Uncle, aunt and other customers praised Tenku in turn. Naoki and Hanako smiled warmly and felt proud to see their son. Not only is Tenku a hard worker, but also he is a smart kid.

    "I don''t want to be a restaurant owner. I want to be a Realizer to protect my family and this world from evil monsters!" Tenku clenched his tiny fists and said with determination. Even though he said it seriously, his cute boyish face made those who saw himugh.

    "Hahaha..." The customersughed because they thought Tenku was joking. Bing a Realizer is not something easy. Therefore, they did not take the words of a five-year-old boy seriously.

    Naoki and Hanako could only shake their heads and smile bitterly when they heard their son''s statement. Although their hearts are touched, they do not want their son to do dangerous work.

    Time passed quickly, and the sun finally set. Tenku and his parents closed the restaurant and immediately returned to their house. It didn''t take long for them to return on foot because the restaurant was close to where they lived. The Okuihara family''s house is not far from the Tsukuba mountain area, and the atmosphere around it is very refreshing.

    When Tenku and his parents arrived in their yard, a little girl ran up to them.

    "Big brother!" The little girl smiled broadly and jumped into Tenku''s arms.

 Chapter 2 2

    ?The one who suddenly jumped up and hugged Tenku was a little girl with short hair. She has a cute oval face and looks very adorable. That little girl is Haruna and Tenku''s younger sister with only one year of age difference. Haruna is not the biological child of Naoki and Hanako.

    Haruna is the daughter of Hanako''s best friend during high school. The two of them were already like sisters. But when Haruna was one year old, her parents died in car idents.

    Since then, Hanako decided to take care of Haruna, who had lost her parents and had no other family. After a few years, Hanako and Naoki love Haruna like part of their family.

    Haruna doesn''t know about her past, and the Okuihara family intends to tell her when she grows up. On the other hand, Tenku had found out not too long ago, but his treatment of Haruna didn''t change in the slightest because he already thought of her as his sister.

    "Haruna, you''ll fall if you run like that." The middle-aged woman appeared from behind Haruna. She was Amami Kawano, the next-door neighbor to the Okuihara Family.

    Amami was a frequent visitor to the Okuihara family''s house, and the couple trusted her because they had known each other for a long time. Hanako also often leaves Haruna with her when she and her husband go to work at the restaurant. But sometimes, they also bring Haruna along with them.

    "Amami, thank you for helping us look after Haruna. I''m sorry if I bother you again." Hanako smiled apologetically.

    "You don''t have to worry about it. I also have nothing else to do. Raising a child or two other than my son wouldn''t make any difference. Moreover, Haruna is a smart girl. I just sat quietly watching her, and it wasn''t a bother." Amami shook his head. Then she looked at Tenku, who walked into the house holding hands with Haruna.

    "How are you, Tenku? Is it tiring after helping your mom and dad at the restaurant?" Amami smiled warmly and gently stroked Tenku''s head.

    "I can''t be tired just from helping out at the restaurant, auntie! I must train harder to be a Realizer and protect this world from monsters!" Tenku smiled and puffed out his chest proudly. On the other hand, Haruna looked at him with sparkling eyes.

    "Ahaha¡­ If Tenku bes a Realizer, what will Haruna do when she grows up?" Amami looked at Haruna, who clung to Tenku like she didn''t want to part with him.

    "Of course, I will be my big brother''s bride!" Haruna said cheerfully. Since childhood, Haruna was very attached to Tenku and said she would be his wife someday.

    Amami, as well as Tenku''s parents,ughed when they heard those words. Haruna''s face reddened with embarrassment, and she dashed into the house while pulling Tenku''s hand.

    "Wait, Haruna! You don''t have to pull me like that! I wille with you!" Tenkuined, but he kept running after his beloved sister.

    "You two don''t run around in the house." Naoki could only sigh and chase after his two children.

    "Okay. I will take my leave since you have returned." Amami looked at Hanako and Naoki and lowered her head slightly. But before she could take a step, Hanako''s voice stopped her.

    "Amami, don''t forget toe together with Mr. Jiro and Soma tonight." Hanako reminded. Jiro is Amami''s husband, who works as an employee at apany, while Soma is their son, the same age as Tenku.

    "Hmm? What''s up... Ah! I almost forgot about it! Isn''t today Tenku''s birthday!?" Amami pped her hands and suddenly raised her voice. She remembers Tenku and Haruna''s birthdays because she and her family often celebrate with them.

    "That''s why you muste tonight and don''t bete. This time, I have prepared special food and drinks for Tenku''s birthday." Hanako smiled mysteriously. She knows that Amami has a hobby of cooking and culinary, especially unique foods.

    "I''m looking forward to it! I wille together with my husband and son early!" Amami answered excitedly after hearing Hanako''s words. Then she returned to her residence, and Hanako went into the house to prepare for tonight''s event.

    Night fell, and the full moon shone beautifully. Right now, the Okuihara family''s house was noisier than usual. The Okuihara family sat together at the dining table with their neighbors. They are Amami, Jiro, and Soma. Jiro is a middle-aged man with short hair and is not very tall, while Soma is the same age as Tenku, who is slightly shorter than him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    In the living room, Tenku has blown out the candles on his birthday cake, and he is currently feeding Haruna his first piece of cake because his sister keeps whining to get it. On the other hand, Amami and her family enjoyed the food that Hanako served at the dining table.

    "Tenku, this is a gift from me, aunt, and Soma. We hope you will like it." Jiro gave a box neatly wrapped and tied with a blue ribbon to Tenku. Among the three people from the Kawano family, Jiro is the one who has the best rtionship with Tenku.

    "Thank you, Uncle Jiro!" Tenku epted the gift with a big smile on his face. Then he looked at Amami and Jiro.

    "May I open it now, uncle?" Tenku can''t wait to see what''s inside the box.

    "Of course." Jiro nodded and smiled. On the other hand, Soma looked envious when his father gave the box to Tenku.

    "Come on, open the presents, brother! I want to see it too!" Haruna drew closer to Tenku and was also curious about Jiro''s gift.

    Naoki and Hanako smiled warmly at the behavior of the two children. Then they saw Tenku open the box in a hurry.

    "Wow! This is an action figure from The Strongest! He was one of the first and strongest Realizers! Thank you, Uncle Jiro! I like it so much!" Tenku shouted happily when he saw the contents inside the box. He hugged the action figure and smiled widely.

    The Strongest was one of the Realizers who first appeared and was given that nickname because he was the strongest among the Realizers at that time. Unfortunately, those Realizers had long since died from sacrificing themselves to fight the powerful monsters that appeared during Space Copse. Because of that, Tenku admired them.

    Jiro and Hanako nodded in satisfaction when they saw Tenku liked their gift. When Hanako returns home, she immediately reminds Jiro about Tenku''s birthday, and the other party quickly buys a present. Luckily, he had a friend who owned a toy shop and was able to order one over the phone for delivery the same day. Coincidentally, there''s a new Realizer action figure in stock. Jiro knows that Tenku dreams of bing a Realizer. So he thought the action figure would be a good gift.

    "Thank you, uncle!" Tenku smiled while ying with the action figure in his hand.

    "You''re wee. We''re d you like it." Jiro and Amamiughed. Meanwhile, Soma pouted when he saw the action figure.

    "Haruna, where''s your present for your big brother?" Amami looked at Haruna, who keptughing at Tenku and couldn''t help teasing her.

    "Of course, I''ve already prepared it." Haruna fiddled with her fingers and averted her gaze in embarrassment.

    "Then hurry up and give it to your brother. Don''t you want to see it too, Tenku?" Amami smiled and urged Haruna. Under the gaze of Amami and the others, Tenku could only nod.

    "Before that, you must close your eyes first, big brother!" Haruna nced at Tenku, and her cheeks turned red.

    "Okay!" Tenku nodded without asking any further and closed his eyes. Soon after that, he felt a soft sensation on his cheek and heard the screams of the people around him.

    "Ahaha¡­ Haruna is so bold!" Amami happily teased Haruna.

    "Aaahhhh!" Haruna quickly ran in embarrassment. When Tenku opened his eyes, Haruna had already disappeared from his sight.

    "Okay. Now it''s time for mom and dad to give you a present." Hanako took something from her pocket. Tenku and the people in the room turned their gazes to Hanako. Their eyes fell on the strange box in her hand.

 Chapter 3 3

    ?Tenku and the Kawano family looked at the small box in Hanako''s hand. They wondered what gift Hanako and Naoki would give their son.

    "What is it, mom?" Tenku looked at his mother and asked.

    "Open it. Then you will know." The one who answered Tenku''s question was his father.

    Tenku nodded and took the box. Then he slowly opened it and saw a reddish-green woven bracelet inside. He looked a little disappointed because he felt the bracelet looked ordinarypared to the gifts the Kawano family had given him. But before he couldin, Hanako opened her mouth first.

    "Did you forget that your father asked for your and Haruna''s blood a few days ago?" Hanako asked. Tenku was silent and dug up his memories from a few days ago.

    "Ah! I remember it! At that time, you took much of our blood! It hurts so much! I don''t want to do it again!" Tenku pouted andined.

    "Ahaha¡­ your mom and dad will not ask for your blood again." Hanako chuckled and pinched Tenku''s cheek.

    "So you mean this bracelet is special?" Tenku sees the bracelet in the box and then takes it out. Jiro and his family also focus on the bracelet on Tenku''s hand and try to find its uniqueness. But they couldn''t find it because the bracelet looked ordinary.

    "Wear it on your wrist." Naoki and Hanako said in unison and smiled mysteriously. This made Tenku and the Kawano family curious.

    "Yes, mom!" Tenku nodded and obeyed Hanako''s words. Then he put the bracelet on his left wrist, but it looked too big and loose. When Tenku was about toin, a strange thing suddenly happened as the bracelet slowly shrunk and adjusted in size to Tenku''s wrist.

    "Eh?" Tenku and the Kawano family were confused when they saw what had happened.

    "Great, isn''t it?" Naoki said proudly, and Tenku couldn''t help but nod in response to his words because the bracelet looked unique to him. Before he could even answer, they heard screamsing from the kitchen.

    "Mom! Do you have a present for me too!? Didn''t you take my blood too!?" Haruna trotted over to Hanako.

    "Unfortunately, I don''t have one." Hanako looked at Haruna shaking her head.

    "Uuhh¡­" Haruna pouted, and her eyes were wet like she was about to cry.

    "Ahaha¡­ I was joking, Haruna." Hanako and the people in the roomughed when they saw Haruna''s cute face.

    "This is a present for you." Hanako took the same box from another pocket on her shirt and gave it to Haruna.

    "Thank you, mom!" Haruna smiled broadly and kissed her mother''s cheek.

    "Ehehe¡­ We have paired bracelets, big brother!" Haruna hastily opened the box, took the bracelet inside, and put it on her right wrist.

    The same thing with Tenku also happened to the bracelet worn by Haruna. The size of the bracelet shrunk to fit Haruna''s hand. Tenku and Haruna suddenly felt something strange. Their consciousness seemed to merge, and both could feel each other''s presence. They looked at Hanako and Naoki with questioning faces.

    "You must have felt it, right?" Hanako smiled and asked. Tenku and Haruna nodded simultaneously. On the other hand, the Kawano family is confused by her words.

    "Hanako, what do you mean by that?" Amami said curiously.

    "Before that, I will exin the origin of this thing. We got this bracelet from an acquaintance of ours at a shrine in the Tohoku region. Of course, it''s not free. We used our savings so far and could only buy the pair of bracelets." Hanako smiled and started to exin. Her words shocked the Kawano family.

    "Isn''t that too expensive! Is it because the bracelet can adjust its size to the wearer?" After hearing the price, Amami quickly dispelled his intention to buy the bracelet for his son.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "No. Didn''t I already say that I took blood from Tenku and Haruna?" Hanako asked back. On the other hand, Tenku and Haruna tilted their heads as they were both confused by their conversation.

    "You did say it before. So what''s the point of you doing that?" Amami nodded and asked another question.

    "I mixed the blood of the two of them andbined it with the material from the bracelet. That way, the consciousness of the two blood possessors will be connected, and they can feel each other." Hanako smiled and rubbed the heads of the two children lovingly.

    "Besides, the bracelet is made of a mysterious material that cannot be destroyed by ordinary means. Only the temple knows how to cut it and make a bracelet. That''s why it''s costly, and we can only get two." Naoki added. At first, he didn''t want to buy the bracelet because it was too expensive. But after their acquaintance exined its use and learned that it was made from a rare material, they decided to buy it.

    "It doesn''t matter because we are ordinary people and want to live as ordinary people. But Tenku wants to be a Realizer, and that is a dangerous job. He needs that bracelet so that Haruna can find out his situation." Hanako looked at Haruna''s innocent face. She thought of raising her to be Tenku''s bride in the future.

    Their families live in the suburbs with a small poption. Not many people want to live near Mount Tsukuba because they think it''s dangerous. Plus, none of the residents in that region became Realizer. Because of that, only a handful of people dared to stay in that area for some reason.

    The Okuihara and Kawano families have lived there for generations, and their ce of work is also not far away. Therefore, they had no intention of moving. They arefortable and peaceful living in that ce.

    "I will be a Realizer to protect our family and the people in this area, mom!" Tenku suddenly stood on the chair and raised his tiny fist. Haruna cheered by his side and thought Tenku''s pose was cool.

    "Ahaha¡­ your mom and dad believe in you. We will wait for you to be a Realizer and fight bravely against monsters." Hanako smiled warmly and wiped a tear from her eye. Amami approached her and smiled as he held her hand.

    Hanako and Naoki don''t want Tenku to be a realizer. They just wanted their son to live as an ordinary person, work, marry and live a happy life. But after seeing Tenku''s determination, they finally gave up and decided to support his dream.

    "Yes, mom! I will definitely show it to you, father, and also Haruna! Ah, to Uncle Jiro, Aunt Amami, and Soma too!" Tenku put his hands on his waist and posed like a hero, making the people around himugh. But their happiness was cut short by a loud voice from outside.

    nk!

    Not long after that voice sounded, the ground suddenly shook like an earthquake. But it didn''tst long as the situation quickly calmed down again.

    "Mom!" Haruna cried and hugged Hanako. On the other hand, Tenku tried to show his courage even though his body was shaking and his eyes were wet.

    "What is happening!?" Amami screamed in panic while hugging Soma.

    "Let''s check it out!" Naoki looked at Jiro, and the other party nodded. The two walked out of the house, and the others followed them from behind. When they came out, they didn''t find anything suspicious, but the strange light from Mount Tsukuba made them ufortable.

    "What''s that?" Haruna pointed at the light. A small ck dot appeared and slowly grew closer to them. It didn''t take long for them to recognize the figure who hade.

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    The figurended not far from them and shook the surrounding area.

    Rooaaaaaaarrrrr!

    "That is¡­" Amami said in a trembling voice.

    "Monsters!" Hanako shouted andpleted Amami''s sentence.

 Chapter 4 4

    ?What appeared not far from the Okuihara and Kawano families was a creature over two meters tall with a face resembling a pig and holding a spiked club.

    "That is... Orcs!" The one who muttered in a trembling voice was Tenku. He dreams of bing a realizer and reads many picture books about monsters and Realizers, so he recognizes the monster that appeared before him.

    "Is it a monster from another world!?" Amami screamed in terror after hearing Tenku''s words. Not long after that, many other creatures appeared from the direction of Mount Tsukuba, and Tenku recognized them.

    "Those are goblins, and the big one is Ogre!" Tenku pointed at a small green creature with a sly face and a Monster more giant than an orc behind them. The monsters came out from the direction of the mountain and seemed to have surrounded the area where they lived.

    "Let''s hurry back to the house!" Naoki quickly entered the house while grabbing Hanako''s hand. The Kawano family also followed them. If Jiro and his family returned to their residence, the monsters would probably notice their presence, which would be dangerous.

    After entering the house, they quickly turned off all the lights. They had heard that the intelligence of orc and goblin-ss monsters was deficient. They move based solely on their instincts.

    Hanako and the others stayed in the house without making a sound. They were holding their breath from being too tense and hoping the monsters didn''t find them.

    "Are they gone?" Hanako whispered.

    "I don''t know. I''ll check it out first." Naoki strolled towards the window. Then he opened the curtain slightly and peeked through the gap. He looked around the area and couldn''t find any of the monsters. Just as Naoki was about to say that the situation was safe, he saw an orc suddenly appear in front of him and swing the spiked mace.

    "What!?" Naoki quickly jumped up to dodge the attack.

    Booooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    The Orc''s mace destroyed half the house of the Okuihara family. Luckily Naoki and the others quickly dodged. Otherwise, they will be buried in the ruins of the house.

    "Cough! Cough! Where is that monster?" Jiro looked around but had difficulty finding the monster over two meters tall as smoke and dust covered the entire area.

    "I don''t know where the monster is. But for sure, he''s still around here." Naoki said while covering Tenku''s nose so as not to inhale the dust and smoke around them.

    "So what should we do next? This area seems to have been surrounded by monsters from Mount Tsukuba." Hanako said with fear.

    "We will sneak out of this area secretly and seek help." Naoki exined his n to them. That was the only thing going through his head at the moment. They couldn''t stay stuck in one ce because the monsters would find them sooner orter.

    "Shouldn''t we wait here until reinforcements arrive? Maybe the Realizers wille soon." Jiro disagrees with Naoki''s n because it is risky.

    "But how long are we going to wait? The problem is that those monsters are hunting us. If we keep hiding here, the monster will likely destroy everything, and we''ll be buried alive in this ce. After all, I don''t know if the Realizer wille to this remote ce in time." Naoki exined in more detail why he made that decision for them to understand.

    Jiro and Amami were silent because Naoki''s words made a lot of sense. They would probably die before the reinforcements came. Only the Realizer could fight against those monstrous creatures from another world. Moreover, the number of monsters was not small. At least they saw tens or even a hundred goblins descending from Mount Tsukuba.

    "I understand. Then, let''s get out of here immediately." Jiro nodded in agreement with Naoki''s n.

    "Okay. Follow me. Step slowly and don''t make a sound." Naoki led the way while looking at the situation around him.

    After walking for quite a while, they finally managed to leave the house safely. But the pained screams of the people from the surrounding area disturbed them greatly and gave them goosebumps.

    "There doesn''t seem to be a single monster around here." Jiro watched his surroundings and ventured to walk first. But then a green-colored figure appeared in front of him, and not one but dozens. The monsters were goblins and smiled horribly like they were looking at prey that had fallen into their trap. Even though their intelligence is low, goblins have a cunning innate nature.

    Kikikikikik...

    "What!?" Jiro and the others were shocked.

    "Run as fast as you can!" Naoki shouted and started running with Tenku in his arms. Hanako and the Kawano family quickly followed behind. But having only run a few meters, the Orc they had previously seen suddenlynded in front of them.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Boooommm!

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrr!

    The Okuihara family and the Kawano family intend to go the other way to escape. But Naoki and Hanako heard a voice behind them, and their bodies were suddenly pushed to the ground. The ones who did it were Jiro and Amami.

    "Ugh!" Naoki and Hanako''s bodies hit the rocks on the ground. But they quickly twisted their bodies so as not to hit Haruna and Tenku.

    "Forgive us!" Jiro and Amami ran after pushing Naoki and Hanako. They did so to use the Okuihara family as bait so they could escape.

    "Jiro! Amami! Why did you do that to us!?" Amami screamed from deep within her lungs. She felt very disappointed with their actions. The two families have known each other for a long time, and Hanako trusts Amami and Jiro. Hanako didn''t expect that they would sacrifice her family to escape.

    "Uncle Jiro! Why did you do that to mom and dad¡­ hics¡­ hics." Tenku cried after knowing his mother and father were pushed by the Kawano family''s husband and wife. But neither Jiro nor Amami replied to them. The two ran without looking back, ignoring them and not caring about their situation.

    On the other hand, Naoki could only grit his teeth. He knew there was no point in them shouting their disappointment because the most important thing right now was to escape from the orcs quickly. But the problem is that his back hurts so much that it''s hard to move. Because of that, Naoki was forced to make a tough decision, and the same thing happened to Hanako.

    "Tenku! Quickly take Haruna away from here. Your mom and dad will be following you soon." Naoki looked straight into Tenku''s teary eyes.

    "Yes. Take Haruna to a safer ce and protect her. Mom and dad will catch up with you." Hanako understood what her husband meant and said with tears flowing from her eyes.

    "I don''t want to! I want to be with mom and dad! I will fight that monster!" Tenku shook his head while sobbing. Even though his words seemed bold, his body was shaking with fear.

    "I also don''t want to be separated from mom and dad!" Haruna said with a face full of tears.

    "Go away from here! Don''t you want to listen to what mom and dad say!?" Naoki raised his voice angrily to his two children. He felt guilty in his heart because this was the first time he had done such a thing. But Naoki quickly dispelled that thought because it was the best for them. Tenku and Haruna jolted and subconsciously stepped back in fear.

    "Quickly get out of here and take Haruna to a safer ce! You have to take good care of her!" Hanako screamed, and Tenku finally pulled Haruna''s hand away from the ce while crying loudly.

    "I shouldn''t have said that to them." Hanako''s tears spilled after seeing her two children leave.

    "You''re not wrong because it''s for their good." Naoki patted his wife''s shoulder and stood up while picking up a stone on the ground.

    "What we have to do now is attract the attention of those monsters so they can escape." Naoki swung his arms and threw the big rock in his hand at the orcs not far from him. But that didn''t affect the monster over two meters tall.

    "Hey! Ugly monsters! What are you looking for in this ce!? Did you get lost because of your stupidity!?" Hanako did the same as her husband had done. But she added a mockery to get the monster''s attention to her, and it worked.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrr!

    The Orc casually swung the spiked mace in his hand at Hanako, but Naoki quickly pushed her away and made her receive the attack.

    "Ugh!" Naoki was blown away a dozen meters while vomiting blood from his mouth.

    "Dear!" Hanako ran towards her husband, but the Orc suddenly appeared before her and swung its spiked mace again.

    "Arrgh!" Hanako bounced and twisted until her body was deformed. Her condition is far more pathetic than Naoki''s. When her body fell to the ground, a boy''s scream echoed through the ce.

    "Mom! Dad!"

 Chapter 5 5

    ?The atmosphere around Tenku''s residence was terrifying. Many monsters appeared and destroyed the buildings. In addition, the monsters also hunted the residents and killed them.

    After Tenku and Haruna left their parents, they didn''t know where to go. Tenku strolled and kept hiding from one ce to another while holding Haruna in his arms.

    Not far they walked, Tenku and Haruna stopped. They hid behind a tree when they saw the horde of goblins before them. The monsters seemed to be eating something. Tenku looks at the clothes that are familiar to him. It was the clothes Jiro wore at his birthday party.

    "Big brother, isn''t that Aunt Amami, and next to her is Soma..." Haruna pointed at the two figures lying on the ground, not far from the crowd of goblins. Both conditions are very pathetic, with an iplete body. Amami waspletely naked and looked like the goblins had sexually assaulted her before she died.

    "Uncle¡­ Aunt¡­ Soma¡­" Haruna wanted to cry when she saw that sight. But Tenku quickly covered her mouth before she could make a sound that could attract the goblins'' attention. Tenku slowly left and returned to his father and mother''s ce because he didn''t know where to go when all the areas were filled with monsters.

    Kikikikikikik!

    After Tenku and Haruna left that ce, they didn''t notice that one of the goblins there saw them and smiled horribly.

    Tenku and Haruna didn''t take long to return to their parents'' location. But both of them were shocked when they arrived at the ce. They saw the terrible condition of Naoki and Hanako.

    "Dad! Mom!" Tenku ran to his parents while holding Haruna''s hand.

    Hanako and Naoki''s bodies trembled when they heard that voice. When they moved their eyes in the direction the voice came from, their faces sank.

    "Tenku¡­ why did youe back here! Go as far as you can and protect Haruna!" Naoki shouted with all his strength. Hey weak and couldn''t move an inch before. But strength returned to his body when he saw his son and daughter, and he forced himself to speak.

    "Get out of here, Tenku! We will be angry if you don''t listen to us!" Hanako shouted worriedly.

    "Dad¡­ Mom¡­ hics¡­ hics¡­" Haruna cried even harder. If Tenku hadn''t held her hand, she would have already run to get closer to Hanako.

    Tenku grabbed Haruna''s hand and intended to leave for fear that her mother and father would be angry. But when he turned around, a horde of goblins was already facing him and smiling hideously.

    Kikikikikik!

    "What!?" Tenku and Haruna were shocked when they saw the monsters. They didn''t know when the goblins came and suddenly appeared behind them.

    Kikikikikik!

    One of the goblins licked his lips and grinned evilly when he saw Haruna. Goblins are sex-hungry monsters and use women from the human race to fulfill their desires and breed.

    "Tenku! Run the other way!" Naoki shouted, warning Tenku, but it only worsened his condition and made him vomit blood. But his voice caught the attention of a nearby orc and lifted him off the ground.

    "Ugh!" Naoki groaned in pain as the orc gripped his body so tightly. His eyes, nose, ears, and mouth were bleeding from the pressure of the monster''s hands. Then the orc opened its mouth and intended to eat Naoki.

    "Husband!!!" Hanako roared. Tears welled from her eyes when she saw the sight. Hanako crawled and tried to approach Naoki, but because her condition was terrible, she could only move little by little from where she was lying.

    "Dad!...hics...hics..." Tenku kept crying and wanted to help his father. But his body was shaking with fear, and he couldn''t leave Haruna under the gazes of the goblins.

    "Tenku, please take good care of Haruna." Naoki smiled and said. Then he closed his eyes, and his body entered the orc''s mouth. Blood spurted as the monster bit him.

    "Dad!!! Dad!!!" Haruna screamed when she saw Naoki enter the monster''s mouth. She wanted to run there, but Tenku held her hand tightly.

    "AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH! Husband!!" Hanako screamed like crazy. But her body suddenly trembled when she saw the horde of goblins approaching her.

    Hanako shifted her body unconsciously out of fear. While moving, she identally grabbed a sharp piece of a wooden branch. Then she thought of something and looked at her son and daughter, who were far from her.

    "Tenku. You have to remember what your father said. Take good care of Haruna. You must survive this ce and seek help immediately. I''m sorry that I can''t apany you anymore." Hanako smiled and stabbed the tip of the branch into her neck, and blood spurted out. Shey motionless and no longer had any signs of life.

    The goblins who approached Hanako lost interest after seeing her dead because they liked living women, not corpses.

    "Mom!!! Mom!! Let me go, big brother!!!" Haruna struggled to break free from Tenku and seeded. Then she ran as hard as possible to her mother, which made the goblins happy.

    "Wait, Haruna!" Tenku was about to go after her, but something unexpected happened.

    nk!<novelnext></novelnext>

    The space in front of Haruna copsed, and a portal-like vortex quickly engulfed her.

    "Big brother!! Please help me! Big brother!" Haruna shouted while extending his hand to Tenku.

    "Haruna!! Haruna!!" Tenku continued to run with his legs bleeding from being pierced by stone fragments and wooden twigs. He also stretched out his hand and wanted to grab Haruna''s hand. His hand almost touched his sister but ended up failing. Haruna was quickly sucked into the space vortex, and the portal disappeared.

    "Haruna!!!!!" Tenku didn''t manage to hold Haruna''s hand in time and fell to the ground. Then the orcs and the goblin horde walked closer to him. The monsters seemed unconcerned with the appearance of the portal and Haruna, who was swallowed into it. Their eyes fell on the weak boy in front of them because he was thest prey they could find in that ce.

    Kikikikikik!

    Boom! Boom!

    The ground shook from the orcs'' footsteps, making Tenku''s body tremble violently.

    "Mr. Realizer! Where are you!? Aren''t you the saviors of the world!? Why don''t youe and help us!? Why!!!?" Tenku shouted with all his might, and his voice echoed in the sky. His tears kept flowing non-stop. At such a time, he still had hope in Realizer.

    But his scream ended in vain because no one heard him except the monsters around. When Tenku remembered his parents who had died and Haruna, who had disappeared, courage filled his body, and he stood up.

    "You killed my Dad! You killed my Mom! You made Haruna disappear! You have taken everything from me! Then, I will kill you all and take everything from you ugly monsters!!" Tenkuu roared while holding a small tree branch and pointed at the monsters.

    Tenku trembled and felt frightened when he heard the sound of footsteps. A child of six years old was impossible against an orc over two meters tall. As Tenku was desperate about how to fight the monsters, a voice suddenly sounded in his mind.

    KILL THEM WITH THE POWER I GIVE YOU...

    Tenku''s left eye turned green, subconsciously raising his left hand and grabbing the air in front of him. Arge scythe with a gear between the de and the hilt manifested and fell into Tenku''s hand.

    When one of the goblins jumped at him, Tenku swung the scythe, and the goblin was sliced off as easily as tofu.

    SAY THE NAME OF THE PHANTASMAL OBJECT IN YOUR HANDS...

    "Devourer Scythe." Tenku spoke like he wasn''t himself. After that, his figure disappeared, and the three goblins not far from him were cut off and died. Then Tenku disappeared again from the sight of the monsters. Every time he reappeared, blood spurted out, and the heads of the monsters floated in the air. When he killed those goblins, an unknown power seeped into him and made his body stronger.

    Tenku kept moving and quickly killed dozens of goblins in that ce. The small figure holding the giant scythe looked very strange. The only monsters left were the orcs that had eaten his father.

    Roaaaaaaaarrrrrrr!

    CHANGE THE SHAPE...

    "Rotate!" Tenku muttered, and the gear in his scythe rotated and shifted the de position to align with the hilt. His weapon turned into a naginata.

    Tenku dashed towards the orc, but before approaching him, his figure disappeared again and suddenly appeared behind the monster and stabbed his naginata into its neck. Tenku tore the monster''s neck and the blood that sttered dyed the full moon red.

    Rooooooooaaaaaarrrr!

    The orc roared before its massive body fell. Tenku easily killed the monster over two meters tall. After he killed the orc, the Ogre and hundreds of goblins from the direction of Mount Tsukuba descended and headed toward him. They heard the sound of fighting in that ce and felt the power emitted by his weapons.

    SHOW YOUR STRENGTH TO THEM...

    Tenku tightly gripped the hilt of his naginata. The gear rotated and turned it back into a scythe. He spun his scythe and shed the space in front of him horizontally. Then from that space rip emerged a creature over ten meters long and had thousands of feet. It was a centipede of condensed aura and had a thousand feet in the form of arge scythe de.

    "Phantasmal Release..."

    GLUTTONY CENTIPEDE

    The centipede quickly charged toward the horde of monsters. Its scythe-ded legs are easily chopped into the bodies of goblins and orcs. In the blink of an eye, the hundreds of monsters that appeared were drastically reduced, leaving only one Ogre.

    The Ogre trembled in fear and intended to run away. But the centipede quickly wrapped around him, stabbed all of its legs into his body, and turned him into minced meat without giving the monster a chance to scream.

    After all the monsters in the area died, Tenku felt an incredible amount of power enter his body, and his head became so sore it felt like something was trying to take over him. Due to the excruciating pain, he fell, and his vision began to blur. But before hepletely lost consciousness, he heard footsteps approaching him.

 Chapter 6 6

    ?Kouta Karitoshi is a well-known Realizer from Tokyo. He is currently in Ibaraki prefecture due to a mission from his organization to ovee the space copse in that area.

    He could tell that space copse would appear in that region because the Realizer organization had a machine that could predict when and where the dimensional copse would ur. But it''s not 100 percent urate because sometimes the device misestimates the coordinates and time.

    "The organization said that the space copse coordinates have changed, and the location has moved to the Tsukuba mountain." Kouta said to the person next to him while focusing on the road. He is currently driving the car slowly because the streets in the area are a bit damaged.

    Kouta did not undertake the mission alone. His organization sent 15 people to handle the space copse in the area. They use tworge-capacity Humvee-type cars that make their mobility easier and speed them up to their destination.

    "The location has moved quite far from the coordinates given previously. Maybe we won''t get there in time. I hope that this space copse urs far from the popted areas. Otherwise, there may be many casualties because we arete." A female Realizer said. She is Misora ??Karitoshi and is Kouta''s wife.

    Kouta and Misora ??are in the same organization and always go on missions together because they are husband and wife. They got a task to deal with space copse in the Ibaraki area because the number of Realizers in that ce was very small, and their strength was not enough to fight against hordes of monsters.

    The organization sent a team from Tokyo because it was close to Ibaraki and had many Realizers. So it doesn''t matter if it only sends 15 people to the area. It didn''t take them long to arrive at their destination. Kouta, Misora ??, and the thirteen Realizers quickly got out of the car and immediately headed to the location.

    But just as they got out of the car, they smelled a very strong smell of blood in the air. The faces of Kouta and the other Realizers sank. They ran towards the nearest residential area from that ce. When they arrived, Kouta and the others were dumbfounded after seeing the sight.

    "Has space copse urred in this ce?" Misora ??said in a trembling voice when she saw the terrifying scene before her eyes.

    The houses and buildings in the ce were destroyed, and many corpses with disfigured bodies along the way. The sight would make ordinary people have nightmares, but that didn''t apply to the Realizer.

    "Spread out and look for survivors! If you meet a monster, kill it mercilessly!" Kouta said coldly. The horrific sight made him furious. He was the team leader and had to be in charge of the mission. If there are a lot of casualties and damage, it is tantamount to them being useless and unable to do their job properly.

    "Yes, leader!" The thirteen Realizers quickly spread throughout the area. After they left, Kouta walked over to Misora and held her hand to calm her anger. But not long after, Kouta got word from hismunication device.

    "Leader, we found the corpse of a monster in a residential area near the foot of Mount Tsukuba." One of The male Realizers reported.

    "Okay. I''ll go there right away. Please send me the coordinates." Kouta looked at hismunication device and then looked at Misora.

    "Let''s go." Kouta said and ran in the direction where the male Realizer had found the monster''s corpse. Misora gave a small nod and followed closely behind.

    The location is close to where they park the car. After arriving there, Kouta and Misora saw the iplete corpses of the goblins and orcs.

    "What happened here? Who killed those monsters?" Kouta asked the male Realizer, who arrived at the ce first.

    "We don''t know about it either. When we got here, the monsters were already dead. It looks like a Realizer came before us." The male Realizer exined.

    "Have you examined all the bodies?" Kouta looked around him and saw the corpse of a monster closest to him. He could tell from its shape that it was an orc and that the monster had died miserably.

    "We''ve done it. The monsters werepletely dead." The male Realizer had already examined the monster corpses one by one after he reported to Kouta through hismunication device. They had to make sure that the monsters were dead and wouldn''t be a hidden danger in the future.

    "Okay. Let the others continue their work. You go with four people to Mount Tsukuba and check the location of the space copse ording to the coordinates. Make sure there are no monsters left. The threat level of this space copse shouldn''t be that high, and no monsters stronger than ogres will appear here." Kouta gave another order to the male Realizer.

    "I understand." The male Realizer answered curtly and immediately went to call the other four team members to check on the situation on Mount Tsukuba.

    "Kouta, I checked over there. I hope there are still survivors." Misora said while pointing in a direction.

    "Okay. You have to be careful." Kouta nodded and quickly allowed it. His wife had a soft heart and couldn''t see the gruesome sight. He knew Misora''s goal of bing a Realizer was to protect her loved ones and humanity. Because of that, Misora ??wanted to save one person in that ce at least so their arrival wouldn''t be in vain.

    "I understand." Misora ??nodded solemnly and quickly ran in a certain direction. Kouta looked at Misora ??until her figure disappeared and then again checked the surroundings to find out what had happened there. But not long after Misora ??left, Kouta received amunication call from her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Kouta! I found a child who survived! Pleasee here quickly!" Misora ??gave her report in a panic.

    "I understand! I''ll be there soon!" Kouta quickly left the ce and went to where Misora ??was.

    It didn''t take long for Kouta to get to Misora''s location because it wasn''t far from where they found the monster corpses. Upon arriving at the ce, he saw his wife holding a five to six-year-old boy in her arms. Kouta was shocked when he saw the pile of monster corpses around the area, and one of them was an ogre. The sight was like a massacre for him.

    "Is the child a survivor?" Kouta walked over to Misora ??and looked at the boy. Several parts of his body were injured, and he was unconscious. Fortunately, it was only a minor wound and was harmless.

    The boy that Misora ??found was Tenku. Not long after he fell, Misora ??came and found him. But when she checked him, Tenku had already lost consciousness.

    "Yes. I''ve checked the area around and only found him." Misora ??said sadly while rubbing Tenku''s head.

    "How is he?" Kouta asked while surveying his surroundings. He wanted to make sure the area waspletely safe.

    "The external wound is fine. He was unconscious and in a very weak state. His body was slightly warm, and his heart was beating unsteadily. We should immediately take him to the hospital for further examination." Misora ??exined. Even though she was not a doctor, she studied a little medical science and understood how to check a person''s condition.

    "Okay. After our mission, we will take him to the hospital." Kouta nodded in agreement.

    "Hmmm¡­ Kouta¡­" Misora ??looked like she wanted to say something but hesitated to open her mouth.

    "What is it?" Kouta looked at his wife and asked.

    "Can we take this child with us? All peoples in this area have died, and I don''t think he has any family here anymore." Misora felt pity and couldn''t bear to leave Tenku alone.

    Kouta fell silent after hearing Misora''s words. He intended to refuse. But he couldn''t help but sigh when he saw her face. Kouta knew very well his wife''s kindness.

    "Okay. We will take the boy with us. But if any of his familyes to us and asks for him, you have to hand him over to them." Kouta reluctantly agreed.

    "I understand! Thank you, Kouta!" Misora ??smiled happily and looked back at Tenku''s condition. Kouta could only shake his head. When he wanted to check the area, he got a call from hismunication device.

    "Leader, we''ve checked the location at those coordinates. There were no monsters left, and the space copse had disappeared." A male Realizer reported.

    "Good. Have you cleaned up all the valuables items in that ce?" Kouta let out a sigh of relief after hearing that.

    "We''ve done it!" The male Realizer quickly replied.

    "Okay. We will gather at the location where our car is parked. Our mission has beenpleted. Please pass it on to the others. We will return to Tokyo soon." Kouta felt there was nothing else they could do in that ce.

    "Then what about people ughtering those monsters? Shall we not investigate?" The male Realizer was still curious about the person who killed the monsters.

    "No need. The organization will send someone else to investigate." Kouta is only in charge of dealing with space copse and not investigating other Realizers.

    "I understand." The male Realizer replied, and theirmunication was cut off. Then Kouta looked at Misora.

    "Misora, we are going back to Tokyo now." Kouta approached Misora ??and held Tenku in his arms. He wouldn''t let his wife take the boy even though Kouta knew she was strong.

    "Yes." Misora nodded and looked around sadly before she and her husband left. After everyone had gathered, Kouta and his team immediately returned to Tokyo.

 Chapter 7 7

    ?At this time, Tenku dreamed that he was in an unknown ce. as far as his eyes could see, there was only darkness around him. He kept walking aimlessly, searching for a way out of that dreadful area.

    "Dad! Mom! Haruna! Where are you!? Please stop hiding from me!" Tenku shouted while crying. He thought that his family was ying with him. But no matter how loud he screamed, he didn''t receive a single reply, making him even more sad and scared.

    "Dad¡­ mom¡­ hics¡­ hics¡­ Please stop¡­ I''m scared. Haruna! Come out! I don''t want to y anymore¡­ hics¡­ hics¡­" Tenku''s tears flowed freely from his eyes. His little face was wet because he was constantly crying.

    "Mom! Dad!" After walking a few steps, Tenku saw Naoki and Hanako smiling and waving at him. But when he ran to the two of them, Tenku saw an orc suddenly appear and swing his spiked club at them.

    "Dad! Mom! Watch out!" Tenku screamed from deep within his lungs to warn his parents, But it was already toote as both of their bodies were crushed into minced meat, and blood sttered on Tenku''s face.

    "AAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH! Dad! Mom!" Tenku screamed hysterically. When the two bodies disappeared into the darkness, Haruna''s petite figure suddenly appeared where her parents died.

    "Haruna! Get out of there! There''s a monster hiding in that ce!" Tenku screamed with all his might until his voice almost disappeared. But no matter how many times and loud he shouted, Haruna didn''t hear him and seemed to ignore him.

    Tenku ran and tried to approach Haruna, but the distance between them strangely didn''t decrease. Then a horde of goblins appeared and surrounded Haruna. After that, Tenku saw the goblins do terrible things to his sister and then kill her.

    "Aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh! No! No! No! No!" Tenku knelt, and tears of blood flowed profusely from his eyes.

    KILL! ELIMINATE ALL THOSE MONSTERS! THEY HAVE TAKEN VALUABLE PEOPLE FROM YOU. IT''S YOUR TURN TO TAKE EVERYTHING FROM THEM! KILL THEM ALL!!

    "I will kill those monsters!!!" Tenku clenched his small fist. Then he raised his head and showed determined eyes. He stood up and intended to approach the goblins who had killed Haruna. But before he could take a step, something suddenly wrapped around his leg, and it was a huge centipede.

    "What''s this!?" Tenku panicked and shook his legs to get the centipede off his feet. But instead of letting go, the centipede''s coils grew tighter.

    "What!?" Tenku tried to free himself, but the centipede quickly wrapped around his body and made him unable to move.

    After being wrapped around his body, the head of the centipede looked directly at Tenku''s face, making him tremble in fear.

    "What are you¡­" Tenku wanted to ask about the purpose of the centipede, but before he could finish his sentence, the centipede opened its mouth and devoured Tenku''s head.

    "AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!!" Tenku opens his eyes and wakes up from his nightmare. He was breathing heavily, and his face was pale. His whole body was drenched in a cold sweat.

    "Eh? I''m still alive?" Tenku said in confusion and examined all parts of his body, especially his head.

    "Fortunately, it was just a dream." Tenku sighed in relief. But after looking around, he felt confused because he didn''t recognize the room.

    Tenku thinks that he is still dreaming. But then, the door opened, and a beautiful middle-aged woman entered the room carrying a tray with food.

    "Are you awake?" The woman asked softly.

    "Who are you, aunt? Then where am I?" Tenku asked.

    "I am Misora. You''re in my house now." Misora ??smiled and ced the tray on the small table beside the bed.

    "Where''s my dad? Where is my mother? Where''s Haruna?" Tenku asked frantically. He thought his parents'' death and Haruna''s disappearance were a dream. Misora ??looked at Tenku sadly and then hugged him.

    "I don''t know the person you mentioned. I know what I''m saying will be too much for you. But everyone in the area you live in is dead, and you are the only survivor." Misora ??said while rubbing Tenku''s back.

    "You are lying! They can''t die! It was just a dream! You''re a bad person!" Tenku shouted hysterically and pushed Misora ??away. Even though he experienced it firsthand, he stubbornly rejected that fact.

    Misora felt pity when she saw Tenku crying and trying to escape reality. Just as she was drowning in that feeling, the door opened again, and a long-haired girl who looked about the same age as Tenku entered.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Hey! What have you done to my mother!?" The little girl put her hands on her waist and red at Tenku.

    "Akina, what did you do to enter this room suddenly!? That''s rude!" Misora ??was displeased with the little girl''s impolite behavior. She was Akina, the only daughter of Misora ??and Kouta.

    "But, mom¡­ he screamed loud, and I heard from outside that he was shouting you as a liar! I''m not happy to hear that!" Akina looked at Misora ??with teary eyes because her mother was scolding her.

    "You don''t have to make excuses. However, your behavior is impolite. I will talk to you about thister. Right now, I have to talk to this boy first." Misora ??warned Akina and then ignored her.

    "Uuuuhhhhhhh!" Akina cried and came out of the room by mming the door. Misora ??could only shake her head when she saw that.

    "I apologize for Akina''s behavior. But, what I said earlier is the truth. Your family was most likely killed, and we could only find you in that ce." Misora ??tried to exin to Tenku carefully. But Tenku red at her, thinking that Misora was lying to him.

    "You liar! I''ll find them myself if you don''t want to say it!" Tenku got up from his bed and intended to leave the room. But Misora ??quickly caught him and knocked him unconscious.

    "Haa¡­ I have to do this." Misora ??sighed and carried Tenku back to his bed. After that, she turned off the light and left the room.

    ***

    "Hmm..." Tenku woke up and slowly opened his eyes. Looking at the ceiling above him, he quickly recalled the events before losing consciousness.

    "Have you calmed down a little bit?" Misora ??asked. Besides her, Tenku could also see a middle-aged man and a little girl who had previously barged into the room.

    "Yes." Tenku answered curtly. Not long after, tears spilled from his eyes upon learning that his parents had died and Haruna had disappeared. Misora, Kouta, and Akina fell silent when they saw him crying. But Misora couldn''t bear to see Tenku like that and decided to talk to him.

    "What''s your name?" Misora ??asked.

    "Tenku. Tenku Okuihara." Tenku replied. With that answer, the atmosphere returned to silence.

    "Is everything you said true?" Tenku asked weakly and tried to reconfirm Misora''s words.

    "That''s right. He is my husband, Kouta Karitoshi. This little girl is my daughter, Akina. We are Realizers. At that time, we were on a mission in the area where you live. All the residents were dead when we checked around the ce, and only you survived." Misora ??exined. Kouta was silent because he wasn''t good at dealing with children.

    "You are Realizers? Then why didn''t youe earlier to save us!? If youe before the monsterse down from the mountain, my parents won''t die, and Haruna won''t disappear! Why!? Why!? Hics.. hics..." Tenkuined while wiping her tears.

    "Hey...hmph!" Haruna wanted toin that Tenku was ming her parents, but Kouta quickly covered her mouth with his hand to prevent her from speaking further.

    "We apologize that we camete." Misora ??bowed her head. She seemed to apologize sincerely, which made Tenku not have the heart to me her. After that, Tenku continued to cry until he fell asleep. When Misora ??approached him to check on him, she smiled and covered Tenku''s body with the nket.

    "He fell asleep?" Kouta asked dryly. He sounded not very fond of Tenku''s presence in the house from his voice.

    "Yes. Let''s go outside so as not to disturb him." Misora ??answered calmly. Kouta just nodded, and Akina pouted while looking at Tenku.

    After the door closed, Tenku, who was previously asleep, suddenly opened his eyes. He was pretending to get Misora ??and the others out of the room because he wanted to be alone.

    "Dad¡­ Mom¡­ Haruna¡­" Tenku muttered while looking at the bracelet on his wrist. But he felt something when he focused on his parents'' birthday present.

    "This feeling is as described by mom and dad at the time. My consciousness connected with Haruna. If I can still feel it, doesn''t that mean Haruna is still alive somewhere?" Tenku was shocked and suddenly got up from his bed

    "I have to find Haruna! She was swallowed into the portal, so I had to find Space Copse and enter it. If what I''ve experienced isn''t just a dream, then I have that power!" Tenku recalled the power he used to ughter those monsters. He clenched his fists, and his eyes glowed green.

 Chapter 8 8

    ?After Tenku had calmed down, Misora invited him to have lunch with his family in the living room. Tenku wants to be alone in the room to focus on finding ways to find space copse. Besides, he didn''t want to get too close to Misora''s family because he didn''t want to repeat the same incident when his family was betrayed.

    Tenku clenched his fists tightly as he recalled that. He intended to refuse Misora''s invitation. But after seeing her continue to persuade him and put on a sad face, Tenku reluctantlyplied. Before heading to the dining room, Misora took him on a house tour so he could adapt quickly.

    At the dining table, Tenku could only be silent because the atmosphere in the ce was awkward. He was a stranger to the house residents, and only Misora treated him well.

    "You must eat this food because I cooked it myself, and I''m confident in the taste." Misora smiled. He took the dish served on the table and put it on Tenku''s te.

    "Mother! The dish is mine!" Akina pouted andined. She was jealous of his mother''s treatment of Tenku.

    "Isn''t that still a lot on the te? You can take the others." Misora scolded Akina. On the other hand, Kouta just stared at the exchange. His eyes asionally look at Tenku. Kouta was not happy with his presence in the house. But since it was his wife''s request, he couldn''t refuse.

    Misora continued to talk to Tenku to familiarize herself with him. She also said that his family would take care of him from now. Akina had objected to it. But after getting a re from Misora, she could only stay still and focus on her food.

    Tenku got some information from Misora''s story. First, he lives in the Karitoshi family''s house located in Tokyo. Secondly, he had been unconscious for three days since using that power. Third, Misora and Kouta often go out to do their missions as Realizers, and thest one is today, they will go to Hinohara to ovee the space copse there.

    After getting that information, Tenku understood how he could find space copse. As he was deep in thought, a little girl''s voice brought him back to his senses.

    "Hey! What bracelet are you wearing? Why does it look so weird?" Akina asked curiously.

    "This is a birthday present from my parents, and it''s not weird." Tenku replied curtly because he didn''t like Akina''s words.

    "Why do you sound displeased like that? I''m just asking!" Akina snorted and ignored Tenku.

    "Tenku, please forgive Akina''s behavior. She didn''t mean anything bad. She just chose the wrong words." Misora quickly got into their conversation before they got into a fight.

    "I understand, auntie." Tenku nodded and continued eating.

    "Misora. We''d better prepare ourselves in advance for our mission to Hinohara. You don''t want us to bete like ourst mission, do you?" Kouta stood up from his seat and left the dining table without finishing his meal.

    "Ah! yes! I understand. I''ll be following you soon!" Misora quickly finished the food on her te and ran after Kouta. But she suddenly stopped her footsteps and looked at Tenku and Akina.

    "You guys continue your eating, and please don''t fight. You can leave the te on the table after you finish eating." Misora smiled and left the room.

    The atmosphere became awkward after Misora and Kouta left. Akina seemed unwilling to start a conversation with Tenku and vice versa. Tenku was thinking of a way for him toe with Misora and Kouta to Hinohara.

    "Thank you for the food." Tenku slightly lowered his head to Akina and hurried away from the table carrying his dirty te. Since the house wasn''t huge, he quickly remembered where the kitchen was.

    Since childhood Tenku has been taught not to be indebted to others, he realized that Misora sincerely wanted to take care of him out of pity, but he didn''t like getting it for free.

    "Hey! Don''t leave me here alone!" Akinained to Tenku and followed him while carrying her te. She didn''t want to lose to him.

    After returning to his room, Tenku quickly took a ck cloth from the cupboard and then quietly exited the room. He looked around and made sure that no one had seen him. Tenku strolled and reached the garage from the house.

    Tenku saw a hatchback-type car with four passenger seats. He checked the doors one by one and found one that was unlocked.

    Click!

    When the door opened, Tenku quickly entered, hid in the back seat, and covered himself with a ck cloth. Not long after, he heard the voices of Misora and Kouta approaching him. The door opened, and the two entered the car.

    They were in a hurry and wouldn''t have thought that Tenku would sneak into their car and hide. Because of that, neither Misora nor Kouta noticed his presence.

    "Have you double-checked our luggage and ensured nothing was left behind?" Kouta asked and sat in the driver''s seat.

    "I''ve done it, and everything isplete." Misora nodded and buckled her seatbelt.

    "Okay. Then, let''s go now." Kouta started the engine and stepped on the gas pedal. Then their car drove out of the Karitoshi family''s house<novelnext></novelnext>

    ***

    It took several hours for Kouta and Misora to reach their destination. Along the way, Tenku heard the conversation between the two and got crucial information about the details of the location of the space copse.

    After Kouta and Misora got out of the car to gather with the other Realizers, Tenku quietly slipped out and left the ce. He went to the location of the space copse ording to the information he had obtained.

    Tenku didn''t take long to get to that location. Even though he didn''t know the area, he could easily find the ce with his information and ask the locals. A familiar voice rang in his ears when he checked the surroundings and looked for where the space copse would appear.

    nk!

    Not far from where Tenku was standing, space seemed to shatter like ss, and a vortex was formed in the middle. The space fragments crystallized and became strange rocks. His eye could see a thick aura covering the ce like fog. The space vortex is a portal that bridges the earth with another world.

    Tenku didn''t care about that as his eyes focused on the space vortex in front of him after feeling a tremor on the ground. Then dozens of goblins and orcs appeared with hideous smiles, and they realized his existence. Tenku subconsciously stepped back and trembled as he remembered what had happened to his parents.

    "No! I can''t be afraid! I have that power! I have to get rid of those monsters before the Realizerse!" Tenku stretched out his left hand, and hundreds of green light particles appeared and condensed into a scythe. After the weapon manifested, Tenku held the hilt, and his eyes glowed green. His atmosphere changed, and he looked like a different person.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrr!

    The goblins and orcs charged forward to attack Tenku after finding out he had drawn weapons against them. Tenku didn''t just stand still when he saw that. His figure disappeared and appeared amidst the horde of goblins. He did a horizontal sh and killed a dozen monsters in one hit.

    Rooooooooooooorrrrrrrrrr!

    The orcs sensed the danger from Tenku, and they decided to attack simultaneously and kill him immediately.

    "You want to suppress me with numbers? It''s a waste!" Tenku snorted, and the scythe in his hand tore through the space in front of him.

    "Phantasmal Release..."

    GLUTTONY CENTIPEDE

    A giant centipede from arge amount of condensed energy appeared and attacked the orcs. The centipede swung its scythe-shaped legs and easily sliced through the orc''s body. Since the number of legs of the centipede was over a hundred, the orcs couldn''t dodge the attack. Most of the monsters were shed and died instantly, reducing their number to five.

    Roaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrr!

    The orc roared in fear and wanted to flee back into the portal. But the centipedes didn''t let the monsters escape and chase after them. On the other hand, Tenku faced the remaining tens of goblins and easily killed the green monsters. A single sh from his scythe could kill four to five goblins, and he could eliminate them all in no time.

    While killing the goblins, Tenku saw that the centipede had finished with the five orcs. The centipede turned into a particle and was absorbed into Tenku''s body.

    "Arrgghhh!" Tenku felt arge amount of power enter his body, and something seemed to be trying to possess and take over him. But Tenku didn''t care about that. He walked while enduring his pain towards the portal before it closed. After arriving in front of the space vortex, Tenku smiled and said.

    "Haruna, I''ming!" Tenku stretched out his right hand to enter the portal first. But something unexpected happened.

    "Aaarrrrgghhh!" Tenku screamed in pain, and he was blown away a dozen meters with his right hand torn apart. He was shocked but quickly stood up, wanting to try it again. But before he did, a hoarse voice rang in his ears.

    "Oya¡­ Oya¡­ you have incredible strength for a kid your age. But you can''t control that power, and you only seek death if you force yourself to enter the portal." An old man emerged from the darkness of the forest.

    "Who are you!?" Tenku was alert after seeing the appearance of the old man. He couldn''t see his face clearly under the darkness.

    "You don''t need to know who I am because¡­"The old man spoke, and his figure suddenly disappeared from Tenku''s sight.

    "What!?" Tenku was shocked and intended to swing his scythe, but it was toote because the old man had already appeared in front of him and punched him in the stomach.

    "Ugh!" Tenku felt excruciating pain all over his body, and his vision blurred.

    "... I''m interested in your power." The old man smiled, and Tenku had a chance to see his face before he lost consciousness.

 Chapter 9 9

    ?Kouta and Misora had finished meeting with the other Realizers for the mission. They rushed to where the space copse would appear. ording to estimates, it will happen soon.

    Kouta and the other realizers quickly arrived at that location. But they could only remain silent and open their mouths wide when they saw the scene before their eyes. They didn''t find space copse there. What they saw were the corpses of monsters scattered around the ce.

    "What exactly happened in this ce?"

    "Is space copse happening faster than we think? So, who killed the monsters?"

    The Realizers said in confusion. Not because of seeing the monsters'' corpses but rather the people who had done it. On the other hand, Kouta frowned as he felt a resemnce to the events in Ibaraki.

    The monsters'' corpses were perfectly dismembered, and some became minced meat. Kouta could tell that the person who did it was cold-blooded and possessed a very powerful Phantasmal Object, at least on par with him.

    "We''d better split this team in two. The first group spreads out and looks for clues about this incident, and the other group will collect valuable items in this area." Kouta said to the other Realizers. There is no team leader in this mission. Because of that, he couldn''tmand the other Realizers.

    "I agree with your opinion. We must also explore the surrounding area to ensure none of the monsters escape." A female Realizer quickly agreed to Kouta''s words, and the others had no objections. After that, they split their team and spread out in the area to carry out their respective tasks.

    ***

    In a house in the Hinohara area, an old man is sitting drinking a cup of coffee and watching a boy lying unconscious in front of him.

    "Hmm..." Tenku groaned and slowly opened his eyes. he again lost consciousness and woke up in a ce he didn''t recognize.

    "Are you awake, kid?" The old man asked and then took a sip of the coffee in his cup.

    Tenku''s body trembled, and he quickly stood up after hearing the voice. He remembered the voice of an old man who suddenly appeared before him and knocked him unconscious.

    "Who are you!? What do you want from me!?" Tenku became alert and intended to release his Phantasmal Object. He felt like a rabbit in front of a tiger.

    Then Tenku suddenly felt pain all over his body. Either this was due to his power''s side effect or that old man''s punch. But he had to endure it for now because he thought his current situation was in danger.

    When Tenku turned his eyes toward the source of the voice, he could see the face of the person who had made him lose consciousness. He was a white-haired old man with an oriental face. Even though it looks like Japanese people, Tenku feels a little different.

    "Calm down, kid. You don''t need to be so wary. I have no ill will towards you. What''s more, are you willing to lose yourself if you continue to use that power carelessly?" The old man said indifferently.

    "What do you mean, old man?" Tenku wouldn''t believe the old man''s words because he had attacked him for no reason.

    "I mean that you will be in danger if you continue to use that power." The old man stood up and walked slowly towards Tenku.

    Tenku was ready to manifest his weapon and fight against the old man, but the other party suddenly stopped his footsteps.

    "Do you feel like something is trying to enter your mind and take over your body after you use that power?" The old man smiled and asked.

    "How did you know about it!?" Tenku panicked after hearing his words. He was surprised that the old man knew what happened to him every time he used his Phantasmal Object.

    "It''s not a secret to Realizers, and you''ll find outter. But the problem now is how you handle your current situation." The old man saw that Tenku was still wary of him and could only sigh in his heart.

    "Do you know how? If so, please tell me." Tenku felt that the old man was not lying to him.

    "Why should I tell you?" The old man smiled slyly, and that made Tenku a little annoyed.

    "If you don''t want to tell me, I''ll get out of here." Tenku didn''t want to linger in that ce because he had to return to Misora''s house before she and her husband returned.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Wait! Wait! Alright, I''ll tell you. But first, you have to promise me one thing." The old man panicked and tried to stop Tenku.

    "I don''t want to. What if you want me to do something dangerous? I''d rather find out myself than have to get it from you." Tenku snorted and walked unsteadily from the pain in his body. Even though he was only a six-year-old boy, Tenku wasn''t a fool.

    "I wouldn''t ask you to promise anything like that!" The old man quickly denied Tenku''s words.

    "Then what do you want from me?" Tenku stopped his footsteps and looked at the old man.

    "We''ll talk more about it over sitting down and drinking juice." The old man pointed to a chair not far from where he was standing.

    "I''m sorry, but I can''t waste my time here. I must return immediately." Tenku shook his head and walked towards the exit from the house.

    "Okay! I''ll take you back to your house! Wouldn''t that be quicker? I can say my request is on the way." The old man suddenly disappeared and reappeared in front of Tenku.

    It surprised Tenku because the old man didn''t take out his Phantasmal Object, but he could move that fast.

    "Okay. Please take me to this address." Tenku took a piece of paper from his pocket and gave it to the old man. He had written down the address of Karitoshi''s residence before he slipped into Kouta''s car.

    "Hmm¡­ Coincidentally, this ce is only fifteen minutes from my apartment on foot! It looks like we do have a destiny! Let''s hurry and get in the car!" The old man was slightly surprised to see the address on the paper.

    But he quickly became excited after learning that Tenku lived not far from him. Then the old man grabbed Tenku''s hand and led him to where his car was parked. After the two entered the car, they immediately left the ce.

    "So, what exactly do you want from me, old man?" Tenku started the conversation first.

    "Can you not call me old man? My name is Wang Haotian, and I''m from china. From now on, call me master!" Wang Haotian felt ufortable being called an old man.

    "Why should I call you master?" Tenku tilted his head in confusion.

    "Because I want you to be my disciple!" Wang Haotian said seriously.

    "why? Why do you want me to be your disciple?" Tenku couldn''t agree to the request before knowing the reason.

    "Because of your Phantasmal Object and its unique power. Besides, bing my disciple will solve that problem of yours." Wang Haotian answered honestly.

    "What do you mean? I don''t understand." Tenku shook his head as he did not know about the power of his Phantasmal Object. Wang Haotian didn''t answer him, but sses with an antique shape suddenly appeared in his eyes.

    "That is¡­" Tenku was shocked when he saw that.

    "This is my Phantasmal Object." Wang Haotian replied curtly.

    "sses? Your Phantasmal Object isn''t a weapon?" Tenku looked at Wang Haotian''s sses curiously.

    "From the beginning, the Phantasmal Object used the word object behind it because not everything that humans manifested would be in the form of a weapon. Phantasmal Objects originate from humans'' feelings, desires, ideals, and hopes. Of course, that person must have the potential to be able to awaken it. Therefore, Phantasmal objects have various forms." Wang Haotian stopped his words and drank the mineral water from the bottle. After that, he continued his exnation.

    "But whatever form the Phantasmal Object takes, it will only be used forbat. Even though you can''t use it directly to injure your opponent, it might increase your fighting ability." Wang Haotian continued to talk without taking his eyes off the road in front of him, and Tenku seriously listened to him.

    "My Phantasmal Objects are called Ancient sses and can see distance, invisibility, and energy flow around me. With these sses, I can see the abilities of your scythe." Wang Haotian turned his gaze to Tenku, and his sses emitted light.

 Chapter 10 10

    ?"What do you want to do to me!?" Tenku gets scared when he sees the sses shining. He thought that Wang Haotian would shootsers from his sses.

    "Ahaha¡­ I won''t do anything harmful to my disciple. I only see the flow of energy around you." Wang Haotianughed when he saw Tenku''s reaction.

    "That''s not funny at all! After all, I haven''t agreed to be your disciple." Tenku snorted and looked out the window. His face was sullen, and he looked annoyed by Wang Haotian''s behavior.

    "Okay. I know I was wrong. However, being my disciple will help you ovee your situation. You don''t want to be taken over by your weapon, do you?" Wang Haotian smiled and returned their conversation to its topic.

    "What do you mean? How could being your disciple help me deal with my situation? Is that rted?" Tenku looked at Wang Haotian and tilted his head in confusion.

    "I will exin it once, so please listen carefully. A human who had awakened their Phantasmal Object would be stronger whenever they killed the monsters. But in reality, that is not what happened. What became more powerful were their Phantasmal Objects. So, what would happen if the weapon was stronger than its wielder?" Wang Haotian asked with a serious face.

    "Will they be eaten?" Tenku asked back because he wasn''t sure about the answer.

    Even though he aspires to be a Realizer and has read many books about them, it doesn''t go into detail. How did they get that power or control the Phantasmal Object perfectly? Tenku never knew about it. He knew how to fight only after his Phantasmal Object possessed him.

    "You are right. Their souls will be eaten, and the weapon will take over their bodies. So you are no longer who you are. Your body still has the same, but your Phantasmal Object has reced your soul." Wang Haotian said heavily.

    Tenku shivered after hearing Wang Haotian''s exnation. If he kept using his power like that, his soul would be reced by that scythe. Tenku didn''t want that to happen.

    "What should I do?" Tenku asked in a trembling voice.

    "What you have to do now is get stronger. Not for your weapon, but for yourself." Wang Haotian smiled when he saw the fear on Tenku''s face.

    "I want it! What should I do so that I can be stronger quickly!?" Tenku became excited after hearing Wang Haotian''s words.

    "Calm down, kid. Didn''t I already say that the ability of your Phantasmal Object is unique? If you are an ordinary Realizer, then training like martial arts or using gic serum will solve your problem. But in your case, your weapon will get stronger ten times faster than other Realizers. No, maybe 20 times. I don''t know how many times exactly because the stronger your weapon, the stronger the ability. Because of that, ordinary methods won''t be able to keep up with the growth of your Phantasmal Object." Wang Haotian sighed heavily.

    "What exactly is the ability of my Phantasmal Object?" Tenku asked curiously.

    "Swallow! The ability of your Phantasmal Object is swallowing! I don''t know what he can swallow. But when you fight against those monsters, I see the energy you get from them is ten times greater than an ordinary Realizer. That power is not directly absorbed into your scythe but stops in your body first, and it seems that your Phantasmal object can change the form of energy ording to its needs." Wang Haotian exined.

    "I don''t understand what you''re saying. Is it something great?" Tenku smiled in embarrassment while scratching his head.

    "I can''t say it''s great, but I can confirm that it''s unique. I still don''t know to what extent your Phantasmal object''s swallowing ability is. But I''m sure the stronger your scythe is, the stronger the swallowing ability will be." Wang Haotian still didn''t know about Tenku''s Phantasmal Object''s abilities. Therefore, he could not give a definite answer.

    "Then what should I do?" Tenku was a little dizzy after hearing thatplicated exnation. So he immediately asked about the crux of the matter.

    "Of course, you must grow strong along with your Phantasmal Object. No, you have to be more powerful if you want to control it. If it were an ordinary Realizer, then it would be easy. But for you, only I know the method." Wang Haotian said proudly.

    "What is the method?" Tenku urged Wang Haotian because he couldn''t wait to get stronger and tried to enter the portal again to look for Haruna.

    "Calm down, kid. I don''t know why you''re so hurried to enter the portal. But I will warn you one thing. Before your power reaches a certain stage, I want you to restrain your urge to go to another world using that portal. If you do so with your current strength, you will be minced meat from being torn apart by the terrifying space storm." Wang Haotian knew what Tenku would do because he had seen him try to enter the portal, but he still didn''t know the reason behind his actions.

    Tenku was frightened when he heard Wang Haotian''s warning. Even so, his intention to find Haruna didn''t cken. Whether it''s five or ten years from now, as long as he still feels a connection with his sister, Tenku will keep looking for him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "So, what is the suitable method for me to grow stronger using my Phantasmal Object? I will do anything!" Tenku looked at Wang Haotian with determination.

    "Hahaha... Good! Good! My method is cultivation." Wang Haotian took out three books from inside his shirt.

    "Cultivation? Isn''t that a type of martial art in Chinese novels?" Tenkuu was pessimistic when he saw the three old books in Fang Haotian''s hands.

    "It''s a little different from the martial arts in the novels but what I said is real! Didn''t you see my fast movements without using a Phantasmal Object?" Wang Haotian said and reminded Tenku.

    "Ah! So that''s the power you get from cultivating! Then, I want it! How long would it take to have that kind of power?" Tenku tried to take the book from Wang Haotian''s hands, but the other party smiled slyly and pulled the book back.

    "Hey¡­ You haven''t agreed to be my disciple. But for your information, ordinary people who want to be cultivators will take decades. Highly talented people only need half the time. But if it was you, it might quickly surpass me! So, will you be my disciple, kid?" Wang Haotian grinned and showed Tenku the three old books in his hand.

    "My name is not a kid. I am Tenku. Tenku Okuihara. I am willing to be your disciple if your words are true!" Tenku agreed without hesitation if it was for the sake of finding Haruna.

    "Hahaha... Good! Then these three books are yours. That book is the Sovereign Cultivation Set and something that my ancestor passed down. Even though my family and I can learn it, we can''t bring out its full potential because the earthcks aura." Wang Haotian gave the three books in his hand and said helplessly. But before Tenku opened his mouth to thank him, he suddenly continued his speech.

    "But you can! Usually, a cultivator would require considerable cultivation resources the higher their realm was. But what you need is a monster! The more monsters you kill, the more power you get to raise your realm!" Wang Haotian raised his voice and said excitedly. His face was grinning like a madman, and it scared Tenku.

    "Heaven Swallowing Monarch Scripture, Tyrant King Body Tempering Art, Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique. Is it okay to give this book to me?" Tenku read the words on the covers of the three old books, and he felt strange.

    "No problem. Because we have several copies of it, have you noticed anything from those three books?" Wang Haotian knew what Tenku was feeling right now because he had also felt it when he first saw the books in the past.

    "How can I understand these words even though I don''t know thenguage?" Tenku asked confusedly. He could read and write because his parents had taught him since he was four. Therefore, Tenku was sure that the words in the book were not in Japanese or Chinese but in anguage he didn''t know.

    "Hahaha¡­ that''s one of the great things about that book!" Wang Haotian looked very satisfied with Tenku''s reaction.

    "This book is that great?" Tenku is shocked and remembers that he reacted the same when he received a bracelet from his parents as a birthday present, which made him sad.

    "Okay. We don''t need to talk about it. I will exin a little about the books." Wang Haotian noticed that Tenku''s mood had suddenly changed, and he quickly shifted their conversation to their main topic. Tenku understood and nodded his head vigorously.

    "The Heaven Swallowing Monarch Scripture was a cultivation method. The Tyrant King Body Tempering Art was a body forging technique, while the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique was a practice of using weapons to perfection. For further exnation, we will talk about it tomorrow since we have arrived at your house. This is my address ande tomorrow. Ah, don''t forget you have to read the books properly." Wang Haotian gave Tenku a business card.

    Initially, Wang Haotian intended to exin the three books in detail. But since they had arrived at Karitoshi''s residence, he decided to postpone it and would do so tomorrow.

    "Okay. Then, I will take my leave." Tenku nodded and intended to get out of the car, but Wang Haotian quickly stopped him.

    "Wait a minute! Before you go, I want to give you a few warnings. First, don''t ever say anything about me and the books. Second, never show your strength carelessly in front of others because it is dangerous. Once they learn about your abilities, you will be captured and used as a research subject. In addition, they will also control you and use you as a war ve. Do you understand?" Wang Haotian said seriously and gripped Tenku''s hand tightly.

    "I understand!" Tenku subconsciously nodded under pressure. He felt that Wang Haotian said it for his good.

    After hearing Tenku''s answer, Wang Haotian let go of his hand and let Tenku out of the car. Tenku still trembled at Wang Haotian''s words. But he forced himself to walk. When he arrived in front of the Karitoshi''s residence, he was startled after hearing gunshots from inside.

    Bang!

 Chapter 11 11

    ?Tenku quickly ran towards the source of the gunshot. He was sure that it came from inside the Karitoshi residence. Even though he had no intention of getting close to the people in the house, he couldn''t let them get hurt because Misora had been so good to him.

    He looked around and sensed that the surroundings around Karitoshi''s residence were quiet today. Because of that, no one came after hearing the gunshots. But Tenku didn''t have time to think about that. The important thing was to find out what was happening in that house.

    When Tenku entered the house, he still didn''t find anyone there. He strolled while hiding himself. Tenku had to act cautiously as he was only a six-year-old boy and had no idea how many intruders hade.

    Tenku hopes Akina is fine. Otherwise, Misora would be sad. He had to take care of Akina and repay Misora''s kindness because he didn''t want to be indebted to the Karitoshi family. While thinking about that, Tenku continued walking towards the living room because he heard a voice from there. After arriving at the ce, he was shocked when he saw the scene before his eyes.

    "What happened when I left this house?" Tenku saw the masked man pointing his gun at the crying Akina. Not only one, but he also saw other people moving valuables from the house into a big box.

    Tenku was sure those two were experienced robbers because they even dared to do it at Realizer''s house. Other than that, he could confirm that the two were just ordinary people because they were using guns that didn''t look special, like the Phantasmal Object.

    "Quickly put in all those valuables! Otherwise, they mighte back anytime! If that happens, then we are finished!" The robber with the gun gave the order.

    "I understand, boss!" The other robbers answered firmly.

    "Hics¡­ Hics¡­ dad¡­ mom¡­" Akina continued to cry at the gunpoint of the robber. His cheek was slightly bruised, and it was done by one of the robbers.

    "Shut up! Your mom and dad won''te even if you keep crying. I''ve been monitoring this house for a month, and I''m sure they''ll be back at night. Once we are done with all the valuables in this house, we will kidnap you and demand ransom from your parents. That way, we will get a double profit! Hahaha!" The robberughed madly and brought the muzzle of his gun to Akina''s head. This made the little girl even more scared, and she didn''t dare to make a sound.

    Even though their faces were covered with masks, Tenku could tell that both were men from their looks and voices. He clenched his little fist tightly when he saw Akina trembling in fear in the corner of the room. Her figure ovepped with Haruna''s at the time of the monster attack on Ibaraki.

    "I have to help her immediately!" Tenku subconsciously stretched out his left hand and intended to manifest his Phantasmal Object. But he quickly stopped his actions after remembering Wang Haotian''s warning not to disy his strength in front of people carelessly before he could adequately protect himself.

    Besides, Tenku didn''t want him to be devoured by his Phantasmal Object because he used that power again. He had to be stronger first to control the weapon perfectly.

    After giving up his intention to use his Phantasmal Object, Tenku thought of another way to deal with the two robbers. Then he remembered something and immediately returned to the vestibule.

    Tenku smiled when he saw the baseball bat leaning behind the door. He quickly took it and returned to the living room, where the robbers held Akina hostage. He kept an eye on the robbers'' movements and waited until they separated because he couldn''t take on two robbers at once without using his Phantasmal Object. After all, he was only a six-year-old boy.

    When he saw one of the robbers leaving the room to look for another valuable item, Tenku quietly walked over to the robber with the gun.

    Akina, who was crying, saw Tenku, and she wanted to scream for help from him. But Tenku quickly gestures to keep Akina quiet, and he could approach the robber unnoticed. Akina nodded slowly and understood Tenku''s meaning.

    "This is my chance!" Tenku muttered after seeing the robber with the gun lower his guard. He jumped slightly and swung his baseball bat straight at the robber''s head.

    "Aaahhhh!" The robber with the gun screamed in pain and dropped his weapon. Tenku used that opportunity to save Akina.

    "Let''s go! We must seek help as soon as possible!" Tenku grabbed Akina''s hand and ran towards the exit. Akina didn''t say much and followed Tenku with all her might.

    "Insolent brat!!" The robber with the gun roared in anger, and he caught sight of Tenku''s figure.

    "What''s the matter, boss!?" The other robbers immediately returned when he heard screams from the living room.

    "Don''t ask too many questions and go after the two kids!" The robber picked up his gun from the floor and ran toward Tenku and Akina. The other robbers were confused, but he followed closely behind.

    "They''re after us!" Akina screamed in panic.

    "You don''t have to care about them! We have to get out of this house immediately!" Tenku continued to run without looking back, but his footsteps stopped after hearing a voice from behind him.

    Bang!<novelnext></novelnext>

    "If you keep running, I won''t hesitate to shoot you!" The robber pointed his gun at them. But Tenku didn''t look panicked and slowly drew closer to Akina.

    "After the count of three, you must run as hard as you can and leave this ce. You must seek help and never look back no matter what happened." Tenku whispered.

    "Then what are you going to do?" Akina was still feeling scared after hearing that gunshot.

    "I''ll hold them back." Tenku stood before Akina and showed the robber her baseball bat.

    "That is dangerous!" Akina couldn''t leave him alone in that ce. But Tenku ignored Akina''s words and started counting.

    "One..."

    "Two..."

    Akina bit her lip and prepared to run after the count of three. She knew that she would not be able to persuade Tenku. Therefore, Akina would immediately seek help after she managed to escape and return with reinforcements to help him, or so the n was.

    "Three!" Tenku shouted and stepped forward while swinging his baseball bat at the robber with the gun. But the person smirked and pointed his gun at Akina behind Tenku before she could run.

    "Watch out, Akina!" Tenku quickly threw his baseball bat to distract the robber. Then he ran towards Akina and pushed her away.

    Bang!

    "Aaahhhhhhh!" Tenku screamed in pain as his shoulder was bleeding from the gunshot.

    "Hahaha! Do you think you can fool me, brat? That''s the payoff for hitting me!" The robber snorted and pointed his gun at Tenku''s head.

    "Tenku!" Akina wept in fear when she saw the condition of the boy who was protecting her.

    "Die, brat!" The robber grinned evilly and pulled the trigger.

    Bang!

    "No!" Akina could only scream hysterically while closing her eyes.

    (Am I going to die in this ce? No! I can''t die before finding Haruna!)

    Tenku subconsciously swung his left hand, and the bullet fired by the robber changed direction after colliding with something on Tenku''s wrist.

    "What!?" The robber with the gun was shocked because his shot was missed from such close range. Then he checked his weapon but found nothing odd about it. So he thought Tenku must have something to protect him from that shot. It made the robber''s eyes greedy.

    "Eh?" Tenku was confused because he didn''t feel any pain in his body. He had already prepared himself to receive the shot. When he opened his eyes, he saw a little smoke on his bracelet, and tears flowed from his eyes.

    "Thank you, dad, mom. I will survive and find Haruna!" Tenku said determinedly and stood up slowly. He was about to manifest his Phantasmal Object, but an old man''s voice stopped him.

    "Oya¡­ Oya¡­ Luckily, I haven''t gone far enough, kid. I just left you for a while, and you''re already battered like that. Tsk tsk..." An old man suddenly appeared and walked over to Tenku and Akina. The old man walked with his hands behind his back and looked intently at the two robbers. That person was Wang Haotian, the master of Tenku.

    "How dare you do evil in this neighborhood and injure a child!" Wang Haotian said coldly.

    "Old man!" Tenku shouted happily after noticing Wang Haotian''s appearance.

 Chapter 12 12

    ?"Old man!" Tenku shouted after noticing Wang Haotian''s appearance. He was too happy and forgot the pain in his shoulder.

    Wang Haotian looked at Tenku and stared intently. Tenku couldn''t help but smile shyly while scratching his cheek because he forgot that Wang Haotian didn''t like being called the old man.

    But luckily, Tenku called him by that name. If he called Wang Haotian as master, then the rtionship between the two would be known by Akina and the little girl would tell her parents about it.

    Misora and Kouta would question Wang Haotian''s origins, and Tenku wouldn''t be able to answer because he had promised not to say anything about that old man and the book he had given him.

    "Hey, old man! How dare you interfere in our business! Besides, where did you get into this house from?" The robber with the gun became alert after Wang Haotian''s appearance because he couldn''t sense his presence until he spoke and showed himself.

    "Is that what a criminal would ask when he saw someone else suddenly interfere with his crime?" Wang Wang Haotian turned his eyes back to the two robbers.

    "You talk too much, old man!" The robber got angry and shot his gun at Wang Haotian.

    "Watch out!" Tenku shouted worriedly.

    "Calm down, kid. Such an attack will not be able to injure me." Wang Haotian said, and then his figure disappeared. The bullet pierced the air where he had been standing before.

    "Where are you, old man? If you dare, don''t hide from me!" The robber panicked and looked around but couldn''t find Wang Haotian anywhere.

    "Where did you look?" Wang Haotian suddenly appeared in front of that person.

    "What!?" The robber was startled and reflexively pointed his gun at Wang Haotian. But the old man quickly grabbed the robber''s wrist and twisted it until the weapon in his grip fell.

    Cracks!

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh! Bastard¡­" The robber knelt in pain, holding his deformed arm. But Wang Haotian didn''t give him a chance to speak further and immediately hit him on the nape until he lost consciousness. Then he left the man, moved towards the other robber, and punched him in the stomach.

    "Ugh!" The other robbers didn''t have much resistance and quickly passed out with just one hit from him.

    "Okay. with this, the problem is solved. You two don''t just stand there! Take the rope and tie the two people together. I''ve called the police, and they''ll probably be here in a minute." Wang Haotian pped his hands and looked like he had just cleaned up the trash.

    "I understand!" Tenku and Akina answered in unison and quickly ran to the kitchen. Not long after, they returned with a rope and began to tie up the two robbers.

    "Now is the time to heal your wounds, kid." Wang Haoitan looked at Tenku''s shoulder and then at Akina beside him.

    "Little girl, please get me a bandage and antiseptic." Wang Haotian smiled and gently patted Akina''s head.

    "I understand, grandpa!" Akina immediately left the ce. She feels guilty that Tenku got hurt for her. Therefore, she had to care for him until he recovered.

    "Take off your clothes quickly, kid." Wang Haotian looked at Tenku, and his speech waspletely different from when he talked to Akina.

    "You are picky, old man!" Tenku snorted and took off his shirt slowly. The pain in his shoulder returned when he remembered his wound.

    "Who told you to call me old man!?" Wang Haotian put his palm on the wound on Tenku''s shoulder.

    "Ahhh! It hurts! I understand! I''m wrong!" Tenku screamed from the excruciating pain. He felt strange energy enter his body and slowly pulled the projectile from his shoulder.

    nk!

    Wang Haotian withdrew his hand from Tenku''s shoulder, and a projectile appeared in his palm. After that, he squeezed it, and it crumbled into dust.

    "Wow! That''s amazing! Is that also the power you get after bing a cultivator!?" Tenku no longer cared about the pain in his shoulder and looked at Wang Haotian with sparkling eyes full of admiration.

    "Of course! You will also have that kind of power in the future. Don''t forget toe to my ce tomorrow and I will start teaching you about cultivation! Ooh, you should read the book I''ve given you. In that case, I will take my leave now. I don''t want to deal with the police. I will leave that matter to you!" Wang Haotian said proudly and quickly walked out of the house.

    "I understand!" Tenku nodded excitedly. He felt that Wang Haotian was very mysterious, and he was lucky to be his disciple. As he was lost in thought, Akina''s voice brought him back to his senses.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Where''s that grandpa?" Akina asked while looking around.

    "He has gone." Tenku answered curtly.

    "Ooh, how do you know him?" Akina nodded slightly and asked another question.

    "I identally ran into him while walking around this neighborhood." Tenku replied casually.

    "So you''re taking a walk outside? What took you so long?" Akina continued to interrogate him.

    "Can you stop asking? I got lost, and the old man brought me here. Has it answered all your curiosity? Now give me the bandage!" Tenku felt a little annoyed with Akina.

    "No! I''ll be the one to put this bandage on your wound! You have to sit still and let me take care of you!" Akina was holding the first aid kit tightly, and looked like she didn''t want to give it to him. It gave Tenku a headache. He could only give up and obey Akina''s stubbornness.

    "Okay! I understand!" Tenku sat quietly on the chair and let Akina take care of him.

    "Good!" Akina smiled broadly and nodded in satisfaction. She applied antiseptic and slowly closed the wound on Tenku''s shoulder. Akina did it painstakingly, and it amazed Tenku.

    "As Realizers, my mom and dad were often hurt when they returned. Because of that, I learned a bit of medical knowledge to help them." Akina exined as if she knew what Tenku was thinking.

    "Is that so?" Tenku averted his eyes in shame that Akina could read his mind.

    "Okay! The treatment is done! You can''t move your hands for a while. Otherwise, the wound will only get worse." Akina put the antiseptic and bandage back into the first aid kit.

    "Thank you." Tenku got up from his seat and intended to return to his room to read Wang Haotian''s book.

    "This is just a trivial matter. I should be the one thanking you for saving me. Thank you." Akina bowed to Tenku and said with a blush on her face. Then she hurriedly left the ce because she didn''t want Tenku to realize what had happened to her.

    Tenku was a little confused when he saw Akina''s behavior. But he didn''t think much of it and immediately returned to his room.

    Not long after, the police came to Karitoshi''s residence. After hearing testimony from Tenku and Akina about the incident, they took the two robbers away to be imprisoned. The cops had also called Misora and Kouta to tell them about the robbery.

    At first, Misora and Kouta panicked, but after hearing from the police that Tenku and Akina were fine, they quickly regained theirposure. Of course, only Misora was worried about Tenku''s condition.

    In the evening, Kouta and Misora returned and immediately checked their daughter''s condition. After confirming with their eyes that Akina was fine, the two could finally breathe a sigh of relief. But after hearing the story about the incident from Akina, Kouta''s face sank. He didn''t expect that anyone would dare n a robbery in his house and they would even dare to touch Akina.

    "Damn it! How dare theymit a crime in my house! I''m going to the police station and teach the two robbers a lesson!" Kouta was about to leave Akina''s room, but Misora quickly grabbed his hand and stopped him.

    "Calm down, Kouta. They are already in the hands of the police. You can''t act arbitrarily just because you''re a Realizer, right?" Misora said softly and tried to calm him down. She didn''t want her husband to be consumed by his anger and make a scene at the police station.

    Misora was also angry when she heard that, but she would not abuse her power as a Realizer to punish ordinary people. She could only hand over the crime to the police. But it would be a different story if the viin was also a Realizer. Misora woulde to the robbers and fight to the death with them.

    Kouta sighed after hearing his wife''s words. Luckily, he hasn''t gone to the police station yet. Otherwise, his organization would punish him for using the Realizer''s power on an ordinary person. Moreover, criminals who the police have caught.

    Misora smiled after seeing that Kouta had regained hisposure and let go of her hand. Then she looked again at Akina.

    "You said that Tenku was injured to protect you, right? Then where is he now?" Misora asked.

    "Ah, he said he wanted to rest in his room and didn''t want to be disturbed." Akina pouted when she remembered that Tenku immediately locked himself in his room after the police officers left. He left without saying anything to her.

    "Is that so? Then, let him rest." Misora looked anxiously at Tenku''s room.

    Inside his room, Tenku was focused on reading the book that Wang Haotian had given him. He has read two books. But when Tenku read thest book, Heaven Swallowing Monarch Scripture, his eyes turned into a vortex. He was in a trance and sank into his subconscious. Not long after that, Tenku felt that something inside his body had unlocked.

    Click!

 Chapter 13 13

    ?The next day, Kouta and Misora decided to stay home and apany Akina. They should have gone to their organization''s office to report about their mission yesterday. But they feared the same incident would happen again and thought their daughter was traumatized by yesterday''s robbery. Therefore, they wanted to spend time at home with her.

    But then they realized that Akan was fine and didn''t look traumatized. She went about her activities as usual as if yesterday''s incident had never happened.

    Kouta and Misora could only sigh and think they had underestimated their daughter. After knowing that, the two could leave Akina in peace at home and head to their organization''s office to make their report on their mission yesterday. Before that, Kouta and Misora hade to their neighbors first to ask for help keeping an eye on Akina at home.

    "Hmm..." Tenku woke up from his sleep while rubbing his eyes. But when he looked at the clock in his room, he panicked and immediately got up from his bed.

    "Shit! I''mte!" Tenku quickly ran to the bathroom. It wasn''t long before he came out and put on the clothes Misora had bought him. Surprisingly he felt very refreshed, and his body was full of energy when he woke up.

    Last night Tenku suddenly fell asleep after reading the Heaven Swallowing Monarch Scripture. At that moment, he felt energy simr to Wang Haotian''s enter his body even though it was in a very small amount.

    After that, Tenku felt that his body had changed, but he didn''t know where and what had changed. When he looked in the mirror, he felt the same as before. Only, he became more refreshed and energetic.

    Tenku came out of his room and felt that the house situation was quiet. He didn''t find Misora and Kouta anywhere. But when he reached the living room, he saw Akina sitting down, chewing bread in her small mouth.

    "Ooh... our sleepyhead is awake?" Akina nced at Tenku and teased him.

    "I''m sorry." Tenku slightly lowered his head to Akina.

    "Sit down. My mother has prepared breakfast for you. Since you didn''t wake up when she knocked on your door several times this morning, she thought you were tired and needed more time to rest. Because of that, she no longer bothered you and left your breakfast with me." Akina felt guilty when she saw Tenku apologize to her sincerely.

    "Yes. Thank you." Tenku quickly sat on the chair that Akina pointed at and ate his breakfast. It didn''t take him long to finish his meal.

    "Thank you for the food." Tenku lowered his head to Akina. As usual, he brought the dishes he had used to wash. After that, he didn''t even say a word to Akina and made the little girl pout.

    "Ugly Tenku! Stinky Tenku! Do you really not want to chat with me!?" Akina cursed while mming the spoon on the table.

    After Tenku finished washing the dishes, he quietly left the house. He looked at the paper Wang Haotian had given him. Since he didn''t know the area, he had to ask several times to people who passed him until he could find his destination.

    "Does the old man live in this ce?" Tenku was surprised when he saw the building in front of him. He reacted like that because he realized that reality was not what he imagined.

    Previously Tenku thought that Wang Haotian would live in a luxury apartment. But after he came to that ce, the reality was different. Although the building looks clean and tidy, it is far from luxurious. Tenku can confidently say that the apartment in front of him is very simple.

    Tenku walked over to the security guard on duty at the apartment and asked. He didn''t know what floor Wang Haotian''s room was on. After getting the information, he knew the old man''s room was on the ground floor and immediately headed to that ce.

    When he reached his destination, Tenku knocked on the door without hesitation. Soon after, the door opened, and a familiar old man appeared wearing only shorts and a T-shirt.

    "Hahaha... you''ve finallye, kid. I thought you had forgotten what I said to you. Hmm¡­" Wang Haotianughed when he saw Tenku but then froze after sensing the atmosphere around him.

    "Why are you just standing still like that, Master? Don''t you want to let me in?" Tenku didn''t dare to call him old man for fear that Wang Haotian wouldn''t teach him about cultivation. But then he was confused because Wang Haotian kept quiet and looked at him like he was checking something on his body.

    "What did you do yesterday, kid?" Wang Haotian asked seriously.

    "Hmm? What do I do? I met the police, read the book you gave me, and then slept. What''s the matter, Master?" Tenku tilted his head and looked at Wang Haotian in confusion.

    "Is that so?" Wang Haotian quickly pulled Tenku''s hand and checked his pulse. When he checked the boy''s state, Wang Haotian was shocked because he felt a hint of Qi within his body. Moreover, his entire meridians had been unlocked before he helped open them.

    "You! Haa¡­ either I should call you a genius or a monster." Wang Haotian sighed heavily and shook his head.

    "I am human and not a monster!" Tenkuined that he didn''t like Wang Haotian''s words.

    "I understand. Come in and wait inside. After I change clothes, we will go somewhere." Wang Haotian smiled wryly and went back inside his apartment. Tenku nodded slightly and followed him from behind.

    After he went inside, Tenku was shocked because he felt the atmosphere in Wang Haotian''s apartment was a little strange. He felt that the air in the room was fresher than outside, and his body became more energetic. Tenku noticed that there were strange patterns that he didn''t understand.

    "I know what you''re confused about. But now is not the time for you to learn about it. I want you to focus on cultivation and be stronger." Wang Haotian said without turning his eyes to Tenku.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I understand, master!" Tenku knew that Wang Haotian''s words were for his good. Besides, his goal of bing that old man''s disciple was to be strong and not learn such strange things.

    "Wait there. I''ll change first." Wang Haotian pointed at the sofa in the corner of the room. Tenku nodded and immediately sat down. While waiting, Tenku heard Wang Haotian''s voice from his room.

    "Do you know why I asked you toe here?" Wang Haotian asked.

    "I don''t know." Tenku answered curtly.

    "Initially, I wanted to open the meridians in your body and circte some Qi so that you are familiar with the energy. But after seeing you today, it is no longer needed because all your meridians have been opened. So what we''re going to do today is fill the empty pool with water." Wang Haotian raised his voice slightly so that Tenku could hear him.

    "What do you mean by filling my body with water?" Tenku asked an innocent question.

    "Hahaha... that''s not what I meant. The energy we use in cultivation is called Qi. But we can only circte that energy after the meridians open. Since you''ve unlocked it, we have to fill it with Qi." Wang Haotian tried to exin it as simply as possible.

    "Will I be stronger after my body is filled with Qi? Can I pass through the portal after that?" Tenku became excited after hearing Wang Haotian''s words.

    "It''s not as easy as you say. Once your body is filled with Qi, there is another process. After all, you still need a long way to go before passing through that portal because cultivation has a realm level." Wang Wang Haotian sighed after hearing Tenku''s question.

    "Level? What are the levels in cultivation?" Tenku was disappointed by Wang Haotian''s answer, but he still listened carefully.

    "There are nine realms of cultivation that I know¡­" Wang Haotian began his exnation. Tenku listened and tried to remember everything Wang Haotian said. After the exnation ended, the boy finally understood. Cultivation is divided into nine realms:

    1. Mortal Origin

    2. Earth Origin

    3. Sky Origin

    4. Innate

    5. Golden Core

    6. Nascent soul

    7. God''s transformation

    8. Martial God

    9. True God

    Each realm is divided into four stages:

    1. Initial stage

    2. Middle stage

    3. Late stage

    4. Great Perfection

    "Then what realm are you in right now, and in what realm can I pass through that portal?" Tenku asked seriously. The door opened, and Wang Haotian came out of his room dressed in traditional Chinese clothes.

    "My realm is a secret. But if you want to pass through the portal safely, you must at least be in the Golden Core realm." Wang Haotian smiled and gave an answer that left the boy dumbfounded.

 Chapter 14 14

    ?Tenku and Wang Haotian immediately departed for their destination by car. Wang Haotian couldn''t help butugh when he saw Tenku was still in a state of shock after hearing his answer.

    "You don''t need to think about that right now. You have to focus on your cultivation. I''m sure that you will be stronger in no time. I don''t know why you wanted to enter that portal and go to another world in such a hurry. But you have to remember. There''s no point in crossing the portal if you have to die in the process. Wouldn''t that make your goals unattainable and even abandoned?" Wang Haotian tried to give him encouragement and advice.

    "I don''t know how long it will take me to reach the golden core realm. I haven''t even officially set foot on the path of cultivation yet. But I''m sure it will take years. Are you already at the golden core realm, Master?" Tenku weakly replied and then looked at Wang Haotian in the driver''s seat. His question made the old man''s lips twitch.

    (Of course, it will take a long time! The me who was called a cultivation genius when I was young didn''t even reach the innate realm until now because the earthcked aura!)

    Wang Haotian roared in his heart. He couldn''t say that directly to Tenku for fear that the boy would underestimate him.

    "Cough! Didn''t I say it was a secret? Put that problem aside for now. You better prepare yourself for your battle with the monsters." Wang Haotian tried to change the subject.

    "Hmm? Are we headed to where the space copse will appear?" Tenku asked.

    "You are right. We''ll start your training there." Wang Haotian nodded and secretly sighed in relief. Luckily, Tenku didn''t continue to talk about his cultivation realm.

    If the boy continued to urge him, then Wang Haotian would have to answer even though he was reluctant. After that, Tenku would look down on him because, as a master, he didn''t even reach the Innate realm, or so he thought.

    "Where are we going, master?" Tenku was confused because Wang Haotian had not said their destination since they departed.

    "Didn''t I tell you yet? We''re going to Totoro''s Forest in the Saitama region." Wang Haotian raised his eyebrows. He forgot to tell Tenku about it because they were leaving in a hurry.

    "Isn''t that a tourist spot? Am I allowed to use my power in front of many people?" Tenku asked confusedly. He had heard about the ce from his mother, and the forest was supposed to be frequented by people.

    "That''s in the past. After the space copse, the tourist spot was closed and no longer open to the public." Wang Haotian exined.

    "Then how did you know there would be a space copse? Ah! Did you get it from your Realizer organization just like Uncle Kouta and Aunt Misora?" Tenku was curious as to why Wang Haotian could tell that a space copse would appear in that ce. But when he remembered about Kouta and Misora ??getting information from his organization, he finally understood.

    "Cough! Yes. More or less." Wang Haotian turned his face away and didn''t want to meet Tenku''s eyes directly. He had lied and felt guilty when he saw the boy''s innocent face. The information was not what he got from the Realizer organization, but he couldn''t say it for now.

    Their journey went smoothly, and they arrived at Totoro''s Forest at noon. After lunch at a restaurant, Tenku and Wang Haotian immediately entered the forest and headed for where the space copse was about to appear.

    Not long after, they reached the depths of the forest, and the atmosphere in the ce was dark and eerie.

    "Will the space copse appear here?" Tenku asked in a slightly trembling voice.

    "Ooh, are you scared, kid?" Wang Haotian smirked and teased him.

    "I am not afraid! But the atmosphere here is a bit strange and makes me ufortable. Is it because this ce hasn''t been visited in a long time?" Tenku looked around warily.

    "You don''t have to worry about that. You have to focus on fighting monsters and follow my directions. You must finish them cleanly and quickly while practicing from one of the books I gave you. If you linger with those monsters, other Realizers mighte and interfere with your training." Wang Haotian warned Tenku.

    "Which book are you referring to?" Tenku looked at Wang Haotian and tilted his head in confusion.

    "Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique. In this battle, you will practice the ability to use weapons. You will start with efficiency in using your Phantasmal Object. You should be able to control your speed and power when using your weapons and dodge attacks from your opponents. We''ll continue to do that practice until you be proficient with your scythe and can fully control it. After that, we will switch to your spear mode. Do you understand?" Wang Haotian said seriously.

    At this time, Wang Haotian had to be tough on Tenku for him to be serious and focus on his training. He wanted Tenku to be stronger and surpass him quickly.

    "I understand, master!" Tenku said with determination. He also wanted to be stronger quickly and immediately went to find Haruna. Not long after, a familiar sound like broken ss rang in Tenku''s ears.

    nk!

    "Finally, what we have been waiting for hase. I''ll be watching and giving you instructions from afar. Good luck, kid!" Wang Haotian smiled and disappeared from where he was standing.

    On the other hand, Tenku''s childish face turned serious. He stretched out his left hand, and a scythe manifested.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Rooaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrr!

    What appeared first were a dozen ogres, followed by the goblins and orcs behind. In addition, Tenku also saw several green creatures, such as goblins ofrger size.

    "Hobgoblins!" Tenku slightly raised his voice. Then he was about to release the ability of his Phantasmal Object, but Wang Haotian''s voice stopped him.

    "Hey, kid! You are not allowed to use your Phantasmal Object abilities! You can only kill those monsters with your ability! Remember what you read from that book!" Wang Haotian shouted, scolding Tenku.

    "I understand!" Tenku tightly gripped his scythe and charged forward to attack the horde of monsters while remembering the contents of the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique.

    The ogres, hobgoblins, and other monsters noticed Tenku''s presence and smirked evilly in the pleasure of preying naturally to them.

    "Unite your heart with your weapon and swing ording to the rhythm of your body." Tenku moved quickly and arrived in front of an orc instantly.

    Roaaaaarrrrr!

    The Orc swung its spiked mace at him, but Tenku quickly turned his body to the Orc''s side and swung his scythe horizontally. He cut the orc in half with ease in one sh.

    After killing the monster, Tenku immediately retreated, and a spiked mace fell where he had been standing before.

    Boom!

    The other orcs attacked Tenku together. The monsters were angry that the little boy had managed to kill one of them.

    Roaaaaaaarrrrrr!

    Tenku remained calm when facing the hordes of monsters because half of him had been possessed by his Phantasmal Object. He charged forward and swung his weapon, but the Orc smirked as if it knew the direction of his attack and quickly raised his spiked mace to block Tenku''s scythe.

    "Using a weapon isn''t just about swinging it around but how we can sh our enemies with minimal effort." Tenku immediately changed the trajectory of his scythe before touching the spiked mace, and his vertical sh turned horizontal.

    sh!

    The monster was split in half, just like the first Orc. Then Tenku ran towards the giant trees when he saw the orcs running amok after two of them died.

    Tenku was about to sh at one of the orcs chasing him, but then the tip of his scythe collided with one of the trees. It disrupted his swing and distorted the trajectory of his attack.

    Roaaarrrr!

    "Tsk!" Tenkuu clicked his tongue and quickly hid among the trees when he saw one of the orcs throwing a spiked mace at him.

    Booooommm!

    In that situation, Tenku recalled the words written in the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique.

    "Feel the environment around you. Not all weapons can be used in all fields. If you feel disadvantaged by that, you must create the terrain that will allow you to use your weapon optimally." Tenku muttered. He looked at the horde of orcs running toward him, and his eyes shed a green light.

    Tenku moved at high speed among the trees and approached the monsters. Then he swung his scythe. It was aimed not at the orc but the surrounding trees. Tenku cut the trees in the forest and made them fall towards the monsters.

    Roaaaaaarrrrrr!

    The orcs swung their spiked maces to crush the trees that fell on them. But while the monsters were busy with that, Tenku suddenly appeared in their midst. He swung his scythe in a circle and shed at the orcs all at once.

 Chapter 15 15

    ?Wang Haotian stood on arge tree branch and watched Tenku''s battle in astonishment. He intended to supervise and give instructions to Tenku in that fight. But he could only stand still and do nothing because the boy in front of him was fighting so well.

    Even though Tenku had made a few mistakes in his battle, he quickly refined it and applied the contents of the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique to perfection. Wang Haotian was speechless about it.

    "That brat without cultivation took only one day toprehend a book that a genius like me took six months to understand! I began to doubt the title of genius I got when I was young. No, I currently have doubts about my decades of life." Wang Haotian sighed and smiled bitterly.

    He felt that calling Tenku a super genius or a little monster would demean him greatly because his talent in cultivation was far more terrifying than that. Wang Haotian thought that the boy''s talent could only be matched by people who lived in ancient times when the earth''s aura was still abundant. But now, he was one of a billion people destined to be on the path of cultivation. As a bonus, he had a unique Phantasmal Object that could support him on that path.

    "I''m sure he''ll be able to learn all the techniques in the book in no time." Wang Haotian smiled broadly when he saw Tenku''s battle from the top of the tree.

    By now, Tenku had killed all the orcs that appeared from the portal. The remaining monsters were goblins, hobgoblins, and ogres. Tenku was sure that he could easily take on the hordes of goblins. But he would have difficulty fighting hobgoblins and ogres without using his Phantasmal Object ability.

    "I have to eliminate those goblins first. After that, I will think of a way to kill those ogres and hobgoblins." Tenku had solidified his n and shot like a bullet toward the goblin horde. But before he could get close to the monsters, Tenku suddenly stopped and jumped to the side.

    Boom!

    A boulder suddenly fell where Tenku had been before. He looked around to find where the attack wasing from and found hobgoblins lifting stones from the surroundings.

    The hobgoblin threw the stone at Tenku. Not just one, but the other monsters did the same. Because he had cut the surrounding trees, Tenku had difficulty blocking the stones. He was forced to retreat to avoid the attack.

    Tenku looked at the hobgoblins, and his lips curled up when he realized that there were no more stones around the monster that could be used to attack him. He charged forward at high speed toward the monster horde; his targets were the goblins.

    When he arrived in front of the goblin horde, Tenku swung his scythe and started ughtering the monsters without hesitation. He could kill seven to ten goblins in one sh and finish them all in just a few seconds.

    Roaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrr!

    The Ogre and Hobgoblin roared angrily as Tenku ughtered the goblins before their eyes. They wanted to help, but Tenku''s movements were too fast, and his killing method was too efficient so that the goblins could be wiped out in no time.

    The hordes of ogres and hobgoblins ran toward Tenku with bloodshot eyes full of anger. They realized that the boy in front of them was dangerous and had to take it seriously. Therefore the monsters decided to attack him simultaneously.

    "The only remaining monsters are ogres and hobgoblins." Tenku gripped the hilt of his scythe tightly and was ready to wee the attacks from the monsters that came at him.

    The first monster that came to him was an ogre. Tenku swung his scythe at his feet and cut him off. When the ogre lost its bnce and fell, Tenku twisted himself, sending another sh toward the monster''s neck.

    Blood spurted, and the ogre''s head floated in the air. But Tenku didn''t stop there and instead charged toward the monster horde. He jumped into the air, spun himself like a wheel, and cut the hobgoblin in half.

    Roaaaaaaaarrrrrrr!

    The other monsters panicked and scattered for fear of being the next target. Tenku didn''t waste the opportunity and started ughtering the monsters running frantically unguarded. He could easily kill the monsters one by one until leaving the four ogres surrounding him in the middle.

    Roaaarrrr!

    The monsters showed triumphant smiles and swung their clubs simultaneously at Tenku.

    "With this attack, all the monsters were annihted!" Tenku narrowed his eyes. He swung his scythe horizontally and rotated his body at high speed. A small tornado was created from the spin of his weapon and tore the ogres into mincemeat.

    "Haa¡­ haa¡­ Master! I''ve killed all those monsters!" After all the monsters died, Tenku fell to his knees while breathing heavily.

    "Not bad. You were able to kill those monsters a little faster than I thought." Wang Haotian suddenly appeared beside Tenku whileughing.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Then, what should I do?" Tenku looked at Wang Haotian and waited for instructions from him.

    "Did you feel arge amount of energy from the monsters you killed being absorbed into your body?" Wang Haotian asked back, and Tenku responded with a slight nod.

    "Then sit cross-legged in the lotus position. I will help you officially set foot on the path of cultivation." Wang Haotian said seriously. This stage was very important for Tenku because he would officially be a cultivator after this.

    "I understand, master!" Tenku quickly did as Wang Haotian said.

    "Calm your mind and feel the power I injected into your body. It is called Qi and is the source of energy for a cultivator. You should try to be familiar with it as quickly as possible." Wang Haotian pointed his finger and touched the boy''s forehead.

    Tenku felt his body warm, and unique energy began to flow in his meridians. It didn''t take long for Tenku to be familiar with that energy.

    "I already recognized it, master!" Tenku said and waited for Wang Haotian''s further instructions.

    (So fast!)

    Wang Haotian almost screamed because Tenku''s process of recognizing Qi was much faster than he expected.

    "Cough! Now, convert half the energy you get from those monsters into Qi and flow it into your meridians." Wang Haotian exined as simply as possible so that Tenku could easily understand.

    "Hmm? Why only half? Wouldn''t I be stronger quickly if I changed all that energy I got?" Tenku asked and looked at Wang Haotian in confusion.

    "You are right. You will indeed be strong quickly if you convert all that energy into Qi. But I have reasons for my words." Wang Haotian smiled and understood very well why Tenku was asking that.

    "What are your reasons, master?" Tenku urged Wang Haotian.

    "First, cultivation must be done step by step. If you do it in a hurry, your foundation will be unstable, making it difficult for you to ascend to a higher realm. Second, you have to share the energy you get with your Phantasmal Object. If your weapon is not supplied with energy after use, your scythe will revolt, and the worst case is that you will get a bacsh from it. Did you understand?" Wang Haotian exined briefly because he didn''t want to waste too much time on the matter.

    "I understand, master!" Tenku nodded vigorously.

    "Then just do as I say and don''t ask too many questions." Wang Haotian flicked Tenku''s forehead and then sat cross-legged in front of him. He manifested his Phantasmal object and observed the energy transformation process within the boy''s body.

    Tenku closed his eyes and started to convert the energy he got from the monsters into Qi. Not long after, half of the energy had turned into Qi, and the rest flowed into his Phantasmal Object.

    "After that energy turns into Qi, you have to circte it in your meridians."

    Wang Haotian''s voice rang in Tenku''s ears, and the boy did ording to his instructions. Wang Haotian saw that the Qi was circting perfectly in Tenku''s meridians and then opened his mouth again.

    "Concentrate the flow of Qi on your meridians into your dantian. It is located three fingers below the navel. After that, you have to condense the Qi into a ball. The thicker and bigger the ball, the better." Wang Haotian said carefully because this is the essential process.

    Tenku did as Wang Haotian instructed. The previous process was smooth and easy for him. But this time, he found it difficult to concentrate his Qi in one spot and condense it. Every time he condensed it, the Qi would disperse again. So he had to do it slowly.

    Tenku''s clothes were drenched in sweat, and ck liquid of impurity oozed out from every pore on his body. He had already sat on the spot to condense his Qi for two hours. Wang Haotian looked at the boy anxiously and didn''t dare to utter a word.

    An hourter, Tenku managed to condense his Qi in his dantian, and his body released a tremendous shockwave that sent Wang Haotian flying several meters away.

 Chapter 16 16

    ?Wang Haotian was startled but quickly twisted himself in the air andnded on the ground smoothly. He did not expect that he would be blown away by the shockwave of a boy who had just set foot on the path of cultivation. When he re-examined Tenku''s body, he opened his eyes wide in astonishment.

    "How could a brat who just set foot on the path of cultivation already be in thete stage mortal origin realm!? Was the amount of Qi he got from the energy conversion so abundant that it could make his cultivation skyrocket?" Wang Haotian sauntered towards Tenku and saw that the boy still had his eyes closed. He reactivated his Phantasmal object to confirm Tenku''s condition.

    Wang Haotian saw a ball of white light with three rings encircling it. The white ball of light indicates his cultivation realm is the mortal origin, yellow is earth origin, blue is sky origin, and so on.

    The three rings that encircle the ball of light represent stages of his realm. One ring meant that his cultivation realm was at the initial stage, two were the middle stage, three were thete stage, and arge ring was the great perfection stage.

    "I know I didn''t feel it wrong! That brat is at thete-stage mortal origin realm!" Wang Haotian couldn''t help but be surprised again after re-examining Tenku''s body.

    "Hahaha¡­ Thete stage mortal origin realm at the age of six? The people of my family won''t believe it even if I say it. They might think I''ve gone crazy from cultivating for too long." Wang Haotianughed like a madman. Then he sighed and shook his head as he recalled the situation in his family.

    Not long after, Tenku let out a long breath and slowly opened his eyes. When he saw Wang Haotian standing some distance away from him and staring at him with strange eyes, he felt goosebumps.

    "Have you finished condensing that Qi in your dantian?" Wang Haotian grinned widely and asked.

    "I''ve condensed all the Qi I converted from the energy I got after killing those monsters. But, what happened, master? Why are you looking at me like that?" Tenku stood up and asked in a slightly frightened voice. Wang Haotian''s gaze at him made his spine chill. Tenku felt like a rare animal that was almost extinct and was identally found by the old man.

    "Hahaha¡­ It''s nothing. I''m just keeping an eye on the energy changes within your body and the Qi condensation process in your dantian. So you don''t have to think about that. By the way, congrattions that you are now a cultivator." Wang Haotian patted Tenku''s head and looked like a grandfather doting on his grandson.

    "Thank you, Master! I feel that my body is full of energy! Hmm..." Tenku clenched his fists and felt that he had grown stronger. But then his nose twitched when he smelled the stench on his body.

    "What smell is this!? Why does my body smell like this!? Would a cultivator smell like this, master!?" Tenku asked frantically.

    "Calm down, kid. It is the impurity thates out of your body. The cleaner your body is from impurities, the healthier and fresher your body will be. In addition, a body free from impurities is perfect for cultivation. You can get rid of the smell by showering with soap." Wang Haotianforted Tenku but found it a little funny at the boy''s reaction.

    "Thank God. If I had to smell like that to be a cultivator, I would probably be kicked out of the Karitoshi residence. Then, what shall we do next, master? Are we going back?" Tenku felt there was nothing else he could do in that ce, and he had to get back before nightfall. He didn''t want Misora to be worried because of him.

    "No. We still have one more thing to do. You will train the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art." Wang Haotian shook his head and added another instruction.

    "Isn''t that one of the books you gave me? Then how should I train it." Tenku urged Wang Haotian. He had to finish the training and return to the Karitoshi house quickly.

    "Before you do so, I will briefly exin the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art. As the name suggests, the book teaches body training methods for cultivators. So you will not only train your inner strength but will also forge physically to surpass human limits. Just as cultivation is divided into several realms, the body tempering art is also divided intoyers, and it must be done step by step just like cultivation." Wang Haotian looked at Tenku and started to exin. Tenku nodded and showed that he had understood theyers in the body tempering art from Wang Haotian''s words.

    The firstyer is skin tempering. The second is Flesh Tempering. Then blood, bones, meridians, dantian, internal organs, heart, and thestyer is the brain. Tenku found it a bit strange because he could remember Wang Haotian''s exnation more easily than before.

    "Then, what should I do to enter the firstyer of the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art?" Tenku asked. Even though he had read the book, he still didn''t understand how he did skin tempering.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You need abundant cultivation resources if you use ordinary means. But it''s effortless with your Phantasmal Object. Didn''t I say that you don''t need any cultivation resources and should only kill monsters?" Wang Haotian smiled mysteriously.

    "Yes. I remember you said it. Then how should I use my Phantasmal Object for skin tempering?" Tenku was confused by Wang Haotian''s convoluted exnation.

    "Use your Phantasmal Object ability and swallow the skin of those monsters. With your current strength, I''m sure you''ll be able to control it for a short time. But that''s enough for now. Ah, you just need to swallow the skins of orcs, hobgoblins, and ogres because goblin skins are useless to you." Wang Haotian collected the corpses of monsters other than goblins and piled them up.

    "I understand!" Tenku obeyed Wang Haotian''s words without further questioning because he believed in the old man.

    Tenku manifested his scythe and pointed it at the pile of monsters. Then a wide-open jaw-shaped green aura appeared and released a tremendous suction force. Tenku carefully controlled his Phantasmal Object and only sucked the skin from the monsters. Then the ogres, hobgoblins, and orcs'' skins turned into light particles and were swallowed into the open jaws.

    Wang Haotian opened his eyes wide when he saw the scene. He knew about Tenku''s Phantasmal Object''s abilities. But he couldn''t help but be surprised when he saw it in person.

    When Wang Haotian gave Tenku instructions to swallow the skins of the monsters with his scythe, he said so based on conjecture. But he didn''t think that the boy could do it.

    "Ugh!! What happened to me, master!? Why does this hurt so much!?" Tenku felt excruciating pain on the surface of his skin. He felt a million needles pricking him.

    "You have to endure it! Close your eyes and feel the light particles that have entered your body! After that, you must refine it and let your body absorb it!" Wang Haotian said in a slightly high voice. At a time like this, he had to provide support to Tenku so that the boy wouldn''t lose to the pain.

    Tenku couldn''t answer and could only grit his teeth and do as Wang Haotian instructed. He closed his eyes and began to do as the old man had told him.

    "Aaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh!" Tenku howled like a beast. That horrible pain he got while absorbing the particles he had refined. Not long after, cracks appeared on his skin, and the surface slowly peeled off. The process took a very long time for Tenku, making him roll on the ground to endure the excruciating pain.

    Wang Haotian felt anxious when he saw the six-year-old boy screaming like that. He was afraid that Tenku would not be able to endure the process and would die instead.

    After half an hour, Tenku no longer made a sound and moved. All the skin on his body had peeled off and became smoother. The most surprising thing is that the surface looks very hard. Even though it was hit by sharp pieces of tree branches and rocks on the ground, the skin was not scratched.

    Wang Haotian quickly checked him to confirm his condition. When he felt Tenku''s heart was still beating and he was still breathing, the old man became relieved.

    "Okay. it''s time for us to go." Wang Haotian smiled in satisfaction with the results of Tenku''s training. He quickly lifted Tenku off the ground and carried him. Then his figure became blurred and disappeared from the ce.

    Not long after Wang Haotian left, dozens of people came with fullbat gear on their bodies. Those people were Realizers who got missions in that area. When they saw the scene before their eyes, one of the realizers opened his mouth.

    "What''s going on here?"

 Chapter 17 17

    ?"What''s going on here?" a female Realizer asked. Her voice trembled when she saw the scene before her eyes. She had been a Realizer for quite some time and had killed many monsters. The woman had also seen the various conditions of the monster corpses.

    She had seen the corpses of monsters charred to charcoal or dismembered into minced meat. She had seen them all. But the sight this time was terrifying and made her feel a chill. The monsters'' corpses were not only dismembered but also lost their skin, making their condition look horrifying and disgusting.

    "Does anyone know what has happened in this forest?" A male realizer asked. From how he spoke, he looked like the team leader. But he didn''t get a single answer from the people around him.

    "You all have to split up! Look for clues to what''s happening here and collect valuable items around this area! Don''t let our mission fail and our arrival end in vain! We''ll regroup at this ce in half an hour!" The male Realizer gave orders to his team members.

    "We got it!" The Realizers answered in unison and dispersed to do their respective tasks. After all his team members left, the leader went into the depths of the forest alone to check the surroundings and ensure the area was safe.

    Half an hourter, the Realizers returned to their predetermined gathering ce. Some of them managed to collect valuable items in the area, but some returned empty-handed because they did not find the slightest clue about the massacre''s perpetrators.

    "From your faces, I can already tell you didn''t find any clues because I am the same. This guy is very good at removing traces, and I''m having difficulty tracking him down. But one thing is for sure. The culprit is fighting using a sharp weapon-type Phantasmal Object if you look at the condition of the corpses of those monsters." The team leader smiled and said his guess.

    But the Realizers around him were silent because they knew that without needing to be told by him. But they couldn''t say it to his face because that person was the team leader on this mission.

    "Alright. We should report this to our respective organizations. This isn''t the first time this has happened in the Kanto region. The Realizers on the missions at Mount Tsukuba and Hinohara also experienced something like this. It seems this problem is more serious than we imagined." The team leader said seriously, and the surrounding realizers nodded in agreement.

    After confirming that no danger remained in the area, the Realizers immediately left Totoro''s Forest.

    ***

    On the way back to Tokyo, Wang Haotian kept an eye on Tenku''s condition while driving the car. He had checked the boy several times to ensure there were no abnormalities after the monster skin refining process.

    Even though Wang Haotian knew that Tenku was fine and had just lost consciousness, he couldn''t help but feel worried before the boy woke up.

    "Ugh!" Tenku slowly opened his eyes and what he saw for the first time was a long road through the windshield. When he tried to move his body, he still felt the pain after the skin tempering.

    "You''re awake, kid?" Wang Haotian asked. He secretly sighed in relief when he saw Tenku was awake.

    "Masters? Did I lose consciousness again? Then, where are we going now?" Tenku looked at Wang Haotian in confusion. His memory of the previous incident was still hazy because he had just woken up.

    Tenku was worried that they would have to go somewhere else because it was already night, and he was sure that Misora must be frantically looking for him. He could only sigh in his heart and wish he could return quickly. Tenku didn''t want to get too close to the people in that house, but he still needed them until he could take care of himself or at least until he had an ie and a ce to live.

    "Yes. You''re losing consciousness again. You''ve finished your training for today, and we''re on our way back to Tokyo. I know you don''t want the people in that house to worry about you, do you?" Wang Haotian said.

    Even though Wang Haotian tried to act calm like a master, he couldn''t hide the big smile on his face and his happiness that Tenku had seeded in bing a cultivator and broke through the firstyer of the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art.

    "Yes. You are right. Master..." Tenku wanted to say something to Wang Haotian, but he hesitated to continue.

    "What is it? Normally you wouldn''t hesitate like that." Wang Haotian smiled at Tenku and then drank the mineral water from the bottle ced next to his seat.

    "May I live with you?" Tenku said seriously.

    "Cough! Cough!" Wang Haotian choked after hearing Tenku''s sudden request. He almost spat out the water in his mouth at the boy.

    "No! I prefer to live alone. After all, my granddaughter oftenes periodically to my apartment. I don''t want her to see you." Wang Haotian refused.

    "I understand." Tenku said weakly and felt a little disappointed by Wang Haotian''s answer.

    "We''re going back to my apartment first so you can take a shower. After that, I''ll take you home. You have toe back to my ce tomorrow because your real training is just about to start. But before that..." Wang Haotian took a small knife from the dashboard drawer and shed at Tenku''s arm.

    "Master! You..." Tenku panicked at Wang Haotian''s actions, but then he widened his eyes when he saw that his arm was fine.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Master, what happened?" Tenku asked confusedly.

    Wang Haotian nodded with satisfaction and did not answer Tenku''s question. This made the boy even more confused, but he did not ask further because he knew the old man''s temper.

    After returning to Wang Haotian''s apartment, Tenku immediately took a shower and changed into the clothes they had just bought on their way. Wang Haotian only spent half an hour in that ce and left again to escort Tenku to the Karitoshi residence. But when they arrived at their destination, Tenku hesitated to knock on the door for fear that Misora would scold him.

    "Why are you just standing still, kid? Quickly ring the bell. I don''t have much time to apany you here." Wang Haotian urged Tenku. The boy nodded and pressed the bell hesitantly.

    Ding Dong

    It didn''t take long after the bell rang, and the door opened. Misora put on a confused face when she saw Wang Haotian. But when she saw Tenku with him, she quickly hugged him.

    "Tenku! Where did you go!? I''m worried that I can''t find you anywhere!" Misora was crying, and that made Tenku even more guilty.

    "What happened, Misora? Why are you shouting?" Kouta appeared from inside the house along with Akina. When he saw Tenku, his face became gloomy as he remembered his wife frantically searching for the boy here and there this afternoon.

    "Are you done ying outside and worrying us?" Kouta asked in annoyance.

    Wang Haotian frowned when he heard those words. He was not happy that other people said that to his disciple. On the other hand, Akina just silently watched Tenku and the old man next to him.

    "I¡­ I''m sorry." Tenku said in a trembling voice.

    "Do you think just apologizing can solve the problem? Don''t you know how worried Misora is?" Kouta didn''t want to ept Tenku''s apology, making Wang Haotian''s face sink. But before the old man opened his mouth, Misora spoke first.

    "Stop it, Kouta! You should have heard Tenku''s exnation first before ming him!" Misora red at Kouta and reminded him. She was not happy with her husband''s attitude towards Tenku. When Misora saw that Kouta was silent and turned his face the other way, she couldn''t help but sigh at his behavior. Then he looked back at Tenku.

    "Tenku, please tell me. Where have you been all day?" Misora smiled and asked gently.

    "I¡­ I¡­" Tenku was at a loss as to how he should exin it to Misora. Wang Haotian couldn''t help but sigh and decided to help him talk to Misora.

    "I apologize for worrying you, Mrs. Misora. I took Tenku around Tokyo because he said he was new to this city. This kid reminds me of my grandson. Because of that, I yed with him until I lost track of time and finally came back at night." Wang Haotian lowered his head to Misora.

    "You are¡­" Kouta wanted to ask about Wang Haotian''s identity, but he was interrupted by Akina, who tugged at his sleeve.

    "Father, mother. He is the grandfather who helped us from yesterday''s robbery." Akin said.

    "What!?" Misora and Kouta were both shocked after learning that.

    "I heard from my daughter about you yesterday. Thank you for saving her from the robbers!" Misora bowed to Wang Haotian and expressed her sincere gratitude. Kouta did the same but didn''t dare to speak out of shame for scolding Tenku in front of him.

    Wang Haotian was his daughter''s savior, and Kouta should have treated him well. But instead, he scolded Tenku, who was considered a grandson by the old man.

    "You don''t have to think about that. I helped your daughter because I happened to pass by in this neighborhood." Wang Haotian snorted as he looked at Kouta. Then he looked at Misora again and continued.

    "I will entrust Tenku to you. Think of it as a payback for me. Please treat him well. Next time, I might take him for another walk. In that case, I''ll take my leave now because I have other things to do. Goodbye!" Wang Haotian smiled and waved his hand.

    "Yes! We promise to take care of Tenku!" Misora said determinedly. Wang Haotian nodded in satisfaction and winked at Tenku before he left the ce.

    Tenku nodded and smiled broadly. He felt grateful that Wang Haotian had helped him to exin the matter and made him at least be treated better in the future by Kouta. After Wang Haotian''s figure disappeared from their sight, Misora patted Tenku''s head gently.

    "Let''s go in, Tenku. I''ve made good food. You will like it." Misora smiled and pulled Tenku into the house. Tenku nodded and happily followed Misora. Kouta walked behind his wife while holding Akina, who was pouting. After the door closed, Tenku''s troubles with the Karitoshi family were finally resolved. It was also the beginning of the boy''s journey as a cultivator and Realizer.

 Chapter 18 18

    ?Nine years have passed since Tenku lived in the Karitoshi residence. He was fifteen years old now and was already in his teenage phase. Tenku grew up to be a tall boypared to other children his age. Even though he didn''t look handsome, he wasn''t ugly either.

    Tenku has ck hair and brown eyes. He looks pretty attractive as a man. The most striking thing about him is his eyes always lookzy like he doesn''t care about everything around him.

    "Are you ready? We mustn''t bete for the new admissions ceremony." The person who spoke in annoyance was a girl with long brownish-ck hair. She is Akina. After nine years had passed, she had grown into a beautiful girl.

    Akina is the same age as Tenku. Both are wearing the same uniform because they attend the same high school. They were used to it because the boy and the girl had always attended the same ce since elementary, middle, and now high school.

    Misora had purposely enrolled them in the same school so that Tenku and Akina could be closer and care for each other.

    "I''m ready. We can leave now." Tenku replied calmly. But his reaction made Akina even more annoyed.

    "You have to remember! At school, you can''t greet me and act close to me. I don''t want anyone to know that you live in my house! Please do as we usually do in elementary and middle school. Pretend we didn''t know each other at school!" Akina reminded Tenku with a severe face.

    Although time has passed and they live under the same roof, their rtionship had barely changed from when they first met. After the robbery incident, Akina''s attitude had indeed be a little soft towards Tenku.

    But Tenku responded very casually and instead seemed to be avoiding Akina. Tenku was only gentle with Misora in that house and indifferent to Akina and Kouta. His attitude annoyed Akina. After that, she was always cold to Tenku to cover up her feelings.

    Akina is a girl with high self-esteem. She was always spoiled since childhood by her parents. Because of that, she felt annoyed when Tenku ignored her.

    Even though Akina wanted to chat with Tenku, her ego didn''t allow her to start the conversation first. It continued for years and brought them into their current situation. Their rtionship is not good for two people living together in the same house.

    "I understand." Tenku answered curtly.

    "You!" Akina felt angry at Tenku''s attitude. She stomped her feet on the floor several times while cursing him silently.

    "Have you eaten your breakfast?" A middle-aged woman came out from inside the house and asked them. That person was Misora. Even though nine years had passed, her face had barely changed.

    "We''ve eaten it." Akina answered, and Tenku gave the nod to Misora.

    "Do you want me to take you to school?" A man appeared behind Misora. That person is Kouta. Unlike his wife, he looks older with a beard and some wrinkles on his face. As usual, he is still indifferent. His attitude towards Tenku still hasn''t changed until now.

    "No, you don''t! I prefer to go to school by myself!" Akina quickly refused. She was happy with her father''s care, but she didn''t like being pampered at her age because it was embarrassing.

    "Alright." Kouta shrugged his shoulders and said weakly. He felt a little lonely because his daughter always refused to go with him after she entered puberty.

    "Okay. Mom, Dad. Now it''s time for us to go to school. We don''t want to bete for the admission ceremony. Goodbye, see youter!" Akina kissed Misora''s cheek and waved her hand at Kouta. Then she left the house in a hurry.

    "We are leaving." Ziel lowered his head to them and followed Akina from behind.

    "You have to be careful on the way to school!" Misora smiled as she waved her hand at Tenku and Akina.

    ***

    After leaving Karitoshi''s residence, Tenku walked behind Akina and kept a few meters distance from her. It was Akina''s request, and he had used it since elementary and middle school.

    Akina asionally nced at Tenku but quickly returned her gaze to the front while grumbling andining in her heart. After a twenty-minute walk from the house, they finally arrived at their destination.

    The words "Suisei High School" were printed above the school gate. In addition, the two buildings next door also have the same name. "Suisei Middle School" and "Suisei Elementary School". The three schools with different levels are in the same area and have the same owner.

    Tenku and Akina have attended this ce since elementary school, then middle school, and now they will also attend high school in the same ce. Misora decided to send them to that school because it was close to where they lived. In addition, Suisei is also one of the best schools in Japan.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Akina passed through the gate and looked at Tenku behind her. Just as she was about to remind him again to keep his distance from her while they were at school, a girl''s voice interrupted her.

    "Tenku!" a cute and sweet girl with double ponytail hair ran up to Tenku. When Akina saw the girl, she snorted and immediately left him.

    "Can''t you run slower, Asuka!?" a boy with short ck hair chased the girl breathlessly.

    "Why are you in a hurry? Isn''t there still fifteen more minutes before the new admissions ceremony?" Tenku smiled slightly and asked the two people.

    They were Tenku''s childhood friends from elementary to middle school, and the three were always ced in the same ss. The girl''s name is Asuka Hanabira, while the boy''s name is Takaya Kitamura.

    Tenku and the two enrolled together at Suisei High School a few days ago for the same reason that the school was close to where they lived. That way, they have been together from elementary school to high school.

    "We won''t get a front row seat if we go in at thest minute. In addition, this sleepyhead would almost bete if it weren''t for meing to his house and picking him up." Asuka puffed out her cheeks andined to Takaya.

    Takaya and Asuka''s house was only a few dozen meters away, and they often went to school together.

    "You asked my mother to wake me up while I was dreaming with my harem! It bothers me a lot!" Takayained back to Asuka. Tenku could only sigh and shake his head when he saw their bickering.

    "Gross!" Asuka looked at Takaya in disdain and slightly distanced herself from him.

    "You!" Takaya was annoyed when he saw Asuka''s reaction to him.

    "Okay. You can continue your fightter. We must head to the auditorium immediately, or we will bete." Tenku walked away from them because he was toozy to take care of it.

    "Tenku! Wait for me!" Asuka ran after Tenku and linked her arm around him. Their rtionship is very close and almost like lovers. But Asuka firmly denied it and said it was natural for a childhood friend.

    Their rtionship became that close ever since Tenku identally saved her from a fallen billboard when he was in elementary school. At that time, Tenku was walking right next to Asuka after school and reflexively pushed her away when he saw the big object fall. From then on, Asuka became attached to him.

    In elementary and middle school, Asuka kept following Tenku wherever he went, making him ufortable. Tenku and Takaya looked at each other and sighed when they had to deal with Asuka''s behavior.

    Not long after, they arrived at arge auditorium within the school building. They had also gotten their seats but not in the front row as Asuka wanted.

    Tenku raised his eyebrows after feeling a sharp re from behind. When he looked for the source of the gaze, he found Akina looking at him with an angry face but immediately turned her face away.

    Tenku sighed and returned his focus to the stage in the middle of the auditorium. During the ceremony, the principal, new student representatives, and the student council president will give their wee speech.

    The wee speech from the principal ended quickly and tediously. Then a boy stepped onto the stage and excited the female students. He was a handsome and tall man who represented the new students. As he smiled refreshingly, the female students shouted, making the auditorium noisy.

    After his wee speech, all the female students, including Asuka, pped their hands in appreciation of him.

    "He is very handsome!" Asuka said with sparkling eyes.

    Tenku and Takaya looked at each other again and sighed. They knew that Asuka was weak against a man with a hero-like figure like that.

    "Furthermore, a wee speech from the student council president." The emcee said, and the next person who would give the wee speech walked up to the stage.

    Tap! Tap! Tap!

    The entire auditorium fell silent when the student council president had her turn to give her wee remarks. Tenku turned his eyes back to the stage after chatting with Takaya and opened his eyes wide when he saw a girl with long straight ck hair standing on the podium.

 Chapter 19 19

    ?Tenku was mesmerized by the beauty of the girl on the podium. She was the most beautiful girl he had ever seen until now. Even Akina and Asuka were notparable to her as the girl''s beauty was on a different level.

    "What a beautiful girl." Tenku muttered. But when he looked back at the girl''s face and heard her voice, he lost interest. The girl''s face was emotionless. Although her voice is melodious, it sounds cold and aloof. That kind of girl is not his type.

    "Is that girl pretty?" Takaya whispered.

    "Beautiful, very beautiful. Unfortunately, that girl''s level is too high for me and not my ideal type. I prefer a girl with a warm and gentle smile." Tenku answered honestly.

    "You are right. She is like a full moon in the sky. Even though it''s beautiful, it''s unreachable." Takaya nodded in agreement with Tenku''s words.

    "Why?" Tenku is curious about why his childhood friend said that because Takaya is usually very confident about beautiful girls. He intends to make his harem, which has been allowed worldwide, including in Japan, since Realizer appeared.

    Polygamy is allowed because the abilities of the Realizer can be passed on to their children even though the possibility is little. Therefore, the more wives and children, the more likely their offspring will get the power of their parents.

    That student council president should be Takaya''s ideal type of woman. But this time, he looked pessimistic and scared when he talked about the girl.

    "Huh? Don''t you know her?" Takaya looked at Tenku in disbelief.

    "I don''t know. Who is she? Is she famous?" Tenku shook his head. He had only seen the girl today and was sure he had never met her.

    "Are you serious? Of course, she''s famous! She is Setsuka Fuyushima! She''s from Fuyushima Temple! One of the five strongest Realizer groups in Japan!" Takaya said with a little excitement. Even though that girl was so beautiful, he dared not have any thoughts about her and could only admire her from afar.

    "She''s from Fuyushima Temple?" Tenku frowned upon hearing that.

    Wang Haotian once told Tenku about the five strongest Realizer groups in Japan. Two families, two ns, and one temple. Those groups are the Fuyushima temple, the Natsukawa family, the Kinzoku family, the Ikazuchi n, and the Kurayami n.

    The five groups became the strongest in Japan because they had extraordinary Realizers as members. The people of the group possessed a powerful Phantasmal Object and could pass it on to their descendants.

    In these years, Tenku had shed several times with the people of that group when he came to the space copse area to hunt monsters and increase his strength. But Wang Haotian always reminded him to keep his distance from that group if he met and avoid conflict with them as much as possible if it was not necessary.

    "Yes! She''s from the Fuyushima temple! Not only that. She is also the best genius and daughter of the current head of the temple!" Takaya raised his voice slightly. That made their conversation heard by Asuka.

    "You guys are no different from the others. Gross!" Asuka snorted coldly and looked away from Tenku and Takaya. She didn''t know why but felt ufortable hearing Tenku talking about other girls.

    Asuka was indeed indebted to Tenku because he had saved her life back in elementary school. But their rtionship was just that of childhood friends and nothing more, or so she thought. Although his face is decent, Tenku is not the type of guy Asuka dreams of.

    "Didn''t you give praise to the handsome boy of the new student representative? Then why can''t we do it?" Takaya replied to Asuka''s words in annoyance.

    "Isn''t it natural for a beautiful girl like me to be fascinated and amazed when she finds the hero of her dreams? You''re the one who''s disgusting because you would say thatpliment to every woman you meet!" Asuka said, not wanting to lose.

    "You!" Takaya was speechless in response to Asuka''s rebuttal. He had to admit that Asuka was beautiful and couldn''t refute those words.

    Tenku couldn''t help but sigh when he saw the repeated bickering between Takaya and Asuka. He narrowed his eyes at the girl on the podium. Tenku had to keep his distance from her and obey the warning Wang Haotian had given him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    If his abilities were to be discovered by the people of the five groups, then his life would fall into danger. It was not only for him but for the people around him. Even though Kouta and Misora were strong and could protect themselves and Akina, Tenku didn''t want to cause trouble for the family that had cared for him all this time.

    The five groups are people who seek absolute power, and the Tenku''s abilities are invaluable to them, be it for research or control. Of course, Tenku didn''t want him to experience those things.

    Time passed, and the new student admission ceremony finished just before lunchtime. Asuka and Takaya went to the cafeteria while Tenku had lunch with food he made himself. Tenku was looking for a quiet ce to enjoy his lunch and found a good spot under a big tree in the park next to the school building.

    Tenku took out his lunch and a green object from his bag. Those were his favorite wireless headphones. He paired the headphones with his smartphone and yed the music yer, which only had one song on the list. Then Tenku started to enjoy his lunch.

    While enjoying lunch and listening to a song, he felt a presence approaching him, and he was familiar with that person.

    "Tenku! I looked for you everywhere, and you are here! I brought you a drink!" Asuka patted Tenku''s shoulder and smiled sweetly. Then she sat under the tree next to him. Asuka was very attached to Tenku and looked like a couple having lunch together.

    "Thank you. I''ll pay you backter." Tenku epts it without hesitation. Luckily, Asuka brought him a drink because he forgot to prepare it before lunch.

    "You don''t have to think about that. By the way, I''ll be lonely because I''m not in the same ss as you at this time. Aren''t you and Takaya in ss C?" Asuka puffed out her cheeks andined.

    "Yes. I''m in ss C together with Takaya. Even though we''re in different sses, can''t we still get together during lunch break?" Tenku tried to calm Asuka down, but it didn''t seem to work as the girl was still pouting after hearing his words.

    After the admission ceremony ended, they got a message from the school system about their ss division. Asuka was in ss A while Tenku and Takaya were in ss C. The ss division was done randomly and not based on their grades and abilities because it was still unknown.

    "Okay. Stop pouting and taste my crispy tofu." Tenku took tofu from his lunch box and fed Asuka. Although pouting, the girl still opened her mouth and ate it. The girl chewed it, and the expression on her face became even better.

    "As usual, your crispy tofu is delicious!" Asuka nodded in satisfaction, and her mood seemed to have returned to normal.

    "Your mouth is oily." Tenku helped wipe the oil marks on Asuka''s lips with a tissue after eating the crispy tofu.

    Asuka subconsciously smiled broadly at Tenku''s treatment of her. She kept asking Tenku spoiled to feed her. But since Tenku refused, then she had to force him by using cunning means. It was showing her pitiful face. Tenku couldn''t help but feed her because it would be very troublesome if she kept whining.

    Tenku and Asuka sat there for quite a while. Asuka apanied Tenku until his lunch was finished. But the girl suddenly raised her eyebrows and looked at her watch.

    "Thank you for the food! In that case, I''ll take my leave first. I have to find the location of my ss and see how the people who will be my ssmates will be!" Asuka got up from her seat and took another crispy tofu from Tenku''s lunch box. Afterward, she stuck her tongue out at him and left the ce while eating the tofu.

    "This girl." Tenku couldn''t help but shake his head in response to Asuka''s behavior. Then he packed up his lunch box and put it back together with his wireless headphones in his bag. After that, he walked out of ce and headed to where his ss was.

    It didn''t take long for Tenku to find ss C. When he entered the ssroom, the students looked at him. It was only for a moment as they soon returned to their respective activities and seemed disinterested in Tenku.

    "Tenku!" Takaya waved his hand.

    Tenku walked towards the empty seat right next to Takaya. That chair Takaya kept for Tenku, and no one upied it. Student seating ns are arranged randomly, and they can sit wherever they want. There will be no shortage of seats in the ss because the number has been adjusted to the number of registered students.

    After Tenku took his seat, he intended to ask Takaya about the students in the ss. But before he could open his mouth, the door opened, and a middle-aged man with sses entered the ssroom.

 Chapter 20 20

    ?The person who entered the ssroom was a middle-aged man with a neat haircut and wearing sses. The students stopped their activities and returned to their seats. They were silent and made the atmosphere quiet.

    The middle-aged man pushed his sses and looked at the students in front of him. He briefly stopped his gaze at some students, but it was so fast that no one noticed except for Tenku. He could tell because he was one of those students. After a long silence, the middle-aged man opened his mouth.

    "Good afternoon. I am your homeroom teacher. My name is Hayate Yoshioka." Hayate tapped on arge screen behind him, and his name appeared.

    Education systems worldwide have developed rapidly; nowadays, conventional whiteboards are no longer used in teaching and learning activities in the ssroom.

    "Good afternoon, Mr. Yoshioka!" The students greeted Hayate in unison.

    "Before I start my ss, I want to take your attendance first." Hayate sat in his chair and looked at the tablet in his hand. Then he started calling out the names of the students in ss C alphabetically.

    "Asami Suzuki..."

    "Present!" a female student answered.

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    Hayate''s absence continued until it was Takaya and Tenku''s turn.

    "Takaya Kitamura..."

    "Present!" Takaya answered excitedly.

    "Tenku Okuihara..."

    "Present." Tenku answered in a weak voice.

    But this time, Hayate only nced at him briefly and shook his head. Then he looked at his tablet again and continued attending to the ss''s students.

    After finishing his attendance, Hayate stood up from his chair and looked at the students. After that, his face turned serious.

    "High schools in this era are different from those in the past. Some of you must already know that there have been major changes in education systems worldwide after the Space Copse." Hayate said and looked at the students in front of him. Some of them nodded, and others shook their heads. After getting an answer from them, Hayate continued his exnation.

    "The curriculum in schools has changed except in elementary school. In middle school, the curriculum is 50% general lessons, and the remaining 50% is about Realizers. Whereas in high school, you will only get 10% lessons in general, 20% about Realizer, and thergest portion with a percentage value of 70% is realbat practice." Hayate stopped his exnation and saw the response from the students.

    The students nodded because Hayate''s words were true. They get such a curriculum while in elementary and middle school. But then, some of them were shocked because of the drastic curriculum change in high school, and their main concern was that 70% of it was realbat training. This made some students in the ss feel worried.

    "You should be able to understand my exnation. With a percentage value of 70%, you will do more physical exercise andbat. Although intelligence is needed, the most important thing for a Realizer is strength. Your abilities will show your worth. Are you a gifted student with an unlimited future or just a useless loser? This will be proven once you have obtained your Phantasmal Object." Hayate said nonchntly.

    "Are you saying we will be awakening our Phantasmal Object today?" A student raised his hand and asked. The students in the ss became noisy. Some of them felt excited, and others felt nervous.

    "You are right. Today you will awaken your Phantasmal Objects. But before that, let me exin a bit about this. Humans had two methods to manifest their Phantasmal Objects. The first is natural awakening, and the second is altar-assisted awakening." Hayate exined, and the students listened seriously.

    "The first method was rare, and only Realizers in the early period of space copse could do it because they only used the potential of humans without using the help of any objects. Therefore, we will use the second, easier method. You will be assisted by the altar to awaken your Phantasmal Object, and the requirement is that you must be at least fifteen years of age to do so. But for students who have naturally awakened their Phantasmal Objects, you can tell me because the school will give you special training, and you will get preferential treatment." Hayate looked around and hoped that one of the students in the ss would stand up.

    Tenku just kept quiet and looked at Hayatezily. He would never say that he had awakened his Phantasmal Object because the gains would not bemensurate with the dangers that woulde to him<novelnext></novelnext>

    After a long wait, Hayate was disappointed that none of his students had his Phantasmal Object awakened naturally.

    "Okay. You alle with me. We will go to where you will awaken your Phantasmal Object." Hayate walked out of the ssroom. The students stood up from their seats and followed closely behind.

    Hayate and the students used the elevator to go down to the basement of the school building. The students were shocked and amazed when they stepped out of the elevator and saw a vast hall with a giant altar in the center.

    Tenku looked around the area and found new students from other sses. They would also be awakening their Phantasmal Objects today. If one ss numbered forty people, the number of students in the hall was more than two hundred. Tenku also saw Akina and Asuka among them.

    Akina was chatting with the female students and snorted when she saw Tenku. On the other hand, Asuka didn''t notice her presence because she was chatting with a male student. Tenku feels he has seen him somewhere. While Tenku was trying to remember, a voice suddenly sounded next to him.

    "Isn''t that girl the one you have lunch with under the big tree? And that guy is the new student representative, right?" a student from ss C said.

    Tenku turned his head to the side and saw the student speaking to him. That person wasn''t Takaya because he was chatting with another student. He was a boy of a rather fat build and short ck hair.

    "You are¡­" Tenku was sure he had never met the boy, and he was confused because the other party suddenly talked to him.

    "Ah! I apologize. I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Noboru Hagiwara, and you can call me Noboru. We will be ssmates in the future. So please take good care of me." Noboru smiled widely and offered a handshake to Tenku.

    "I am Tenku Okuihara. You can call me Tenku." Tenku nodded and epted his handshake.

    "Isn''t that girl your lover? He seems close to the new student representative." Noboru repeated his previous question.

    ? "No. We were close only because we attended the same elementary and middle school. You could say that we were childhood friends." Tenku replied calmly.

    "I''m sorry that I guessed it wrong. You are lucky to have a childhood friend as beautiful as her. But, it''s more fun if you can be a popr man like him. He was the girl''s dream boy with a very handsome face and athletic body." Noboru looked envious when he saw the new student representative nked by Asuka and another girl.

    "Is that so?" Tenku doesn''t care about that. He had been watching the huge altar in front of him ever since.

    Tenku was worried that the Phantasmal Object that would be awakened on the altar was his scythe. The principal immediately recognized that his weapon was not the newly awakened Phantasmal object. He was confident in his current strength, and sure he could beat the homeroom teachers but not the principal.

    "Don''t you care about that? In this era where polygamy is allowed, shouldn''t we enjoy life better? Wouldn''t it be great to hang out with pretty girls!?" Noboru said excitedly while looking at the beautiful girls around him.

    Tenku frowned because Noboru''s nature was simr to Takaya''s, except that the first one looked more extreme. But he felt that the two could get along well. When he was about to reply to Noboru''s words, an old man with white hair entered the hall apanied by six people behind him, one of whom was Hayate.

    The white-haired old man was the one who also gave his weing remarks during the new student admissions ceremony. That person was the principal of Suisei High School, and the six people behind him were the homeroom teachers of the first-year ss.

    (As I thought, he''s strong, and I''m not currently his opponent)

    Tenku narrowed his eyes at the white-haired old man.

    The principal stopped at the podium, and the six homeroom teachers stood behind him. He smiled warmly when he saw the hundreds of students in front of him.

    "If you attended the admissions ceremony, you would already know who I am. But I will introduce myself again to you. My name is Benjiro Araki, and I am the principal of Suisei High School." Benjiro paused for a moment and then continued.

    "I won''t waste your time with unnecessary exnations. I gathered all of you in this ce to awaken your Phantasmal Object and officially be a Realizer. I have heard from your homeroom teacher that neither of you has naturally awakened it." Benjiro sighed heavily and looked disappointed, but his expression quickly returned to normal.

    "The giant circr b in front of you is called the Phantasm Altar and is an artifact that humankind has researched for years. Once the device is activated, you must stand in the center and concentrate on awakening your Phantasmal Object. arge screen beside it will show the rank and name of the weapon you manifested."

    "S-rank was the highest and most powerful while F-rank was the lowest and least useful when fighting monsters. I pray that all of you can manifest a Phantasmal Object with a good rank. Then, we can start the awakening ceremony." Benjiro stopped his exnation. He ced his palm on a square box, and the Phantasm Altar emitted a dazzling light.

 Chapter 21 21

    ?ss A will get the first turn in the Phantasmal Object awakening ceremony. The principal decided, and the reason was that the new student representatives were from that ss.

    The homeroom teacher of ss A stood next to the altar and recorded the students'' awakening results. It will be saved on their student ID card. Asuka and the students from that ss stood close to the altar and lined up neatly.

    When Asuka saw Tenku, she smiled sweetly and waved her hand at him. Tenku replied with a small nod because he didn''t want the other students to see them, making him the center of attention. But the female student next to her immediately stopped Asuka''s actions. Tenku remembered that he was with Asuka when that girl was chatting with the new student representatives.

    Tenku saw that the rtionship between the two was very close, and he was grateful that Asuka had found such a good friend. But then he felt two res at him, one of which contained hostility.

    The first gaze came from Akina. Tenku asked Noboru about the students who gathered with Akina, and he said they were from ss B.

    Akina didn''t tell Tenku that she was ced in ss B because she thought that Tenku would find out independently. Otherwise, he would know when he got home because Akina would tell Misora and Kouta about it.

    Then Tenku turned his eyes to another gaze filled with hostility. It came from a handsome boy with blond hair, or at least better than him. Tenku knew the boy because they had attended the same middle school.

    The boy''s name is Masaru Igarashi, and he has affectionately for Asuka since middle school. But because the girl always clings to Tenku, it makes Masaru jealous and harbors hatred for him.

    Tenku could only sigh and shake his head. He knew that pretty girls would only bring him unnecessary trouble. But he was grateful that now Asuka had found the hero of her dreams. Tenku smiled when he saw Asuka cheerfully chatting with the new student representative and another female student.

    The Phantasmal Object awakening ceremony began. One by one, the students from ss A were called by name in alphabetical order and came forward to awaken their Phantasmal Objects, except for the new student representative because he asked for his name to be called in the middle.

    The new student representative said he was a little nervous and was afraid it would affect the process of awakening his Phantasmal Object. Therefore he wanted to see the other students do it first, and his request was quickly approved by the principal and his homeroom teacher.

    When a student from ss A stood in the center of the altar, the runes imprinted on the surface of the circr te shone, and light particles appeared, condensed, and formed a weapon befitting the person who manifested it.

    Unfortunately, the Phantasmal Objects they manifested only had D and E ranks after the first few students. This disappointed their homeroom teacher as well as Benjiro. Not long after, Asuka had her turn. Tenku saw that the new student representative, the female student, and another male student were cheering her on.

    Tenku also noticed Asuka''s eyes on him, but he could only reply with a nod and pray for the girl to get a high-rank Phantasmal Object. When Asuka stood in the center of the altar and concentrated, the number of light particles that appeared was overwhelming and then condensed into a shape.

    "This is¡­" The homeroom teacher was shocked, but his face quickly turned enthusiastic when he saw the scene before his eyes. Benjiro smiled when he saw the Phantasmal Object that Asuka had manifested. Then the name and rank of the weapon were written on therge screen next to the altar.

    Gale Fan : B-Rank

    The Phantasmal Object that Asuka awakened was in the form of a medium-sized iron fan that seemed to suit the girl.

    "Wow! Amazing!"

    "So Beautiful!"

    "As expected of Asuka!"

    "Great! You are the best!"

    The students of ss A shouted excitedly when they saw that, but the other ss could only look at Asuka with envy. B-rank Phantasmal Object could be the third best, and few students had it at Suisei High School.

    "Cancel your manifestation and return to your ce." The homeroom teacher smiled with satisfaction.

    "Yes!" Asuka quickly did as her homeroom teacher said and immediately came down from the altar with a smile on her face. He looked at Tenku and walked over while puffing out his chest proudly.

    On the other hand, Akina looked at Asuka with fiery eyes filled with rivalry. She was sure she would get a Phantasmal Object with a rank no worse than her or maybe better.

    "Hee¡­ That girl got a Phantasmal Object with a good rank." Takaya said enviously.

    "You will get the same rank as her." Tenku replied in a joking tone.

    "Yes. You should be able to get a high-rank Phantasmal Object. Otherwise, the girls won''t even look at you." Noboru suddenly entered into their conversation, and it made Takaya confused.

    "I apologize. But, who are you?" Takaya asked and then looked at Tenku. But before he got an answer, Noboru spoke first.

    "I am Noboru Hagiwara and you can call Noboru. My goal is to be a great Realizer and enjoy life." Noboru offered a handshake to Takaya.

    Takaya looked at the boy like he was looking at himself in a mirror. Noboru''s nature reminded him of himself, but the boy was more direct and shameless. Then he looked at Tenku, and the other party shrugged his shoulders.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I am d to be your acquaintance! I am Takaya Kitamura. You can call me Takaya! We will be ssmates, and I hope we can get along well. No, I''m sure we can get along well since we share the same ideals!" Takaya epted Noboru''s handshake vigorously.

    "We can get along! I''m happy to meet people who can understand me! Hahaha!" Noboruughed horribly, and Takaya followed suit. Tenku kept his distance from them as theirughter disturbed the students around and looked at the two with disdain.

    "Continue the awakening ceremony! I hope the other students can get a good rank." Benjiro said in a rather loud voice, and his words brought pressure on the other students.

    After that, the students of ss A resumed the awakening ceremony. Although the results are not exactly good, they are not bad. Some of them also got B-rank Phantasmal Objects.

    "Akio Sanagawa..." The homeroom teacher called the student''s name. Then, the new student representative walked out from the line of ss A students. His footsteps toward the altar were apanied by cheers from the female students, including Asuka.

    "Oh, so his name is Akio Sanagawa. Sanagawa? It doesn''t seem like the surname of the famous Realizer." Takaya rubbed her chin and searched in his memory for the names of the powerful Realizers in Tokyo but couldn''t find the students'' surnames.

    When Akio stood in the center of the altar and concentrated, light particles appeared in abundance and far more than Asuka.

    "What!?"

    The students and homeroom teachers in the hall were shocked when they saw the situation, but Benjiroughed with satisfaction, knowing what was happening.

    "Is it a rank S Phantasmal Object?" One of the homeroom teachers muttered.

    "No. The light particles that emerged from the S-rank Phantasmal Object should be much more than this and fill the hall. But this student''s Phantasmal Object should have a high rank, at least A!" Benjiro nodded in satisfaction. Benjiro said and smiled broadly. The students and homeroom teachers turned their attention to therge screen next to the altar.

    Holy Sword : A-Rank

    Akio wielded a sword that emitted a dazzling light. His figure looks like a hero in movies or stories in novels. The female students looked at Akio with eyes sparkling with admiration, and Asuka was among them.

    "It was like he was born to be a protagonist." Takaya said bitterly as he watched the female students fall in love upon seeing Akio''s figure.

    "You don''t need to be depressed, Takaya! The Phantasmal Object we awaken may be higher in rank than him!" Noboru patted Takaya''s shoulder and tried to cheer him up.

    "I hope so." Takaya sighed and answered weakly because he wasn''t confident about it.

    Akio returned to his ss calmly, and it seemed that awakening A rank Phantasmal Object was nothing for him. His face showed that it was only natural for him to manifest a high-ranking Phantasmal Object. Akio was warmly weed by the students of ss A, especially by the female students. The revival ceremony continued. But after Akio, none of the A-ss students got as high a rank as him.

    After all of ss A finished, the awakening ceremony continued with the students of ss B. Akina was also unexpectedly able to manifest a B-rank Phantasmal Object with the name Arcane Rapier.

    ss B students didn''t take long to finish the awakening ceremony. Unfortunately, none of the students in the ss manifested an A-rank Phantasmal Object, which disappointed their homeroom teacher. Next are the students of ss C.

    The Phantasmal Objects awakened by the students from ss C were, on average, low-ranking and overall no better than the first two sses. Noboru managed to manifest a D-rank Phantasmal Object with the name Snail Drill, and Takaya was a B-rank with the name Crush Knuckle.

    Tenku''s turn finally arrived. He gets encouragement from Takaya and Noboru. Asuka was also cheering for him, but she did it secretly.

    Tenku felt a little nervous because it was his first time using Phantasm Altar. He hoped in his heart that his scythe didn''t appear when he tried to manifest his Phantasmal Object.

    When he closed his eyes, Tenku felt a singlerge gold particle almost the size of a light ball. After that, a voice sounded in his mind. The scene was simr to when he awakened his Phantasmal Object, Devourer Schyte. But he felt a little different.

    Tenku was confused and unsure of what he felt because he shouldn''t be able to resurrect another Phantasmal Object. he had heard from Wang Haotian that in the past, there was a Realizer who awakened two Phantasmal Objects, but that was very, very rare. He''s not one of those Realizers, is he?

    One Phantasmal Object was already overwhelming for him to control. Then what if another one appears? Tenku wasn''t sure he could control both of them at once and was afraid of being eaten by one of them.

    But if he didn''t manifest anything, the homeroom teachers and Benjiro would be suspicious of him because every human could awaken their Phantasmal Object with the help of the altar.

    SHOW MY STRENGTH TO THE WORLD!

    Tenku gritted his teeth and ventured to grasp the golden light. Then he slowly opened his eyes. When he saw the object held in his right hand and then the words on the big screen, he and the people in the hall could only say in bewilderment.

    "Eh!?"

 Chapter 22 22

    ?The atmosphere in the hall became quiet after Tenku awakened his Phantasmal Object. Benjiro, the homeroom teachers, and students from all sses fell silent. They reacted like that not because of the weapon that Tenku had manifested but the words on therge screen next to the altar. Not long after, a voice rang out from one of the students in the hall.

    "Pfft... Hahaha!" A student burst intoughter and was followed by the ridicule of the people around him.

    "Hahaha¡­ what is that!?"

    "Wow! Great! He got the lowest!

    "Isn''t that a trash rank Phantasmal Object? Hahaha!"

    The students became noisy, and the cause was the words on the big screen.

    Golden Revolver : F-Rank

    As the studentsughed, Tenku ignored them. He was still in a daze while looking at a gun in his right hand. Tenku didn''t care about the rank of the Phantasmal Object.

    He showed that kind of reaction because he didn''t expect that he would be able to awaken another Phantasmal Object. It didn''t make Tenku happy at all and quite the opposite. He had a headache at the thought of having to control two Phantasmal Objects at once.

    The students, including Asuka, Akina, Takaya, and Noboru, thought that Tenku was silent because he felt sad and depressed about the Phantasmal Object he had awakened.

    "You can cancel your manifestation and leave the altar immediately. There are still many students waiting to awaken their Phantasmal Objects." Hayate said coldly. He urged Tenku to quickly leave the ce because he was embarrassed by the homeroom teacher from another ss.

    "I understand." Tenku returned to his senses, quickly canceling the manifestation of his Phantasmal Object. He returned to ss C quietly under the look of pity, sadness, and disgust from the students in the hall. Tenku looked at Asuka, but the other party looked away when their eyes met. He couldn''t help but smile wryly and shake his head.

    "Alright. Next student." Hayate ignored Tenku and continued the awakening ceremony. When Tenku returned to ss C, some quietly took their distance from him, but two students approached him and spoke to him instead.

    "Tenku. You don''t need to be discouraged. I believe the ranking of a Phantasmal Object is not everything." Takaya tries tofort Tenku.

    "He''s right. at least you have awakened your Phantasmal Object, which is in better shape than mine." Noboru added. Even though he managed to awaken a D-rank Phantasmal Object, it looked like a snail''s house and was extremely embarrassing.

    "I am alright. You don''t have to worry about me." Tenku smiled and showed that he was fine. Then he felt gazes directed at him.

    When he looked for the source of the gaze, Tenku found Akina looking at him worriedly. The girl thought Tenku would be sad after awakening the lowest-ranked Phantasmal Object. But Tenku just nodded to her. He didn''t need to prove anything to Akina or the other students as it was troublesome and useless to him.

    Not long after, the awakening ceremony for ss C was over, and next was ss D. Masaru was from that ss, and he managed to awaken a C-rank Phantasmal Object with the name w Sickle. He came down from the Altar and walked past the students of ss C. When he saw Tenku among them, he purposely said loudly.

    "Losers with useless Phantasmal Objects!" Masaru smiled mockingly and returned to his ss.

    "You!" Takaya is angry at Masaru''s words and intends to retaliate. But Tenku immediately raised his hand to stop him and then shook his head at Takaya. He didn''t want to cause trouble on his first day of high school.

    Time passes quickly. The students from ss E and ss F had alsopleted their awakening ceremony. Although the result is not so good, it''s not too bad. Tenku became the only student who awakened the F-rank Phantasmal Object among the new students and made him famous on his first day of school.

    After all the students got their Phantasmal Objects, Benjiro gathered them in front of arge mirror. Some students recognized it, and the rest were confused. Ziel is one of the students who know the function of the mirror. As the students focused on therge mirror, Benjiro suddenly spoke.

    "Although I''m a little disappointed that none of you can awaken an S-rank Phantasmal Object, I realize my expectations were too high. I understand that because an S-rank Phantasmal Object is extremely rare and even became a legend in the past. Only a few people can awaken it in Japan, and they can be counted on the fingers." Benjiro sighed and looked a little disappointed. But it only briefly appeared on his face and quickly returned to normal.

    "Next, you will measure your Realizer phase andbat power. For information, the energy source used by the Realizer is called Genesis power, and you can increase it by killing monsters. To make it easier for you to understand, it is simr to the experience in a game. The more experience you gain, the faster you will level up." Benjiro smiled and looked at therge mirror behind him. After that, he continued his speech.

    "Realizer''s power is divided into phases, just like the levels in the game. The Realizer''s phase is divided into nine, and that is¡­" Benjiro exined about the Realizer phase as well as theirbat power. The students listened seriously as they didn''t want to miss the information.

    From the exnation given by Benjiro, the Realizer''s power is divided into nine phases, namely:

    1. Comet

    2. Meteor

    3. Asteroid

    4. Moon

    5.ary

    6. Star Cluster

    7. Heliocentric

    8. Gxy

    9. Cosmos<novelnext></novelnext>

    In this era, the strongest Realizer that could be found on earth was only in the Heliocentric phase. Humans who can reach the Cosmos and Gxy phases are only Realizers in the early days of space copse. Unfortunately, they have died in a fierce battle against powerful monsters to protect the earth.

    Every human who has awakened his Phantasmal Object will have 100 genesis power and be in the Comet phase. After killing monsters and their genesis power reaches 1000, they enter the Meteor phase. Realizers will advance to the next phase each time their genesis power is increased tenfold.

    Besides exining the Realizer''s phase, Benjiro also exined theirbat power. a Realizer fight using an energy source called genesis power, and theirbat power is rated from 1-9 stars.

    Thebat power of a realizer usually corresponded to their phase. Theirbat strength was one star if they were still in the Comet phase. If they are in the Meteor phase, theirbat power is two stars, and so on.

    But there were some Realizers who hadbat power beyond their phase. It was influenced bybat experience and body strength, whether it was the result of martial arts training or gic serum.

    Benjiro also mentioned the rtionship between body strength and Phantasmal Objects. What he said was the same as what Wang Haotian had told Tenku about Phantasmal Objects that could take over the user.

    Suisei High School will provide the best training that is most suitable for each student because their weapons are different. Students who awaken a Phantasmal Object in the form of a sword will be given swordsmanship training. If it''s a spear, they will be given spear arts training.

    Suisei High School would try to provide them with special training if their Phantasmal Objects were notmon weapons. So the students will get the best kind of training for them to maximize their fighting ability.

    "Alright. That was my exnation of the Realizer phase and theirbat power. This time you will measure yourbat power with this machine. This is called the Combat Power Scanning Mirror and can measure your Genesis Power andbat power. Students need to stand in front of it, and the mirror will disy data with numbers and stars. Then, we can start measuring now. We will start from ss A first." Benjiro stopped his exnation.

    After hearing Benjiro''s words, the homeroom teacher started to arrange for the students from his ss to line up in front of the Combat Power Scanning Mirror. This time, they didn''t get their turn alphabetically but randomly, and Asuka got the first turn.

    When Asuka stood in front of the mirror, it emitted light, and data appeared on its surface.

    Phase                : Comet

    Genesis Power  : 275 GP

    Combat Power  : 1 and a half Star

    "Great! Your GP value has even exceeded 200! You can go back to your ce! Next!" The homeroom teacher from ss A said with satisfaction and then called the next student.

    The students measured their strength in turn, but none of them had a Genesis Power value like Asuka. Not long after, it was Akio''s turn. He stood in front of the mirror then the data appeared.

    Phase                : Comet

    Genesis Power  : 545 GP

    Combat Power  : 1 and a half Star

    When the homeroom teachers and students saw Akio''s GP andbat power value, they got excited again, and the hall became noisy. But the excitement was only temporary because there were no more students from ss A who got high genesis power value. After ss A finished their strength measurement, it was now ss B''s turn, and Akina had a satisfactory result.

    Phase                : Comet

    Genesis Power  : 305 GP

    Combat Power  : 1 and a half Star

    Akina''s measurement results amazed the students and homeroom teacher, even though her GP value was much lower than Akio''s. After that, ss B finished, and now it was ss C''s turn.

    The average measurement value of ss C students was worse than ss A and B. But Takaya and Noboru at least had goodbat power for their Phantasmal Object rankings.

    Takaya Kitamura

    Phase                : Comet

    Genesis Power  : 260 GP

    Combat Power  : 1 and a half Star

    Noboru Hagiwara

    Phase                : Comet

    Genesis Power  : 185 GP

    Combat Power  : 1 Star

    Not long after, it was Tenku''s turn. He was familiar with the tool, but he was curious about the value it would disy. When Tenku stood in front of it, the mirror emitted light. But he and the people in the hall fell silent after seeing the data disyed in the Combat Power Scanning Mirror.

 Chapter 23 23

    ?Phase                : Comet

    Genesis Power  : 50 GP

    Combat Power  : a half star

    Tenku and the people in the hall fell silent when they saw the data disyed on the Combat Power Scanning Mirror. Even though their reactions are the same, their reasons are different. Tenku was confused because the tool in front of him couldn''t disy data from his other Phantasmal Objects orbine the values of the two.

    At the same time, Tenku was relieved that the mirror could only measure his recently resurrected Phantasmal Object. Regarding the GP value andbat power shown, he doesn''t care about that at all.

    If the principal and the teachers saw the Devourer Scythe''s measurement value, they would be suspicious. Those people would keep an eye on him under the pretext of special treatment for gifted students. It would limit his freedom and interfere with his ns for peaceful school life.

    The students were still silent after seeing the value of the Combat Power Scanning Mirror. Then one of them opened his mouth and broke the situation.

    "Hasn''t the principal exined that you will have 100 GP after awakening the Phantasmal Object? Then why does that student only have 50 GP?" a male student from ss E asked.

    "Not only did he awaken the lowest ranked Phantasmal Object, but his GP value was also below the average human." another student from ss F added.

    "Pfft! Amazing! He''s the opposite of Akio! If Akio is in the sky, then he is underground!" The student from ss Amented and was followed by theughter of the people around him.

    "Hahaha! You are a real loser!" Masaru didn''t waste the opportunity to mock Tenku and embarrass him.

    "Everyone, please calm down!" Hayate shouted to the students and then looked at Tenku.

    "Hurry back to your ce!" Hayate said coldly, and Tenku just nodded in response to his attitude. He returned to ss C calmly as the measurement result didn''t bother him.

    But it was again misunderstood by Akina, Takaya, and Noboru. They think Tenku feels sad and doesn''t want to talk because of his low GP value. On the other hand, Asuka lowered her head like she didn''t want to meet Tenku''s eyes.

    Takaya and Noboru didn''t say anything this time as they were at a loss for words tofort Tenku. Because of that, they could only be quiet and give Tenku time to calm himself down.

    "Next student!" Hayate raised his voice and continued the measurements of the ss C students.

    After ss C was over, the measurement continued in sses D, E and F. There were not many special students from the three sses. Only a few people could be considered good enough; one was Masaru.

    Phase                : Comet

    Genesis Power  : 200 GP

    Combat Power  : 1 Star

    The students'' measurements werepleted, but they were still not allowed to return to their respective ssrooms. Their homeroom teacher gathered them to listen to Benjiro''s further instructions.

    "Congrattions! You have be Realizers, but you need one more step before it''s official. The data from your awakening ceremony and power measurement will be stored in your student ID card and used to register in the organization of your choice. After that, you will officially be a Realizer." Benjiro smiled and exined.

    Even though the result of the awakening ceremony and the power measurement didn''t live up to his expectations, it could be said to be quite good. Those students only had to go through thest stages before they became official Realizers.

    "Before I exin the Realizer organization, I''ll talk briefly about your Phantasmal Objects. It was a weapon used by humans to fight an invasion from another world. But you need to know that the Phantasmal Object is divided in two." Benjiro looked at the students and added another exnation.

    In that exnation, the students learned that Phantasmal Objects had two types. The first is the person who awakens the Phantasmal Object from the bright side or is called Avalon, while the dark side is called Acheron. Ever since the students awakened it, they already knew automatically which type their Phantasmal Object was from.

    Both types have their respective advantages. Phantasmal Objects from Avalon are easier to control, but Acheron has more damage. But that could be covered by the phase,bat power, and unique abilities of the Phantasmal Object.

    "About unique abilities, you will be learned in your respective sses. Then, we return to Avalon and Acheron. I exined it because the organization is divided into three based on the type of Phantasmal Objects you have." Benjiro got into the main topic.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The first organization was the Holy Union, which only epted Avalon as a member. The second is the Belial Alliance, and its only member is Acheron. The third is the League of Heroes, whose memberse from both types.

    "So you only have two choices. Are you going to register in an organization for your type of Phantasmal Object or a mixed organization? That is your decision. I want you to answer tonight through the school system because tomorrow, you will have to register in the organization of your choice. If you already understand, this is enough for my exnation. You can disperse and return to your respective ssrooms." Benjiro smiled and left the hall.

    After the principal''s figure disappeared, the students also left the ce and took turns using the elevator ording to their ss order.

    Tenku could hear them whispering about him on the way to the ssroom. By the first day of school, he had already be famous in a bad sense.

    Tenku doesn''t care about that. He realized that some things had changed, which was how the students looked at him. They just had no interest in him before. But now, those students looked at him with pity, and some even avoided him out of disgust. One of them was Asuka.

    When Asuka saw Tenku, she gave a forced smile and quickly averted her eyes from him, not wanting to linger with him for long. Tenku knows what the reason is and doesn''t me her. Asuka is a girl who longs for the perfect hero. When Tenku saved her in elementary school, he became a temporary hero for her. But after Akio appeared, Tenku was no longer needed.

    Tenku didn''t want to be the student with the lowest Phanstasmal Object rank and GP score. But he couldn''t do anything about it. Fortunately, Noboru and Takaya''s attitudes didn''t change at all to him. So he still has friends in ss C.

    Not long after they returned to the ssroom, the students were dismissed because it was five o''clock in the afternoon, and they were allowed to go home.

    "Tenku! Noboru and I intend to go to a shopping center to buy something. Will youe with us?" Takaya invites Tenku.

    "I''m sorry, but I have to open my stall and sell crispy tofu." Tenku politely refused.

    Since high school, Tenku has opened a crispy tofu stall not far from a shopping center. He earned his capital from the sale of valuable monster parts as well as items he acquired around the space copse.

    Crispy tofu is one of the mainstay recipes from his parents and was also sold in his restaurant in the past. Besides, Tenku also really likes it. When he eats it, he will remember his parents and Haruna.

    "Ah! I forgot about it. Then, I''ll be going with only Noboru today. But next time, you muste with us!" Takaya smiled and patted Tenku''s shoulder.

    "Yes. If I have free time." Tenku nodded slightly.

    "You opened a crispy tofu stall?" Noboru asked.

    "Yes. I did it to earn a little money while spending my free time." Tenku answered half-honestly. The main reason for selling crispy tofu is because he likes it, which makes him nostalgic.

    "it was great! Next time I will stop by your stall!" Noboru patted the other Tenku''s shoulder.

    Tenku couldn''t help but smile and shake his head when he saw their behavior. He was happy that their treatment had not changed despite knowing he was the weakest student in Suisei High School, or so everyone looked at him.

    After chatting for a while, Noboru and Takaya said goodbye to Tenku because they had to go to the shopping center. Tenku was thest person in the ssroom. He packed his things and quickly left the ce.

    Akina had informed Tenku that she couldn''t go home together because she had to go with her ssmates. She also asked about Tenku''s condition and was worried that he was still sad about the Phantasmal Object he had awakened. But Tenku just said he was fine and stopped chatting with her.

    When Tenku came out of the school gate, he saw the atmosphere in the area was rtively quiet. Before he could take a step towards his destination, he found a little girl aged six to seven years running in the middle of the street and intending to pick up a small cat. They were tens of meters apart, but he could faintly see her face. The little girl reminded him of Haruna. But then Tenku saw a truck speeding down the road and headed towards the little girl.

    Tenku sighed, and his figure suddenly disappeared from where he was standing. He reappeared before the little girl, quickly embracing her, and returned to the sidewalk.

    "Isn''t what you''re doing dangerous? Where are your parents?" Tenku released the little girl from his arms. But she didn''t answer and just stared at him in a daze. When Tenku saw her face, he was surprised because the little girl looked adorable.

    The little girl had an oval face with short straight, shining ck hair and her skin was as white as snow. Tenku feels he has seen her somewhere, but he doesn''t remember. The little girl still didn''t answer his question, and Tenku couldn''t help but sigh. He thought the little girl was still in a state of fear.

    "Okay. You have to be more careful in the future. Don''t cross the street carelessly." Tenku rubbed the little girl''s head. He quickly left the ce and headed in the direction where his stall was located. Tenku feels someone is calling him. But because the voice was faint, he thought it was just his feeling and ignored it.

 Chapter 24 24

    ?Time goes back to when Tenku was still in the ssroom. A little girl aged six to seven was standing in front of the gates of the Suisei Elementary School. She was wearing that school uniform and looked like a freshman there.

    The little girl''s name is Kohana, and she looks adorable with her short hair and oval face. She kept looking at Suisei High School periodically while checking the watch wrapped around her small wrist.

    "Why did big sister still note until now? Was she busy and forgot her promise to pick me up?" Kohana puffed out her cheeks cutely and continued toin.

    Kohana was bored and a little scared because the area around her was rtively quiet at those hours. She didn''t even see a single person several meters away from her. When Kohana was looking around her surroundings, she found a cat lying in the middle of the street.

    "Eh? Is the cat injured? The cat will get hit by a car if he stays in that ce!" Kohana looked to the right and left of the street to ensure no cars would pass. After she was sure, she ran quickly towards the cat.

    But then she realized that a truck wasing towards her at high speed and was in front of her eyes. Kohana couldn''t help but stare at the big car in shock.

    (Am I going to die with this cat?)

    Kohana closed her eyes and hugged the cat tightly. Her body was shaking with fear. She had just entered elementary school and didn''t want to die and leave her sister forever.

    "No!" Kohana screams and hopes someone will hear. Even though she knew it was useless because no one was around, she did it out of fear and as ast resort. But then, Kohana felt like her body was lifted, and the pain she had been waiting for didn''te.

    Kohana slowly opened her eyes and saw a boy hugging her. he felt the boy was about the same age as his brother. Although his face is not handsome, he is also not ugly, and Kohana feelsfortable and safe in his arms.

    (Uh? What happened?)

    Kohana was confused by the rapid change in the situation. She was sure that no one was around him within a few meters. So how did the boy save her from the truck and get her onto the sidewalk in no time?

    (He''s wearing the same uniform as a big sister? Does that mean he''s also a student of Suisei High School? He must have just walked out of the school gates. Then how did he move that fast to my location? Was he using a Phantasmal Object? No! I don''t see anything on his body that looks like that)

    Kohanaes from the Realizer family, which is quite famous in Japan. So Kohana knows a few things about them. Kohana continued to watch the boy without saying anything, and she was lost in her confusion. She didn''t even notice that the cat in his arms had left her.

    The little girl was sure that the boy instantly closed the tens of meters gap using only his physical strength. But how? Even the best martial arts she knew couldn''t do that.

    "Isn''t what you''re doing dangerous? Where are your parents?" The boy released Kohana from his embrace and asked, but the little girl was still deep in thought.

    "Okay. You have to be more careful in the future. Don''t cross the street carelessly." The boy said and left Kohana alone at the ce. When Kohana regained her senses, the boy had already gone quite far.

    "Big Brother! Wait!" Kohana jogged and screamed, but the boy walked quickly and immediately disappeared.

    "How stupid I am! Why am I pensive at a time like that instead of thanking him for saving my life!?" Kohana felt disappointed in herself.

    "He''s wearing a Suisei High School uniform. So he must be a student there. I will ask big sister to find out about him!" Kohana muttered while looking in the direction the boy had gone. But then she was startled by a voice from behind.

    "What are you talking about, Kohana?" a girl suddenly appeared behind Kohana and asked softly.

    "Ah! ! You surprised me! You''rete! I almost got into an ident if I wasn''t saved by the students from your school!" Kohana looked at the girl who was talking to her andined.

    "What!? You almost had an ident!? Which part of your body is injured!? Let''s go to the hospital immediately, or we''ll use the Fuyushima Temple''s potion to treat you!" The girl knelt and examined Kohana''s entire body.

    The girl who appeared was the student council president of Suisei High School, who had given her wee speech at the new student admissions ceremony, Setsuka Fuyushima. Kohana is her sister, and her full name is Kohana Fuyushima.

    Setsuka is a cold girl and doesn''t talk much. She gave off a naturally aloof and indifferent atmosphere to those around her. Because of that, not many students dared to approach her. But when Setsuka is with her sister, she bes more warm, caring, and talkative.

    "Please calm down, big sister! I''m fine. Didn''t I say that someone saved me?" Kohana tried to calm her panicked sister.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Ah! I forgot about it. Can you tell me what happened?" Setsuka stood up and cleaned her dirty knees after kneeling on the pavement. Kohana nodded and excitedly recounted everything that happened back then. Setsuka fell silent after hearing the story from his sister. he was pretty shocked about it, but she believed Kohana would not lie to her.

    "So you''ve been saved by him but haven''t expressed your gratitude because you pondered about his abilities??" Setsuka looked at her sister and flicked her forehead.

    "Ugh! I was wrong about that. Therefore, you must help me find the boy and let me properly thank him." Kohana looked at Setsuka with a sad face.

    "I understand. You don''t have to make a face like that. I will find the boy for you." Setsuka smiled and pinched her sister''s cheeks.

    "Yay! You are the best, big sister!" Kohana jumped up and then hugged Setsuka.

    "Today, I have a lot of business in the student council office. That''s why I''mte picking you up. I apologize." Setsuka hugged Kohana back and rubbed her head.

    "You don''t have to think about it. You can help me find that student as your apology." Kohana let go of Setsuka''s arms and gave her a big smile.

    "Okay. I will look for him tomorrow. We better get back right now. I''m afraid Mother will worry because we''reing homete." Setsuka looked at the darkening sky and then checked her watch.

    "Let''s go! I don''t want mother to worry about us!" Kohana nodded and took Setsuka''s hand.

    "Then let''s go home!" Setsuka walked while holding her sister''s hand. Fuyushima Temple is not far from Suisei High School and only takes about twenty-five minutes on foot. Because of that, Setsuka didn''t need to take any vehicle.

    (Who is that boy? Could he instantly close tens of meters gap without a Phantasmal Object? Mother and father can''t even do that. Did Kohana see it wrong? No. I''m sure she''s telling the truth. The person who saved Kohana must have been extraordinary. Then, it would be easy to find students with such outstanding abilities in school)

    Setsuka is curious about the boy in Kohana''s story. She also wanted to meet that person and thank him for saving her sister. Setsuka intended to use her position as student council president to be able to find that student quickly.

    ***

    After returning home, Asuka immediately buried herself in bed. Today her mind was very messy because she felt she had lost something essential, but she didn''t know what it was. Unknowingly a hole appeared in her heart and made her feel empty.

    "What has happened to me?" Asuka looked up at the ceiling and muttered.

    Asuka recalled everything that had happened today at school. This afternoon she apanied Tenku to lunch under a big tree and parted with him to find her ssroom. After she found the ce, she was shocked when she saw the new student representative, who turned out to be her ssmate.

    She was happy to know that and tried to find a seat closest to him. Unfortunately, Asuka didn''t manage to get it, and she could only stare at that student from afar. But without her knowing, a female student next to her seat caught her looking at the new student representative.

    The girl''s name was Michiko Takano, and she was a childhood friend of the new student representative. After chatting with him for a while, Asuka finally discovered the boy''s name was Akio Sanagawa.

    The host did not mention Akio''s name during the new student admissions ceremony. Because of that, Asuka and the other students didn''t know about it. Then Michiko helps her to get acquainted with Akio, and the two girls be close friends.

    Another thing that happens at school is that her childhood friend awakens a Phantasmal Object with the lowest rank and has GP and Combat Power values below the other students. It made him the weakest among the other first-year students or the entire Suisei High School.

    Asuka could hear the students in the hall mocking Tenku, but she couldn''t do anything to defend her childhood friend because she felt disappointed when she saw the result.

    She didn''t help Tenku for fear that the students would discover her close rtionship with him. It would be very embarrassing for him. Michiko and Akio even looked disgusted at Tenku and advised Asuka to keep her distance from him.

    After listening to the two people''s words, Asuka decided to stay away from Tenku because she thought it was for the best. She didn''t want Michiko and Akio to be disappointed because she was still interacting with Tenku.

    "What I did wasn''t wrong! I want a man with the appearance and strength of a perfect hero! He''s just my friend from the past. Now, we are in high school and have our own lives and dreams. So it doesn''t matter if I no longer interact with him!" Asuka tried to deny her feelings and decided to stay away from Tenku. She still didn''t realize how important the boy was to her and how much she cared about him. After that, Asuka closed her eyes, and her nightmare began.

 Chapter 25 25

    ?Tenku came to his stall on the side of the road to the shopping center and immediately prepared the ingredients he would process to make crispy tofu. He cut the tofu into dice size and then made his secret condiment. After that, Tenku mixed the tofu he had cut with the seasoning he had made and fried it.

    The process until the crispy tofu is ready for sale only takes about thirty minutes. When the stall opened, many customers were already queuing up to buy it because Tenku''s tofu is quite popr in the area.

    "Thank you, Uncle. I hope you enjoyed the food, and don''t forget toe back again." Tenku smiled and handed the crispy tofu that he had neatly packed in a box to a middle-aged man.

    "Hahaha... as usual, your crispy tofu is the best! It is a favorite of my wife and children. Of course, I''ll be back tomorrow!" The middle-aged manughed and received a box. He often buys crispy tofu at Tenku''s stall and cane to his ce up to six times a week.

    "I''m d you like it. Please convey my regards to your family back home." Tenku nodded in satisfaction when he heard the middle-aged man''s words.

    "I will pass it on to them. In that case, I''ll take my leave now since they must be waiting for me at home. See youter, Tenku." The middle-aged man waved his hand at Tenku and hurriedly left the ce. Tenku just smiled and waved back at him.

    An hourter, all of the crispy tofu that Tenku was selling had run out. While he was cleaning up and was about to close the stall, his smartphone rang, and he saw a message with the sender name "Master". The only person Tenku called master was the old man who taught him cultivation, Wang Haotian.

    Tenku opened the message, and he looked at its contents. After reading it, the corner of his mouth slightly lifted, and he replied to Wang Haotian''s message. Tenku didn''t immediately put his smartphone back in his bag because he had to message Akina and Misora first to tell them he would be homete today.

    After he closed his stall, Tenku left the ce walking down the streets of Tokyo. Then he entered a narrow alley and arrived at a building that looked shabby. Tenku knocked on the door of the building several times to form a rhythm.

    Knock... Knock... Knock! Knock! Knock!... Knock... Knock...

    The door opened automatically, and Tenku entered the building without hesitation. After Tenku entered, the door was closed again. He walked down the hall in the building like he was very familiar with the ce.

    Unlike the view from the outside, the interior of the building looks ssic and neat. Tenku stopped in one of the rooms and opened the door without even knocking. But after he opened it, he was greeted by someone''s angry shout.

    "Don''t you see the words hanging on the door!? I already said I don''t want to be disturbed while forging!" The people in the room roared and looked at Tenku.

    "You are as temperamental as ever, Uncle Kaziya." Tenku said and didn''t care about that person''s anger.

    The person in the room was a bearded middle-aged man around forty years old. His name is Kaziya Watanabe. He looks like a bodybuilder with burly muscles. He was a cksmith and also the owner of the building.

    Tenku knew Kaziya because Wang Haotian introduced him. But he didn''t know about Kaziya''s origins because that old man never talked about it, and Tenku wasn''t interested in him either.

    He looked around the room like he was looking for something. Even though it was used for forging, the atmosphere in the ce wasn''t hot because Kaziya used his Phantasmal Object with the name cksmith Hammer to do his job.

    "Ooh, it turns out to be you, brat! I wonder who dared to enter my room while I was forging. You always act as you please just because you''re regr to this ce!" Kaziya snorted and returned her focus to the metal he was forging.

    "Is the repair of mybat gear finished?" Tenku said, and he walked towards a big mirror. It was the Combat Power Scanning Mirror and the same tool used by Suisei High School to measure genesis andbat power, but the one here was a generation ahead. When Tenku stood in front of the device, the mirror shone and disyed his measurement results.

    Phantasmal name : Golden Revolver (Avalon)

    Grade                    : F - Rank

    Phase                    : Comet

    Genesis Power      : 50 GP

    Combat Power      : A half star

    Phantasmal name : Devourer Schyte (Acheron)

    Grade                    : Unknown

    Phase                    : Asteroid

    Genesis Power      : 83,000 GP

    Combat Power      : 4 Star

    The Combat Power Scanning Mirror in that ce was far more advanced than the one used at Suisei High School because it could disy the name, grade, and type of Phantasmal Objects in one device. More importantly, the mirror can disy two pieces of data at once.

    "Hmm¡­ this tool can disy both of my Phantasmal Object''s data. But it happened because I allowed it. In other words, only the data of the Phantasmal Object that I wanted to show would appear in the mirror." Ziel muttered as he rubbed his chin and repeated the measurement several times.

    "I''ve finished repairing yourbat gear. What!?" Kaziya looked at Tenku and opened his eyes wide.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Do you have any other Phantasmal Objects!? How could that be!?" Kaziya left the iron he was forging and ran towards the Combat Power Scanning Mirror to confirm what he had seen.

    "I awakened it today at school. I don''t know why I was able to awaken another Phantasmal Object." Tenku shrugged his shoulders and answered nonchntly.

    "You''re an unfathomable and terrible brat. First is your strange Phantasmal Object grade. The second is that your GP and Combat power are unnatural for a kid your age. You''re a brat who is hard to understand and predict." Kaziya sighed and shook his head. Then he returned to his work.

    Kaziya met Tenku when he was ten years old. He was shocked when Wang Haotian suddenly came and brought a boy to measure strength. From Tenku''s data disyed in the Combat Power Scanning Mirror, the thing that confused him the most was the unknown grade of his Phantasmal Object.

    But after Kaziya heard Wang Haotian''s story about Tenku''s Phantasmal Object, he thought the scythe''s grade was at least S-rank or above.

    "Was your Phantasmal Object exposed at your school?" Kaziya asked while forging the metal in his hand.

    "Fortunately, no. My scythe data wasn''t disyed because the tools used in the school were a generation inferior to yours. Besides, they''ll never find out if I don''t allow it." Tenku said seriously.

    "It''s good that you understand. Yourbat gear is on the table over there. Arm and chest armor have a lot of damage. Besides, your long leather jacket has a lot of rips here and there. So I need more time to fix it." Kaziya pointed at the round table in the corner of the room.

    Tenku walked in the direction Kaziya pointed and saw a box on the table. When he opened it, he saw a jet-ck leather jacket with a hint of green and silver armor inside.

    He checked every item in the box and ensured no damage was left behind. Tenku nodded in satisfaction after confirming that the repair was finished and then put on hisbat gear.

    After Tenku put all the items in the box on his body, he was like a different person. Hisbat gear is a long jacket with a hood made of wyvern scales and decorated with Lone Wolf fur around the cor.

    The chest, shoulders, and arms were covered by silver armor. In addition, he also found a mask made of woven wyvern scales that made it easier for him to breathe.

    "I want to use my motorcycle." Tenku said after confirming that hisbat gear was properly attached to his body.

    "You can use it. I''ve also fixed it after thest crash. But can''t you fix thebat gear and the motorcycle yourself?" Kaziya sighed heavily as he recalled the damage to Tenku''s motorcycle and his attempts to repair it.

    The motorbike that Tenku bought from selling monster parts, and the price is rtively high because it is custom made from Kaziya and uses pretty rare materials.

    "I''m not a versatile protagonist in a novel." Tenkuins.

    "Yes. You''re just a brat who likes to trouble me. I don''t know what kind of monster you are fighting to make yourbat gear and motorcycle crash like that." Kaziya sighed and shook his head.

    "I''m not bringing you trouble but giving you a job and paying you. About my brokenbat gear because I was fighting against a strong monster." Tenku only gave a brief exnation because he didn''t have much time to go into detail.

    "Are you going to the location of the space copse?" Kaziya looked at Tenku and stopped his work.

    "Yes." Tenku replied and covered his face with a mask.

    "Where?" Kaziya asked curiously.

    "Nikko, Tochigi prefecture." Tenku came out of the room and closed the door.

    ***

    The basement was vast and looked even more spacious than the building. It was because the owner was taking advantage of the surrounding underground area without the people in the neighborhood knowing it.

    Tenku walked to the location where his motorcycle was parked. Not long after, he saw a Cruiser-type motorcycle with a matte ck color that blended with the darkness.

    Tenku smiled when he saw his beloved motorcycle. He could only park it in the building as it required regr maintenance by Kaziya.

    He looked through the parts of the motorcycle and re-examined it. After he was sure that the damage had been repaired, he got on the motorcycle and paired it with the watch on his right wrist. He turned on the ignition switch and twisted the throttle a few times.

    Vroom! Vroom! Vroom!

    After the motorcycle engine was hot enough, Tenku put on his helmet. Then he twisted the throttle, and the motorcycle sped through the basement to the exit of the building.

    Vrooooom!

 Chapter 26 26

    ?Vrooooooooooooommm!

    Tenku raced his motorcycle at full throttle and drove down the road at high speed. Fortunately, it was quiet that night, and Tenku''s motorcycle ran smoothly on the streets without a hitch. He was not worried about the traffic police in the area because he had a fake driving license that Wang Haotian had made for him.

    It only took less than two hours for Tenku to reach his destination. He parked his motorcycle in a small restaurant and went on foot to the location of the space copse ording to the coordinates that Wang Haotian had given him.

    It was a beautiful forest and was used as a tourist spot in the past. Space coges only appear in uninhabited areas such as forests, mountains, and seas because humans have created a machine called the Dimension Stabilizer.

    The machine can ovey dimensional walls in an area and prevent Space Copse. The Dimension Stabilizer was only used in densely popted areas because the engine''s primary fuel was dimensional stone.

    Dimensional stones are fragments of space that crumble and crystallize into sparkling stones. It is precious and rare because it stores dimensional power that can be used for various things and can only be found in small amounts of space copse locations.

    In addition to dimensional stones, other valuable items can also be found at the space copse location. It is a gem and a medicinal nt used as a raw material for potions and elixirs.

    The nts were originally ordinary nts that grew in the forest. But it evolved because of the aura from another world overflowing from the portal when the space copse urred.

    After Tenku arrived at his destination, he checked his surroundings. As Wang Haotian had said in his message, the Realizers of the organization would arrivete at the ce, and Tenku would have to eliminate the monsters that emerged from the Space copse quickly.

    Unfortunately, the space copse still hadn''t happened when he arrived, and Tenku could only wait under the tree. He touched the watch on his right wrist, and his wireless headphones popped up. It was no ordinary watch but a custom-made dimension watch.

    Dimension watch is a smartwatch that is used as a versatile device for Realizer. It can be used as amunication tool, make payments, map, and many other functions. In contrast to smartwatches, dimension watches can disy three-dimensional projections for all features. Dimension Watch is made of dimensional stone and is very expensive. Because of that, not many realizers are willing to buy it.

    Kaziya especially makes Tenku''s Dimension watch in a typical ssic watch style, and he has added a Space Pocket feature. This feature allows users to have a particr space as a virtual storage area of a specific size. Of course, the price is much higher than the dimension watch. But Tenku is willing to buy it because the feature is convenient and useful for him, who always fights alone.

    Thebat gear, motorcycle, and dimension watch he owns are custom-made, costing him most of his money. Because of that, Tenku didn''t have much money in his savings. Even though he had killed a lot of monsters and gotten a lot of valuable items from the space copse, it was quickly depleted of his needs as a Realizer.

    Tenku took off his hood and put the headphones on. After that, he paired it with the dimension watch in his right hand. He yed his music yer, which only had one song on the list. It was the same as the song he had on his smartphone.

    "Wait for me, Haruna. I will seek you into that world and bring you back!" Tenku muttered while looking at the reddish-green bracelet on his left wrist. He could still feel that his consciousness and Haruna''s were still connected and that his sister was still alive somewhere in another world.

    "ording to information from the master, this space copse should be at the disaster level. Unless other factors suddenly arise, I''m sure I can eliminate those monsters before the Realizers arrive." Tenku saw a message from Wang Haotian through the three-dimensional projection of his dimension watch that had been synchronized with his smartphone.

    The threat level in space copse is divided into five based on the dimensional crack, the size of the portal, and the monsters that appear. The first is the ident level with a narrow dimension crack scale, and the size of the portal created is not sorge. The monsters that appear are usually first to third-level monsters.

    The goblins that Tenku had killed were ssified as first-level monsters. Orcs were second-level monsters, and ogres were Third-level monsters. The higher the threat level of space copse, the wider the range of dimensional cracks and the stronger the monsters that appear.

    If it were to be described, the threat level of space copse and the monsters that appeared would be like this:

    1. ident      : third-level monsters and below

    2. Disaster        : fourth-level monsters and below

    3. Cmity      : sixth-level monsters and below

    4. Catastrophe : eighth-level monsters and below

    5. Apocalypse  : ninth-level monsters and below

    The space copse that has urred in Ibaraki, Tenku''s hometown, is an ident level. After that, Tenku mostly handled space copse at the ident level and sometimes disaster, but he still didn''t dare to face the cmity level with his current strength. He didn''t want to take the risk because he was fighting alone.

    While enjoying music from his headphones, Tenku suddenly narrowed his eyes as he felt the space around him vibrate. He quickly took off his headphones and put them back in the space pocket.

    nk!<novelnext></novelnext>

    The sound of broken ss rang out and a vortex formed in that ce. The size of the portal appeared wasn''t too big, and Tenku had seen space copse at the disaster level with a vortexrger than the current size.

    "My current cultivation is at the middle stage of the sky origin realm while the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art is at the thirdyer, blood tempering. I wonder how strong I am right now without a Phantasmal Object." Tenku stood up and ignited his fighting spirit. He looked towards the portal and waited for what kind of monster would appear.

    After Tenku broke through to the Earth Origin realm, Wang Haotian told him that Qi could be used to kill monsters because the energy source was judged to be from a different dimension, and Tenku had already proven it in real battles.

    It wasn''t long before Tenku saw many human skeletons wearing armor and holding weaponsing out of the portal, and the number of the monsters was at least over two hundred. Because it was night and the atmosphere of the forest was dark, the scene looked scary.

    "Skeleton soldier, skeleton captain, skeleton general, and skeleton king." Tenku muttered the names of the monsters that came out of the portal. Then he smiled broadly after realizing that those monsters would be very useful for the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art''s nextyer, bone tempering.

    "Great!" Tenku shot toward the monsters with terrifying speed. His movements looked like he was teleporting. Tenku didn''t want to waste time and let the monsters destroy the surroundings. When the skeletons noticed his presence, it was already toote. Tenku appeared in front of the horde of monsters and swung his Qi-coated fist.

    Booooommm!

    Crack!

    The attack destroyed dozens of skeleton soldiers and several skeleton captains. Tenku wasn''t happy because the two types of skeletons were just first and second-level monsters. The main targets were the skeleton general and the skeleton king.

    Tenku moved towards the nearest skeleton general while ughtering the skeleton soldiers and skeleton captains blocking his way.

    Boooooommmm!

    The Skeleton soldiers and skeleton captains attack Tenku at the same time. Meanwhile, the skeleton general, his target, suddenly retreated as he sensed the danger from Tenku.

    "In this distance, I will find it difficult to attack him." Tenku clicked his tongue. But he suddenly raised his eyebrows after remembering something.

    "Don''t I have that? I originally intended to try my current cultivation strength. But I felt better using the Phantasmal Object I had just awakened at this point." Tenku stretched out his right hand, and a golden-colored gun manifested.

    "Then let''s test the power of this weapon." Tenku pointed his gun at one of the skeleton soldiers and pulled the trigger. He exchanged his Qi for genesis power when using a Phantasmal Object.

    Bang!

    Gunshots rang out but what happened was that the skeleton soldier was fine and didn''t even have a scratch.

    "What the hell is this gun!? As expected of the lowest-ranked Phantasmal Object!" Tenku cursed and punched the skeleton soldier. But then he looked at the gun in his hand and was confused.

    "What is the use of this bullet chamber?" Tenku saw a small, marble-sized hole in the back of the gun. It was hidden and made him realize it toote. He was sure that it was a port for loading bullets.

    "Isn''t the shape and size simr to a monster core?" Tenkuu moved away from the skeletons and took a marble-like object from his space pocket.

    Monster cores are precious crystals obtained from within the monster''s body. The higher the level of the monster, the darker the color of the core. Tenku took out the core of the fourth-level monster because that was the only thing he had in his space pocket. He had sold the other cores a few days ago and kept it as his savings for his sudden needs.

    Tenku gritted his teeth and loaded the monster core into the bullet chamber. Unexpectedly it entered perfectly.

    "I wonder what this gun can do after I put it in a monster core." Tenku smiled bitterly and pointed his gun at the skeleton king in the middle of the monster''s horde.

    Today was the first time Tenku used a gun in battle and he had never trained it before. He had to focus so that his aim would hit the skeleton king. Once he was sure of his target, Tenku pulled the trigger.

    Bang!

    Booooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmm!

 Chapter 27 27

    ?Boooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    Tenku was caught off guard and blown away by the explosion''s impact, sending him flying dozens of meters until his body hit one of the trees in the forest.

    "Ugh!" Tenku feels pain in his back. He didn''t expect an attack from the lowest-ranked Phantasmal Object to be so terrifying.

    "What the hell is that!? Shouldn''t this gun be an F-rank Phantasmal Object? Then how can it create such a destructive power!?" Tenku looked in shock at arge crater a size of a dozen meters not far from where the portal appeared.

    When Tenku aimed his gun at the skeleton king, the shot missed. Its trajectory shifted downwards and hit the ground. Unexpectedly, the attack instead of pierced through the skeleton king''s body and made an explosion of that magnitude instead.

    Not only the skeleton soldiers and captains, even the skeleton generals and skeleton kings caught in the explosion died instantly. It showed that the attack was enough to kill a fourth-level monster or even injure a fifth-level monster.

    "Was the reason this Phantasmal Object had the lowest rank because of the hugepensation to be paid to unleash such a powerful attack? If you only use genesis power, the firepower of this gun is very weak and can''t even hurt first-level monsters. But the attack bes much stronger if I use the monster core as a bullet. In other words, the greater the damage, the greater the cost to be paid." Tenku muttered and looked at the Golden Revolver in his right hand.

    Tenku was happy that he had a new weapon to use in the future. Moreover, it was a long-range attack weapon that was very useful in the battle against monsters. It was something he had beencking until now. But at the same time, his heart bled when he recalled using the core of a fourth-level monster as his ammunition.

    All parts of a monster''s body have multiple uses, and especially its core. It can be used as fuel for specific engines or as raw material for potions, elixirs, and gic serums. In addition, monster cores can also be used to increase the genesis power of a Realizer and raise their phase to a higher level.

    Increased genesis power can be done using a machine called Genesis Injector. The process and effects are the same as a Realizer after killing a monster. The device is avable at the branch of every organization. Of course, the cost of using it is terrible.

    So certain Realizers can still increase their power withouting to the location of space copse and fighting monsters because it is dangerous. The higher the level of the monster core, the more genesis power it contains.

    A fourth-level core is enough to increase the strength of three Realizers from theet to the meteor phase. It showed how valuable a monster core was. The price of a Fourth-level monster core on the market was 500,000 Antier or the equivalent of 500 million Yen. Antier is the digital currency that Realizer uses globally. 1 Antier is 1000 Yen.

    "Haa¡­ There''s no point in me regretting that. I shouldn''t use this weapon too often in the future. Otherwise, I will be poor. I will only use this weapon when the situation is urgent." Tenku sighed and shook his head to get rid of that thought.

    The portal had closed, and the space copse had ended not long after the monsters were wiped out. Tenku canceled his Phantasmal Object manifest and walked towards the crater to collect the loot. When he arrived at the ce, his face became ugly after seeing the scene in front of him.

    "How can all the monster cores be crushed to nothing!? Just how strong was the destructive power of that attack?" Tenku smiled bitterly and looked around for valuable items. Because the explosion wasn''t far from where the portal opened, almost all the precious gems and medicinal herbs were destroyed. It adds a wound to Tenku''s heart. So he could only take the remaining valuable items.

    Fortunately, the dimensional stone was not damaged by the explosion. In addition, the bones of the skeleton general and the king were also not crushed. The difference between the four types of skeletons was the color of the bones. White for soldiers, gray for the captain, silver for the general, and gold for the king.

    "Okay. Stop regretting what happened. I better save all of this before the Realizers arrive." Tenku stored the bones of the skeleton general, skeleton king, and dimensional stone in his space pocket. He also took some medicinal herbs and gems safe from the explosion.

    After Tenku finished retrieving all the valuable items, he heard footsteps approaching the ce. When he looked back, Tenku found a team of Realizers with a dozen members wearing fullbat gearing from the direction of the forest entrance.

    The Realizers became alert when they saw a suspicious person with a mask covering his face appear at the location where the space copse was about to ur. Moreover, the massive crater in front of them made their instincts scream. The Realizers felt that Tenku was a dangerous person.

    The people on the team were ready to manifest their Phantasmal Objects and fight Tenku. But before they could do that, a young man walking in front of them raised his hand to stop them. He looks like the leader of the team.

    "Who are you? What are you doing in this ce?" The team leader asked politely.

    "Of course, killing monsters. What else should I do in a ce like this at night?" Tenku said in a slightly hoarse voice to disguise his identity.

    "What!?" The team leader and his members were shocked when they heard Tenku''s answer.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Are you saying that the space copse has urred and you have annihted the monsters?" the team leader narrowed his eyes and added another question.

    "Didn''t you ask something you already knew the answer to? But if you want to hear it directly from me, I will answer it. I had exterminated those monsters without a single one remaining." Tenku replied nonchntly.

    "Impossible! You cannot handle a space copse at disaster level alone and seed without getting hurt unless you are a Realizer with the powers over theary phases. But I know those Realizers, and no one looks like you!" One of the realizers shouted in disbelief.

    The rest of the team nodded and agreed with his words. If Tenku''s powers were in theary phase, he wouldn''t go unnoticed and instead appear in a space copse location with a low threat level.

    "I have told the truth. You want to believe it or not, that''s your business. If nothing else, then I will take my leave now." Tenku shrugged his shoulders and didn''t care about their thoughts. When he turned around and was about to leave the ce, a voice stopped him.

    "My name is Daisuke Okamoto. I''m from the Tokyo branch of the holy union organization. They are members of my team, and we are carrying out the mission of our organization. May I know your name?" Daisuke asked, and his previous polite demeanor still didn''t change.

    "My name doesn''t matter. I''m just a Realizer who came to this ce to kill monsters. Apart from that, there''s nothing else you need to know." Tenku was willing to answer after seeing Daisuke''s attitude. Even so, he would not reveal his identity to others.

    On the other hand, Daisuke frowned upon hearing Tenku''s answer and recalled a famous Realizer who had be a topic of conversation in the organization in recent years.

    "Are you The Reaper? An illegal Realizer who uses arge scythe-shaped Phantasmal Object andes to the site of space copse to ughter monsters?" Daisuke intends to confirm his guess.

    "What!?"

    "He is The Reaper!?"

    "Impossible!"

    Daisuke''s team members became noisy after hearing his words. Some were shocked, some couldn''t believe it, and the rest were scared.

    "I don''t know The Reaper you mentioned in your words. But if it''s a Realizer with a scythe that ughters monsters at a space copse location, it''s me." Tenku honestly admits it.

    His answer made Daisuke''s team members wary. Even though Tenku only ughtered monsters, he was an illegal Realizer and was considered dangerous by the organization.

    "You are indeed The Reaper. Can youe to our organization''s branch office? We just wanted to ask you a few questions about the space copse here. If we returned empty-handed without evidence, our superiors would not believe that we hadpleted the mission, no matter what excuse we gave. Moreover, you have taken all the valuable items in this ce." Daisuke smiled bitterly as he looked at his surroundings.

    "I''m sorry, but I have to refuse your request. I don''t have time right now because I have to go home. My family is waiting for my return." Tenku gave a false answer and hoped that Daisuke thought he was a middle-aged man with a family.

    "In that case, I will have to use force to bring you back with us to the organization''s offices." Daisuke said, and his mood changed. Then he manifested his Phantasmal Object in the form of a sword.

    "Ready to fight!" Daisuke gave the order, and his team members quickly did the same with him. Their Phantasmal Objects were varied but primarily spear-shaped. After that, they formed a formation to surround the Tenku.

    "Give up! No matter how strong you are, you must be exhausted after fighting those monsters alone. You won''t be able to beat us in your current state!" Daisuke tries to persuade Tenku to give up.

    "Is that so?" Tenku suddenly disappeared from their sight and reappeared right next to their leader with a sharp piece of bone in his hand aimed at Daisuke''s neck.

    "I don''t have time to y with you right now. But if you insist on getting in my way, I won''t hesitate to ughter all of you and make you all suffer the same fate as those monsters." Tenku said coldly, and his figurepletely disappeared from the ce.

 Chapter 28 28

    ?After Tenku left the ce, Daisuke and his team members fell on their buttocks. Their bodies were shaking with cold sweat dripping down their foreheads, especially Daisuke. His face was pale after hearing Tenku''s words. He felt that he would die that night.

    "Fortunately, that monster is gone!"

    "What the hell is that terrifying killing intent!?"

    "Yes! Just imagining it gives me goosebumps!"

    "Is he really a human!?"

    "The pressure he released was so intense that I couldn''t even move my body."

    "Not only that! He could even move that fast without using his Phantasmal Object. Doesn''t that make him a monster among Realizers of his level?"

    The members of Daisuke''s team said in fear. They couldn''t believe that such a Realizer existed. When they spoke their thoughts, only one person had remained silent since Tenku had left the ce.

    "Daisuke! Are you okay!?" A female Realizer asked worriedly after noticing Daisuke''s condition. Her rtionship with Daisuke is quite close. Because of that, she could call out his name directly without hesitation.

    "Ah! Yes, I''m fine." Daisuke jolted after he heard that voice. He was drowning in fear when Tenku aimed a sharp piece of bone at his neck. Daisuke knew that Tenku did that to warn them and show them that he could easily kill them at any time.

    "Are you sure you''re okay?" The female Realizer repeated her question to confirm Daisuke''s condition. She couldn''t believe his words after seeing his pale face.

    "You don''t have to worry about me. We should return to the branch office immediately and report this incident to our superiors. Otherwise, they''ll think we''ve hidden valuable items from the space copse location." Daisuke smiled at the female Realizer and stood up. He took a deep breath and tried to stabilize his emotions.

    People who had awakened their Phantasmal Objects and registered in the organization would receive their monthly sry. The amount depends on their Realizer phase as well as the contribution they have made. In addition, they will get bonuses afterpleting missions and also get other perks.

    Realizers must report the valuable items they get from the space copse location and sell them to their organization. The organization does not want it to fall into the hands of irresponsible people and use it for criminal activities. But everyone already knows that the real reason is to monopolize it. The organization will provide a fair price for those valuable items.

    The organization will punish its members who secretly sell the items to outsiders. The lightest penalty is dishonorable dismissal, which automatically cklists them and prevents them from joining other organizations. After that, they would lose all their advantages and privileges as a Realizer.

    Realizers who have been fired won''t be able to act independently because they don''t know where the space copse will appear. Only organizations have the machines to detect it. As for Wang Haotian''s case, Tenku still doesn''t know where the old man got the information because he never told it.

    Another punishment for Realizers who have vited the rules is imprisonment. The toughest was sealing their Phantasmal Objects forever and the death penalty.

    "Yes, team leader!" The realizers quickly responded to Daisuke''s words.

    "Before we go back, you should check the surrounding area. Make sure there are no monsters left and try to find valuable items that may be left behind. I hope he leaves some for us." Daisuke added anothermand.

    "We understand!" The Realizers answered in unison and immediately stood up to fulfill Daisuke''s orders. After they split up, Daisuke looked towards the forest entrance, and no one knew what he was thinking at the moment.

    ***

    Tenku rode his motorcycle back to Tokyo. He intended to go to the Kaziya''s building for the maintenance of his mount and borrow the room to refine the bones of the skeleton general and king.

    When Kaziya saw Tenku return unharmed, he didn''t ask anything and just gave him the key to the room next to his workshop. Tenku also didn''t have time to discuss it as he needed to refine the bones and return to the Karitoshi residence quickly.

    After Tenku entered the room she borrowed from Kaziya, she took off her clothes and sat cross-legged in the lotus position. Then he took out the bones from the skeleton king and general from the space pocket.

    ? Tenku used ogres and orc skins for skin tempering and entered the firstyer of the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art. Then he used hobgoblins and werewolves for flesh tempering. For blood tempering, Tenku uses the blood of the wyvern. As a bonus, he obtained the monster''s scales and used them to create his currentbat gear.

    "Bone tempering will be more painful than the first threeyers." Tenku smiled bitterly as he looked at the pile of bones in front of him. He manifested the Devourer Scythe and turned the bones of the skeleton kings and generals into particles. After that, Tenku took a deep breath and absorbed it into his body.

    When the particles were absorbed into his body, Tenku began to break through the fourthyer and tempered his bones, ording to the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art.

    Cracks!<novelnext></novelnext>

    A cracking sound rang out from Tenku''s body, and he let out a long, terrifying howl that made people shudder when they heard it.

    "Aaaaaaarrrrrggggghhhhhhhhh!" Tenku felt an extremely inhuman pain as he cracked all the bones in his body and crumbled into powder. His breath was panting, and his body was covered in sweat. His face was pale, and blood was pouring out of the corner of his mouth. After that, hey on the bed weakly like a slime.

    "Now it''s time to reshape the bones in my body!" Tenku gritted his teeth and said with determination.

    "Aaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Tenku condensed the particles of the skeleton king and general that had been absorbed into his body. Slowly the particles gathered and formed new bones in his body.

    Thirty minutes had passed since Tenku had started condensing the particles into the new bone in his body, but it felt like months to him. The pain he felt was no less terrifying than when he crushed his entire bones in the first stage.

    An hourter, all the bones in Tenku''s body finally reshaped. But unlike before, the bones had a green color like jade, and their hardness was tens of times harder than diamond.

    "Finally! I have finally broken through the fourthyer of the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art! I feel like I''ve be several times stronger than before! Please wait for me, Haruna! I''ll be looking for you in Arcadia! Hahaha!" Tenku clenched his fists tightly andughed like crazy. Then he punched the wall of the room.

    Boooooooooooommmmmm!

    The entire room shook violently, and even the building was slightly affected. After that, a giant cobweb-like crack was created in the one-meter thick graphene and otherworldly metal mixed wall. Soon after, the door opened, and Kaziya appeared with a panicked face.

    "What are you doing, brat? Why is my building shaking!?" Kaziya shouted at Tenku. Since Tenku''s room was right next to his forging workshop, he felt the vibration firsthand.

    "I''m just trying my strength." Tenku answered calmly and looked at the walls of the room with satisfaction. After that, he put his clothes back on and left the ce without further exnation.

    When Kaziya turned his eyes towards the wall that Tenku was looking at, he couldn''t help but remain silent while opening his mouth wide. Not long after, he muttered in a slightly trembling voice.

    "Monster."

    ***

    The next day, Tenku woke up very refreshed and went to school with Akina as usual. When Tenku returned yesterday, it was almost midnight.

    Tenku had informed Wang Haotian that he had broken through the fourthyer of the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art but didn''t have time to stop by his apartment because he had to return to the Karitoshi residence immediately.

    Wang Haotian was happy when he heard that but didn''t seem to care about Tenku''s presence in his apartment. It made Tenku feel a little annoyed. After he returned, Misora greeted him with a smile, and she didn''t scold him foring homete at night.

    Misora thought Tenku needed some time to calm down after what had happened at school. She knew about the result of his Phantasmal Object awakening because Akina had told her about the matter. Tenku couldn''t help but smile when he saw her concern. But that''s it. He didn''t want to trust others too much and be betrayed like his family in the past.

    Tenku had nted the phrase "Trust nobody and never let your guard down" in his brain. He didn''t even trust Wang Haotianpletely.

    This morning all the new students from each ss were gathered to apply to the organization. They were divided into three groups based on the organization they chose.

    Tenku had decided to join the Holy Union because his Golden Revolver was of the Avalon type. Unfortunately, Takaya and Noboru chose the Belial Alliance because their Phantasmal Objects were of the Acheron type. But Akina will register in the same organization as him.

    Apart from Akina, Asuka was also in the same group as him. Tenku saw herughing while chatting with Akio. But the girl didn''t greet Tenku when she saw him, like they didn''t know each other. But Tenku doesn''t care about that because the most important thing for him is to be stronger and immediately look for Haruna in Arcadia.

    The students will go by bus and will be apanied by several teachers. The branch office of the Holy Union organization is not far from Suisei High School, and it only takes thirty minutes by car.

    After they arrived at their destination, the students were shocked because the ce was different from their imagination. The branch office of the Holy Union organization looked like an ordinary building. But the construction seems strong and will survive even if it receives a nuclear attack. In addition, the level of security in the ce is stringent and modern.

    The students walked towards the entrance, and a male Realizer suddenly appeared inside the building and greeted them.

    "Wee to the Holy Union Organization, students of Suisei High School! My name is Daisuke Okamoto, and I will guide you through registration today." Daisuke said with a big smile, but his appearance made one of the students frown.

 Chapter 29 29

    ?The one who appeared and greeted the students was Daisuke Okamoto, the Realizer who had met with Tenkust night. He showed a polite attitude towards the students; it was the same as he showed Tenku when they met at Nikko.

    "Of the many Realizers in the Tokyo branch of the Holy Union organization, he is the one who wees students from Suisei High School. What a terrible coincidence." Tenku muttered. He couldn''t help but smile bitterly when he saw the situation before his eyes.

    "I am in charge of apanying you to register as members of the Holy Union. But before that, we''ll do a little tour of this building. So you can be more familiar with this organization. Pleasee this way." Daisuke smiled gently and led the students into the building.

    The students were checked before entering the building to confirm their identities and belongings. Security guards will not allow students with dangerous objects to enter the building. When the students entered the building, they were shocked by how many Realizers were there.

    During the tour inside the building, students can ask questions about the organization, and Daisuke will try to answer their curiosity. The students were very enthusiastic and began to ask Daisuke questions in turn. Because he was polite and approachable, the students could get closer to him quickly and didn''t feel nervous when talking to him.

    "Is there anything else you want to ask?" Daisuke smiled and looked at them. Then a female student raised her hand.

    "Yes, please." Daisuke looked at the female student and gave her permission to speak.

    "Will a Realizer who vites the organization''s rules be immediately punished? Are they allowed to defend themselves?" The female student asked.

    "Of course, they won''t be punished right away. They will be given the opportunity to exin and defend themselves. But if they have been found guilty of viting the rules, the organization has the right to impose penalties. For a light sentence, the organization can immediately give it when the person has been proven guilty. But for moderate and severe penalties, the organization should discuss it with the Realizer Administrative Court." Daisuke exined.

    "Realizer Administrative Court? What''s that?" The students were confused after hearing that.

    "The Realizer Administrative Court is a state-owned court that governs the three organizations as well as their members." The one who answered was not Daisuke but Akio. He was also going to register in the Holy Union because his Phantasmal Object type was Avalon. Unfortunately, Michiko didn''t register with him because she was an Acheron type and chose the Belial Alliance organization.

    "Yes, you''re right. Thanks for your answer." Daisuke looked at Akio and nodded.

    "As expected of Akio!"

    "Great!"

    "He is not only strong but also knowledgeable!"

    The students started making noise andplimenting Akio, especially the girls. On the other hand, Asuka smiled broadly and looked proud as the students praised the boy beside her.

    "For a more detailed exnation, the Realizer Administrative Court is a government court that maintains order among the Realizers of the three organizations. People who have awakened their Phantasmal Objects and joined an organization will have their data sent to the Realizer Administrative Court. That way, the government could monitor the realizers in this country and prevent them from using that power for crimes¡­" Daisuke suddenly stopped his exnation after remembering an illegal Realizer he metst night on his mission, and it sent a chill down his spine.

    "Mr. Okamoto¡­ Mr. Okamoto¡­" The students called out to Daisuke after suddenly falling silent and stopping his exnation.

    "Ah, yes. I apologize. I suddenly thought of something, and my mind was distracted." Daisuke smiled wryly and said apologetically. He didn''t expect that the feeling of dread he got from Tenku yesterday still hadn''tpletely disappeared until now.

    "Do you have a problem, Mr. Okamoto? If so, I''m willing to listen to yourints and hope it can ease the burden on your mind." A female student teases Daisuke.

    Daisuke''s appearance was quite attractive for a young man. He has a tall body and clean skin. Although not as handsome as Akio''s, Daisuke''s face is enough to make the female students'' hearts flutter.

    "Thank you for your offer. I''m fine. I only remember a Realizer I met on my mission yesterday." Daisuke chuckled and politely declined the female student.

    Tenku raised his eyebrows when he heard Daisuke''s words. If his guess wasn''t wrong, then the person Daisuke was referring to was him.

    "In that case, I will take you to the registration room now. You can''t waste your time any longer because you have to return to school immediately afterpleting the registration and officially bing a member of the Holy Union." Daisuke said after checking the time on the dimension watch, he was wearing in his left hand.

    "Is that a dimension watch?" Akio suddenly asked.

    "Yes. For a student, you have a lot of knowledge." Daisuke nodded and praised Akio.

    "I know it because I also have it but can''t operate it properly. I just got it yesterday from my dad. Can you teach me how to use it?" Akio showed an elegant watch on his right wrist.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Amazing! Akio isn''t an official Realizer yet, and already has a Dimension Watch!?"

    "Isn''t that thing expensive?"

    The students whispered after learning that the thing Akio was wearing was a Dimension Watch. They looked amazed and envious when they saw it. The teachers apanying them were also shocked after hearing Akio''s words.

    At the same time, Asuka smiled and felt that her choice to stay away from Tenku was not wrong. Akio is a handsome, strong, and rich boy. He is a perfect man, like a hero, and is the dream of any girl, including Asuka.

    But not everyone saw Akio positively. Akina looked at the boy with disdain. She also had a dimension watch and was wearing it at the moment but had no intention of showing it off to others. Although Akio is handsome, Akina feels he is not attractive at all and looks unpleasant in her eyes.

    Akina''s eyes nced secretly at a man with a ssic watch on his wrist. Anyone who saw her would quickly realize that the girl was in love.

    "Alright. I will teach you how to operate it after youplete your registration and officially be a member of the Holy Union. We''d better go to that room because our time is limited." Daisuke quickly agreed and led them to the room where the students would register to be members of the Holy Union.

    After that, the students moved to a particr room for registration. Daisuke looked at their ID cards and called the students in order. He was pleased when he saw that some students had high-rank Phantasmal Objects. But when Akio''s turn came, Daisuke was surprised to see his ID card.

    "You¡­ your Phantasmal Object is called the Holy Sword?" Daisuke said in disbelief. He didn''t care about Akio''s rank, Gp, andbat power but rather the name of his Phantasmal Object.

    "Yes." Akio answered curtly and smiled refreshingly.

    "You weren''t wrong when you chose the Holy Union over the mixed organization League of Heroes! You are destined to join this organization! Pleasee in! I''m sure the people in the organization will be happy to wee you. Besides, you will get special privileges once they know the name of your Phantasmal Object!" Daisuke said excitedly and returned Akio''s ID card.

    The Holy Union Organization only epts Realizers with Avalon-type Phantasmal Objects. In addition, they would give special treatment and privileges to those with a Phantasmal Object with the Holy name.

    "Thank you, Mr. Okamoto." Akio nodded. He took the ID card from Daisuke and walked proudly to the registration room under the astonished gazes of the students.

    Asuka nodded in satisfaction upon hearing Daisuke''s words, and she secretly nced at Tenku topare him to Akio. But then she sighed and shook her head.

    Akina felt stupid topare Tenku, who raised the lowest ranked Phantasmal Object, with Akio, her perfect hero. She thought that Tenku kept silent with a pale face because he felt inferior and embarrassed.

    Ever since entering the building, going on a tour, and arriving at the registration room, Tenku has been silent while ying with his smartphone. He was busy replying to messages from the curious Wang Haotian and kept asking about his new Phantasmal Object.

    In addition, Tenku also received a message from Kaziya which contained a bill forpensation for the cracked wall of the room, and it gave him a headache. Currently, Tenku does not have enough money to pay for it.

    Tenku had a heated argument with Kaziya, and that uncle threatened not to do any maintenance on his motorcycle and repair hisbat gear before he paid thepensation.

    Under the pressure of the threat, Tenku finally gave in and was forced to paypensation in installments. As he focused on his smartphone, Daisuke called out his name.

    "Tenku Okuihara..." Daisuke raised his voice because he didn''t get a response after calling the name several times.

    "Hey! Mr. Okamoto is calling for you, loser!" One of the students mocked Tenku and made the people in the ceugh at him. When Tenku saw him, he remembered that the boy was in the same ss as Masaru, and his name was Takehiko Hamada.

    Masaru awakens an Acheron-type Phantasmal Object, chooses a mixed organization League of Heros with his other minions, and leaves Takehiko in the Holy union. He wanted Takehiko to keep an eye on Tenku and Asuka. Masaru still doesn''t know Asuka''s close rtionship with Akio and thinks they are just ssmates.

    "I apologize, Mr. Okamoto." Tenku put his smartphone in his pocket and walked toward Daisuke.

    Daisuke frowned upon hearing Tenku''s reply. He felt displeased that the student had ignored him. After Daisuke saw Tenku''s ID card data, he was surprised differently from Akio. He couldn''t believe that there was a student who had only half a starbat power. When he raised his head and saw Tenku, his body shuddered, and the terror he had feltst night returned.

    "Have we met before?" Daisuke asked in a trembling voice because he felt great horror when he saw Tenku and what happened in Tochigi prefecture came to mind.

 Chapter 30 30

    ?"Have we met before?" Daisuke asked in a trembling voice. His face was pale and cold sweat dripped from his forehead.

    The students at the venue were confused after hearing Daisuke''s words. Their reaction was not due to the content of the question but to Daisuke''s voice which sounded frightened. Asuka and Akina found the situation a bit strange and looked at Tenku and Daisuke in turn.

    "Mr. Okamoto? Are you okay?" Takehiko asked after feeling something wrong with Daisuke''s attitude towards Tenku.

    At first, Takehiko hoped that Daisuke would be angry with Tenku because the other party ignored him when he called out his name. But Takehiko didn''t expect Daisuke to react like that. He looked like a prey meeting a predator.

    Daisuke ignored Takehiko and looked at Tenku seriously. He didn''t know why his body shuddered when he saw the male student''s eyes.

    "Hmm? I''m sorry if I had forgotten about this. But I''m sure it''s the first time we''ve met, Mr. Okamoto." Tenku tilted his head and pretended to be confused after hearing Daisuke''s question.

    "Oh, alright. I might misrecognize people. If so, please enter the registration room." Daisuke shook his head and tried to stabilize his emotions.

    Daisuke shouldn''t show his fear to the people around him, especially the students who applied to be members of the Holy Union. They would think that every Realizer in the organization was a coward like him.

    "I understand." Tenku nodded and took his ID card. Then he entered the registration room under Daisuke''s suspicious gaze. After he entered the room, Takehiko opened his mouth again.

    "What exactly happened, Mr. Okamoto? Why do you suddenly react like that when you see a loser, I mean that male student?" Takehiko asked curiously. Because of that, he couldn''t use Daisuke to humiliate Tenku in front of the students.

    "I identally remembered a Realizer I metst night when I saw that male student. But I guess I misunderstood him. That person I met should have terrifying power for a Realizer of his level and wouldn''t have half-starbat power. After all, he didn''t use a gun." Daisuke answered honestly. He didn''t need to see it in person because Daisuke could already guess the shape of Tenku''s Phantasmal Object from its name.

    Fortunately, Daisuke did not examine in detail the terrain around the location of the space copse at that time. Otherwise, he would have realized that the crater in that ce wasn''t caused by a sharp weapon or a monster but by someone with a gun with great damage power.

    Daisuke had no choice but to tell the truth under the gazes of Takehiko and the students. He had to give a valid reason so they wouldn''t look down on the Realizer of the organization because of his fearful reaction earlier.

    "Is that Realizer so powerful that it scares you like that?" a teacher who apanied the students asked curiously.

    "I can''t say he''s very strong because I''ve met a Realizer who''s much stronger than him." Daisuke shook his head and refuted those words.

    "Then what scares you, Mr. Okamoto?" One of the students urged Daisuke.

    The students, including Akina and Asuka, looked at Daisuke curiously. Even Akio, who had just returned afterpleting his registration, was waiting for his answer with a serious face. Daisuke took a deep breath and recounted his encounter with Tenku. Of course, he didn''t tell them everything that happened at the location of the space copse because it had to do with his mission and the organization.

    "He''s not the most powerful Realizer, but the most terrifying I''ve ever met. In front of him, I felt that my life could end at any moment. He is like a god of death among the realizers and fits the nickname the organization gave him, The Reaper." Daisuke said with a frightened expression on his face.

    "Even though my Phantasmal Object is only at Rank D, my strength is at the Moon phase, and mybat power is above four stars. That way, you should be able to judge how terrible that person is." Daisuke added.

    Daisuke had to exin his strengthpared to Tenku and wanted to convince the students that the person he met yesterday was terrifying and it was natural for him to feel such fear.

    Some students were shocked, and others thought they had heard the nickname. The issue about the illegal Realizer was not kept secret, but neither was it spread because the organization didn''t want to provoke unnecessary public opinion.

    After hearing Daisuke''s story, the students were speechless and swallowed hard. They subconsciously felt frightened just hearing his exnation.

    Akio and Asuka''s faces turned pale at the thought of how terrifying the person called The Reaper was. In contrast to them, Akina was interested in that person. Surprisingly she was not afraid and instead was curious about him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Akina secretly looked around the ce to look for her parents, but she couldn''t find their figure anywhere. Misora and Kouta were also members of the Holy Union and seniors in that organization. But Akina didn''t want the people there to know of their rtionship and then treat her differently.

    She wanted to prove that she wasn''t living under the shadow of her parents and wanted to make a name with her strength. After she looked around the ce a few times and still couldn''t find her parents, Akina turned her attention back to the conversation between Daisuke and the students.

    "Is there such a human? He was already very strong without using any external power. Wouldn''t he be unrivaled if he used that power with his Phantasmal Object?" One of the students muttered.

    "It''s not as simple as two plus two. Measuring a person''s strength in detail is very difficult, and today''s devices can only make inurate estimates. How great a Realizer is not only judged by the brute force of their bodies and Phantasmal Objects but also by other factors." a teacher answered, and Daisuke nodded in agreement with his words.

    "Isn''t he an illegal Realizer? Does the organization not intend to arrest him?" Takehiko asked doubtfully.

    "The Realizers from the three organizations also want to capture him. But on what basis? Even though he is an illegal Realizer, what he does is only kill monsters in the space copse location. If the public finds out that we''re hunting him just because he''s not officially registered, won''t that be bad for the image of the three organizations? This will give a negative impression on society." Daisuke sighed heavily.

    "Besides, it''s very difficult to capture him secretly because we don''t know who he is and where he will appear. He always wears a mask in every action and randomlyes to the location of the space copse." Daisuke ended his exnation.

    "I see. The Reaper must have caused you a lot of trouble." The teacher nodded and understood the problem of the organization.

    The teacher was from outside the Kanto region and didn''t understand the problems in that area. He became thepanion of the students enrolled in the organization because he was also a member of the Holy Union but from another region.

    "No. He''s not The Reaper. He was a loser with the lowest rank Phantasmal Object, and the weakestbat power. He''s very different from the Realizer you told us about." Takehiko said in a mocking tone. He couldn''t rte the Realizer in Daisuke''s story to Tenku, the weakest among the new batch of students.

    "I think so too. If I''m not mistaken, The Reaper was a middle-aged man of around thirty to forty years old." Daisuke nodded. The other students, including Asuka, also agreed with Takehiko''s words. They couldn''t believe that a boy their age could have such power. So The Reaper must be a married uncle.

    After the studentspleted their registration and officially became members of the Holy Union, they immediately returned to school. The students were only given a few hours to register with their respective organizations of choice and had to return before lunchtime.

    When Tenku and the others returned to school, they saw the students who had gone to the other two organizations had returned. All students have sessfully enrolled in the organization and have be official Realizers.

    Noboru and Takaya waved their hands when they saw Tenku. They exchanged a few words and returned to ss together. On the way to the ssroom, Tenku felt several pairs of eyes staring at him. Two of them were Asuka and Akina, while the third look full of hostility came from Masaru. But Tenku ignores them because he thinks it''s not important.

    After they returned to the ssroom, they were greeted with congrattions from their homeroom teacher. Then Hayate gave a bit of his experience about being a member of the organization and allowed the students to disperse for lunch.

    This time Tenku chose to have lunch with Takaya and Noboru in the cafeteria. Coincidentally, they were sitting next to the table of Asuka and her ssmates. Just like before, Asuka ignored Tenku even though she saw him.

    "Has there been a problem between you and Asuka?" Takaya whispered after realizing that something was wrong between Tenku and Asuka.

    "Nothing. Asuka wanted to focus on her new ssmates and deepen her rtionship with them. Because of that, she behaved like that." Tenku said calmly. He didn''t care how Asuka treated him. As long as the girl doesn''t bother him, then she is free to do whatever she likes.

    Noboru knew why Tenku and Asuka''s rtionship was like that, but he chose to remain silent because it was a matter between childhood friends.

    "But¡­" Takaya looked displeased with that. They were childhood friends, and he didn''t want their rtionship broken after entering high school. He wanted Tenku to ask Asuka for an exnation. But his words were cut off by a girl''s voice.

    "Are you a first-year student named Akio Sanagawa? I am the student council president of Suisei High School, Setsuka Fuyushima. Can I have a few seconds of your time?"

 Chapter 31 31

    ?On a sunny morning, Setsuka walked to school together with Kohana. Her little sister walked with light steps while holding her hand. Setsuka nced to the side and smiled wryly when she saw the little girl''s happy face.

    Setsuka was pleased when she saw his sister''s happiness, but the reason behind the little girl''s smile gave her a headache. Since returning home yesterday, Kohana told her father and mother what had happened to her. Their parents are the current head of the Fuyushima temple and are one of Japan''s most powerful and influential Realizers.

    Their mother and father were shocked when they heard about the incident and immediately checked on Kohana''s condition repeatedly until they confirmed that her little daughter was okay.

    Kohana recounts the boy''s heroic actions as passionately as a girl who has just found her first love. The little girl even repeated her story several timesst night. It could only make her parents smile.

    Afterwards, they asked Setsuka to find the boy at her school and properly express their gratitude. It didn''t stop there, Kohana kept reminding Setsuka to find the boy, and she had said it dozens of times.

    In the end, Setsuka was forced to promise Kohana to find the boy today, which gave her a headache. She could use her authority as student council president to search for the student at every corner of Suisei High School. But to find it in one day is not that easy.

    The total number of students at Suisei High School is over seven hundred. If Setsuka narrowed her search to only talented students, she would still have to eliminate half of them. So it was almost impossible for her to find that person.

    Even though Kohana had told her the boy''s characteristics, it only made Setsuka more confused because her words were not clear. If Setsuka had to conclude her sister''s description of the face of the person who saved her, then almost all the male students at Suisei High School fit that exnation.

    "Haa..." Setsuka sighed when she saw the Suisei High School building in sight. She didn''t know how many times she had sighed this morning.

    After arriving at the gates of Suisei Elementary School, Kohana let go of her hand and looked at Setsuka seriously. Her face looks cute when she puts on such an expression.

    "You mustn''t forget your promise, big sister! After school, I will be waiting for you at the gate, and you must take that boy!" Kohana said with a big smile and ran into her school area without waiting for an answer from her sister. Setsuka couldn''t say no when she saw her sister''s expression.

    "Haa..." Setsuka sighed again and walked at a brisk pace. On her way, she returned greetings from students who passed her with only a nod and a short answer. After arriving at school, Setsuka did note to her ssroom but went straight to the student council office.

    As the student council president, Setsuka had the privilege of noting to ss. So it didn''t matter if she missed a lesson because seventy percent of the school curriculum was actualbat practice.

    "Good morning, Setsuka!"

    When she entered the student council office, Setsuka immediately got a greeting and a gentle smile from a female student. She is a brown-haired girl of average height.

    The female student is Kaede Kobayashi and is Setsuka''s childhood friend. She is in the same ss as Setsuka and serves as the student council secretary. Kaede is someone other than her family who can melt Setsuka''s cold demeanor. Although she is not as beautiful as Setsuka, her gentleness makes every man want to protect her.

    "Good morning Kaede. Did youe early?" Setsuka returned Kaede''s greeting in a weak voice and then sat down in her chair.

    "Yes. I have something to finish right away, so I came early." Kaede looked at Setsuka and frowned after seeing her childhood friend''s face.

    "Has something happened? You already look exhausted even before doing any activities at school." Kaede asked worriedly.

    "Something did happen." Setsuka sighed heavily and recounted what had happened yesterday and this morning.

    "Kohana almost had an ident, and someone from this school saved her!? Then you promise to find him today as well!?" Kaede panicked after hearing the story and then let out a sigh of relief after she heard that Kohana was fine.

    Kaede is Setsuka''s childhood friend and is very close to her family, including her sister. Since middle school, Kaede oftenes to Fuyushima Temple and ys with Kohana. She already considers the little girl her sister.

    "Yes. This would be much easier if Kohana had a photo of the boy." Setsuka weakly replied.

    "Pfft!" Kaede held back herughter with both hands after learning about Setsuka''s problem.

    "I was the one who made my trouble for pampering Kohana too much and quickly agreed to her request. But I can''t do anything about it because she''s been urging me sincest night." Setsuka leaned back on the chair and massaged her forehead.

    "If you want to look for the male student, you should probably look for him from the second and third years first because the first year is applying to the organization and will be back before lunchtime." Kaede reported. She just got that information from the new student homeroom teachers this morning.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Ah! We can use this opportunity to recruit those first-year students into the student council." Kaede added.

    "I understand. You can manage that problem. For now, please help me sort out the talented students of Suisei High School from the first to the third year. I will look for students other than that list who match the characteristics that Kohana has exined to me." Setsuka looked at herputer screen and started looking for the student who had saved her sister. But not long after that, the office door opened, and a handsome boy entered the room.

    "Good morning!" The boy smiled refreshingly.

    "Good morning, Ishida."

    "Good morning."

    Kaede replied with her usual gentle smile, whereas Setsuka returned it nonchntly. That boy was the student council vice president, Satoru Ishida. He was also in the same ss as Setsuka and Kaede because the second-year students from ss A monopolized this year''s student council.

    "What are you doing? You guys looked busy when I walked in." Satoru looked at Kaede and then at Setsuka. Anyone who saw it could tell that Satoru looked at the two girls differently.

    Satoru looked at Kaede like a ssmate while his eyes on Setsuka were full of concern and affection. Kaede didn''t care because all the student council members and her ssmates knew Satoru''s feelings for Setsuka. Unfortunately, his feelings were unrequited. Even so, Satoru doesn''t seem to give up and continues to pursue his love.

    "I''m helping Setsuka find a student." Kaede answered and told Satoru what had happened. On the other hand, Setsuka seemed indifferent to Satoru and focused on theputer screen in front of her eyes.

    "Oh, I see! Then, I will help you!" Satoru said excitedly. Setsuka wanted to refuse, but Satoru had already sat in his chair and started looking for the male student on hisputer. His goal in helping Setsuka was to prevent the girl he loved from getting close to the male student, even if it was to return the favor. Satoru felt insecure if he had to let Setsuka interact with other boys.

    After several hours, Setsuka and the others still couldn''t find the male student. They had narrowed their search to talented students, but none of them was correct.

    "I have sent all photos of talented male students from the second and third year to Kohana, but they are all wrong." Setsuka said to Kaede.

    "Unfortunately, we still don''t have photos of the first-year students because the data will only be updated once they havepleted their registration with the organization." Kaede replied helplessly.

    "Didn''t theye back? How about we go to them directly? I''m sure most of them are currently in the cafeteria." Satoru made a suggestion. He intended to apany Setsuka as it would make it easier for him to prevent other male students from approaching her.

    "Hmm¡­ that''s a good idea. How''s Setsuka?" Kaede looked at her childhood friend and asked for her approval.

    "Alright. Let''s go." Setsuka gave a slight nod and got up from her chair. Afterwards, the three exited the student council office and headed towards the cafeteria.

    When they arrived at the cafeteria, Setsuka and the others started looking for first-year students based on their data. Kaede secretly took a photo of the student''s face and sent it to Kohana, but none of them was the one who saved that little girl.

    After they checked the talented first-year male students one by one and they were all wrong, only one student was left on their list, and that student was the best new batch of students.

    "I wish he was the one who saved Kohana." Setsuka sighed and felt a bit tired. She was worried that thest student was wrong and Kohana would be disappointed in her. They walked towards a table, and Setsuka saw a handsome boy surrounded by many female students.

    "Are you a first-year student named Akio Sanagawa? I am the student council president of Suisei High School, Setsuka Fuyushima. Can I have a few seconds of your time?" Setsuka asked Akio.

    "Ah! Yes, I am Akio Sanagawa! Nice to meet you, president!" Akio got up from his seat and was mesmerized when he saw Setsuka''s otherworldly beauty from such a close distance. Yesterday he could only stare at her from afar and did not dare to greet her. Then Akio subconsciously offered his hand for a handshake, but the one who epted it was not Setsuka.

    "I am Satoru Ishida and the student council vice president. I''m also d to be your acquaintance. I apologize that our president is not used to having physical contact with men other than his family." Satoru gripped Akio''s hand tighter and released his pressure to intimidate him.

    "Is that so?" Akio didn''t flinch and provoked him instead. On the other hand, Setsuka looked at Kaede and asked.

    "I''ve taken a photo of him and sent it to Kohana, and the result is¡­ wrong." Kaede looked at Setsuka and smiled bitterly.

 Chapter 32 32

    ?"Thest student wasn''t the one who saved Kohana either?" Setsuka looked at her childhood friend in disbelief. Kaede responded with a slight nod and showed the message that Kohana had sent to her.

    "Then who is the person who saved Kohana? My sister was sure that the boy was wearing this school uniform. Was my search orientation wrong from the start? Was that boy not one of the talented students who appeared on the surface but hid his strength?" Setsuka muttered, and various conjectures appeared in her mind. She was intelligent and quickly figured out why she couldn''t find the person.

    "Your guess might be right, Setsuka. We''d better look slowly at all the students in this school. But we don''t have enough time to find that person today." Kaede nodded in agreement when she heard Setsuka''s words.

    "Then please help me take care of the next matter. Don''t you want to invite that student to be a member of the student council? I think he is the best candidate out of all the talented first-year students we have met." Setsuka sighed and then looked at her smartphone, which kept vibrating.

    Setsuka couldn''t help but smile bitterly when she saw dozens of messages from Kohana with the same content "Have you found the boy yet?". She replied curtly and put her smartphone back in her pocket.

    "I understand! Leave the matter to me. Then what are you going to do next? Are you going to send all the student photos from Suisei High School to Kohana?" Kaede felt both sorry and funny when she saw Setsuka.

    Kaede wanted to lighten Setsuka''s burden knowing that her childhood friend was currently exhausted after checking half of the students in the school one by one. But it was the result of her fault for loving and pampering her sister too much.

    "In that case, I''ll head back to the student council office first." Setsuka smiled at Kaede and intended to leave the ce because she felt ufortable being the center of attention. She noticed many pairs of eyes looking at her in the cafeteria, especially from the male students.

    Setsuka felt all kinds of emotions from them. Admiration, envy, greed, and lustful gazes seemed to lick her entire body, which disgusted her. If they weren''t at the school right now, Setsuka would have beaten the students. They only saw the appearance, talent, and also the name of Fusyushima attached to her regardless of his feelings.

    Before Setsuka walked out of the cafeteria, her eyes met a boy sitting at the table next to Akio. Setsuka sensed that the boy''s eyescked the emotion male students usually showed when they saw her. She felt a little skeptical that the boy had no interest in her.

    Then Setsuka''s body shuddered because she felt something strange from the male student. It was not a romantic feeling but rather fear and oppression that she had never felt until now.

    Setsuka is a girl filled with blessings from the moment she was born. She has a lovely face and inherits the powerful Realizer ability from her parents. Even so, Setsuka didn''t want to depend on it and continued to train hard to be a great Realizer on her own.

    She had fought monsters despite being low-level and had sparred with her father and mother. But Setsuka did not feel the slightest fear when facing them due to the cold and aloof demeanor that had been ingrained in her since she was born. In addition, Setsuka also has sharp intuition and senses. Because of that, she could faintly sense the emotions of others from their eyes.

    But now she felt the fear of a mere male student just by looking into his eyes. Setsuka wouldn''t have believed it if she hadn''t experienced it firsthand.

    "Kaede, please help me find data about those three students. Once you find it, send it to my smartphone." Setsuka whispered to Kaede and quickly left the ce. She didn''t want Kaede to misunderstand if she only asked for the personal data of a male student.

    "I understand." Kaede answered without asking further. She thought that Setsuka intended to check all the male students at Suisei High School with characteristics simr to Kohana''s description.

    Setsuka nodded slightly to her and walked out of the cafeteria. She briefly nced at the boy before she left, but the other party didn''t look at her as if he didn''t care about her. From the start, the boy seemed to have identally seen her, and their eyes meeting was just a coincidence.

    On the way back to the student council office, Setsuka felt her smartphone vibrate. She thought that it was a message from Kohana. But when he checked it, the names listed there were two people. The first was from Kaede, and Setsuka quickly opened the message and then frowned when she saw it.

    The message contained student datapleted with the photo Setsuka had asked Kaede for. But she couldn''t believe it when she saw one of the data of the three students. The boy who made her shudder by looking into his eyes turned out to have an F-rank Phantasmal Object and half-starbat power. Setsuka would have thought it was fake data if she didn''t get it directly from her childhood friend.

    "Is my intuition wrong for being too tired? It seems like that. Otherwise, how could I feel the oppressive aura of a first-year student that I didn''t even feel when dealing with my father and mother." Setsuka shook her head and deleted the message from her smartphone. She thought there was no need to keep that as it couldn''t be one of them was the one who had saved Kohana

    After that, she opened another message, and the content was "Don''t forget our fight today". Setsuka just read it and ignored it. Then she quickened her footsteps towards the student council office.

    ***

    After finishing lunch, Tenku returned to the ssroom with Noboru and Takaya. Along the way, Takaya kept asking about the problems between him and Asuka. Tenku was annoyed because his friend kept bothering him. Because of that, he reluctantly told Takaya about it.

    At first, Takaya was very angry after hearing the reason behind their estranged rtionship and intended to go to Asuka and scold her. But since Tenku asked him not to make a fuss about it, Takaya waspelled toply.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Even so, he still couldn''t ept it and intended to meet Asuka secretly and ask for an exnation. Not long after they reached the ssroom, Hayate came and started his ss.

    "Today, we will learn about the unique abilities of Phantasmal Objects. You must already know that the shape of a Phantasmal object varies depending on the person who awakened it. Likewise, with the unique abilities that it possesses. Although some Phantasmal Objects may have simr abilities, they are fundamentally different." Hayate exined and then manifested his Phantasmal Object as a dart.

    After hearing Hayate''s exnation, the students nodded in confirmation. They had indeed learned of a unique ability after awakening a Phantasmal Object. But then the students were confused about why Hayate suddenly manifested his weapon.

    "This is my Phantasmal Object, and its name is Spirit Dart. This weapon of mine can disturb the opponent''s soul. In a life-and-death battle, if your focus is diverted for even one second, then it can be fatal. I''ll give you an example." Hayate looked at one of the students in the ssroom and opened his mouth.

    "Phantasmal Release..."

    SOUL DISORDER

    The dart above Hayate''s palm doubled up, but the other looked blurry and unreal. Then the clone of darts shot and entered the body of the student Hayate saw.

    "Aaahhhh!"

    The students panicked when they saw Hayate suddenly attack one of them in the ssroom. They stood and looked at the boy''s condition. The students were shocked when they saw the boy hit by the dart was fine but silent with empty eyes. Then they looked at Hayate and asked for an exnation.

    "Mr. Yoshioka, what have you done!?"

    "Why did you attack him!?"

    "Is such a thing allowed!?"

    "What happened to him!?"

    The students asked fearfully, but Hayate smiled and snapped his fingers.

    Click!

    "Eh? what happened to me? Why are you all looking at me like that?" The boy looked around in confusion. But none of the students answered it. Instead, they ignored him and returned to their respective seats.

    "That is an example of the use of abilities. This school will give you a way to develop your Phantasmal Object abilities. How far you can go is up to you. In addition, we will also provide the best input and advice for your type of ability."

    "At this school, we will assist you in developing your way of fighting based on the form of the Phantasmal Object you awaken. You will enter the swordsmanship club if it''s a sword. If it''s a spear, then the spear arts club. You will be training in the archery club if it''s a bow. In addition, there are many other clubs. But if your Phantasmal Object form is not amon weapon, there is a special club that will train you." Hayate paused his exnation for a while and then continued it again.

    "Therefore, you will go to the training ground and choose a club ording to your Phantasmal Object today." Hayate smiled broadly and took the students to Suisei High School''s training ground.

    Hayate brought the students to a very spacious room. The walls of the ce were made of metal and looked very sturdy. Apart from them, the students from other sses were already there. Not only the first-year students but the second and third-year students were also there to show their fighting skills.

    When Tenku looked around the ce, he found one of the spots in the training ground was filled with students and they looked excited to watch something. He was curious about what the students were looking at and then walked closer to the ce.

    Tenku sneaked his way through the crowd of students and managed to stand in the front row. He was slightly surprised because what the students saw were two beautiful flowers in full bloom, one cold and the other hot, shing their swords.

    nk!

 Chapter 33 33

    ?Tenku didn''t expect the students to flock to watch the fight between the two girls. He had to admit that the two girls were beautiful, and their swordsmanship was pretty good, but that was about it. If it were to bepared to the swordsmanship he had learned from the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique, what they were doing was child''s y.

    One of the girls fighting there was the student council president, Setsuka Fuyushima. She was pretty strong, but her opponent, who could fight fiercely against her, was also great and was definitely not a random student. But Tenku didn''t know who the girl with the ponytail was in that fight. When he was trying to remember the names of the famous second-year students, someone suddenly called out to him.

    "Tenku! We looked for you here and there, and it turns out that you are here watching two beautiful girls fight! I didn''t think you would be interested in upper-level students. But I advise you not to have any intentions towards them, and you better forget it immediately if you have that because the two girls are not something we can reach." The one who called out to Tenku was Takaya, who came together with Noboru after struggling to make his way through the crowd.

    "You misunderstood. I came here out of curiosity when I saw the students gathered. I didn''t know they would crowd around like that to watch two girls fight. I understand if it''s the student council president, but is her opponent also famous?" Tenku asked in a low voice.

    Takaya and Noboru fell silent when they heard Tenku''s question. The two looked at each other and then looked at Tenku strangely.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Tenku was confused by their reaction.

    "Are you seriously asking that?" Takaya and Noboru asked simultaneously. Tenku felt deja vu about the situation.

    "Is that girl very famous?" Tenku looked at his two friends and then turned his eyes to the girl who was Setsuka''s opponent. She was indeed no less beautiful than Setsuka and was the opposite of her. If Setsuka was like an ice sculpture that was extremely cold and could freeze anything around her, then that girl was like a zing fire that could burn anyone who touched her.

    "That girl is a second-year student, and her name is Hijiri Natsukawa. You know the answer after hearing Natsukawa''s name, right? They are one of the strongest Realizer groups in Japan, the same as Fuyushima." Takaya exined.

    "I know about the Natsukawa family, but there''s no way I know every family member. I am amazed that you can recognize them among the seven hundred students in this school." Tenku could only shake his head and intended to leave the ce. In the first ce, he hade there only out of curiosity and would go as soon as he found out what the students saw. But Takaya quickly grabbed his hand and stopped him.

    "Where are you going?" Takaya asked.

    "Isn''t it obvious? I want to register for the shooting club. Have you found the right club for you?" Tenku awakened a Phantasmal Object in the form of a gun, and he was still not used to it. Therefore, he had to enter the shooting club to hone his skills. He could learn how to shoot from the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique book. But first, he had to learn the basics of using a gun.

    "I will take the boxing club while Noboru will take the special club because his Phantasmal Object is like a snail house, cough¡­ I mean drill." Takaya looked at Noboru, who was ring at him after he said the characteristics of his Phantasmal Object.

    "Then what are you waiting for? Let''s immediately register in our respective clubs. Didn''t Mr. Yoshioka bring us here for that?" Tenku had to leave the ce immediately because he felt ufortable if he had to linger in a crowd.

    "You don''t need to rush. Since we''re already here, it''s better if we watch the fight to the end. Don''t you want to see the two prettiest girls in school sh swords with bodies full of sweat? Don''t they look sexy?" Takaya whispered.

    "You are right! Although we can''t approach them, we can admire them from afar. Don''t you want to see the shape of their bodies printed on their wet uniforms?" Noboru added excitedly.

    Tenku sighed and massaged his forehead. He knew the situation would end up like this if he met the perverted couple. Tenku finally gave up on leaving that ce after they held him back from both sides. So he was forced to watch the boring show while ying on his smartphone.

    In the battle arena, the two girls fought fiercely. Setsuka looked calm in the fight while his opponent attacked him with gusto. The weapons they used were real swords, and that was Hijiri''s request.

    "I will win this fight and avenge my lossst week, Setsuka!" Hijiri smirked, and he dealt a series of attacks to Setsuka.

    nk! nk! nk!

    "Do you need to make it this shy by letting the students see our fight?" Setsuka blocked Hijiri''s sword and quickly counterattacked her. She felt very ufortable under the students'' gazes because most of their eyes showed greed and lust when they saw her body. Although it bothered her greatly, it didn''t make him lose her focus on the fight.

    "Of course, it has to be! I want those new students to learn about real sword fighting and witness my victory!" Hijiri dodged Setsuka''s sh and kept a little distance from her. Then she charged again at high speed and delivered a stab to her chest.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Is that so?" Setsuka said indifferently. She shifted her body slightly to avoid the thrust and gave a horizontal sh.

    "It seems you have be stronger than a week ago. Have you taken on missions from the organization in recent times?" Hijiri blocked the attack with a vertical sh.

    nk!

    "That''s none of your business." Setsuka replied coldly and added a bit of his strength to suppress Hijiri.

    "Come on, don''t be so cold! We are both second-year students and also from the strongest Realizer group in Japan. We need to get to know each other better. Of course, that won''t change the oue of this fight since you will lose to me now!" Hijiri didn''t want to lose and release more power to keep up with Setsuka.

    During the fight, Setsuka identally saw a first-year student in the crowd watching their fight. He was a boy that made her shudder just looking into his eyes. But the male student didn''t see their fighting and instead focused on his smartphone. For some reason, it made Setsuka ufortable.

    "First, I don''t feel that close to you. Second, you are the one who will lose this battle." Setsuka gave a cold snort and suddenly added more power to her sword, causing her opponent to be pushed back a few steps. Hijiri was taken aback by that and tried to stabilize herself, but Setsuka''s sword touched her neck first.

    "You lose." Setsuka said and quickly left the ce. Before she left, Setsuka nced at where Tenku was standing, but it seemed the other party had already left before the fight was over.

    "Strange. The shudder I get from that student makes me uneasy whenever I see him." Setsuka sighed and rushed to the changing room to change into her uniform, which was drenched in sweat.

    At the same time, Tenku, who had managed to escape from Takaya and Noboru, immediately headed towards the registration area for the shooting club. He had no trouble finding it because each club had a big sign.

    When Tenku arrived at the venue, he noticed that few students were registered in the shooting club, as only a few first-year students had awakened a gun-shaped Phantasmal Object.

    Not far from where the shooting club opened its registration, Tenku saw Asuka registered in the special club while Akina, Akio, and Masaru registered in the swordsmanship club. Masaru entered the club because his w Sickle was used simrly to a sword, but the technique would be different.

    Tenku finished his registration quickly and reunited with Takaya and Noboru. Then they returned to the ssroom together.

    Time passed quickly, and school ended. Today Tenku would return with Akina, and she couldn''t open his stall because Kouta and Misora had something to talk to him about.

    "What do uncle and aunt want to talk to me about? Is that important? Why didn''t they tell me directly?" Tenku asked Akina. He found the situation odd. Usually, Misora would notify him directly via message if something important had happened.

    "I don''t know. My father only asked me to take you home immediately and asked you not to open a stall for today." Akina shrugged her shoulders. She was also curious about it but didn''t dare to ask her father and mother.

    After Tenku got home, he saw Misora and Kouta sitting in the living room. He felt that the atmosphere in the ce was a bit tense when he saw the grave expressions of Misora and Kouta. Tenku thinks that something must have happened between them, which might have something to do with him.

    "Sit down." Kouta said and pointed at the seats in front of him to Akina and Tenku.

    ? Akina and Tenku nodded and sat on the chair without asking. But after quite a while, neither Misora nor Kouta spoke. Because of that, Tenku decided to open his mouth first and break the mood.

    "Is there anything you want to talk to me about?" Tenku asked.

    "Tenku. Now you have entered high school and have also be an Official Realizer. In addition, you also have a stall and can earn your ie. It looks like it''s time for you to live independently and leave this house." Kouta looked straight into Tenku''s eyes and said seriously.

 Chapter 34 34

    ?"Father! What are you saying!? How can you ask Tenku to leave this house!?" Akina subconsciously mmed her palm on the table and expressed her objection. She stood up from her seat and shouted at Kouta. Akina didn''t want Tenku to leave the house and reflexively defended him.

    "He''s already an official Realizer, even with that low-ranked Phantasmal Object. Besides, he already has his ie at his current age. So I think he can start to live independently. It is not good for a boy to continue to depend on others, especially those not from his family." Kouta said with ridicule. He tried to make Akina understand his decision.

    "As you said, he''s just a Realizer with a low-ranked Phantasmal Object! He could not make money taking missions in the organization because it was so dangerous! Can''t you wait until he finishes high school? You promised that old man to take care of Tenku!" Akina reminded Kouta of his promise and wouldn''t ept any excuses from him.

    "It was my decision. Whether or not he can make money from missions in the organization is not determined by you, Akina. We have kept that promise and cared for him for nine years. You don''t have to remind me of that." Kouta said coldly.

    Akina''s body trembled when she heard her father''s words. She knew he could not convince his father to change his decision. Then she turned her eyes to her mother, who had been silent all this time with her head down.

    "Mother! Please say something to father! Do you agree with this? Weren''t you the one who brought Tenku to our house after he lost his family!? Didn''t you say that he was part of our family back then? Then why didn''t you say anything after knowing that father asked Tenku to leave the house? Answer me, mother!" Akina screamed, asking Misora for an exnation.

    "Stop it, Akina! Your mother has agreed to this because I have discussed this matter with her. You don''t need to ask her opinion again. After all, I am the head of the family and have the right to decide anything in this house. So you must obey my rules and my words." Kouta raised his voice and said firmly. He disyed his authority as the head of the Karitoshi family.

    "But¡­" Akina still wanted to refute her father''s words because she didn''t want Tenku to leave the house, but a voice from a boy sitting next to her cut her off.

    "I understand. I will pack my things today." Tenku said calmly. He stood up from his chair and bowed to Misora and Kouta. After that, he walked to his room and intended to pack up his clothes quickly.

    "You!" Akina felt so angry that Tenku epted the decision so easily. Then she took her bag and ran to her room without saying anything to her parents.

    After Tenku entered his room, he quickly took out his smartphone and called Wang Haotian. It didn''t take long for the old man to receive the call.

    [What''s the matter, kid? You don''t usually call me at this time.]

    Wang Haotian said. He was annoyed by Tenku''s call because it had disturbed his leisure time.

    "Didn''t you tell me that one of the apartments at your ce is vacant, master? Can you lend me some money to buy it?" Tenku said in a pleading voice.

    [Hmm? Why are you suddenly asking that? So where did all your money go? Why did you have to borrow from me to buy the apartment?]

    Wang Haotian was confused after hearing Tenku''s questions and requests.

    "First, I want to leave this house and live independently. Second, I''ve already transferred almost all of my money to Kaziya''s uncle to pay for wall damages in one of the rooms in his building." He didn''t want to tell Wang Haotian the real reason he left the Karitoshi residence because doing so would only cause unnecessary trouble.

    After all, Tenku had intended to live alone but didn''t know how to tell Misora and now was his chance, as he didn''t need to make excuses.

    [ Why did you destroy the wall in his room?]

    Wang Haotian asked, and his tone sounded like he was urging Tenku to exin quickly.

    "That is¡­ I was too excited to have broken through to the fourthyer of the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art. I wanted to quickly try out my new power and remembered that the walls of the room I was using back then were tough because they were made of graphene and otherworldly metal. So I used that wall to test my strength and identally broke it." Tenku exined calmly, like it wasn''t his fault. Wang Haotian was silent for a while before he replied.

    [Alright. I''ll lend you the money to buy the apartment. But you have to remember to return it]

    Wang Haotian sighed heavily and was toozy to argue with Tenku at the moment.

    "Thank you, master! I know you are the best and will not let your students sleep on the streets." Tenku felt relieved after hearing that. He didn''t know where to stay if Wang Haotian refused his request.

    [Stop your false ttery. So, when will you move here?]

    Wang Haotian got goosebumps and wanted to vomit when he heard Tenku''s words.

    "Today." Tenku replies curtly, and they chat for a while before he hangs up.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Tenku quickly packed up his clothes and belongings. Of course, he bought all that with his own money and left the things Misora had given him to remain in the room.

    Tenku put some of his belongings into his suitcase and the rest into his space pocket. He didn''t want Kouta and the others to get suspicious when they saw him leaving the house without taking anything with him.

    After Tenku finished packing his things, there was a knock on the door, and a girl''s voice called out to him.

    "Tenku, may Ie in?" Akina said in a weak voice.

    "Pleasee in. I didn''t lock the door." Tenku quickly replied.

    After the door opened, what Akina first saw was arge suitcase, which made her heart ache. But she didn''t know that the bag''s contents were just Tenku''s useless things.

    "Are you really going to leave this house?" Akina asked in a trembling voice while lowering her head. She didn''t dare to look directly at Tenku because her eyes were wet now, and she could cry at any moment. Akina didn''t want to show her weak figure to him.

    "Yes. Haven''t you heard it directly from your father? This was his decision, and your mother had also agreed. So, there''s no way I''ll stay here. After all, I already intended to leave this house and live independently. I don''t want to keep bothering you. It''s just the timing is faster than I nned." Tenku smiled bitterly and lifted his suitcase.

    "But¡­ where will you live after leaving this house?" Akina said in a hoarse voice and tightly gripped the hem of her skirt to keep her tears from falling.

    "You don''t have to worry about that. I''ve got it, and the location is not far from this ce. I''ll send the address to you after I move. You can stop by my ce to y when you''re bored." Tenku was a little surprised by Akina''s question. But then he smiled and rubbed her head gently.

    Akina''s body trembled, and she suddenly hugged Tenku. Then the girl cried because she couldn''t suppress her sadness anymore, and Tenku''s actions triggered her tears to fall.

    "I''m not a kid anymore! But it is an attractive offer! I will ept it ande to your ce as soon as you move! So make sure to provide my favorite food and drink!" Akinained but secretly enjoyed Tenku''s treatment of her. She tightened her arms around the boy''s waist.

    Although their rtionship looks less harmonious on the surface, in reality, Akina cares about Tenku. She doesn''t want the boy to know about it and decides to hide it. But since Tenku was about to leave the house, Akina didn''t care if she had to show her feelings and let the boy know about it.

    "Okay. I''ll be looking forward to your visit." Tenku could only sigh and stroke the hair of the girl in his arms. He didn''t want to get too close to the people in the house, but Akina reminded him of Haruna.

    After they hugged for a long time, it was time for Tenku to say goodbye to her and leave the ce. Tenku was in front of the Karitoshi residence along with Misora, Kouta, and Akina.

    "Thank you for taking care of me for the past nine years." Tenku bowed to Misora and Kouta. Even though only Misora treated him well in that house, he had to show his gratitude to Kouta for letting him stay there.

    "You don''t have to think about that. I promised that old man to take care of you in return for saving Akina in the past." Kouta said tly.

    "I understand. Then, I will take my leave now. Goodbye." Tenku nodded and quickly left the house. After Tenku''s figure disappeared from her sight, Akina looked at her parents and cried.

    "You bad parents!" Akina said disappointedly and ran towards her room.

    "She will understand future decisions. You don''t have to think about that." Kouta sighed and patted Misora''s shoulder. Afterwards, he went inside the house and left his wife alone. Misora, who had been keeping silent, finally opened her mouth.

    "I''m sorry, Tenku. I had to agree to that¡­" Misora said in a low voice, and sadness overflowed from her heart. Then she fell on her knees and burst into tears.

    After Tenku left the Karitoshi residence, he immediately headed to Wang Haotian''s apartment. But on his way, he saw people running toward him in fear. Tenku was confused when he saw the situation.

    "What happened?" Tenku muttered and kept walking. But not long after, he heard someone screaming.

    "Help! There are monsters!"

    "Monsters?" Tenku was sure he didn''t hear that wrong. Then he quickened his footsteps and found several goblins chasing people on the streets. They were ordinary people, so there was no way they could fight against those monsters.

    Tenku intended to kill the goblins because they were an eyesore. But before he could intervene, the monsters suddenly froze and shattered into chunks of ice.

 Chapter 35 35

    ?When school was over and Tenku came home with Akina, Setsuka left her ssroom to pick up Kohana, who was waiting for her at the gates of Suisei High School.

    After she arrived in front of the school gate, Setsuka saw Kohana waiting for her with a sullen face. Of course, she knew that the reason for her sister''s expression was not because she waste to pick her up but something else.

    "Have you been waiting for me long, Kohana?" Setsuka smiled and said to his sister.

    "Ah, big Sister! That''s OK! I haven''t been waiting long." Kohana looked at her sister and answered. But then she continued her words without giving Setsuka a chance to reply.

    "How? Have you found him? Where is he now?" Kohana bombarded Setsuka with questions. She looked behind her sister and around her but couldn''t find the boy who had saved her yesterday.

    "Please calm down, Kohana. I didn''te with the person who saved you because I haven''t found him yet. I suspended the search for your savior for the time being because I didn''t have time to do it. After all, I have many assignments on the student council and in ss. But I promise I''ll find him tomorrow. So please don''t put on such a sullen face." Setsuka smiled bitterly and forcedly lied to her sister.

    "Hmm... okay. I will forgive you this time. But you must find him tomorrow since you promised me." Kohana folded her arms and looked at Setsuka seriously.

    "Of course, I will find him tomorrow. You don''t have to worry about that." Setsuka let out a sigh of relief after hearing Kohana''s answer. Although her sister is spoiled, she is not a stubborn girl who doesn''t want to listen to other people''s exnations.

    "Good! I''m sure big sister won''t break her promise to me." Kohana nodded in satisfaction. On the other hand, Setsuka felt burdened after hearing those words.

    "Then, should we go home now? On the way, we will stop briefly at your favorite crepes stall, and you are free to order any vor. You can take that as my apologies for not having time to look for the boy today. How?" Setsuka tried to change the topic of their conversation.

    "Yes! What are you waiting for!? Let''s go now!" Kohana replied excitedly after hearing her sister tease her with her favorite food.

    "Ahaha... all right. Let''s go." Setsuka smiled and looked so beautiful that it made the flowers in full bloom wither when juxtaposed with her. Unfortunately, no one saw that fantastic sight apart from her sister. But before they left that ce, Setsuka''s dimension watch beeped and disyed a message.

    "Wait a minute, Kohana. I want to check the message first." Setsuka opened the message on her dimension watch and read it. After that, she frowned upon finding out that the contents were the organization''s mission.

    "I''m sorry, Kohana. It looks like I can''t apany you home today because I suddenly got a mission from the organization." Setsuka looked at his sister apologetically.

    "Huh!? What has happened?" Kohana was not angry when she heard Setsuka suddenly cancel her appointment because it was rted to the organization. Even though she often whines at her sister, she is an understanding little girl. Kohana wouldn''tin if the situation were urgent like now.

    "A horde of goblins suddenly appeared in Tokyo, and the location is not far from this ce. Because of that, the organization asked me to take care of it immediately." Setsuka exined.

    "Then what are you waiting for, big sister? Let''s go now to kill those monsters!" Kohana raised her eyebrows when she heard that a monster had appeared in the city.

    Kohana had never seen a monster in person until now. Usually, she could only find out through picture books, television, orputer screens. Upon hearing that, the little girl''s curiosity burned, and she became excited.

    "What do you mean by that word? Do you intend toe with me?" Setsuka said in disbelief. Even though the report said only goblins appeared, she didn''t want to risk bringing Kohana to such a dangerous ce.

    "Of course, I''ll go there with you! But you don''t have to worry because I''ll be waiting in a safer ce." Kohana tries to convince Setsuka to let here along to see the monsters.

    Setsuka was silent and couldn''t answer immediately. She wanted to refuse her request, but Kohana would keep whining at her and would cry on the spot. If that happened, she would waste time in that ce calming her sister down and might be toote toe to the location where the goblins appeared. After all, it would be easier for her to protect Kohana if the other party was nearby.

    "Okay. I will let youe with me, but you must promise to listen to what I say!" Setsuka said seriously. She had to act decisively on Kohana in such a situation because she didn''t want her sister to be in danger.

    "I promise! Then let''s go now! I want to see those goblins right away!" Kohana smiled broadly and grabbed Setsuka''s hand. But then she suddenly stopped her footsteps and looked at her sister.

    "Where are the monsters appearing?" Kohana asked shyly, and her behavior made Setsuka smile.

    After walking for about thirty minutes, Setsuka and Kohana arrived at their destination. There are already other Realizers who also get the same mission. Luckily some of them were also from the Fuyushima Temple, and Setsuka was able to entrust Kohana to one of those people. Of course, they would dly ept a request from Setsuka.

    Setsuka left Kohana with one of the Realizers of the Fuyushima temple. She immediately headed to the location where the goblins were seen. It didn''t take long for Setsuka to find the monsters, and she felt angry when she saw that the goblins were chasing the townspeople.<novelnext></novelnext>

    She quickly manifested her Phantasmal Object, and a light blue katana appeared in her right hand.

    Morana Sword : A-Rank

    Setsuka shed her sword from afar, and a tremendous coldpression shot toward the goblins and froze them. Then she gave another sh, and the ice sculptures of the monsters shattered into small chunks.

    She had intended to examine the goblin''s corpse, but her face changed as her sense of danger suddenly rang. Setsuka had been careless and had lowered her guard a little just because her opponent was a goblin. She saw an arrow shot at her at high speed, and it was released from a hidden ce, making it difficult for her to find out. But when she realized it was toote because the arrow was only a few centimeters away from her.

    The attack went straight to her heart, and Setsuka would be seriously injured or even die if the arrow hit her because she knew arrows from goblins must be poisonous. As she was ready to take the attack with her body, a pebble suddenly appeared and collided with the arrowhead.

    It made the attack trajectory change and miss the target. Setsuka didn''t waste the opportunity and quickly moved to where the arrow was shot to kill the archer goblin.

    Setsuka shed her sword without hesitation, and the goblin''s head floated in the air. Then she looked in the direction the pebble came from.

    "Who is there?" Setsuka narrowed her eyes. After that, a boy came out from behind arge pir, and Setsuka opened her eyes wide when she saw his face. The person who appeared from there was Tenku with arge suitcase in his hand.

    "You!" Setsuka was speechless, and she subconsciously pointed her sword at Tenku.

    "What are you doing, Miss Fuyushima? You asked me to show myself, and now you''re pointing your weapon at me?" Tenku was confused by Setsuka''s attitude, who suddenly looked wary when she saw him.

    "Ah, I''m sorry. I was still in a tense state from the surprise attack earlier. But, you know me?" Setsuka quickly realized her mistake and canceled the manifestation of her Phantasmal Object. She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down.

    Even though she knew that Tenku was a first-year student at Suisei High School, Setsuka didn''t expect the boy to recognize and know her name. Besides, she was asking that out of courtesy.

    "I am a first-year student at Suisei High School. Of course, I will know you, student council president." Tenku smiled and answered tly.

    "Hmm¡­ it turns out that you are a student at Suisei High School. Then were you the one who threw the stone?" Setsuka pretended that she had just found out the boy''s identity. After all, Tenku was wearing casual clothes now after changing his uniform at Karitoshi''s house. So Setsuka, who didn''t recognize him, would look natural.

    "Stone? Ah, if you mean that pebble, then I''m the one who kicked it. I did it out of frustration after being kicked out of the house. After that, I hid when seeing the monsters. Did the pebble hit you? If so, then I apologize." Tenku said apologetically and lowered his head. Of course, his exnation was a lie because he threw the pebble on purpose.

    (You identally kicked it and hit the arrow, right? What a terrible coincidence)

    Setsuka frowned upon hearing Tenku''s answer. She only half believed him because she saw the big suitcase he was carrying. There''s no way a coincidence could be so urate as that.

    "No. Instead, you helped me. Thank you." Setsuka bowed her head to Tenku.

    "I don''t know how it can help you, but I''m honored to hear that from you. If there''s nothing else you want to talk about, then I''ll take my leave now." Tenku didn''t want to linger in that ce together with the members of the strongest Realizer group. If it weren''t for Setsuka noticing his presence, he wouldn''t have shown himself.

    "Where are you going? This area is dangerous because many monsters suddenly appear for no apparent reason." Setsuka warned Tenku.

    "My destination is an apartment not far from here." Tenku pointed in the direction Wang Haotian''s apartment was located. He thought it would be fine if Setsuka knew about it.

    "Hmm¡­ then, I''ll take you there. Didn''t you just awaken your Phantasmal Object and join the organization? It would be dangerous for you to wander alone in this area." Setsuka wanted to use that opportunity to find out the source of the oppression and fear she was getting from Tenku.

    "No¡­" Tenku wanted to refuse, but Setsuka quickly cut him off.

    "Please don''t refuse. You can take this as a return for helping me. Besides, isn''t it a Realizer''s duty to protect each other?" Setsuka said a little forcefully.

    Tenku was silent when he heard that. If he insisted on rejecting her offer, Setsuka might get suspicious and think he was hiding something. After thinking about it, Tenku reluctantly nodded and agreed.

 Chapter 36 36

    ?On the way to Wang Haotian''s apartment, Tenku and Setsuka were silent, and neither spoke. Both are busy with their own business. Tenku exchanged messages with Wang Haotian on his smartphone while Setsuka reported about the goblin she had killed and asked another Realizer to take care of the corpse. In addition, she also checked the situation around the area through her dimension watch.

    Setsuka asionally nced at Tenku, but the other party ignored her and focused on his smartphone entirely. She felt strange about it because it was the first time she had faced a situation where others had ignored her.

    Setsuka noticed that the people who passed her on the street, male or female, were secretly looking at her. Of course, what they saw was her stunning appearance. But Tenku looks totally unconcerned by her presence, like she doesn''t exist.

    But Setsuka felt that the current situation made her morefortable than having to be the center of attention from people who mostly looked at her with disgusting eyes, especially men.

    (At first, I thought he was pretending he didn''t care about me to get my attention. It turned out that he wasn''t interested in me. Did I be overconfident about my appearance after hearing those people''spliments?)

    Setsuka secretly sighed and smiled bitterly as she recalled what she had thought of Tenku. As she was lost in her thoughts, Tenku''s voice brought her back to her senses.

    "We have arrived." Tenku put his smartphone in his pocket and said to Setsuka. Then he pointed to an apartment building that looked simple.

    "Hmm... so you''re moving to this ce?" Setsuka shifted her eyes from her dimension watch to the building Tenku was pointing at. Although the ce looks simple, the surroundings are clean, and the atmosphere is calming. Setsuka would also feel at home if he had to stay there.

    "Yes. I can only rent an apartment in this ce because I don''t have enough money to move to a better ce." Tenku smiled bitterly as he recalled the remaining money he had used to paypensation to Kaziya and his new debt to Wang Haotian to buy an apartment there.

    "No. I think this ce is quite nice andfortable." Setsuka shook her head and gave her an honest impression of Tenku''s new residence.

    "Thank you. I will feel at home living in this apartment if you say that. In that case, Thank you for apanying me to this ce, and I am honored to have the opportunity." Tenku lowered his head and said tly. He was about to head to his apartment room, but Setsuka opened her mouth first and stopped him.

    "What''s your name?" Setsuka asked. Even though she already knew it from the data that Kaede had given her today, she had to show that she didn''t know him and as goodwill because Tenku had saved her.

    "Tenku. Tenku Okuihara. In that case, I will take my leave now, Miss Fuyushima." Tenku smiled slightly and walked away from Setsuka.

    Setsuka felt weird about herself today. She meets the same person but feels different things at different times. At school, Setsuka felt oppression and fear when her eyes met Tenku''s. But after seeing him again, Setsuka didn''t feel that way and instead feltfortable when she was with him.

    "I must be too tired today. It must have affected my intuition and senses." Setsuka sighed and shook her head. She looked in the direction Tenku had disappeared and immediately left the ce.

    After arriving at the apartment, Tenku immediately headed to Wang Haotian''s ce. The old geezer had already opened the door before Tenku could even knock.

    "You came with such a troublesome person, kid. Didn''t I warn you to stay away from those people? Why did you evene together with the Snow Miko from Fuyushima Temple?" Wang Haotian looked at Tenku and massaged his forehead.

    "I had no choice after she forced me to apany me here. After all, what is a Snow Miko?" Tenku shrugged his shoulders like he didn''t care about that. He told Wang Haotian what had happened before he came to the ce. But then Tenku became curious about Wang Haotian''s words.

    "So that''s what happened. You went to Suisei High School and didn''t know about it?" Wang Haotian looked at Tenku strangely.

    "I don''t know. I''ve only been at school for two days. Do you think I will know everything right away? Besides, why does everyone always have that kind of expression when I ask something I don''t know?" Tenku was a little annoyed that Wang Haotian''s expression was the same as Takaya and Noboru''s when he said he didn''t know Setsuka and Hijiri.

    "What did you do at that school to miss out on general information like that?" Wang Haotian sighed. It made blue veins pop out on Tenku''s forehead.

    "Could you answer my question directly, Master? If not, I will find out myself through the information channel in the dimension watch." Tenku gritted his teeth and asked politely.

    "Alright. I will exin. You don''t have to be so impatient." Wang Haotian chuckled when he saw Tenku''s reaction.

    "Then please." Tenku sat on the chair in front of Wang Haotian and silently cursed the old man in his mind.

    "Snow Miko is the name for the most talented genius Realizer in Fuyushime Temple. If I''m not mistaken, Fiery Princess, the genius of the Natsukawa family, also attends Suisei High School. Her name is¡­" Wang Haotian exined. But before he could finish his sentence, Tenku cut him off first.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Hijiri Natsukawa, isn''t it?" Tenku quickly found out who the old man was referring to.

    "Oh, you''re right! Have you met her? Don''t tell me you''re close to her too?" Wang Haotian was slightly shocked when he heard Tenku''s words and then narrowed his eyes at him.

    "No. I don''t. I''m not close to them. Didn''t I already say that I happened to run into Setsuka Fuyushima on the street? As for Hijiri Natsukawa, I only saw it from afar." Tenku knew why Wang Haotian had asked him to stay away from those people, and he also didn''t want to have anything to do with them.

    Tenku didn''t care about the two girls or how genius they were. As long as they didn''t interfere in his affairs, Tenku would ignore them. But if they get in his way, Tenku will not hesitate to be cruel to the two or whoever it is.

    "Alright. I hope you don''t approach them because it''s for your good. Then let''s take a look at your apartment. It''s on the second floor." Wang Haotian got up and led Tenku to his new residence.

    ***

    After parting with Tenku, Setsuka walked the streets around the area in search of the remaining goblins. But after wandering around for some time and finding none, she returned to Kohana''s ce.

    "Big sister!" Kohana shouted and waved her hand when she saw Setsuka''s appearance. The little girl ran and hugged her sister tightly.

    "Are you doing anything dangerous when I''m not around you?" Setsuka hugged Kohana back and stroked her head gently.

    "I wouldn''t dare!" Kohana replied firmly. After hearing that answer, Setsuka looked at a female Realizer who had been looking after her sister.

    "Thank you for taking care of Kohana." Setsuka nodded her head and expressed her gratitude.

    "You don''t need to thank me, Miss Setsuka. It is my duty as a member of Fuyushima Temple. Since you have returned, then allow us to take my leave." The female Realizer bowed and left the ce. Setsuka responded with a slight nod and looked at Kohana.

    "So, are you satisfied with seeing those goblins? Did you bring parts of their bodies as souvenirs?" Setsuka smiled and teased her little sister.

    "No! I came here out of curiosity about monsters that I can only see in picture books or on television. But after seeing it in person, I didn''t expect their appearance to be so disgusting." Kohana shook her head vigorously and looked utterly disgusted by the goblins.

    "You have to get used to it because you might be confronted with such monsters in the future. Doesn''t our Kohana want to be a great Realizer?" Setsuka couldn''t help pinching Kohana''s cheeks after seeing her reaction.

    "I¡­ I will try to get used to it." Kohana answered while showing her tiny fist to Setsuka, but her voice trembled with fear.

    "Alright. It is still far in the future. We''d better get home soon." Setsuka smiled gently like a mother looking at her daughter.

    "Yes! Let''s get out of here right away!" Kohana nodded. She didn''t want to linger there because she didn''t want to see those goblins again. Setsuka could only shake her head, and the two walked hand in hand, leaving the ce.

    ***

    The moon shines beautifully and lights up the streets of Tokyo city. But no matter how bright the light was, it couldn''t shake off the loneliness in Akina''s heart right now. She has been curled up on her bed and crying since Tenku left.

    Akina knew that she could still meet him at school. But when she saw Tenku leaving the house, Akina felt that the distance from the boy would be far, and the bond they had built for nine years was shattered.

    She tried to stay strong in front of Tenku, but she couldn''t suppress her sadness after the boy disappeared from the house. Her eyes were swollen, and her bed was wet from crying too long. Akina skipped her dinner and even ignored Misora and Kouta''s calls because she drowned in her sorrow.

    The girl felt that the house was empty. She usually chatted or quarreled with Tenku at that hour, even if it was just a brief exchange. Akina felt satisfied just by looking at his face. But after Tenku left, she realized that what she did in the past was stupid. She should have talked more and spent more time with him.

    "Why did you go!? Why don''t you stay here and reject my parents'' words for me!? Don''t you know how I feel!? You left this house and left me lonely! You are a bad guy! It hasn''t been long since you left, but I already miss you! So pleasee back!" Akina wept bitterly, and tears overflowed from her eyes.

 Chapter 37 37

    ?The next day, Tenku wakes up in a room that looks unfamiliar to him. He woke up early in the morning and started his new life in his new home. Tenku didn''t want to bete for school because the apartment was far from Suisei High school and would take at least thirty minutes on foot.

    After bathing, wearing the uniform, and having breakfast, Tenku left for school early and stopped by Wang Haotian''s ce first. But when he came to his apartment, no one answered his knock.

    Tenku thought the old man must have left earlier because he had important business. He finally decided to go to school immediately because he didn''t want to bete on his first day at his new ce.

    On the way to school, Tenku saw many Realizers walking around the area looking for monsters that were left behind and could potentially harm the residents living in the neighborhood. But it was none of his business because the most important thing for him right now was to get to school as soon as possible.

    ***

    After Setsuka arrived at the school, she immediately came to the student council office. Just like yesterday, Kaede had arrived earlier than her and seemed to have been busy in the morning. Luckily Satoru wasn''t there because he had a training schedule at his club until noon.

    "Good morning, Kaede. What are you doing? Is there a problem in the student council that I don''t know about?" Setsuka looked at her best friend in confusion.

    "Good morning, Setsuka! Nothing. I came early today and thought to help Kohana find her savior as there wasn''t much activity on the student council at the start of the new school year." Kaede looked at Setsuka and smiled.

    "Huh? Did Kohana call you yesterday? Did she ask about the reason I couldn''t find that boy?" Setsuka raised her eyebrows when Kaede mentioned her sister''s name. Yesterday she lied to Kohana with the excuse that she was busy in the student council and ss. Setsuka was worried that her little sister would contact Kaede to inquire about the matter.

    "You don''t have to worry. I have matched my answer with yours, and Kohana believes." Kaede got a call from Kohana yesterday, and the girl asked about Setsuka''s schedule.

    Kaede was confused at first, but after remembering that they had been looking for a male student from Suisei High School who had saved Kohana, she quickly understood the purpose of the little girl asking that. Kohana wants to confirm what her sister did yesterday.

    She realized that Setsuka must have lied to cover up her failure to find the boy. Setsuka was worried that her sister would be angry because she couldn''t keep her promise. To help her best friend, Kaede answered Kohana that the student council was very busy yesterday, and it wasn''t a lie because they spent a lot of time looking for the student, and that little girl easily believed it.

    "Thank God. Thank you, Kaede." Setsuka let out a sigh of relief after hearing Kaede''s answer.

    "You don''t have to think about that. We should look for that student again today. If you still haven''t found that person, Kohana might be mad at you." Kaede smiled and returned her focus to herputer screen. She matched the male students from the first to the third year with Kohana''s description.

    "You are right. Before the student council gets busy, I must find that student. I want to properly express my gratitude to him for saving my sister, not only for Kohana but for me as well." Setsuka nodded and started searching for the student on herputer screen.

    Kaede and Setsuka started checking with the third-year students first. Because ording to Kohana, the boy who saved her was very fast despite not manifesting his Phantasmal Object. They thought that person must have been training for years and couldn''t rte to a first-year student who had just awakened his Phantasmal Object and learned how to fight.

    After several hours, Setsuka and Kaede still hadn''t found the student, and they decided to stop it because both had scheduled at their respective clubs. They exited the student council office and headed to their club together since the ce was in the same direction.

    As the two walked down the school hallway towards their club, Setsuka saw three male students walking in the opposite direction, and she recognized one of them. The three students are Tenku, Takaya, and Noboru. They were also on their way to their club; coincidentally, the direction was opposite Setsuka and Kaede.

    "Aren''t they the trio you asked for the data yesterday? One of them is famous for being the weakest student in the first year, and he can''t be the one who saved Kohana." Kaede whispered. She didn''t want her voice to be heard by the three students.

    "Yes." Setsuka nodded. She not only knew but had met and chatted with him yesterday.

    The three students noticed Setsuka and Kaede''s appearance. Takaya and Noboru smiled and greeted the two girls. Their gazes made Setsuka ufortable, although not as disgusting as the other male students. On the other hand, Tenku slightly lowered his head to Setsuka without seeing her face and acted like they didn''t know each other.

    Setsuka frowned as she felt ufortable for a different reason. She felt Tenku deliberately kept his distance from her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    (Have I done anything wrong to him?)

    Setsuka thought back to what she had said to Tenku yesterday and was sure that nothing that came out of her mouth would offend that boy. As she thought deeply about that, her best friend''s voice sounded from next to her.

    "Setsuka¡­ Setsuka¡­" Kaede looked at Setsuka worriedly because the other party didn''t respond after she called her several times.

    "Hmm? What''s wrong, Kaede?" Setsuka asked and quickly stabilized her thoughts.

    "I''m worried because you don''t respond when I call your name. Has something happened?" Kaede felt Setsuka had been acting strange since yesterday. She thought her best friend might have other problems besides finding his sister''s savior but hiding it from her.

    Of course, that was just conjecture, and another possibility was that he was tired of Kohana, who kept whining about meeting the student who saved her.

    "Nothing. I was thinking about yesterday''s goblin attack incident in the middle of the city. I almost got hurt for having let my guard down." Setsuka smiled to calm Kaede down and gave a random excuse for her best friend not to ask further about what she was thinking earlier.

    "Huh!? What happened!? Are you hurt!? Are you okay!? Why did you tell me!?" Kaede asked frantically and looked at Setsuka''s perfect body from head to toe to check her condition.

    "I''m fine, Kaede. Didn''t you see that I was standing in front of you unharmed? Luckily, there was someone who saved me yesterday. Otherwise, I will be seriously injured or may not be able to see you again forever." Setsuka recalled yesterday''s events and showed a different smile than the one he usually showed to Kaede and Kohana.

    Even though Tenku said that he identally kicked the stone, it didn''t change the fact that the boy had saved Setsuka.

    "Thank God. Who saved you? I have to meet him and thank him in person." Kaede was curious about the person who had saved Setsuka. In two consecutive days, the two siblings almost got hurt and were saved by people. Even in her wildest imagination, Kaede would never have thought that the same person had done it.

    "A Realizer who happened to be passing by because he was kicked out of the house. Pfft!" Setsuka answered but suddenly covered her mouth to hold back herughter when she recalled Tenku''s cute expression walking on the streets carrying arge suitcase. Kaede was taken aback when she saw her best friend''sughter. She had never seen herugh, even though Setsuka was with Kohana.

    "Ah, I''m sorry, I identally remembered something funny. Then, didn''t you get that mission too?" Setsuka noticed her best friend''s gaze. She quickly regained herposure and shifted their conversation.

    "No. I didn''t get it. I know that monsters have been popping up around Tokyo recently. That shouldn''t be possible because no reports of a space copse have urred in this area. Is the machine used by the organization broken, so they miss it?" Kaede said in a low voice.

    "I don''t think the machine is broken. Several Realizers may have caused this incident." Setsuka whispered.

    "What do you mean?" Kaede frowned when she heard Setsuka''s words. He had a bad feeling about the information.

    "Although this is only conjecture, the organization has found clues about this incident. They say that some illegal Realizers have formed terrorist organizations, causing riots worldwide. This incident was probably the work of those people." Setsuka said in a deep voice and tightly clenched her fists. On the other hand, Kaede fell silent in shock after hearing Setsuka''s exnation. She didn''t expect that those illegal Realizers were the root of the incident.

    "Okay. We don''t need to think about that for now. However, it is just a guess. We better head straight to our club." Setsuka gently patted Kaede''s shoulder.

    "Yes. You are right. But we better be more careful in the future." Kaede nodded, and the two quickened their footsteps toward their respective clubs. But on the way, Setsuka remembers the attitude Tenku showed her when they met.

    (What has happened to me? Why do I feel so bothered by that?)

    Setsuka shook her head and tried to get rid of those thoughts.

 Chapter 38 38

    ?Tenku separated from his friends and headed towards the training ground from the shooting club. The location is next to the archery club and not far from special clubs and boxing clubs. He looked at the club list and its location on his smartphone.

    The club at Suisei High School is divided into eight based on the Phantasmal Object form.

    1. Swordsmanship Club is a ce for students who awaken Phantasmal objects in the form of swords, daggers, knives, or whatever uses simr to that weapon.

    2. Spear Art Club is a ce for students who awaken a spear-shaped phantasmal object, stick, or weapon with a long grip.

    3. Shooting Club is a ce for students who awaken Phantasmal objects in the form of firearms.

    4. Boxing Club is a ce for students who awaken the Phantasmal Object in the form of a gauntlet, knuckle, or anything that uses boxing as its main attack.

    5. Archery Club is a ce for students with Phantasmal Objects in the form of a bow, crossbow, or weapons that use arrows for attacks.

    6. Martial Arts Club is a ce for all students regardless of their phantasmal object form. The students will be trained in hand-to-handbat at the club.

    7. The Special Club is a ce for students who awaken Phantasmal Objects with non-weapon forms.

    8. Mixed-Weapons Arts Club is a ce for students with Phantasmal objects in the form of umon weapons.

    Tenku arrived at a ce with a big namete on the door. When Tenku opened it, he saw a spacious room and heard a loud sound from firearms.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Tenku saw a dozen students practice shooting to hit a circr target. While Tenku was looking around the ce, a middle-aged man noticed his appearance and walked over to him.

    "Are you one of the first-year students who have joined this club?" The middle-aged man smiled and asked.

    "Yes. I want to learn the basics of using a gun. " Tenku looked at the middle-aged man and nodded.

    "My name is Junpei Ishibashi, and I am an instructor here. Can you show your Phantasmal Object?" Junpei must ensure that Tenku is a student registered at the shooting club instead of getting lost in that ce.

    "I understand." Tenku stretched out his right hand and manifested a golden-colored pistol with a revolver-like shape.

    "It''s wonderful and elegant!" Junpei was mesmerized when he saw the design and golden light emanating from Tenku''s Phantasmal Object.

    "What is the grade of your Phantasmal Object?" Junpei asked without diverting his eyes from the revolver.

    "Rank-F." Tenku answered briefly.

    "Yes! I know this Phantasmal Object will have a high grade ... hmm? What are you saying? Can you repeat it? " Junpei was too focused on admiring Tenku''s Phantasmal Object and almost missed his words.

    "My Phantasmal Object is F-rank." Tenku repeated his words.

    "Are you serious?" Junpei said in disbelief.

    "Of course. You can check it directly. " Tenku handed his Realizer ID card to Junpei.

    "This is ..." Junpei took Tenku''s Realizer ID card, and he was speechless when he saw that Tenku''s Phantasmal Object was F-rank.

    "Cough! Okay. Please cancel the manifestation of your Phantasmal Object, and we will start our training now. Follow me." Junpei quickly regained hisposure and returned Tenku''s Realizer ID card. Although he knows that Tenku only has a low-rank phantasmal object, that does not change Junpei''s treatment of him. Then Junpei walked to one of the spots in the shooting field.

    "I understand." Tenku canceled the manifestation of his Phantasmal Object as Junpei had said and quickly followed him. At that ce, Tenku saw a circr shooting target about ten meters away from him.

    "I will teach you the basics first. Wear ear protectors and sses. For a beginner, you have to use it. The bullet that you will use for practice is a paint bullet. After you are a little proficient, you will rece it with a rubber or sharp bullet and no longer use the protectors." Junpei exined and took a semi-automatic pistol from the table in front of him.

    Tenku nodded and immediately wore headphones and sses avable on the table. After that, he saw Junpei pull the trigger of his gun without looking at the target.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Bang!

    Tenku narrowed his eyes and saw that the shot hit the center of the target. Even though it happened in the blink of an eye, he quickly remembered the whole process. It started with how Junpei held his gun until he pulled the trigger.

    "Hold the pistol grip with your weapon''s hands fully and consistently. Try it!" Junpei looked at Tenku and gave him the gun.

    "I understand." Tenku epted the gun and grabbed it, ording to Junpei''s words.

    "If you feel your grip is solid, point your gun at the target shooting. Aim at the target using your dominant eye. Aiming with two eyes is almost impossible, but some people can do it. Unfortunately, it''s not for beginners like you. After that, align the front sight and rear sight on your gun. Determine your target point and pull your trigger." Junpei gave his instructions in detail.

    Tenku listened to Junpei''s words with focus and followed his instructions. He did it carefully and tried to replicate the way Junpei shot before. After that, Tenku pulled the trigger.

    Bang!

    The bullet that Tenku shot almost hit the center of the target. Junpei opened his mouth wide when he saw that. A beginner can be considered a genius if he can hit the target edge on his first try using a gun. Tenku hit the target and nearlynded the bullet in the center. So how could he not be amazed?

    "How about it, instructor?" Ziel asked with an innocent face.

    "Cough! Yes, that''s a pretty good start. But don''t becent just because of that. Many beginners can shoot their bullets right into the center of the target on their first try. You have to keep training in the basics because it is still imperfect. I will leave you for a while to see other students." Junpei quickly regained his senses after hearing Tenku''s words.

    Junpei nodded in satisfaction, with sweat dripping from his forehead. After that, he left Tenku in a hurry to another spot in the shooting range. It was just an excuse to stay away from Tenku. Junpei needed to calm his mind from being too surprised by the boy''s talent.

    (Why do I feel so familiar with the way that kid holds the gun and shoots it? Where have I seen that?)

    Junpei recalled when Tenku held the pistol grip, and he was sure he had seen it somewhere. But no matter how hard he tried, he could not remember where he had seen someone who had a way of shooting like Tenku.

    "It must be just my feeling because I was too surprised by his talent." Junpei sighed and tried to shake off the thought. Then he went over to the other students at the shooting range.

    Junpei watched over the other first-year students who had also just started training at the club. They had arrived earlier than Tenku, and he had also taught them the basics of shooting. But when Junpei saw the student''s progress, he couldn''t help but shake his head, feeling disappointed.

    "I shouldn''tpare them with a monster. If only his Phantasmal Object had a higher rank, he might be a great Realizer in the future." Junpei looked at Tenku and said in pity.

    Time passed quickly, and school was over. Tenku rushed back to his apartment and didn''t open his stall today because he still had to tidy up his things in his new residence. He did not have time to do it yesterday because he felt tired and toozy to move his body after lying on the bed.

    At school, Tenku realized that Akina had passed through his ssroom several times and was seen waiting for someone at the gate after school was over. But he avoided the girl and kept his distance from her because Tenku didn''t want to get too close to her. After leaving the Karitoshi residence, Tenku had forgotten his rtionship with that family.

    It sounded cold and heartless, considering that the family had taken care of Tenku for the past nine years. But before Tenku enrolled at a high school, he had secretly returned everything that Misora ??and Kouta had given him so far, plus interest. Therefore, he felt that he did not owe them anything.

    Tenku must focus on increasing his strength and not having time to establish such a rtionship for now. He didn''t want to be distracted by it. But the main reason was that Tenku had learned from his past that the closer he got to other people, the more likely he was to be betrayed.

    After Tenku returned to his apartment, he stopped by Wang Haotian''s ce, but the old man still hadn''t returned until now.

    "Hmm ... Has something happened to him? No. With his strength, not much realizer in Japan could endanger him. He could easily escape from a Realizer with the Star Cluster phase unless some of them surrounded him, which could not happen in this country. " Tenku shook his head and immediately returned to his room.

    He was sure that Wang Haotian was not in a dangerous situation. If so, the old man would have contacted him. Besides, only a few Realizers from the Star Cluster phase could threaten his life, but Japan didn''t have many Realizers of that level.

    When Tenku returned to his apartment room, he started to tidy up his things. It took him over an hour to do so, and he made the apartment the ideal home for him.

    After that, Tenku decided to rest on the balcony of his apartment while looking for fresh air and drinking isotonic. But then he saw a suspicious person on the street in front of his apartment wearing a ck robe covering his body and a spooky mask over his face.

    The man hid in a narrow passage and took out a parchment scroll inside his robe. Then he opened it and spread it on the ground. Tenku narrowed his eyes when he saw the person cing his hand on the center of the parchment and saying something.

    "Summon!"

 Chapter 39 39

    ?"Summon!"

    When the ck-robed person put down his palm and said that, a circle with a strange pattern appeared on the parchment. Since it was already evening and the sky was already dark, the light emitted from the parchment was quite conspicuous.

    Luckily, the area around Ziel''s apartment was tranquil at that hour, and the ck-robed people were doing it secretly. So it doesn''t get people''s attention.

    "What is he doing? That circle of light with a strange pattern, is that magic circle that master once told me about?" Tenku muttered and drank the isotonic in the bottle until it was dry.

    Tenku became curious and waited for what would happen once the magic circle was activated. But then, Tenku frowned when he saw several green creatures appearing from the void around the ck-robed person. They were goblins with at least a dozen in number.

    He quickly discovered that the parchment contained a teleportation magic circle, and the monsters were transported from somewhere using that. But there was something strange about the state of the goblins as they just stood still and stared nkly at the ck-robed person.

    "This is troublesome. Was he the reason those goblins suddenly appeared in the city?" Tenku watched the movements of the ck-robed person carefully and saw what he would do next with the monsters.

    The ck-robed person took out another scroll of parchment but of a smaller size. Then he kept his distance from the monsters and opened the scroll. The goblins'' empty eyes suddenly lit up as they regained consciousness and spread out over the area, following their instincts.

    After seeing that, the ck-robed person quickly left the ce. But before that, Tenku threw a micro-tracker at him from afar and glued it to his ck cloak. It was an item that Kaziya made to track the whereabouts of someone within a hundred kilometers radius. The price is rtively low because Tenku bought it in batches.

    "Were the goblins unconscious due to the influence of a skill or ability, and the parchment was a means of liberating them?" Tenku rubbed his chin and analyzed what had happened before his eyes.

    "I can''t let those monsters rampage in this neighborhood and cause a stir because it would be annoying if Realizers came to this area. It''s time to test my shooting practice results and use those goblins as targets." Tenku smiled slightly. He took out a mask from his space pocket and used it on his face.

    Tenku jumped from the balcony of his apartment on the second floor of the building and rushed off to find the goblins. First, he would kill the goblins wandering around his apartment and then hunt down the others. After that, Tenku will look for the ck-robed person.

    It didn''t take long for Tenku to find one of the goblins. He manifested his Golden Revolver and loaded it with several cores of first-level monsters into the bullet chamber.

    Luckily he still had a few cores that he hadn''t had the chance to sell and wouldn''t be selling them after learning what those cores could be used for his second Phantasmal Object. Then Tenku pointed his gun at the goblin and aimed his head. Tenku pulled the trigger, and his heart bled from having used a core from a first-level monster as ammunition.

    Bang!

    Kiiikk!

    Tenku''s shot missed slightly and hit the goblin''s shoulder, but he didn''t panic and pulled the trigger again.

    Bang!

    Blood spurted, and Tenku''s shot hit the monster''s forehead this time. After confirming that the monster was dead, he rushed to find the other goblins. Tenku felt that the Golden Revolver had be stronger since he killed a bunch of skeletons a few days ago. But the amount of genesis power he got was far less than using the Devourer Scythe.

    Tenku easily found the other goblins and quickly finished them with the Golden Revolver. He immediately left the ce and went to look for other monsters. Tenku didn''t want anyone to hear the gunshots and see him kill the goblins.

    After ten minutes had passed, Tenku managed to find all the goblins and kill them. Tenku was quite satisfied with the results of his training in the shooting club, and his abilities improved significantly after using the monsters as targets. But his heart ached after remembering he used dozens of cores from first-level monsters, and some of the goblins he killed didn''t have them in their bodies.

    "Okay. It''s time to find the ck-robed man and make him pay for what he''s done in my neighborhood. I hate monsters from other worlds and people who use them for their benefit." Tenku said coldly, and his anger red slightly when he remembered his parents who had died from monsters.

    Tenku used his dimension watch to track the whereabouts of the ck-robed person, and he found him not far from his current location. The man waited around the area to see the results of his actions.

    Tenku took a short walk towards the ce and saw the ck-robed person hiding while monitoring the situation around him.

    "Found you¡­" Tenku said coldly, and his figure disappeared from the ce.

    In a narrow street behind arge pir, a person wearing a ck robe and a spooky mask was hiding while monitoring the situation around him.

    "Hmm¡­ this is weird. Why haven''t I heard the screams from the people around the area yet? Where did the goblins go? Did they not riot and hide instead?" The ck-robed person spoke in annoyance.

    The ck-robed person released the monsters in the area, thinking that the ce was the safest since not many people were passing by, but he didn''t expect it to be that quiet.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Should I herd the monsters into a more crowded neighborhood?" The ck-robed person looked around and noticed that the area was quiet at that hour. As he focused on observing his surroundings, a voice suddenly sounded behind him.

    "Where are you going to lead the monsters?" someone asked coldly.

    "I''ll take them to a residential area not far from that ce¡­ huh!" The ck-robed person gasped, and the hair on his body stood. He quickly jumped from that ce and raised his vignce to the maximum. Then he manifested his Phantasmal Object in the form of a sword.

    Phantasmal name  : Butcher Sword

    Grade                     : E-Rank

    But when he looked behind the pir where he had been hiding earlier, he saw no one.

    "Where is that person?" The ck-robed person said in confusion and checked his surroundings.

    "Was the voice I heard earlier just my imagination?" The ck-robed person thought the voice wasn''t real, but it sounded again and startled him.

    "What are you looking for?" Someone asked from behind.

    The ck-robed person reflexively swung his sword, but he only cut through the air.

    "Who are you?" The ck-robed person was sure that the voice wasn''t just his imagination.

    "Shouldn''t I be the one asking you about that? Who are you, and what are you doing in this ce?" a man with a mask covering part of his face suddenly appeared next to the ck-robed person. That man was Tenku, and he had canceled the Golden Revolver manifestation. So right now, he looked defenseless.

    "You! Are you from the Holy Union or some other organization?" The ck-robed person asked. He felt that Tenku was a dangerous man for daring to appear in front of him. He guessed that Tenku was from one of the official Realizer organizations.

    The ck-robed person got suspicious when he saw Tenku''s appearance with a mask and appeared unarmed. He gripped his sword tightly and thought he should kill Tenku as soon as possible and leave the ce immediately.

    "Why did you release those monsters in this area?" Tenku didn''t answer the ck-robed person''s question and strolled towards him.

    "That is none of your business! You must die knowing what you shouldn''t know!" The ck-robed person decided to attack first, thinking that Tenku had nothing to protect himself. He had the upper hand in the current situation because Tenku had carelessly not manifested his Phantasmal Object.

    "Phantasmal Release..."

    BLADEWORK

    The ck-robed person shed his sword at Tenku in a strange style with an unpredictable trajectory. But it was useless if the target disappeared.

    "What!?" The ck-robed person was shocked that Tenku had suddenly disappeared from before his eyes. He was sure that Tenku didn''t have a Phantasmal Object in his body. So how could he possibly move like that?

    The ck-robed person was trying to find Tenku''s whereabouts, but he felt his left hand pulled from behind and twisted until it was severed from his body.

    "AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!" The ck-robed person screamed in pain, and his face was terrified when he saw Tenku reappear before him. The Phantasmal Object in his severed hand disappeared into particles of light.

    "So, can you answer my question? If that''s still not enough, I don''t mind pulling out your other hand and your legs." Tenku said indifferently and tightly gripped the remaining hand of the ck-robed person. He didn''t sound joking and would do as he said if the ck-robed person remained silent.

    "I will say it! I will tell you everything! Please don''t do that! I beg you!" The ck-robed person replied in a panic and looked at Tenku in horror. His body shook violently, and his face was pale from fear that Tenku would cut off his right hand.

    "Good. So, who are you? Where are you from, and why did you release monsters in this area? If I feel a lie from your answer, I will not hesitate to tear your right hand." Tenku said and tightened his grip on the ck-robed person''s right hand.

    "I wouldn''t dare! I''m a lieutenant of the Neb Ghost organization, and I''m in charge of wreaking havoc in this area!" The ck-robed person answered and didn''t dare to tell a lie under Tenku''s threat.

 Chapter 40 40

    ?"A lieutenant? The Ghost Neb Organization? What''s that? Exin in detail everything you know. Otherwise, you would have known the consequences." Tenku said in a low voice, making the ck-robed person shiver in fear.

    "I understand! I''ll tell you! I will tell you everything I know about the organization!" The ck-robed person nodded like a pecking chicken and started to tell Tenku about his organization.

    The organization is called Ghost Neb, and its members are only illegal Realizers. These people want to join the organization because they are lured by wealth and gic serum every month. Besides, Realizers with specific titles would get special privileges, but he didn''t know more details about it.

    The ck-robed person''s job was only to riot in the city using monsters, but he didn''t know the organization''s purpose because his position there was the lowest. That said, only a few people in the organization knew about it.

    The organizational structure is like a military rank based on the Realizer phase; each can be distinguished by the color of the masks they wear.

    Lieutenant : Meteor (white mask)

    Captain      : Asteroid (dark green mask)

    Major         : Moon (blood red mask)

    Colonel      :ary (purple mask)

    General      : Star Cluster (ck mask)

    Tenku fell silent after he heard the exnation from the ck-robed person. He saw the ck-robed person wearing a spooky white mask, meaning his position in the organization was lieutenant and the lowest.

    He did not expect such a terrorist organization to operate in Japan. Moreover, the Holy Union and other official organizations don''t seem to have taken any strict measures on the matter.

    "Where is your base, and how many Realizers with the Star Cluster phase are in the organization?" Tenku asked. He had to dig up as much information about Neb Ghost as possible just in case he had to deal with people from that organization.

    Tenku is not afraid of having to fight a Realizer with aary phase. But if the opponent was a Realizer with the Star Cluster phase, he could only escape if he didn''t want to be killed unless the Devourer Scythe or his cultivation broke through.

    "I¡­ I don''t know." The ck-robed person shook his head.

    "You don''t know or don''t want to say it?" Tenku squeezed the ck-robed person''s right hand and was ready to tear it at any moment.

    "Argh! I... I really don''t know! I swear! My position in that organization is low, and I have no right to know that information!" The ck-robed person panicked when he felt Tenku''s grip getting stronger and his arm hurting a lot.

    "Then where did you receive the instructions from that organization from?" Tenku frowned when he saw that the ck-robed person answered truthfully.

    "We receive it from the smartphone, but their messages useplicated encryption and will disappear a few seconds after the member reads the instructions." The ck-robed person answered in a voice trembling with fear from Tenku''s eyes on him.

    Tenku nced at the severed hands of the ck-robed person as well as the ones that were still attached to his body. He made sure that the person wasn''t wearing a dimension watch.

    "Give me your smartphone, and don''t think about doing anything else I don''t tell you to. Otherwise, the next one will be even more painful." Tenku warned coldly. He had to check the correctness of the ck-robed person''s answer. Even though that person said he didn''t dare to lie under his threat, Tenku couldn''t fully believe it.

    "Yes!" The ck-robed person moved his hand inside his ck robe. Then he took out a smartphone with thetest model and gave it to Tenku.

    Tenku covered his palm with Qi and looked at the smartphone. He didn''t want his fingerprints to be left on it. Fortunately, the smartphone was unlocked, so he didn''t have to bother asking the ck-robed person. Then Tenku carefully checked the contents without leaving a single thing behind.

    But just as the ck-robed person said, the iing messages and call logs were nk. Tenku also did not find any other important files on the smartphone and threw them back to that person.

    "Then, how did you get that parchment? Isn''t that an item from another world? Did you team up with people from other worlds to wreak havoc on earth?" Ziel asked coldly. As he recalled, the parchment was a magic item from another world, and no human on earth could make it. So he was sure the organization was in contact with people from another world, usually called The Crossers.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I didn''t know about it either! I got the item through a third party, and the delivery location is very random and hidden." The ck-robed person closed his eyes and prepared to endure the pain, thinking Tenku would not believe his words and would tear his right hand. But no matter how long he waited, the pain didn''te. When he opened his eyes, he saw Tenku standing in front of him and had already let go of his grip on him.

    "Okay. That is enough. I have no business with you anymore." Tenku said calmly and walked away from the ce.

    After Tenku''s figure disappeared and confirmed that he was gone, the ck-robed person got up and took out his smartphone.

    "I have to report this to the organization! I want to make that person''s fate more miserable than mine and die painfully!" The ck-robed person gritted his teeth and intended to type on his smartphone screen. But he suddenly stopped his actions when he saw a hand pierce his chest while holding his still-beating heart.

    "Eh?" The ck-robed person looked back and saw Tenku was there.

    "Did you think that I would release someone who would bring harm to me? You are too naive as a member of a terrorist group. I don''t care about your terrorist games. But since you have disturbed my living environment by releasing monsters in that area, you have to pay a very high price." Tenku whispered and then squeezed the heart until it burst.

    "You¡­" The ck-robed person said in fear, but he couldn''t continue his sentence because his consciousness quickly disappeared and fell into darkness forever.

    Tenku pulled out his hand from the ck-robed person''s body and swung it to remove the traces of blood. But not the slightest blood stuck to his body because Tenku coated himself with Qi. He was always careful in his every action, which was also one of Wang Haotian''s teachings.

    After confirming that the ck-robed person was dead, Tenku immediately left the ce before anyone came and saw him.

    ***

    After Setsuka returned from school, she got the same question from Kohana, who was waiting for her at the school gate. But this time, she answered honestly about her failure to find the student and made her little sister make a sullen face all the way back home.

    Setsuka couldn''t help but sigh at the situation because her little sister didn''t even budge when sheforted her with her favorite food. She realized that her sister really wanted to meet the person who had saved her immediately. But Setsuka doesn''t have time to take care of Kohana''s problems because she got another mission from her organization regarding the appearance of the goblins in the city.

    Tenku had already removed the monsters'' corpses and left the bodies of the ck-robed person for the Realizers of the official organizations to investigate and hunt them down so that the same incident would not happen again. But the people of the organization had Monster Detectors installed at various points in the city to detect the appearance of the goblins even before the monsters made a fuss.

    When Setsuka arrived at the location where the goblins had appeared, she was confused because there wasn''t a single monster she could find in the area. Then she remembered that it was not far from Tenku''s apartment.

    "Has he returned to his apartment?" Setsuka muttered and looked at Tenku''s apartment.

    "What''s wrong with me? Why do I think about that first-year student? I should focus on this mission because it will be dangerous for the locals if the monsters continue to roam in this area." Setsuka shook her head and tried to get rid of her thoughts about Tenku. But before she could take a step, Setsuka heard someone calling her.

    "Setsuka!" a girl wearing a Suisei High School uniform jogged over to Setsuka.

    "Hmm? Kaede? Are you on this mission too?" Setsuka turned her head and smiled when she saw her best friend.

    "Yes. I also got a message from the organization about this mission. Did you happen to be looking for those goblins? If so, I''m doing the same thing, but I still haven''t found any of those monsters." Kaede nodded slightly and then looked around the area. She joins the same organization as Setsuka.

    "Then, we should look for it together. If you''reing from that direction, we''ll have to look for those goblins in that area." Setsuka subconsciously pointed to the location of Tenku''s apartment.

    "Yes. I think it''s better to avoid unforeseen danger like what happened to you yesterday." Kaede agreed with Setsuka''s words after remembering that her friend was almost injured by a goblin attack. Then the two started walking down the street under the already darkening sky.

    "If you were with me, then the same situation wouldn''t have happened since you were the one who would be protecting my back." Setsuka knows Kaede''s abilities very well. Even though her friend looks soft on the outside, she is powerful. Because of that, Setsuka could confidently entrust her back to her.

    "Of course, aren''t we the best duo in Suisei High School? If we fight together, we can even fight or defeat the Realizer in the asteroid phase." Kaede puffed out her chest proudly. Since middle school, she and Setsuka often trained together and strengthened their cooperation inbat. At school or in organizations, theirbination is feared by the Realizer in the Asteroid phase.

    "You are right." Setsuka nodded when she heard those words, and they chatted along the way, inspecting the area. But then she suddenly stopped her footsteps when she saw a familiar boy walking towards her carrying a shopping bag.

 Chapter 41 41

    ?Kaede was confused when she saw Setsuka suddenly stop her footsteps. But she quickly noticed Tenku''s appearance and recognized him when she saw his face.

    "Isn''t he the first-year studentbeled the weakest at Suisei High School for awakening a rank-F Phantasmal Object? Isn''t he also the boy you asked for the data? What was he doing walking around at this hour? Doesn''t he know that the current situation is dangerous because monsters roam freely in this area?" Kaede frowned and asked.

    "Yeah, you''re right. We should ask him directly. After all, he is a student from Suisei High School, and we must protect him." Setsuka walked faster toward Tenku. It confused Kaede because she felt Setsuka getting slightly more excited by her voice. But she didn''t think much of it and quickly followed behind her.

    "Good evening, Miss Setsuka. Are you on your mission in this area again?" Tenku looked at Setsuka and pretended to have just noticed her presence. Then he nodded slightly to Kaede next to her because he didn''t know the girl.

    "Good evening. Yes, I¡­" Setsuka was about to reply to Tenku''s words, but Kaede cut her off first.

    "Why are you out at this hour and in this situation? Don''t you know that a lot of monsters roam this area? I know you are a first-year student from Suisei High School and have awakened your Phantasmal Object. But the goblins are dangerous, and you won''t be able to fight them with your current strength." Kaede said with concern. Even though it sounds harsh, Tenku feels her intentions are good and sincere.

    "I''m sorry, but you are?" Tenku asked because he didn''t know what to call her. Besides, he was confused as to why Kaede immediately recognized that he was a first-year student at Suisei High School. The number of new students in the school should be in the hundreds, and there was no way Kaede could remember his ordinary face.

    "Ah, I forgot to introduce myself. Your name is Tenku Okuihara, right? I am Kaede Kobayashi. I am a second-year student at Suisei High School and a secretary on the student council. I''m d to meet you." Kaede smiled and introduced herself.

    On the other hand, Setsuka looked nervous when she heard those words. If Tenku had found out that she had recognized him when they met yesterday, Setsuka would be very embarrassed to have been caught lying.

    "You are right. I''m also d to be your acquaintance, Miss Kobayashi." Tenku nodded and smiled slightly. He had just remembered that he had be famous in the school after awakening the lowest-ranked Phantasmal Object. So it''s only natural that the student council members know about him.

    Setsuka secretly sighed in relief when she saw that Tenku was unaware of it and was suspicious of her. Then she spoke first before Kaede could say anything else.

    "Then, why are you wandering around in a situation like this? Didn''t you hear the warning about the appearance of monsters in this area?" Setsuka asked Tenku. Kaede felt strange because she felt that her friend''s way of speaking had be softer. Usually, Setsuka would speak nonchntly or coldly to people she didn''t know.

    "I know it, Miss Fuyushima. But I did it because I had to buy groceries to stock up on my new home. Otherwise, I''ll starve." Tenku showed the contents of his shopping bag to Setsuka and Kaede.

    After he killed the ck-robed person, Tenku remembered that he didn''t have any food in his apartment. Therefore, he stopped by the supermarket before returning, which could be a perfect alibi. But he didn''t expect to meet Setsuka again on his way home.

    "I see. But next time, please don''t wander around in dangerous situations like this unless you''ve increased your Realizer phase." Setsuka quickly believed Tenku''s words.

    Setsuka didn''t feel the lie from his words. But she felt ufortable because Tenku spoke without looking at her and seemed to refuse to meet her eyes. Setsuka felt that the boy was keeping his distance from her, making her think that she had done something to offend him yesterday.

    "I understand. In that case, I will take my leave now, Miss Fuyushima, Miss Kobayashi." Tenku bowed his head to the two girls and intended to leave the ce quickly, but Setsuka''s voice stopped him.

    "Wait a minute!" Setsuka prevented Tenku from leaving.

    "What''s the matter, Miss Fuyushima?" Tenku looked at Setsuka and asked. He didn''t know why that girl suddenly stopped him.

    "We are here on a mission to eradicate the monsters that roam this area. I assumed the goblins were hiding since we didn''t find any of them after exploring this neighborhood for a long time. So, if you find any of them, please get in touch with us immediately." Setsuka exined.

    Kaede was a little surprised when she heard that because Setsuka usually didn''t like to talk at length with anyone other than her close friends and family.

    "Alright." Tenku answered briefly and wanted to leave the two girls, but Setsuka stopped him again.

    "Wait a minute!" Setsuka raised his voice slightly.

    "What''s the matter, Miss Fuyushima?" Tenku said impatiently.

    "How do you get in touch with us if you don''t have our contacts?" Setsuka asked.

    "Ah, I forgot about that." Tenku smiled slightly and scratched his head. He paid no heed to Setsuka''s words because he wanted to leave that ce immediately. Therefore, Tenku did not need to ask for her contact.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Then..." Tenku wanted to ask for her contact and immediately ran away from there. Of course, he wouldn''t use it to get in touch with Setsuka. He will delete it after returning to the apartment. But Setsuka opened her mouth first and cut him off.

    "Give me your contact. I will contact you regrly to inquire about the situation around your apartment. It would be best if you cooperated with the Holy Union. Aren''t you also in the same organization?" Setsuka looked directly at Tenku and said seriously.

    Tenku was confused about how to answer it. But under those eyes, he could only give up because Setsuka was the student council president at Suisei High School. His school life might be disrupted if Tenku doesn''t obey her words.

    "Alright." Tenku reluctantly gave his contact to Setsuka.

    "In that case, I''ll take my leave now since I''m already feeling hungry." Tenku smiled and quickly left the ce without waiting for Setsuka''s reply.

    "Yes¡­" Setsuka watched in a daze as Tenku hurriedly left the ce. She was confused by Tenku''s attitude towards her. Strangely, she had difficulty getting rid of that thought.

    "What happened to you, Setsuka? You look weird today." Kaede suddenly asked, confused by her best friend''s behavior. She couldn''t help but silently watch the exchange between Tenku and Setsuka as she found no opening to enter into their conversation.

    "Hmm? What do you mean, Kaede? I''m fine, and there''s nothing strange about me. I am only carrying out my duties as a Realizer of the Holy Union and the student council president of Suisei High School." Setsuka tilted her head and pretended not to know what Kaede meant.

    "Are you sure?" Kaede asked again to confirm Setsuka''s condition.

    "Of course, I''m sure. Rather than talk about it, we''d better continue our investigation in this area. We still haven''t found a single monster, and I haven''t heard that the other Realizers on the mission have managed to kill the goblins." Setsuka tried to change the topic of their conversation.

    "You are right. It shows that there are still many goblins hiding in this neighborhood, which is very dangerous for the residents around this area." Kaede''s face turned gloomy after hearing Setsuka''s words.

    "Therefore, we must find those monsters at all costs. Let''s continue our search. We must not allow a single goblin to roam the city." Setsuka nodded and said calmly.

    "Yes." Kaede agreed with Setsuka''s words, and the two girls left the ce. But before they left, Setsuka looked at her smartphone''s screen, and she subconsciously smiled.

    ***

    After returning to his apartment, Tenku stopped by Wang Haotian''s ce first. He wanted to check whether the old man was there or not. When he knocked on the door, he quickly got a reply. Then Tenku opened the door and entered without hesitation.

    "Did you juste back, master? I''vee here a few times, but you weren''t around." Tenku looked at Wang Haotian sitting in the middle room of his apartment and felt something was wrong with that old man.

    "Luckily, you came, so I didn''t bother to call you." Wang Haotian said.

    "Hmm? Did something happen, master?" Tenku sat in front of Wang Haotian and ced his shopping bag on the floor. He was sure that something had happened.

    "Do you remember why I made you my disciple and taught you cultivation??" Wang Haotian asked.

    "Yes, I remember it. Isn''t that because my Phantasmal Object''s unique ability can elerate my cultivation without needing a lot of cultivation resources?" Tenku answered calmly.

    "Then, do you know my goal to make you a disciple?" Wang Haotian asked another question.

    "I don''t know because you never answered when I asked you." Tenku shook his head. He had questioned Wang Haotian several times about it, but the old man never wanted to tell him his purpose. Because of that, Tenku never asked again and didn''t care about it.

    If Wang Haotian''s goal is something that could endanger his life, then Tenku would reject it. But if that old man forced him, he wouldn''t hesitate to fight against him even if Wang Haotian was his master. Tenku''s goal is to find Haruna; he doesn''t want to die before seeing her.

    "I didn''t want to answer because it wasn''t time yet. But now I will tell you. The purpose of having you as my disciple and teaching you cultivation is because I want you to fight in the martial artspetition to represent my family." Wang Haotian exined, and Tenku fell silent after hearing it.

 Chapter 42 42

    ?Tenku fell silent after he heard Wang Haotian''s goal of making him a disciple. At first, he thought that the old man would ask him to do something dangerous, and he intended to refuse. But if Wang Haotian wanted him to fight as a participant representing the Wang family in the martial artspetition, then Tenku wouldn''t mind.

    "Hmm¡­ you want me to represent the Wang family in a martial artspetition, master? I don''t mind doing that. But may I know your reason?" Tenku was curious about why Wang Haotian wanted him to participate in thepetition.

    Tenku felt it wasn''t as simple as being the winner or the prize in thepetition. He was sure that another matter made Wang Haotian want him to participate in the event.

    "Of course, you should know about it. This matter happened because of the rash decision of the Wang family''s predecessors; one of them was my grandfather. In the past, the Gu family saved them from assassins and poison from those people''s weapons. Therefore, the predecessor of the Wang family promised to fulfill the Gu family''s request in return.

    Then the Gu Family stated their request without hesitation and proposed a marriage agreement for the daughter of the Wang family at the age of fifteen. Unfortunately, the Wang family only had male descendants over the past few generations. But in this generation, we have two daughters. Because of that, we had to abide by the marriage agreement, and that''s where the problem lies." Wang Haotian exined.

    "I don''t understand your exnation because I don''t think it''s a problem. Shouldn''t you return the favor since the Gu family saved your predecessor? Then why did you make it a problem when the Wang family already had a daughter? Isn''t it good that you can finally keep the marriage agreement that your predecessors made?" Tenku looked at Wang Haotian in confusion.

    "If there is no hidden purpose behind it, then we will happily marry off the daughter of our family to the Gu family. But it''s not as simple as it seems on the surface. Our predecessors made the agreement unterally without asking the other main family members'' opinions.

    Our predecessors didn''t know why people from the Gu family made such a request after helping them. But we in this generation know their true purpose." Wang Haotian said in a deep voice.

    "The Gu family has another purpose behind the marriage agreement?" Tenku frowned, and he began to understand Wang Haotian''s problem.

    "Yes. Their real goal was to devour the Wang family by merging the two families through marriage. But we still don''t know why they chose female descendants from our family, and maybe it''s just a preference of the Gu family because their descendants are mostly male." Wang Haotian clenched his fists tightly and said angrily.

    "Moreover, we also learned that the assassin who targeted our predecessors in the past was someone from the Gu family. We were angry when we found out about it and had fallen into the Gu family''s evil scheme but couldn''t do anything because we didn''t have solid evidence. what''s more, that incident happened a very long time ago." Wang Haotian added. His voice was so cold that it would make anyone who heard it shudder. He subconsciously released his killing intent in the room.

    Tenku was surprised because it was the first time he had seen Wang Haotian show his emotions. He didn''t think that the old man''s matter was soplicated. But Tenku quickly regained hisposure and then opened his mouth.

    "I see. Then what does the matter of the Wang and the Gu family have to do with the martial artspetition?" Tenku still didn''t understand why Wang Haotian wanted him to participate in thepetition.

    "The Wang family had asked the Gu family for an annulment of the marriage agreement and provided them appropriatepensation, but they firmly refused. We argued about it and agreed that the matter would be decided by whichever of the two families could get the highest ranking in the martial artspetition when the Wang family''s daughter was fifteen.

    Each of us is allowed to bring three participants from outsiders." Wang Haotian felt like exploding with anger when he remembered about it. He was one of the people who hade to the Gu family residence to request the cancetion of the marriage agreement. If it weren''t for the other Wang family members holding him back, he would have gone berserk in that ce.

    "If you''re angry, why don''t you settle it directly with the Gu family when they refuse to annul the marriage agreement?" Tenku could feel Wang Haotian''s anger and how much he hated the Gu family.

    "We can''t have a war between families because it would be bad for us and hurt the foundations of the Gu family and the Wang family. You must know that war will only bring casualties and damage. Therefore, our Wang family doesn''t want it, and the same goes for the Gu family." Wang Haotian sighed and tried to suppress the anger in his heart.

    "I understand. Then, I will participate in that martial artpetition. When and where will the event be held?" Tenku nodded and fully understood the matter of the Wang family.

    "End of this month in Beijing, China." Wang Haotian replied and had a big smile on his face.

    "Alright. I could go with you to Beijing at the end of this month." Tenku quickly agreed. Then he chatted for a while with Wang Haotian and returned to his apartment.

    After returning to his apartment, Tenku quickly prepared his dinner because he was already feeling hungry. He doesn''t take long to cook because he buys fast food at the supermarket.

    "Haa..." Tenku sighed and leaned back in his chair after he finished his dinner. He thought about Wang Haotian''s matter and his decision to participate in the martial artspetition.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I didn''t expect that old man to ask me to participate in thepetition for his family." Tenku looks at the bracelet on his left hand and recalls his family. As he was lost in his nostalgia, the ringing of his smartphone disturbed him.

    "Hmm? Who is calling me at this hour? Master won''t do it because we just met half an hour ago. Is it Akina or Aunt Misora?" Tenku took out his smartphone from his pocket and saw who had sent him the message.

    When Tenku looked at his smartphone, he was confused because the message was sent by an unknown number. He opened the message and frowned as he read the contents inside and the sender. The person who sent it was Setsuka Fuyushima, and she asked about the situation in Tenku''s apartment.

    "Why does this girl feel more troublesome than a fourth-level monster." Tenku massaged his forehead and had a headache with Setsuka''s attitude.

    Tenku tries to stay away from Setsuka but keeps running into the girl by chance. In addition, Setsuka now had his contacts and could message her anytime. Tenku felt a bit overwhelmed in handling it.

    He couldn''t change his number because it would be troublesome for him. Tenku also couldn''t ignore Setsuka''s message, which might affect his organizational and school life since she was his senior at both institutions. Tenku felt that fighting against a horde of fourth-level monsters was much easier than facing Setsuka.

    "Okay. All I have to do is reply to her message." Tenku sighed and typed his message to Setsuka. He replied with the words, ''the situation here is fine. So you don''t have to worry. Afterward, he left his smartphone on the table and took a shower because he felt his body was sticky from sweating.

    ***

    After parting ways with Tenku, Setsuka and Kaede walked through the area around Tenku''s apartment but still didn''t find a single goblin in that ce. They even thought that the monster detectors installed in several spots on the streets had been damaged and mistakenly identified humans as goblins. Along the way, Setsuka asionally looked at her smartphone and seemed hesitant to type her finger on the screen.

    (Should I text him now? Isn''t that too rushed? No. I have to do it to find out the situation around that apartment from him. Yes, I have no other intentions for him. Why should I be nervous?)

    Setsuka pressed the send button on her smartphone, delivering the message to Tenku. Not long after, her smartphone rang, and she got a reply. Setsuka quickly opened the message and smiled. She kept her smartphone in her pocket and raised her eyebrows as she felt Kaede''s gaze.

    "Hmm? What''s wrong, Kaede? Why are you looking at me like that?" Setsuka tilted her head and asked in confusion.

    "It''s nothing. I feel you are in a very good mood today." Kaede shook her head and smiled. She felt Setsuka was acting strange after meeting Tenku, but she didn''t dare to ask if her friend didn''t want to tell her.

    "Is that so?" Setsuka shrugged her shoulders and didn''t answer any further. She didn''t expect Kaede to keep watching her when she focused on her smartphone. Setsuka noticed that she was acting a bit strange today, but that wasn''t bad, in her opinion.

    (Did something happen between them? No way. They just got to know each other, so it doesn''t make sense. Could it be just my feelings?)

    Kaede sighed and stopped thinking about it. Then she checked the report on her dimension watch and frowned.

    "What happened, Kaede? Why are you making such an expression?" Setsuka quickly noticed the change in Kaede''s face.

    "I received a report that one of the Realizers on this mission found a corpse in a terrible condition not far from this ce. They suspect that a goblin has killed that person." Kaede exined and showed Setsuka the contents of the report in three-dimensional mode. Setsuka''s face sank as she read the report.

    "This problem is getting more serious and dangerous. Let''s go to the scene immediately." Setsuka said coldly.

    "Yes." Kaede nodded with a serious face, and the two girls quickened their footsteps toward where the ck-robed person''s corpse was found.

 Chapter 43 43

    ? ?Setsuka and Kaede didn''t take long to get to the scene because it wasn''t far from Tenku''s apartment area. When the two girls appeared, they were greeted by the Realizers who had gathered there.

    "Can we see the corpse?" Setsuka asked one of the male Realizer in the ce. That person turned his head when he heard someone ask him, and he was amazed when he saw Setsuka''s face. But then the male Realizer shook his head, knowing who he was talking to. That girl was Snow Miko from The Fuyushima Temple.

    "Of course, Miss Fuyushima. The corpse is over there, and we''ve finished examining it." The male Realizer answered politely and pointed in a direction not far from the ce.

    "Thank you." Setsuka nodded and went along with Kaede to look at the corpse.

    After Setsuka and Kaede arrived at the ce, their faces darkened upon seeing the corpse''s condition. His left hand was severed, and his heart was outside his body in a ruptured state.

    Even though the two were girls, they were Realizers who had fought monsters and had seen all kinds of gruesome corpse conditions, whether monsters or humans. But both of them frowned because they felt something was wrong with the corpse.

    "Setsuka, did you notice?" Kaede whispered.

    "Yes, I realized it. The ck-robed person''s hand should have been severed from being torn off using brute force, and the hole in his chest should have been pierced by a hand. He should have been attacked from behind, and his heart looked like it had been squeezed until it burst. This should not be done by goblins but by ruthless humans." Setsuka exined his analysis after seeing the condition of the ck-robed person''s corpse.

    "You are right. Goblins wouldn''t have the intelligence and strength to do that." Kaede nodded in agreement with Setsuka''s words.

    "Have we found this person''s identity yet?" Setsuka asked Kaede.

    "Not many. We only know that this person is an illegal Realizer. His name and where he lives are unknown. But upon further investigation, we suspect that this person is a member of a terrorist organization that has recently caused a lot of chaos in Japan." Kaede exined while looking at the report on her dimension watch.

    "A member of a terrorist organization? How could they conclude that? Does the Holy Union have any clues about it?" Setsuka frowned upon hearing that. She felt that the current situation was far more dangerous than she expected.

    If their opponent were a monster, then Realizers from official organizations would easily deal with it because those monsters had low intelligence and only acted on instinct. But if their opponent were a human, it would be even more troublesome because the culprit would operate in an organized and nned manner.

    "Yes. They had found a clue about that organization. The name of the terrorist organization is  Ghost Neb, and the characteristics of their members are wearing ck robes and spooky masks. But we still don''t know the purpose of that organization. The Holy Union had discussed it with the Belial Alliance and the League of Heroes. Both organizations seem to have the same problem from  the Ghost Neb in their respective territories." Kaede nodded and read out the report she got on her dimension watch.

    Although every official Realizer organization has a branch office in each city, only one organization can manage each region, and the other two organizations will only be supervisors.

    Tokyo was an area that came under the jurisdiction of the Holy Union. The Belial Alliance and the League of Heroes in that city could only act as supervisors because the two organizations had jurisdictions in other regions.

    "So, what about the goblins that were reported to be detected around this area? Are we going to keep looking for it?" Setsuka said, and her eyes kept looking at the broken smartphone next to the corpse.

    "The Holy Union still hasn''t canceled this mission. So we still have to find those monsters. We''ll definitely be homete today." Kaede looked at Setsuka and smiled bitterly.

    "Yes, I think so too." Setsuka sighed and took out her smartphone from her pocket. Then he typed a message and sent it to someone.

    "Alright. Let''s continue our search. I hope we can find those goblins soon and kill them. I have to return home immediately to calm Kohana down." Setsuka looked briefly at the mask on the corpse''s face and left the ce. Kaede couldn''t help but smile when she heard that and walked after her.

    ***

    After Tenku finished bathing and putting on his clothes, he took out his smartphone after seeing the iing notification. When he opened the message, he couldn''t help but sigh because the person who sent it was the same person who had sent him the message before he showered, Setsuka Fuyushima.

    In her current message, Setsuka told Tenku not toe out of his apartment and wander around at night because a corpse had been found not far from his neighborhood.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "So they''ve found it? They found the corpse sooner than I expected. But what is the purpose of this girl continuing to text me?" Tenku looked at his smartphone in confusion. He didn''t understand why Setsuka had sent him such a message.

    Tenku didn''t feel that close to that girl. Besides, he would never have thought that Setsuka would fall in love with him because that girl was unreachable to him, which was impossible. Tenku sighed and replied to Setsuka''s message with a thank you. He had to do it because he felt the girl''s intentions were good and sincere. Tenku couldn''t bear to ignore it.

    "I need to increase my cultivation as quickly as possible before the martial artpetition at the end of this month. I don''t know how strong the younger generation in China is, and the master didn''t exin it to me in detail either.

    So my priority now is to find a space copse location to hunt monsters. Apart from increasing my strength, I also need ie to pay off the master''s debt and the expenses of my daily life. But Master hasn''t found another space copse, and I must find it myself." Tenku has a headache when he thinks about his current financial condition.

    Tenku logged into the Holy Union''s webpage with his ID card and tried to find a mission that a student like him could take. He hoped to get a mission to deal with space copse, but that was impossible because he would be immediately rejected due to the data registered in the organization. While looking at the webpage, Tenku heard a knock on his apartment door.

    "Who''s visiting at this hour?" Tenku frowned and got up from his seat to open the door. Then he was shocked when he opened the door and saw the person who hade to his apartment.

    "Akina? What are you doinging to my apartment at this hour? Did uncle and aunt know about this?" Tenku asked the beautiful girl wearing a school uniform and standing in front of his door.

    "I yed at my friend''s house after school. The location is not far from this ce. When I was about to go home, I remembered that you had sent me your new residential address. So I decided to stop by here. Can we continue our chat inside?" Akina looked at Tenku and smiled slightly. She decided to treat Tenku better since the boy left the Karitoshi residence.

    "Alright. Pleasee in." Tenku sighed and allowed Akina to enter. Although he was confused by Akina''s sudden change in attitude, he was toozy to ask and pretended not to notice. The most important thing for him right now was to think of a way to prevent Akina from lingering in his apartment.

    "Please, Sit. What do you want to drink?" Tenku pointed at a sofa in the living room and asked Akina.

    "Thank you. I want juice. Any fruit is fine." Akina sat on the sofa and looked at Tenku with a sweet smile on her face. She felt that if she didn''t act aggressively to strengthen her rtionship with Tenku, the other party would stay away from her, and Akina didn''t want that to happen.

    "Please wait a moment." Tenku left Akina in the living room and went to the kitchen. He remembered that he also bought fruit juice at the supermarket. Not long after, Tenku returned to the living room carrying a ss of fruit juice and snacks for Akina, and a cup of tea for himself.

    "Please. I''m sorry that I forgot to buy your favorite snack." Tenku ced the fruit juice and snacks on the table in front of Akina.

    "I will forgive you this time. But you''ll have to buy it next time because I''ll be stopping by your apartment often in the future." Akina smiled coquettishly and drank her fruit juice. The corner of Tenku''s mouth twitched when he heard the girl''s words.

    "Alright. I''ll buy it when I stop by the supermarket tomorrow. Then, did uncle and aunt know that you came to my ce?" Tenku sat on the sofa opposite Akina and sipped her tea.

    "They don''t know." Akina shook her head and answered curtly.

    "Then you better go home after finishing your fruit juice. I''m not forbidding you toe to my apartment, but I don''t want uncle and aunt to be angry about this." Tenku tries to persuade Akina to go home.

    "I understand." Akina nodded. Tenku sighed and shook his head. They chatted for a while, and Akina finally left his apartment. He didn''t worry if the girl went home alone because he had already ensured no monsters were left in the area.

    "Finally, the girl left." Tenku rested his body on the sofa and massaged his forehead. But after only a few seconds of relief, he heard another knock on the door.

    "Who else this time?" Tenku frowned and went to see who else wasing to visit at that hour. When he opened the door, he was shocked when he saw Akina standing in front of his apartment with drenched clothes and exposing her excellent figure.

    "It''s suddenly raining outside. Can you let me take shelter here for a while?" Akina asked in a weak voice, fearing that Tenku would not allow it.

    "Come in." Tenku sighed heavily and allowed Akina to enter his apartment.

 Chapter 44 44

    ?"I''m sorry for interrupting your time again." Akina said in a weak voice while covering her chest because her underwear was printed from her wet school uniform. Her face reddened with embarrassment at having to show it to Tenku.

    "No. I''m the one here who has to apologize for asking you toe home at a time like that. I''m sorry." Tenku bowed his head to Akina.

    "No, you''re not wrong. You don''t know it''s going to rain outside." Akina shook her head. She already knew the weather forecast for today but forgot to bring her umbre due to going to school in a hurry.

    "I understand. Come in. You better take a shower first. You will catch a cold if you leave your body like that." Tenku didn''t dare to look directly at Akina because her underwear was clearly visible at the moment.

    Although he can control himself, Tenku is still a boy in puberty. He couldn''t suppress his desirepletely when he saw the temptation in front of him. What''s more, they were alone in the apartment. Tenku doesn''t want to act impulsively and do something he''ll regret in the future.

    "Yes, thank you." Akin smiled. She felt happy that Tenku cared for her.

    "This is the bathroom. Please wait a minute. I''ll get your towel and change of clothes. You have to change your wet uniform." Tenku left Akina and went to his room.

    "Oh, yes. Thank you." Akina nodded slightly and replied in a low voice. Not long after, Tenku returned with a towel and a white t-shirt for Akina.

    "I''m sorry that I couldn''t find pants that fit you. So I chose a shirt in arge size to cover your body. I hope you don''t mind wearing it until your uniform is dry. You don''t have to worry because I never wear those clothes. I only tried it once after buying it online, but because it was too big for me, I kept it in my wardrobe for the time being." Tenku handed the towel and t-shirt to Akina.

    "No. I don''t mind, even if you have worn that shirt. On the contrary, I like it." Akina shook her head. Her voice became softer and less audible at the end of the sentence. Then Akina quickly went into the bathroom and left Tenku, who was confused by her words.

    "I hope uncle Kouta and Aunt Misora are not angry that Akina came to my apartment. I''ll ask her to tell her parents after she''s done bathing." Tenku sighed and went to the living room. If the heavy rain outside continued for a long time, he should prepare to sleep on the sofa and let Akina sleep in his room since the apartment was small and only had one room.

    Tenku sat on the sofa and re-checked the Holy Union''s website. He must quickly find a mission and increase his strength. Although he also needs money for daily living expenses, it is not too urgent because he can still earn an ie from selling crispy tofu.

    Not long after, Tenku heard the sound of the bathroom door opening. When he turned his head, he fell silent in awe at sight.

    Akina''s face turned red after taking a warm bath. She looks very erotic and charming at the moment. Akina came out of the bathroom wearing the t-shirt Ziel had given her while drying her wet hair with a towel.

    Even though the shirt size was a bitrge and covered her intimate parts, her slender and smooth legs were exposed. Plus, she wasn''t wearing any underwear, and her t-shirt was a little thin, making the small pink bulge on her chest faintly visible. It became a fatal temptation for a boy of Tenku''s age.

    "Thanks for the bathroom." Akina said and blushed. She was ufortable with the clothes she was wearing. If Akina made a slightly exaggerated move, her intimate parts would be exposed because she wasn''t wearing anything inside.

    "Cough! Ah, yes. I''ve made hot chocte to warm you up." Tenku quickly averted his eyes from Akina''s body.

    (Luckily, she didn''t notice that I kept staring at her)

    Tenku sighed and tried to forget what he just saw because it made his mind slightly distracted, and he fantasized about Akina''s body. He refocused on his smartphone and looked for missions he could take on the Holy Union''s website.

    Akina sat in front of Tenku and drank the hot chocte served on the table. She kept pulling down her shirt to cover her legs. When she sat down, she realized she would show her intimate parts directly to the boy in front of her. Tenku got up from his seat, went to his room, and returned with a nket.

    "Use this to cover your feet." Tenku handed the nket to Akina. He noticed the girl''s situation from the way she was sitting unsteadily. Tenku doesn''t want to take advantage of her. Other than that, the sight bothered him and made it difficult for him to focus on what he was currently doing.

    "Thank you." Akina smiled and quickly covered her legs with the nket. Tenku just nodded and returned his attention to his smartphone.

    After that, the two fell silent, and their atmosphere became awkward. Akina bit her lip. he decided to speak first and break the silence.

    "What are you doing?" Akina asked curiously when she saw Tenku focused on his smartphone.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I was looking for missions on the Holy Union website. I must practice my Phantasmal Object abilities in real battles against monsters." Tenku looked at Akina and answered. But he quickly turned his eyes back to his smartphone after he saw the pink bulge on the girl''s chest.

    Akina didn''t notice that because she was focused on hearing Tenku''s words. After she found out what the boy was doing, she suddenly smiled.

    "Mission? Do you mean missions for high school students? If so, then you better sign up for the joint mission tomorrow. For your information, I will also be participating in that mission." Akina said and saw the expression on Tenku''s face. She hoped that the boy would be interested in the mission.

    "Hmm? Is there such a mission? Then what do you mean by joint mission?" Tenku raised his eyebrows and looked at Akina. This time he didn''t avert his eyes as he looked directly at her face.

    "Yes. You should find it on that web page if you keep looking for it. The mission is for high school students to hone their fighting experience, and the three organizations will participate. Of course, some seniors from the organization wille to look after us." Akina exined excitedly.

    Tenku quickly re-checked the web page and found the mission Akina was referring to. After reading the details, he saw that the participation deadline was today. Because tomorrow, they will carry out the mission. Tenku felt it was suitable for him who wanted to urgently increase his cultivation before the end of this month.

    A few days ago, there was a space copse around Lake Shima, Nakanojo, Gunma prefecture. Unfortunately, this was only discovered by the three organizations two days ago because the Space Copse Detection Device did not detect it. If the residents around the area didn''t report it, then the three organizations would never know.

    Fortunately, the monsters that appeared did not run amok in the residential areas and instead made nests around the location of the space copse. The Holy Union estimated that the threat level for space copse in that ce was between ident and disaster.

    The three organizations thought that the monsters in the area were suitable for their junior members from high school to practice their fighting skills against monsters. That''s why they made it a special mission for high school students. Of course, the people from the organization would send several senior Realizers to protect them.

    Tenku registered without hesitation and was quickly approved by the Holy Union. Then he turned his eyes to Akina, who had been staring at him ever since.

    "Thank you for your information. I have registered and will participate in tomorrow''s mission." Tenku smiled slightly at Akina and expressed his gratitude.

    "I am not doing anything. You will find the mission even if I don''t tell you." Akina felt delighted when she saw Tenku smiling at her. She had never seen the boy show such an expression while still living in the Karitoshi residence.

    Tenku didn''t say anything and just nodded in response. But then he opened his mouth after remembering something.

    "The heavy rain outside doesn''t look like it''s going to stop anytime soon. You better stay here. You will sleep in my room, and I will rest on the sofa. Ah, don''t forget to tell your parents about this." Tenku wouldn''t let Akina return to her house in terrible weather conditions, especially at that hour.

    "Eh? Can I stay here? But¡­" Akina''s face turned red when she imagined being alone all night in the apartment with Tenku. But then he shook his head. Akina was happy that Tenku cared about her, but she didn''t want to bother him and wanted to refuse to sleep in his room. But before she could finish her sentence, Tenku cut her off first.

    "Please don''t refuse. You are a girl, and I will not let you sleep in the living room. Are you reluctant to sleep in my room?" Tenku thought Akina didn''t want to sleep in a boy''s room.

    "No! That is not what I mean! I don''t mind sleeping in your room at all. I just don''t want to bother you." Akina shook her head and replied frantically. She quickly exined the reason for the fear that Tenku would misunderstand her refusal.

    "You didn''t bother me at all. So you can''t refuse. Have you had dinner? If not, you should eat first. I can''t let you go to bed on an empty stomach." Tenku didn''t want Akina to get sick in his apartment because he would have difficulty exining it to Kouta and Misora.

    "I already ate..." Akina wanted to refuse Tenku''s offer, but suddenly her stomach growled. Then she covered her face in shame.

    "Wait a moment. I''ll make you instant ramen since I only have it for now." Tenku left Akina in the living room and went to the kitchen.

    "Anything doesn''t matter. As long as you''re here with me." Akina said in a low voice, and a beautiful smile formed on her face when she looked at the boy''s back.

    Tenku didn''t take long to cook the instant ramen, and Akina quickly finished the food. Not long after that, they went to sleep in their respective ces. Before Akina entered Tenku''s room, she smiled when she saw the boy in the living room and said.

    "Good night."

 Chapter 45 45

    ?The next day, Akina woke up feeling refreshed. She didn''t know why, but Akina quickly fell asleep after burying herself in Tenku''s bed. But before she fell asleep, Akina first informed her parents that she was going to stay at a friend''s house because she was caught in heavy rain. Besides, it was already night, and Akina didn''t dare to go home alone because it was dangerous.

    Of course, Akina wouldn''t say she was staying at Tenku''s apartment because her father wouldn''t approve and would pick her up immediately, even in a heavy rain situation.

    Tenku and Akina woke up earlier than usual and went to school together. This time Akina didn''t mind if the two of them had to walk side by side because she didn''t want to repeat what she had done in the past. She had to act aggressively so that the boy beside her wouldn''t go away from her.

    On the way to school, they didn''t talk much because Tenku was mostly silent, and Akina didn''t know where to start the conversation. This was the first time they had gone to a school like this after nine years of living together under the same roof.

    Akina felt sorry for what she had done in the past. If she tried to get closer to Tenku instead of keeping her distance from him because of her ego, their atmosphere wouldn''t be as awkward as it is now. But regret was still regretted; nothing would change if Akina only thought about it. What she had to do now was fix it and strengthen her rtionship with Tenku.

    After Tenku arrived at school, he and Akina separated and went to their respective sses. In the corridor leading to his ssroom, Tenku ran into Asuka. But since the other party ignored him, he also paid no attention to her and passed by without seeing her.

    When Tenku arrived at his ssroom, he was greeted by Takaya and Noboru. Then the two chatted and talked about the mission of their organization. Tenku raised his eyebrows when he heard that.

    "Are you also participating in the joint mission at Lake Shima?" Tenku asks them.

    "Of course, we took part in the mission! It''s a good chance for us to hone our fighting skills after basic training at the club. I can''t wait to fight the monsters!" Noboru clenched his fists and replied excitedly.

    "Did you also participate in the mission?" Takaya quickly realized something from Tenku''s question.

    "Yes. I signed upst night and will be participating in the mission." Tenku nodded slightly in response. He did not expect that Takaya and Noboru were also on the mission.

    "Good! I can''t wait for our first mission in the organization. We can go and fight monsters together!" Noboru patted Tenku''s shoulder andughed.

    "What do you mean by fighting together against monsters? Wouldn''t he be a burden if he took part in the mission?" a male student suddenly sneered when he heard Noboru''s words.

    "He''s right. What can a weak student like him do? He would put the other students who took part in the mission in danger and hinder their battle." a female student added another ridicule.

    The two students will also participate in the mission and feel annoyed when they hear Noboru''s words. They thought that Tenku was a disgrace in ss C and his performance on the mission might embarrass their ss even further.

    "You!" Takaya felt angry with their ridicule of his best friend. But Tenku raised his hand to stop him and shook his head.

    "You don''t need to care about them. If you reply to their words, you will only waste your energy in vain. Have you prepared for your first mission?" Tenku smiled and ignored the ridicule around him. He didn''t want to waste his voice arguing with them because he wouldn''t gain anything from it.

    Takaya and Noboru realized that Tenku didn''t want them to get into trouble with the students in the same ss. Both could only sigh and ignore the ridicule of the students around them, ording to Tenku''s wish.

    "Yes. My father has given me a dimension watch as well asbat gear. Unfortunately, we are not allowed to bringbat gear into the ssroom. If not, I want to show it to you. So I can only show you my dimension watch first for now." Takaya sighed and proudly showed a watch with a futuristic design on his left hand.

    "I wasn''t as lucky as Takaya. The dimension watch is very expensive, and my father can only buy mebat gear because he thinks it is more important and useful for this mission." Noboru said in a weak voice and looked envious of Takaya''s dimension watch.

    "What your father said is true. Combat gear is very important for your defense and is needed in every mission that requires you to fight monsters. Even though I have one, mine is not as good as yours." Tenku patted Noboru on the shoulder and tried to cheer him up.

    But before Noboru could reply to Tenku''s words, Hayate entered the ssroom, and their lesson began.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Time passed quickly, and Hayate''s lesson ended just before lunchtime. Noboru and Takaya invited Tenku to eat together in the cafeteria, and he epted. But he wouldn''t buy food at that ce because he brought a bento for lunch made by Akina.

    After waking up in the morning, Akina cooks at Tenku''s apartment with minimal ingredients and makes bento for their lunch before they leave for school.

    When they sat at the table and were ready to enjoy their food, Noboru and Takaya nced at Tenku''s lunch which looked simple but very appetizing because it was arranged so beautifully, and the aroma made them hungry. The one who decorated the bento was Akina; she did it with all her heart and made it look delicious.

    "Who made your lunch? If you''re going to say you made it yourself, you better stop because I won''t believe it." Takaya looks at Tenku''s lunch with envy because he believes that it was made by a girl so that the appearance of the bento bes very beautifully arranged.

    "Yes. Who is the girl who made the lunch for you?" Noboru asked curiously because he also felt the same way as Takaya. The two had sharp harem intuition and could tell the difference between a girl''s and a boy''s work.

    "Okay. We don''t need to talk about it. You''d better finish your lunch quickly because we''ll be gathering in the schoolyard in a bit. Don''t you want to participate in this mission?" Tenku diverted their conversation because he was toozy to answer their curiosity. He knew that if he answered honestly, they would keep bombarding him with more questions.

    "Oh, you''re right. We should quickly finish our lunch and prepare for this mission. We also have to put on ourbat gear. You will be amazed when you see how handsome I look after wearing it." Noboru agreed with Tenku''s words and ate his lunch quickly.

    "Hehe¡­ Then, we''ll have to see who''s more handsome among us after we put on thebat gear." Takaya''s sense ofpetition was ignited after he heard Noboru''s words.

    "Ooh! I agree with you! I can''t wait topare our dashing looks and show off to the girls in this school!" Noboru replied excitedly and didn''t want to lose to Takaya.

    Tenku could only sigh while listening to their chatter. He didn''t want to be dragged into their rivalry. After that, Tenku and his two friends finished their lunch and immediately left the cafeteria to prepare themselves.

    Tenku, Takaya and Noboru didn''t take long to prepare themselves and put on theirbat gear. After that, the three immediately went to the school grounds to gather with the other students who would also be participating in the mission.

    Takaya and Noboru worebat gear in light metal armor that covered their chest and shoulder areas with inner suits of ck clothing like leather. On the other hand, Tenku wore normal casual clothes with leather armor covering his chest area.

    Unlike his twopanions who would fight on the front line, Tenku, with his Phantasmal Object, would act as a gunner and fire his attacks from a distance. Because of that, he didn''t need excessive armor. Moreover, he couldn''t wear his mainbat gear in that mission.

    Tenku also saw Asuka at that ce, and she seemed to be participating in the mission. The girl was wearing leather armor that looked expensive and strong. She stood beside Akio, who was wearing shiny silver armor. Several other female students also surrounded him. The boy''s figure looks heroic, like a brave man in a novel, and attracts the attention of the girls around him.

    "He is like a protagonist." Noboru said enviously.

    Tenku could only shake his head and look the other way. He found Setsuka chatting with Kaede and a male student he wasn''t familiar with.

    Setsuka wearsbat gear like a shrine maiden outfit with abination of white and red and minimal metal ornamentation. She reced the hakama with a short skirt and used ck stockings to cover her slender legs so they wouldn''t be too exposed. It made her move around in battle easier since her Phantasmal Object was a sword. Currently, Setsuka looks very beautiful and sacred.

    On the other hand, Kaede was wearing a modified modern kimono. Like Setsuka, she also wears a skirt to make it easier for her to move around in battle. The male student with them was wearing full armor simr to Akio''s but copper in color.

    Tenku was about to check on the other students participating in the mission, but someone suddenly called him from behind.

    "Tenku!" Akina raised her voice slightly and jogged towards Tenku.

 Chapter 46 46

    ?"Tenku!" Akina raised her voice slightly and jogged towards Tenku.

    Her voice caught the attention of the students in the ce, including Asuka and Setsuka. They reacted not to Akina''s voice but to the words that came out of her mouth.

    Tenku was confused when he saw Akina running towards him. She''s been acting a little weird sincest night. Akina was no longer indifferent to him and instead took the initiative to approach him first. For the past nine years, Akina has kept her distance from him, whether at home or school. But now the girl was calling his name in front of many students and didn''t seem to care about their response.

    Akina wearsbat gear in the form of armor from a mixture of metal and high-quality leather that covers her chest, shoulders, and arms. She wore a ck inner suit and a short dark blue skirt. Even though she wasn''t as pretty as Setsuka, she looked much more charming whenpared to the other female students.

    Takaya and Noboru were shocked when they saw Akina running toward Tenku. They have the same reaction for different reasons. Noboru knew that Akina was one of the prettiest female students in the first year, but he didn''t expect that the girl would approach Tenku, the studentbeled as the weakest in Suisei High School.

    On the other hand, Takaya already knew Akina because he, Asuka, and Tenku were in the same high school as that girl. But Takaya never chatted with her because Akina was never in the same ss as him. Besides, Akina is the type of girl who doesn''t talk much and is indifferent to her surroundings. So Takaya couldn''t believe it when she saw Akina, who took the initiative to approach Tenku.

    (Since when did the two be that close? Was it since middle school? No, I''m sure Tenku never interacted with her. Is it after enrolling in high school?)

    Takaya looked at Tenku and Akina alternately in a daze. He was speechless when he saw the scene.

    "Is that yourbat gear? Would you be safe wearing that?" Akina asked worriedly. Even though she spoke quietly, some students around him could hear her voice.

    "Yes. Didn''t you take thebat gear with you when we left for school? Where did you get it from? Have you kept it at school since yesterday?" Tenku went to school with Akina, and the girl only brought her school bag.

    Tenku was sure that Akina didn''t bring herbat gear yesterday unless she had a space pocket. But he was well aware of the financial situation of the Karitoshi family. So Kouta and Misora couldn''t give an item that was too valuable to Akina since they didn''t own it either. Besides, carrying such an item would only make her daughter the target of many bad people and put her in danger.

    "Ah, my mother brought it to me before lunch break. He asked me to convey her apologies to you because she didn''t dare to contact you directly. She felt guilty for not being able to defend you when my father asked you to leave the house. My mother doesn''t want to linger at this school because she''s embarrassed to meet you." Akina lowered her head and said sadly.

    "Is that so? In that case, you can tell Aunt Misora that I never bothered about it, let alone me her." Tenku said calmly. He couldn''t be too indifferent to Misora because she was the one who had taken care of him for the past nine years. Tenku is not someone who doesn''t know how to return the favor.

    "Are you serious?" Akina raised her head and asked with a bright face. Tenku nodded slightly in response.

    "I will quickly convey your message to my mother! I''m sure she''ll be delighted when she finds out about it." Akina smiled broadly and said excitedly.

    Tenku and Akina''s conversation was heard clearly by Takaya and Noboru. The two people could only open their mouths wide when they saw the closeness between Tenku and Akina. They even listened to what Akina said about her mother. Noboru and Takaya didn''t expect Tenku and Akina''s rtionship to have gone that far. While Tenku and Akina were chatting, a scornful voice suddenly sounded.

    "Akina, what are you doing by approaching that student? You are one of the best students in ss B. You don''t deserve to be around such a loser." a male student walked closer to them.

    "Yamanaka! I never felt so close to you that you could call me directly by my name. I don''t remember ever letting you do that! After all, whoever I talk to, that''s my problem. What right do you have to interfere in my affairs!?" Akina retorted. She was afraid that Tenku would misunderstand when he heard that. When Akina nced at the boy beside her, Akina let out a sigh of relief because Tenku didn''t seem bothered by those words.

    The male student was named Shinji Yamanaka. He is a first-year student in the same ss as Akina. Shinji is also one of the students at Suisei High School who has awakened an Acheron-type B-rank Phantasmal Object. Because of that, he was the most famous first-year male student after Akio.

    All the students in ss B know that Shinji has affection for Akina. The girl had a beautiful appearance and had awakened a Phantasmal Object of the same rank as him. After the awakening ceremony, Shinji felt attracted to Akina. In just one day in the same ss, Shinji fell in love with the girl. Be it appearance, temperament, and talent, Shinji liked all those things about her.

    But now, Akina took the initiative to approach a male student and had an intimate chat with him. What''s even worse is that the boy is someone who has beenbeled as the weakest student in Suisei High School. His ssmates wouldugh at him for losing to such a loser.

    "You!" Shinji was angry that Akina dared to say that in front of many people. He heard the surrounding students talking and looking at him with pity. Shinji''s face turned red, gritting his teeth to suppress his embarrassment and anger. He couldn''t vent his emotions on Akina because they had awakened a Phantasmal Object of the same rank, and both were in the same ss. Besides, Shinji didn''t want Akina to hate him. Then he turned his gaze towards Tenku next to Akina.

    "You! Aren''t you ashamed of being a parasite and protected by a girl!? Where is your pride as a man!? You should know yourself and stay away from Akina because you don''t deserve to be friends with her! Nevere near Akina again! This is a warning from me!" Shinji turned his anger towards Tenku because that boy was the reason Akina said that to him. He couldn''t just leave the ce after hearing Akina''s words because it would make him lose face in front of the other students.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Did you see me approaching her? I just stood here and didn''t approach anyone. Then how can you say that I approached her? What''s more, whoever I befriend, it''s none of your business. If you want Akina to stay away from me, why don''t you tell her straight away." Tenku sighed and said helplessly. He knew that pretty girls would only bring him trouble.

    "You!" Shinji was annoyed that Tenku dared to answer his words. But when he was about to retaliate, Akina spoke first and interrupted him.

    "Stop it, Yamanaka! Didn''t I tell you not to meddle in my business!?" Akina shouted angrily because she was unhappy with Shinji''s insult to Tenku.

    "Was my word wrong? I did it for your good! That boy wants to take advantage of you!" Shinji tried to convince Akina.

    "You don''t have to say anything more. You better get out of here and don''t meddle in my business!" Akina said coldly, and she felt disgusted with Shinji.

    "You will regret it after knowing what I said was true!" Shinji snorted. He red at Tenku and then left the ce. After Shinji left and returned to his group, Akina sighed and looked at Tenku.

    "I''m sorry. This happened because of my fault. He wouldn''t have said that to you if I hadn''te near you." Akina said apologetically. She felt guilty that she had brought trouble to Tenku.

    "You don''t need to think about it since I''m used to such ridicule. But you better get back to your group before the other boyse here to make fun of me." Tenku smiled slightly and said calmly.

    If Akina continued to be with him, perhaps another male student woulde to him. Although Tenku never cared about people''s ridicule of him, he didn''t want to cause trouble intentionally.

    "I understand." Akina said and left Tenku reluctantly.

    After Akina left that ce, Takaya and Noboru finally opened their mouths.

    "Shouldn''t you have never interacted with that girl in middle school? Then why do I feel your rtionship with her is very close?" Takaya asked suspiciously.

    "Yes, please exin to us." Noboru added.

    "I will exin itter, not in this ce." Tenku repliedzily.

    "Okay. We will await your exnation." Takaya and Noboru said in unison.

    Tenku could only sigh in response to their words. Then he saw the other students participating in the missioning, and one of them was Hijiri Natsukawa. The girl was wearingbat gear in the form of armor that made her look like a Princess Knight in a fantasy novel, and she was no less beautiful than Setsuka.

    On the other hand, Asuka clenched her fists tightly when she saw the closeness between Tenku and Akina. She had to admit that Akina was not inferior to her and superior in several aspects. Asuka didn''t expect that such a girl would approach Tenku in public.

    "Kaede." Setsuka whispered.

    "Yes?" Kaede turned her head and felt Setsuka''s mood was strange.

    "Please send the data about that female student to me as soon as possible." Setsuka said coldly, and her eyes stared intently at Akina. She didn''t know why but felt ufortable seeing that girl near Tenku.

    "Eh?" Kaede was confused after hearing Setsuka''s request and looked at her in a daze.

 Chapter 47 47

    ?After the students who participated in the mission arrived, they immediately got into the bus and prepared to leave for Shimake, Gunma prefecture. They were randomly ced on the bus because the students participating in the mission were not only from the first year but also from the second and third years. Some teachers will alsoe with them aspanions.

    The second and third-year students who were allowed to participate were severely restricted because the mission''s true purpose was to train the first-year students to fight monsters. After all the students got on the bus, they headed to the Gunma prefecture, estimated they would arrive in two hours.

    On one of the buses, Shinji sat alone with a gloomy face. None of the students dared to approach him after seeing his expression. But in such a situation, someone purposely came to him.

    "Can I sit next to you?" a male student asked.

    "You should find another seat. I''m not in the mood to share my seat with anyone else¡­" Shinji said briefly. But before Shinji could finish his sentence, the male student sat beside him and ignored his words.

    "You!" Shinji frowned when he saw the male student sitting next to him. He was sure he didn''t know the boy, which meant he wasn''t from the same ss as Shinji. But the male student bravely sat beside him and ignored his words.

    (Does this student think that I am an easy person because of the previous incident? If yes, then you are very wrong!?)

    Shinji had been irritated earlier by a weak student with a low-ranked Phantasmal Object. Now another student appeared who was deliberately looking for trouble with him. But before Shinji could say anything, the boy opened his mouth first.

    "Before you ask me to move from here, I want to say that we have the same enemy. How about we work together?" the boy said in a low voice because he didn''t want the students around him to hear his words.

    "What do you mean?" Shinji narrowed his eyes because he didn''t expect the male student to say that.

    "I don''t want to beat around the bush with you. My name is Masaru Igarashi, and I am a first-year student in ss D. I also have a problem with Tenku, that loser, and the reason is more or less the same as you. I can help eliminate that eyesore, but you must cooperate with me." Masaru said his goal by sitting next to Shinji and offering cooperation.

    When Akina approaches Tenku, Masaru also sees her and is annoyed that beautiful girls always surround the boy he hates. He felt jealous because of that. When Masaru wanted to insult Tenku for it, Shinji went ahead but came back humiliated by Akina.

    After seeing that, Masaru smiled and thought of a n to teach Tenku a lesson with help from Shinji. Masaru can carry out his n without Shinji''s help. But he wanted to take advantage of Shinji''s anger and use him to eliminate Tenku because he didn''t want to take the risk alone.

    "Don''t you know that hurting fellow students at Suisei High School is strictly prohibited? If you get caught, you will not only be expelled from the school but also imprisoned for viting one of the organization''s rules." Shinji said seriously.

    "It happens with the premise that others know our actions. But I have the n to be able to do it secretly without anyone knowing, and he will disappear forever from Suisei High School. The location of this mission also fits perfectly with this n of mine." Masaru smiled evilly.

    Shinji frowned as he listened to Masaru''s words. He felt that the male student in front of him was dangerous and intensely hated Tenku. But he didn''t care about that because the offer was quite tempting, and no one else would interfere with his rtionship with Akina. Shinji felt Tenku would be his biggest obstacle if he weren''t eliminated soon.

    "What is your n?" Shinji wants to hear Masaru''s ns first before he decides to cooperate with him.

    "My n is..." Masaru put his mouth close to Shinji''s ear and whispered his n.

    ***

    On the other bus, Setsuka sat looking at her smartphone after receiving Akina''s data that she requested from Kaede. The information is taken from the school and the organization system. When she read the initial data about Akina, she didn''t react.

    Akina is the daughter of a senior Realizer in the Holy Union, and Setsuka knows them because they are in the same organization. She didn''t care when she saw it because what she wanted to know was something else about that family. As Setsuka read the rest of the information, she finally found what she was looking for.

    "Nine years ago, Misora and Kouta brought a child named Tenku Okuihara from the location of the space copse in the Ibaraki prefecture. After that, they decided to take care of him. So Tenku has been living in the Karitoshi residence for the past few years. No wonder the rtionship between him and the girl looks close. But why did he move out of that house?" Setsuka frowned.

    Setsuka remembered when she met Tenku back then. The boy was carrying a big suitcase and said he was just kicked out of the house. In other words, someone from the Karitoshi family didn''t like him and asked him to leave. Setsuka was sure that person wasn''t Akina because their rtionship didn''t look bad.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "So there is nothing between Tenku and that girl. Their rtionship is simr to that of siblings as they have lived under the same roof for several years." Setsuka let out a sigh of relief after knowing that.

    "He was kicked out of the Karitoshi household because he had awakened a low-ranking Phanatsmal Object. But it''s better than staying in someone else''s house who doesn''t like your presence. After all, he is a man and must learn to live independently." Setsuka muttered and nodded in satisfaction. Then she quietly looked behind her and saw the male student in her words. Tenku and Setsuka were on the same bus.

    ***

    Two hourster, the bus carrying the students from Suisei High School arrived at Lake Shima. After the students got off the bus, they still had to walk quite a bit to reach their destination.

    When the students arrived at the location, the senior Realizers from the organization were already waiting for them there. Tenku saw a familiar person among them, and that person was Daisuke Okamoto, the Realizer Tenku had met in Nikko, Tochigi Prefecture.

    Apart from those Realizers, he saw no one else. At first, Tenku thought other high schools would also participate in this mission. But his guess was wrong because only students from Suisei High School would be fighting monsters in that ce.

    Teachers and seniors from the organization led the students to arge meadow not far from theke. The students had to set up tents around the area because their mission would not bepleted in one day, and they had to stay overnight at Lake Shima. The organization had provided all the camping equipment, and they just had to set it up. Of course, men and women will be separate.

    The organization still doesn''t know the number and hiding ces of the monsters. They couldn''t assign students to investigate at this time because it was soon evening. It was getting dark at Lake Shima, and it would be dangerous for students to wander around at that hour.

    It took the students an hour to set up all the tents with help from the senior Realizers and the teachers. They could think of it as one of the wilderness survival exercises.

    While setting up the tent, Tenku felt many pairs of eyes looking at him and some of them with malicious intent. He knew where the gaze wasing from and ignored it. As long as they don''t touch him first, Tenku is toozy to deal with them.

    It was six o''clock in the evening after all the tents were set up. The teachers and the senior Realizer gathered the students for re-attendance.

    "You can walk around this area, but you are strictly forbidden to roam too far because it is dangerous! Besides, you can''t roam around at night! Do you understand!?" a teacher stood in front of the students and said seriously.

    "We got it!" The students answered in unison.

    "Good! In that case, you can disperse." The teacher nodded with satisfaction and allowed them to enjoy the beauty of the ce before they did the actual battle.

    "Tenku! How about we take a little walk? The scenery in this ce is great for taking pictures!" Takaya suddenly appeared to Tenku''s right and spoke.

    "He''s right! We can also see the beautiful girls by theke. Aren''t those two a perfectbination?" Noboru added excitedly from Tenku''s left.

    "Alright... Alright... You don''t have to scream in my ear. I wille with you." Tenku sighed, and the three people left the ce.

    Time passed quickly, and night fell. The atmosphere around Lake Shima is quite dark. Because of that, the students were forbidden to roam around. The teachers and senior Realizers were afraid that monsters were lurking around them. But a student quietly left his tent and disappeared into the forest area not far from that ce. That student is Tenku.

    After walking for a few minutes, Tenku suddenly stopped because he realized that someone was following him.

    "How long are you going to hide? Aren''t you guys tired of acting like rats?" Tenku said indifferently. After that, apuse rang out from behind the tree, and two shadows came out.

    "Amazing! I didn''t expect a loser like you to notice our presence! As a reward, we will allow you to stay in this forest and nevere back!" Masaru and Shinji emerged from the forest''s darkness with horrible smiles.

 Chapter 48 48

    ?"What do you want?" Tenku asked.

    "I originally nned to lure you out of the tent and lead you into the forest. But I didn''t think you woulde to this ce alone, which made my ns easier." Masaru said yfully.

    "What do you mean by that? Have you forgotten that harming your fellow students at Suisei High School is prohibited? Aren''t you afraid of punishment from the school and the organization?" Tenku''s face remained calm even though he knew their purpose for following him.

    "Hehe¡­ That applies if the teachers or senior Realizers know our actions. But if they didn''t know it, attacking fellow students were allowed. Isn''t that right, Shinji?" Masaru smiled evilly and looked at the male student beside him.

    "You shouldn''t go near Akina and stay away from her as soon as I warned you. Unfortunately, you didn''t want to listen and instead bravely answered it. Therefore, I have no choice but to eliminate you." Shinji said nonchntly.

    "You want to kill me just because of that?" Tenku felt strange with Shinji''s excuse. He had only met him this afternoon, and their matter was very trivial. Tenku didn''t think that because of that problem, Shinji intended to kill him.

    Tenku felt there was something strange about Shinji''s actions. Shinji was just a high school student, or a freshman, to be precise. He shouldn''t have thought that far just because of a girl.

    "Yes. I feel that you will be my biggest obstacle to getting Akina. If I don''t get rid of you quickly and let you continue to be around him, I''ll never have a chance to make Akina look at me." Shinji replied coldly.

    "I see. Then, how about you? Isn''t Asuka already not close to me? Then why did youe with him? Were you the one who had provoked that boy to get rid of me?" Tenku narrowed his eyes at Masaru.

    "Ahaha¡­ From the first day of high school, I knew that Asuka was no longer close to you. But my hatred for you since middle school is still there until now even bigger. If it weren''t for you, my rtionship with her would have been very close now. I must have be the most important person to her! If it weren''t for you, Asuka wouldn''t be close to that bastard Akio! It''s all your fault! Therefore, you must leave this world in return for your mistakes!" Masaru said like a madman.

    Shinji frowned when he heard that. He slowly keeps his distance from Masaru because that boy looks like a psychopath.

    "I''ve wasted my energy in vain talking to you because you won''t listen. I didn''t think you would be like that just because of a girl. Don''t you realize that you look like a student with a mental disorder?" Tenku sighed and shook his head. He was a little surprised to see Masaru''s exaggerated response.

    "Shut up! I''m not crazy, and I''m still very sane! You have no idea how much I like Asuka! You should know that she has helped me many times in the past! Because of that, I fell in love with her! I want to stay with her and protect her! But you suddenly appeared and made Asuka stay away from me! You are a loser who has blocked my way! Everything is your fault! Otherwise, Asuka would have been mine by now!" Masaru roared at Tenku with bloodshot eyes.

    "Are you sure your feeling is love and not an obsession?" Tenku looked at Masaru and then Shinji. They have the exact reason for eliminating him, but Masaru looks crazier and more excited. Tenku could sense that the boy had a strong desire to kill him.

    "Whether it''s love or obsession, I don''t need to exin it to someone about to die. Isn''t that right, Shinji?" Masaru smirked and looked at Shinji, who had kept his distance from him.

    "Yes." Shinji gritted his teeth. Even though he suddenly hesitated with his actions, he couldn''t back down because Tenku was going to report the matter to the teachers and senior Realizers. Shinji will be expelled from school or even imprisoned. He didn''t want that to happen.

    "Let''s finish him quickly and return. Otherwise, the teachers and senior Realizers would be suspicious if they knew we weren''t in our tent." Shinji said determinedly and manifested his sword-shaped Phantasmal Object.

    Wild Saber : B-rank

    "You are right. Let''s kill him! Don''t give him a chance to manifest his Phantasmal Object! We can drown his corpse in theke so it doesn''t leave any traces." Masaru nodded in agreement and also manifested his Phantasmal Object.

    w Sickle : C-rank

    "After seeing your actions, I''m allowed to defend myself, right? Originally, I wanted to let you go if you left this ce immediately and forgot about your intentions. But how could I let you go after you manifested your Phantasmal Object and unleashed killing intent on me? I will never spare an enemy who will be a problem for me in the future." Tenku said coldly.

    Tenku never and does not want to interfere with other people''s business. But if the other party touched him first and even bared his fangs at him, then what he had to do was only one. Kill! It was something he had learned from his past and his master, Wang Haotian.

    The atmosphere around Tenku suddenly changed drastically. Usually, he lookszy and indifferent. But now his eyes turned sharp, and terrifying killing intent overflowed from his body. Shinji and Masaru felt intense pressure from Tenku''s aura, even though he had not yet manifested his Phantasmal Object.

    "What the hell is this!? Wasn''t he just a weak student who awakened an F-rank Phantasmal Object!? How could he release such a terrifying aura!?" Shinji said in a trembling voice.

    "Do not be afraid! He''s just bluffing! I''m sure he has a device that can make him release such an aura! We must kill him immediately!" Masaru tries to convince Shinji. Even though he felt strange about the current situation, he would never have thought that the Tenku were stronger than them.

    "Yes!" Shinji gripped his sword tightly and then opened his mouth.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Phantasmal Release..."

    BERSERKER MODE

    Shinji''s face turned red, and he looked like someone filled with anger. His muscles grew bigger and bigger and great strength overflowed from his body. He used that power to escape Tenku''s pressure. Then Shinji looked at Tenku with bloodshot eyes and charged at him.

    "Die for me!" Shinji shed his sword with full power and intended to cut Tenku in half.

    Tenku calmly looked at the attack. He shifted his body slightly to avoid the sh. Then Tenku coated his leg with Qi and gave a kick to Shinji''s stomach.

    "Ugh!" Shinji vomited blood and felt excruciating pain in his stomach. He felt that the internal organs in his body had been badly damaged.

    Tenku didn''t use much force in his attack and only focused on one point. Otherwise, he would create amotion, put the teachers and senior Realizers on high alert, ande to the forest to check it out.

    Masaru was shocked when he saw that. But then he smiled evilly because he felt that Tenku had let his guard down after sessfully taking down Shinji, and now was the best chance for him to attack. Masaru gripped his sickle tightly and unleashed his ability.

    "Phantasmal Release..."

    BEAST WRATH

    "Die!" Masaru shed his sickle. Then a huge w appeared in front of him and shot towards Tenku. He has trained his basics at the club, although not perfectly. But Masaru thought that was enough if added to his ability to kill Tenku.

    Tenku just stood still and had no intention of dodging the attack. He clenched his fists and coated them with Qi.

    "Let''s see how strong my punches are after I break through to the fourthyer of the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art." Tenku swung his fist toward the attack that came at him.

    Crack!

    When Tenku''s fist and fangs met, there was a cracking sound from thetter, and then it shattered.

    "Impossible!" Masaru screamed in disbelief when he saw that. He finally realized that Tenku was not as weak as he thought. Tenku is very strong and can be said to be terrible for a first-year student in high school. He fought like a senior Realizer.

    "I have to get out of here immediately!" Masaru decides to run away and leaves Shinji. He felt that he would die if he stayed in that ce. But Tenku never intended to let him go since Masaru directed his killing intent at him.

    Before Masaru could take a step, Tenku suddenly appeared in front of him. He twisted Masaru''s wrist, made his Phantasmal Object fall, and then clutched his face.

    "Let me go! I promise I won''t bother you again! You can''t kill me! If the teachers and senior Realizers find out, you will be severely punished! You''re strong, but you can''t go against the organization!" Masaru pleaded and threatened at the same time. He will do anything to survive. After he had managed to escape, he would think of ways to take revenge in the future.

    "He''s right! You can''t kill us! My father is the owner of one of the leadingpanies in Tokyo!" Shinji tried to stand up, but his condition didn''t allow him to do that. He didn''t expect just one kick from Tenku and made him severely injured.

    "Ooh? So you are threatening me now? Have you forgotten what you said to me? I will be punished for killing you, but that only applies if someone sees me doing it. But there are only three of us here, so don''t me me if I act cruel because you started it first." Tenku snorted and mmed Masaru''s head against the rocks on the ground until it exploded like a watermelon.

    "What!?" Shinji was shocked when he saw the terrible sight. He vomited when he saw Masaru''s condition. Shinji felt a chill run down his spine as he imagined the same thing would happen to him. Then he saw Tenku walking to him, smiling.

    "No! Do note close! I''m sorry! I promise not to chase after Akina again! Please don''t kill me!" Shinji trembled in fear until he wet his pants. Although Tenku smiled, Shinji saw him as a god of death from the deepest hell. Shinji tried to move, but his body wouldn''t allow it.

    Tenku looked at Shinji coldly and didn''t care what he said. He swung his left hand, and a scythe appeared, cutting off Shinji''s head.

    "You!" Shinji looked at Tenku in horror when he saw the scythe. He regretted having been provoked by Masaru''s words, but he knew it was toote, and his consciousness fell into eternal darkness.

 Chapter 49 49

    ?Tenku looked coldly at the two headless corpses. One because his head exploded, and the other was cut off from his body. Their Phantasmal Objects disappeared into particles of light after their owners died. Even though Tenku had killed a human, he acted normal because it wasn''t his first time.

    At the age of ten, Tenku had been asked by Wang Haotian to kill a group of bandits. At first, he was hesitant to do so. But after knowing that the bandits hadmitted various crimes such as robbing, raping, murdering, and many others, Tenku finally made up his mind and ventured to kill.

    The first time Tenku killed a human, he vomited and his body kept shaking. He couldn''t sleep well for several nights. But over time, that feeling disappeared. From then on, he didn''t hesitate and mercilessly killed the humans he deserved to kill like he killed monsters.

    "Swallow it!" Tenku swung his scythe, and a green jaw from condensing genesis power appeared and devoured Masaru and Shinji''s corpses without leaving a trace behind. Even the drop of blood that sshed around the area disappeared utterly.

    Tenku doesn''t care about the threats that Masaru and Shinji say. Be it a leadingpany owner or a senior Realizer, if they dared toe to him, then Tenku would not hesitate to kill them.

    After confirming that no traces of Shinji and Masaru were left behind, Tenku quickly left the ce and went to the other side of theke. He intended to find the hideouts of the monsters and finish them off by himself.

    The more monsters he killed, the faster his cultivation would increase. If Tenku hunted the monsters with the other students, he was sure he wouldn''t be able to kill many monsters because he couldn''t show his true strength in front of them. While Tenku was looking for a monster hideout in thekeside area, he suddenly heard sshing water.

    Ssh!

    Tenku strolled toward where the voice came from. He thought it came from the monsters hiding on the shore or maybe in theke. But when Tenku got to the source of the voice, he opened his eyes wide because what he saw there wasn''t a monster but a girl taking a bath.

    The girl was beautiful and familiar to him because Tenku had met her several times. She is the student council president of Suisei High School, Setsuka Fuyushima. Tenku was speechless as he was mesmerized by the fantastic sight.

    Tenku had seen Akina''s body even though not directly. But he could confirm that her body was gorgeous. But the girl before his eyes was on a different level. Setsuka is like a masterpiece of art sculpted to perfection. If someone said that Setsuka was a goddess, then Tenku would immediately believe it after seeing that sight.

    Her skin was as white as snow, and her ck hair shone in the moonlight. Her breasts are not big and not small but have a perfectly round shape and look very proportional to her body. Her waist is slim, and her buttocks are plump. The sight was truly a fatal temptation for any man, including Tenku. If the other boys were in Tenku''s position right now, they would have already run and attacked Setsuka for being consumed by their lust.

    As he was mesmerized by the beautiful sight, Tenku''s feet identally rubbed against the reeds around the ce and made a sound. Even though its voice was low, Setsuka could hear it because of the quiet night atmosphere on theke.

    "Who''s there!" Setsuka said coldly and looked at Tenku''s location. She saw someone standing there but couldn''t see his face because of the darkness. Setsuka manifested her Phantasmal Object and swung it at Tenku.

    Large ice spikes sprang from theke''s surface and spread to where Tenku was. But before the tip of the ice spike hit him, Tenku raised his hands and opened his mouth.

    "It''s me, Miss Fuyushima." Tenku said calmly. Setsuka raised her eyebrows when she heard that familiar voice and quickly stopped the ice spikes just before piercing Tenku''s eyes.

    "I''m sorry for identally disturbing you during your bath. In that case, I will take my leave now. Goodbye." Tenku felt that he had to leave the ce immediately if he didn''t want to get into any more trouble. But Setsuka quickly stopped him before he could take a step.

    "Stop!" Setsuka raised her voice. She canceled the manifestation of her Phantasmal Object, and the ice spikes that appeared in theke shattered into tiny shards. Setsuka quickly came out of theke and put on her clothes.

    "What''s the matter, Miss Setsuka?" Tenku didn''t dare look directly at Setsuka.

    "You¡­ did you see it?" Setsuka coldly asked and walked over to Tenku. Her cheeks were slightly red from embarrassment.

    "Yes." Tenku answered curtly. He was sure that Setsuka already knew that he had seen her body. So it''s useless if Tenku denies it.

    Setsuka was speechless because she didn''t expect Tenku would admit it so quickly. Usually, other guys would deny it and pretend they didn''t see it.

    "How much did you see?" Setsuka bit her lip. She wanted to know if Tenku only saw the top, the bottom, or...

    "Everything. I saw everything." Tenku answered honestly. There was no point in him lying since Setsuka already knew. Tenku had seen every inch of Setsuka''s body, especially her intimate parts. If he didn''t admit it, then he would be a hypocrite.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Setsuka''s face turned red like a tomato after hearing Tenku''s answer. Since childhood, she has never shown her naked body to any man, not even her father. But now Setsuka showed it to a boy she had not known for long. She didn''t know how to express her feelings at this moment.

    "If there''s nothing else you want to talk about, then I''ll take my leave¡­" Tenku was about to leave that ce when he saw Setsuka''s blushing face. He thought that girl was furious because he had seen her naked body.

    Setsuka quickly grabbed Tenku''s wrist and stopped him. She did it reflexively when she heard Tenku was about to leave her, and this was the first time she had taken the initiative toe into contact with the opposite sex.

    "Stay with me for a while here." Setsuka said quietly. She didn''t know why, but her heart told her to keep Tenku in that ce for reasons she didn''t know.

    "Ah, yes." Tenku was a little surprised when he heard that from Setsuka. But he quickly nodded and epted her request. Then the two of them moved to arge rock by theke and sat on it. Although they weren''t attached, the distance between them was close enough to hear each other''s breath on that silent night.

    Tenku''s nose twitched when he smelled the sweet scent of Setsuka''s body. Moreover, he could also see her white nape peeking through the gaps in her wet hair. Tenku quickly averted his eyes and took a deep breath to calm his mind. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to control himself in front of Setsuka.

    "So, what are you doing in this ce? Didn''t the teachers and senior Realizers already prohibit students from wandering around at this hour?" Setsuka nced at Tenku and asked.

    "Initially, I wanted to answer the call of nature behind the trees. But when I tried to return, I realized I had walked too far into the forest and got lost. While I was looking for my way back to camp, I got here and heard the sound of water. I thought it was from a monster. But when I checked, I saw you¡­" Tenku exined, but his words were quickly cut off by Setsuka.

    "Stop it. I already know the continuation of your story." Setsuka said weakly and averted her eyes from Tenku. Her face reddened as she recalled the incident.

    ? "Ah, I understand." Tenku nodded and both of them fell silent, which made the atmosphere in the ce awkward. But the silence was quickly broken by Setsuka''s voice.

    "I''m sorry." Setsuka said in a low voice.

    "For what? If anyone had to apologize, it would be me. You didn''t do anything wrong to me." Tenku was confused by Setsuka''s words. He was sure that she had never done anything wrong to him.

    "I apologize for secretly checking your data and finding out about your life experiences." Setsuka exined.

    "Is that so? I don''t mind about it. After all, you are the student council president, so you have the right to do so. But, may I know why you did that?" Tenku was curious about the reason Setsuka checked the information about him.

    "A few days ago, my sister was saved by a male student from Suisei High School. Unfortunately, he didn''t properly thank the person. Because of that, I helped him find that person by checking the data of the male students at the school. But I still haven''t found that person." Setsuka answered honestly. Right now, she is more talkative than usual.

    "I see. I hope you can find that person soon." Tenku had forgotten that he had saved a little girl on his first day of high school. Otherwise, he would have realized that the male student Setsuka was referring to was him.

    "Thank you." Setsuka said softly and smiled.

    "I think you be much prettier when you smile." Tenku was mesmerized by Setsuka''s beautiful smile and subconsciously said thatpliment.

    "Is that so?" Setsuka replied calmly. She tried to keep herposure in front of Tenku, but her heart was pounding wildly right now.

    Setsuka often getspliments from men, but she feels disgusted because she can feel that they have hidden desires in their sweet words. But Tenku''s praise was different because Setsuka could feel his sincerity, and the boy had no other intention in his words. Setsuka''s frozen heart slowly melted and fluttered with just that one sentence.

    (What happened to me? Why did his words make my heart beat fast?)

    Setsuka put her hand on her chest and tried to calm her heart.

 Chapter 50 50

    ?Setsuka felt that her heart had calmed down. But she decided not to speak first because her feelings were still unstable. Setsuka didn''t know what had happened to her. When she first saw Tenku, her body trembled with fear, and it was the first time she felt such a thing.

    When Setsuka meets Tenku again, she feels strange because she no longer feels that scary thing from him. On the contrary, she feelsfortable when she is with him. After all, Tenku sees and treats her without any hidden desires.

    What Tenku said and did was ording to what he thought, or so her intuition told her, and Setsuka believed it. Because of that, Setsuka felt she could spend a long time with Tenku even though he was a man.

    "Miss Fuyushima, can I ask you something?" Tenku nced at Setsuka and asked.

    "What do you want to ask?" Setsuka was curious about what Tenku wanted to ask her. But she still can''t look him in the eyes directly because her feelings are still messed up until now.

    "Why are you showering at this time and alone? Wouldn''t it be better if you asked your friends to look after you or take a bath with you?" Tenku is confused when he sees Setsuka bathing alone at night in theke, and there is no one to look after her. As a Snow Miko from Fuyushima Temple, she shouldn''t do such a dangerous thing.

    "I feel tired and ufortable with my body after a long journey to this ce. That''s why I came here to take a shower. I also don''t want to do it alone at this hour, but when I intend to invite my friend to apany me, she is already asleep from exhaustion.

    So I decided to go alone and look for the safest and most hidden ce, both from monsters and humans. But I didn''t expect you to appear here." Setsuka smiled bitterly, and her face blushed whenever she thought about it.

    "I see. But next time, you''d better bring your friend to look after you or apany you, Miss Fuyushima. If the person appearing right now wasn''t me but the horde of monsters hiding in this ce, it might be dangerous for you. A weak freshman like me shouldn''t say that to a senior. I just wanted to return the favor to you for reminding me via message about the incident around my apartment back then." Tenku said softly.

    Even though Tenku had good intentions, he didn''t want his words to sound like he was lecturing an upperssman and offending Setsuka.

    "Don''t worry about it. You don''t have to think about juniors and seniors here. I should thank you for your good intentions. I think it''s natural for us to remind each other in a dangerous ce like this regardless of our status." Setsuka smiled. Tonight she became more talkative, and the expression on her face became softer than her usual aloof and coldness.

    Tenku was a little surprised by Setsuka''s response. He remembered that Takaya had said that Setsuka was a cold girl and tough to approach, especially by male students.

    Setsuka is the student council president of Suisei High School and one of the strongest students. Most importantly, she was the daughter of the current head of Fuyushima Temple. Although her face was gorgeous, not many male students dared to speak or chase after her.

    But Setsuka next to him was very different from the image she had shown during the admissions ceremony and what Tenku had heard from Takaya and the students at school. Tenku feels that the current Setsuka is a gentle, friendly, and approachable girl. He didn''t know the reason for the difference in her attitude and didn''t care.

    "That''s good. By the way, doesn''t the water in theke feel cold at night?" Tenku could feel that the water in theke was icy even though he didn''t throw himself directly into it. But Setsuka bathed quietly like she was soaking in warm water and seemed to enjoy it. If the person bathing in theke were another student, they would have been shivering from the cold.

    "The water in thiske is cold for other students but not for me. This is no secret, and I''m sure you must have seen it when I fought the goblins back then. My Phantasmal Objects have elemental ice abilities. So the cold water in thiske does not affect me and is refreshing instead." Setsuka happily exined.

    "Yeah, I remember it. No wonder you dared to bathe in theke at this hour while the other students were hiding under the nkets in their tents." Ziel nodded after he recalled his meeting with Setsuka after he was kicked out of the Karitoshi residence.

    "May I ask you something personal? You can refuse to answer if you don''t want to." Setsuka asked hesitantly. She was curious about something on her mind about Tenku. But since it was a private matter, she had to ask his permission before saying it.

    "What do you want to ask, Miss Fuyushima? I can answer that if it''s not something sensitive to me." Tenku didn''t know what personal question Setsuka wanted to ask him. But he couldn''t refuse right away before he heard Setsuka''s question.

    "What is your goal in bing a Realizer? Does this have anything to do with the death of your parents? If so, you should know that bing a Realizer with a low-ranked Phantasmal Object would be very dangerous. So you better forget about that." Setsuka said with concern.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Setsuka had read the information about Tenku and knew about his life experiences. She was worried that her question would make Tenku reminisce about his terrible past. But what concerned her more than that was Tenku''s reason for bing a Realizer. Setsuka thought Tenku became a Realizer to avenge his parents against monsters from another world.

    Tenku wasn''t angry at Setsuka''s words because he could feel genuine concern from her. Since it was a past incident and not too sensitive for him, Tenku didn''t mind answering her question.

    "I aspired to be a Realizer like The Strongest since I was a child and use my powers to protect this world and my family. After my mother and father were killed by monsters, I lost my dream, but I got a new goal to be a Realizer." Tenku stopped his words and smiled mysteriously.

    "What''s that?" Setsuka''s heart suddenly skipped a beat when she saw that and subconsciously asked out of curiosity.

    "We must return to camp immediately, Miss Fuyushima. Otherwise, teachers and senior Realizers will be worried if they find out that you are not in your tent at this hour." Tenku tried to divert their conversation because he didn''t want to answer the question.

    Tenku doesn''t want to tell Setsuka that his current goal is to go to Arcadia to find Haruna. It was a sensitive matter for him, and he didn''t want to tell it to someone he hadn''t known for long. Especially that person was Setsuka, a member of one of the strongest Realizer groups in Japan.

    Setsuka treated him well despite knowing that he had only awakened a low-ranking Phantasmal Object, but Tenku couldn''t believe her. It will only make him repeat the mistakes he and his family have made in the past.

    "Yeah, you''re right. I almost forgot about it. But before we head back, I want you to keep what happened here a secret. Besides, please forget what you saw at theke." Setsuka nodded slightly, and her face turned red at the end of her sentence.

    "I understand. I promise I won''t tell anyone what happened here. I will try to forget what I saw in theke, but I don''t want to be an irresponsible guy and take advantage of a girl. I will remember this as my great debt to you, and I will pay it back." Tenku stood up from the boulder and said seriously.

    Tenku has the principle of not being in debt to others. For a girl like Setsuka, he knew that her naked body was priceless, and Tenku couldn''t forget it and act as if he had never seen it. As a man, he has his pride. Even though Tenku couldn''t pay for it with money because it would offend Setsuka, he was sure he could rece it with something much more valuable.

    Setsuka was taken aback when she heard Tenku''s words. She did not expect the boy in front of her to be so responsible. But then, Setsuka smiled bitterly after thinking about something.

    "You don''t have to think about that. It was my fault for not being careful while bathing in theke, and I already considered it the result of my carelessness. As long as you don''t tell this to anyone else, then that''s enough." Setsuka shook her head and stood up from the rock. She didn''t take Tenku''s words seriously.

    Although she was amazed by his sense of responsibility, nothing couldpare to her naked body, and Tenku would never be able to pay for it. She didn''t want that boy to be burdened by it. Because of that, Setsuka thought Tenku was carelessly speaking out of pride, but she didn''t hate it.

    Tenku shrugged his shoulders when he saw Setsuka''s response. He knew the girl would not believe his words, but he would keep his promise even though Setsuka didn''t think much of it.

    After that, Tenku and Setsuka returned to the camp because they didn''t want the teachers to panic when they found out that Setsuka wasn''t in the tent.

    It didn''t take long for them to return to camp. Setsuka asked Tenku to return to his tent first because he didn''t want the people there to see them together and misunderstand their rtionship. Setsuka saw Tenku''s back slowly drifting away, feeling a sense of loss in her heart. When she blinked, Tenku''s figure had already disappeared from her sight.

    "Huh!?" Setsuka was confused because Tenku had suddenly disappeared. She looked around but couldn''t find the boy''s figure. As she focused on searching for Tenku, a voice suddenly sounded calling out to her.

    "Setsuka! Where have you been!? I looked for you in your tent, but you weren''t there." A male student ran towards Setsuka.

 Chapter 51 51

    ?"Setsuka! Where have you been!? I looked for you in your tent, but you weren''t there." A male student ran towards Setsuka.

    That person was Satoru Ishida, the vice president of the student council. After he finished his task, he looked for Setsuka to take her for a walk and enjoy the beauty of theke. But when he came to her tent, the female student at the ce said that Setsuka had left a long time ago and still hasn''te back.

    Then Satoru looked for Setsuka in the forest, fearing her wandering around at night when they still didn''t know where the monsters were hiding. But he didn''t say that to the teachers and senior Realizers because he didn''t want them to find Setsuka first.

    Satoru wanted him to find Setsuka first and show his concern for her. He hoped that Setsuka would look at him more when he did that. But he didn''t expect the girl to return to the camp suddenly. Satoru ran to him with a worried face and thought Setsuka was touched by his acting. Unfortunately, reality didn''t live up to his expectations.

    "Ishida. Please don''t call my name so familiarly because we''re not that close. I don''t want others to misunderstand when they hear it. Haven''t I told you that before?" Setsuka said coldly and left the ce. Satoru was dumbfounded and speechless when he heard those words. Setsuka ignored him when he appeared and didn''t even look at his face. She walked away from Satoru and headed towards her tent.

    Setsuka walked while looking around to find Tenku. The distance from that ce to the male student tent was still quite far, so it was strange that Tenku had disappeared suddenly in the blink of an eye. Setsuka didn''t think that Tenku had returned to his tent in such a short time.

    (Am I seeing it wrong because I''m tired, and it''s dark around me?)

    Setsuka sighed and quickened her footsteps back to her tent.

    "Wait, Setsuka!" Satoru returned to his senses after Setsuka had walked quite far from him. He clicked his tongue and quickly chased after her.

    After returning to his tent, Tenku saw that the male student who was his tent mate was already asleep. Luckily they didn''t feel his presence and woke up when he returned. Otherwise, it would be troublesome if they questioned why he had gone out for so long.

    The students would suspect him when they discovered that Shinji and Masaru had disappeared. Although it was impossible in their eyes, considering his status as the weakest student in Suisei High School. But Tenku wanted to avoid any possibility that could make him suspicious by the teachers and senior Realizers.

    Tenku quietly got into his sleeping bag and tried to sleep. But he couldn''t do it because he was thinking about the hideouts of the monsters. Tenku had already checked the area around their camp and couldn''t find any clues about them. So he could only give up for today and intended to do another search tomorrow in a more distant area.

    The next day, Tenku was awakened by noise from outside the tent. He quickly got up from his sleeping bag to check it out. When Tenku came out of his tent, he saw the students, teachers and senior Realizers were busy looking for something. Tenku also saw Takaya and Noboru among them.

    "Takaya! Noboru! What has happened?" Tenku raised his voice to call his friends. Takaya and Noboru heard Tenku''s voice, and they ran toward him.

    "Did you just wake up, Tenku?" Takaya asked Tenku, who came out of his tent while rubbing his eyes.

    "Yes. I woke up to a noise outside the tent. What happened? Why are you running here and there in a panic? Have you found the hideouts for the monsters?" Tenku yawned and quickly covered his mouth with his hand.

    "This thing isn''t about monsters! Shinji has disappeared!" Noboru said frantically.

    "Shinji?" Tenku looked at Noboru confusedly and pretended not to know the name.

    "He is the male student who mocked you yesterday while chatting with Akina! Apart from him, Masaru also disappeared with him. Their tentmates said they hadn''t been back sincest night! The teachers, senior Realizers, and students were now busy looking for them! Some thought they might run into a monster and not survive." Takaya exined.

    "I will change into mybat gear and help you find them." Tenku went back into his tent to put on his leather armor. Takaya and Noboru were slightly taken aback by his response. They thought that Tenku would be indifferent when he found out that the missing student was the one who had mocked him yesterday.

    Tenku came out wearing his leather armor not long after, and the three of them went to the forest area to look for Shinji and Masaru.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Several hours had passed since the teachers, and senior Realizers searched for Shinji and Masaru. But no matter how long they searched the area around the campsite, neither of them could find the two students.

    They couldn''t even get the slightest hint of Shinji and Masaru''s whereabouts. Therefore, the teachers decided to regroup the students back to camp. The teachers were worried that the same thing would happen to the other students.

    "We will stop the search for those two students. We will focus on our mission here. I hope those two students are still alive, and we can find them in the hideout of the monsters." A senior Realizer suddenly said, and Tenku recognized the person. He was Daisuke Okamoto, a Realizer of the Holy Union and the one leading the mission.

    Daisuke had discussed the matter with the senior Realizers of the other two organizations and the teachers. They didn''t want to waste any more time on the case. The senior Realizers and the teachers decided to continue the mission and forget about the two students for the time being.

    The teachers and senior Realizers wanted to show the students that being a Realizer was a dangerous job. So it was natural that one or two students would die in their first mission.

    When carrying out a mission, students from Suisei High School who have joined an organization will be treated like Realizers. There will be no favoritism regardless of their social status. But students who have great potential to be great Realizers in the future will get special treatment.

    The students became noisy when they heard that statement, but none dared to object as it was already at their risk as a Realizer.

    After the teachers announced that, they divided the students into three groups based on their respective organizations and would be led by a senior Realizer. They do it to train the cooperation of new members from each organization.

    Tenku was in the Holy Union group along with Setsuka, Kaede, and Akina. Apart from them, Akio and Asuka were also among those students. The group leader is Daisuke, and they are assigned to explore the western part of theke, not far from the forest that Tenku visited yesterday.

    Tenku and the others sifted through their surroundings. They had to quickly get a clue about the whereabouts of the monsters in Lake Shima. Otherwise, they would spend a lot of time in that ce for just one mission.

    The school will not mind the students absent during the organization''s mission. But wasting time on it is considered unproductive because a Realizer must act efficiently and quickly to solve a problem.

    But no matter how long and far they searched, they couldn''t find a clue from the monsters. It made the senior Realizers on duty confused. They even suspected that the reports received by the organization were fake.

    "This is weird. Why haven''t we found any sign of the monster after searching until the evening." Daisuke muttered. His face was severe because he felt something fishy about their current situation. His instincts told him that something dangerous was constantly monitoring their movements, but he didn''t know what it was.

    Daisuke had contacted other senior Realizers who searched the area opposite them, but they couldn''t find anything either. None of them got any clues about the monsters even though they had exploredke Shima carefully and with many people.

    "Mr. Okamoto, what are we going to do next?" Akio asked. He wanted to quickly fight against the monsters and show the prowess of his Phantasmal Object to the other students. But when he didn''t find any monsters in that ce, he felt a bit annoyed and impatient.

    "We''re going back to camp because the sky is getting dark! Please pay attention to the surroundings on the way back to the camp." Daisuke gave orders to the students. He felt they would only be wasting time if they continued the search.

    Daisuke wanted to go back to camp and discuss this matter with the teachers and the senior Realizers from the other two organizations. If they didn''t find a way to find the monsters, he would report the matter to his organization and ask for further instructions from them.

    "Yes, leader!" The students answered in unison. Afterward, they returned to the camp using the same path they had taken to get there. But not long after they left the ce, a shadow appeared above the tree and looked in the direction the students were going.

    The shadow was a human wearing a ck robe to cover his body. In addition, he also uses a mask to hide his face. If Ziel had been there, he would have recognized that the mask was simr to the spooky mask used by the ck-robed person he had killed around his apartment, but in a different color.

    "Hehehe¡­ it''s time to carry out my n. It would be a shame if I had to eliminate them. Even though there are many beautiful girls among them, a mission is a mission. I have to do it ording to the instructions and kill them all. If I fail, then Neb Ghost will punish me severely." The ck-robed person grinned and took a parchment scroll from within his sleeve. He opened it, and a blinding light filled the area.

 Chapter 52 52

    ?After returning to the camp, the students immediately made a bonfire because the sky was getting dark. The senior Realizers and teachers asked them to increase their vignce, and no one was allowed to sleep for the night as they felt something dangerous was lurking in the dark.

    Currently, Tenku sits on a log in front of the bonfire with Takaya and Noboru while enjoying a cup of hot chocte. Apart from them, he was also apanied by Akina, who suddenly appeared and introduced herself to Noboru and Takaya. Tenku felt a little strange about her behavior but didn''t think much of it as long as she didn''t cause any trouble.

    "Why don''t you join your ssmates? Wouldn''t it be more fun with them?" Tenku asked and handed her a mug of hot chocte.

    "Thank you. I feel bored listening to the topics the girls talk about. They repeatedly talked about that male student from ss A like he was a celebrity. Therefore, I decided to leave them and join you. My presence doesn''t bother you, does it?" Akina smiled and exined. Then he looked at Noboru and Takaya for fear that the two of them would object to her presence in that ce.

    Akina knows Takaya because she often saw him with Tenku in middle school but never spoke to him. For Noboru, it was the first time she had met him. Even so, Akina didn''t feel ufortable around them.

    "No! Of course not! We would love to have you join us here! Isn''t that right, Takaya?" Noboru answered excitedly and looked at Takaya beside him.

    "Yes! You can invite female students from your ss to gather here to make the atmosphere more lively!" Takaya quickly agreed to Noboru''s words and nodded vigorously. He felt this was an opportunity to make the atmosphere around them less arid. They needed an oasis between them since Asuka was never with them again.

    "Thank you. I''ll try to persuade my friends to join me here, but I can''t promise they will." Akina smiled sweetly and slowly took a sip of the hot chocte in the mug. She looked at Tenku, who was silent, thinking about something.

    The red light from the bonfire illuminated Tenku''s face. It made him look mysterious, and Akina''s heart suddenly beat fast.

    "No problem! The important thing is that you persuaded your ssmate. So whether they want it or not is up to them. But we still hope the two girls in your ss can join us!" Noboru knew that Akina had joined them because of Tenku. So he didn''t dare to have the slightest thought about her.

    "Ah, alright. I will do my best for you." Akina nodded and understood what Noboru meant. Then the four of them chatted, but Tenku was more silent than the others. While chatting, Akina kept ncing at Tenku periodically. Noboru and Takaya grinned as they noticed it.

    Meanwhile, at a bonfire not far from Tenku and the others, Akio and his friends sat while enjoying grilled fish. Of course, Asuka was also with them. After searching for the monster''s hideout, they caught the fish from theke.

    "What did the girl see in the weak boy? Aren''t there many male students who are much stronger than him? Why does she keep approaching him? What''s so special about this boy?" A tall and muscr male student looked at Tenku and snorted. He was annoyed when he saw a weak boy being approached by one of the prettiest first-year students.

    The male student is Daichi Murakami, who is Akio''s childhood friend. Daichi was also in ss A and awakened a B-rank Phantasmal Object.

    "You are right. Maybe the girl prefers a weak boy, so she can easily manage him." A female student added.

    Her name is Michiko Takano, and she is also Akio''s childhood friend. She was in the same ss as him and was the one who helped Asuka get acquainted with Akio.

    "Isn''t that boy your childhood friend, Asuka?" Daichi asked the pensive Asuka in front of the bonfire.

    "Huh! No! We''ve been acquaintances since elementary school, not childhood friends or anything like that!" Asuka replied frantically. She denied those words without hesitation for fear that Akio would misunderstand it.

    "You don''t need to care about such a weakling. The most important thing right now is to quickly find the hideouts of the monsters andplete this mission." Akio said calmly and didn''t care one bit about Tenku. But he asionally nced at another bonfire, where Setsuka, Kaede and Hijiri had gathered. His eyes looked alternately at the three girls.

    Asuka gritted her teeth and tightly clenched her fists when she realized that. She felt uneasy in her heart when she saw Akina approaching Tenku. Then Asuka became even more annoyed when she found out that Akio kept looking at the three girls.

    She had to admit that Setsuka, Kaede and Hijiri were on a different level from her, and Asuka couldn''tpare to them at all. The three girls looked beautiful when the bonfire illuminated their faces

    Around the bonfire, Setsuka sat with Kaede as well as Satoru. They were the student council members, and only the treasurer was absent at the moment because the other party didn''t take part in this mission. Apart from them, Hijiri also joined in for some unknown reason.

    "What''s wrong, Setsuka? Why is your face gloomy? Did something happen?" Kaede asked worriedly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Yes, Fuyushima. If you have a problem, you can tell me. I will try my best to help you!" Satoru tried to show his concern for Setsuka. He didn''t dare to call her intimately as before because Setsuka would be mad if he did it again. But Satoru was secretly proud that he could sit with the three prettiest and strongest girls in Suisei High School. He felt like the best harem king in Japan.

    "Do you have a problem with someone you can''t deal with? In that case, I will lend my power to you and help you defeat him. I believe we can even fight against a senior Realizer if we fight together." Hijiri said confidently.

    "Are you only thinking about fighting? Why do I feel like you''re always on fire when ites to that?" Setsuka sighed in response to Hijiri''s words. She ignored Satoru because she felt ufortable with his presence, who was the only man among them.

    Hijiri shrugged his shoulders and didn''t answer Setsuka''s question. As a member of the Natsukawa family, what caught her eye was only getting stronger and fighting great people. Ever since she was a child, her father instilled such thoughts in Hijiri because everyone in the Natsukawa family was a battle addict.

    Setsuka could only shake her head and then look at Kaede, who looked worried about her condition.

    "I''m fine, Kaede. I was only thinking about this mission." Setsuka smiled slightly and gave a random reason.

    Of course, what Setsuka said was a lie because the real cause of her bad mood was Akina, who tantly approached Tenku in front of the students. But she couldn''t possibly say that to Kaede.

    "Do you feel it too, Setsuka? Do you think something strange about our mission this time?" Kaede spoke in a low voice because she didn''t want any students to hear that, creating panic in the camp.

    "Ooh, Do you feel that way too?" Hijiri suddenly entered into their conversation.

    "I also feel the same way as you. This mission is weird." Satoru added. He had to force himself into the topic so the girls wouldn''t ignore him and leave him alone.

    "Yes. My intuition says so. First, I thought the reports the organization had received were fake because there were no monsters in this ce. What they saw was probably a beast of arge size. Second, the reports were real, and the monsters were hiding well. But that was impossible for a monster with low intelligence to do." Setsuka exined his conjecture to Kaede and Hijiri. He still ignored Satoru and assumed that the boy was air.

    "So you mean someone is hiding the monsters, and they are stalking us in the dark right now?" Hijiri narrowed his eyes when she heard those words, and Setsuka nodded.

    "Both of your guesses are very reasonable, considering we couldn''t find the slightest clue about the monsters in this area. But what about those two students? They can''t just disappear for no reason, right? The teacher had inquired about their whereabouts to their families and made sure that the two students did not return home." Kaede said seriously.

    "You are right. But we can''t prove that they have fallen victim to the monsters in this ce. Hasn''t a terrorist organization suddenly appeared recently and wreaked havoc in every region in Japan?" Hijiri also agreed with Setsuka''s conjecture. He felt that the current matter had a human intervention.

    "Did you suspect that members of that terrorist organization are in this area?" Setsuka''s face sank when she heard those words. If that was true, then they were in a dangerous situation.

    The three girls were not only strong but also smart. They could quickly sense the strangeness of their current situation and came up with the most reasonable guess.

    On the other hand, Satoru could only grit his teeth at being ignored again by the girls. He decided not to say anything instead of embarrassing himself.

    While the three girls were discussing the matter, there was a rustling sound from the bushes.

    Rustle!

    "Hmm... What''s that?" A female student mumbled when she saw the bushes swaying, and something appeared from the gaps in the leaves.

    "Those are¡­ goblins!" Another student said in a high voice when he saw the creature''s characteristics in the bushes.

 Chapter 53 53

    ?"Those are¡­ goblin!" A student said in a high voice when he saw a green creature in the bushes. His words alerted the other students who heard him and quickly manifested their Phantasmal Objects.

    "Where is that monster!? All of you, Ready to fight!" Daisuke quickly came along with the other senior Realizers and the teachers when he heard the shout.

    "The goblin has fled, leader!" One of the male students pointed at the bushes where the goblin had appeared.

    "Chase the monster! We might be able to find their hiding ce if we follow that goblin! Don''t forget to pay attention to your surroundings when you run after him!" Daisuke gave the order and quickly ran in the direction the student was pointing at. He gave the students a warning before he left.

    The situation around Lake Shima was quite dark because it was already night. Daisuke didn''t want the students to have an unexpected ident or get a sneak attack from a monster.

    After hearing Daisuke''s words, the teachers and other senior Realizers immediately followed behind him. The students also ran after the goblin. Akio and his group were at the forefront as they became excited after finding the monster they had been looking for all day.

    "Let''s go after that monster!" Takaya and Noboru quickly ran after the students and left only Tenku and Akina in that ce.

    "Let''s go too, Tenku!" Akina smiled and waited for him. She wanted to fight those monsters together with Tenku and protect him. Akina didn''t want to underestimate Tenku, but she had to act ording to reality.

    Tenku had only awakened an F-rank Phantasmal Object, and hisbat power was not even one star. He would have a hard time just killing a goblin and must have known that. Therefore, Akina wanted to help and protect him, just like what Tenku had done to her in the past.

    "Yes." Tenku nodded, and both ran towards Takaya, and Noboru had left. He felt strange about the goblin''s behavior, but it was no point in thinking about it. If he wanted to know the answer, he had to follow the monster and see firsthand what its purpose was to appear at their camp and flee suddenly.

    The goblin sprinted and fled into a grass field with trees surrounding it. The monster didn''t stop there and continued running to the part of the forest across the meadow. But before he entered the forest area, the goblin strangely stumbled and fell.

    "Now is our chance! Kill the goblin before he goes into the forest! Otherwise, we will lose it!" Daisuke gave orders to the students. Originally he intended to continue following the monsters and find their hiding ce. But he realized that if the goblins were allowed into the forest, they would lose track of him. So he decided to kill the monster instead of letting it escape.

    Akio ran fast and arrived in front of the monster before the other students. He could reach the goblin first, not because he was the fastest among the students on the mission. He could do so because the second and third-year students allowed first-year students to fight head-to-head against monsters.

    The first-year students had given up on pursuing it when they saw that Akio had arrived before the goblin and swung his sword.

    sh!

    The monster split in two, and Akio stood there proudly.

    "As expected of Akio!"

    "He swung his sword and killed the goblin without hesitation!"

    The students said in awe when they saw that. Not long after, Asuka, Michiko, and Daichi arrived before the monster''s corpse.

    "I lost to you, Akio!" Daichi said disappointedly and patted Akio''s shoulder.

    "You''re great, Akio!" Michiko smiled and praised him.

    "Yes. A goblin is nothing to Akio!" Asuka nodded in agreement.

    "It''s not that impressive. I didn''t even use my full power." Akio shook his head and tried to be humble under thepliments. The students crowd around Akio, and their position is now in the middle of the meadow. Akio secretly nced at Setsuka''s grouping toward him, or rather the goblin corpse.

    The teachers and senior Realizers followed closely behind to examine the monster''s corpse. But they suddenly stopped their footsteps after hearing rustling sounds from the forest around them.

    "Get out of here quickly!" Daisuke shouted from the depths of his lungs to warn the students, but it was already toote. Dozens of fiery arrows shot from the forest, raining down on them. Most of the first-year students panicked at the sudden change of situation and didn''t have time to react.

    "Damn! Block that arrow!" Daisuke clicked his tongue. He and the other senior Realizers prepared to block the arrowsing at them. But before they could act, a cold mist spread around them and froze the arrows.

    "That is¡­" Daisuke muttered and looked at a girl with a bluish katana sword in her hand.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "She bears the name Snow Miko not without reason. Amazing!" Daisuke said in awe when he saw the arrows frozen and scattered around him.

    On the other hand, Tenku stood quietly among the students and looked in a certain direction in the forest. He narrowed his eyes after feeling someone''s faint presence there. But Tenku couldn''t leave the ce suddenly to check it out because the people around him would be suspicious.

    Meanwhile, on the branch of arge tree in the forest, a person wearing a ck robeughed while watching Daisuke and the students panicking in the meadow.

    "Hahaha¡­ as expected of the Snow Miko! She acted quickly. But I still have a lot of surprises for them!" The ck-robed person grinned evilly from behind his mask and opened the parchment he took from inside his sleeve.

    The parchment was the trigger to activate the other parchment he had hidden in the forest around the meadow.

    "Leave this ce immediately and return to camp!" Daisuke shouted, and the panicked students quickly returned to their senses. But light suddenly appeared in several directions in the forest around them, apanied by a terrifying roar.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrr!

    "What''s that!?" a first-year student said in fear. The ground shook, and monsters sprang up from within the forest.

    "Shit! Get back to camp immediately!" Daisuke repeated his order. But when he turned around, he was shocked to see a horde of orcs emerge from the path they had walked.

    Not long after that, the meadow was overrun by hordes of monsters emerging from the surrounding forest. The monsters that came were goblins, orcs, and Lone Wolf. The number of monsters was not small and exceeded the number of students on the mission. When Daisuke and the other senior Realizers saw the scene, they quickly realized they had been trapped.

    "We are trapped! Someone is controlling those monsters! Get out, you bastard! I know you must be looking at us! Are you a mouse who can only hide!? You are a coward!" Daisuke shouted and looked around. He was sure that the person controlling the monsters was hiding among the trees in the forest.

    "Hahaha! A senior Realizer from an official organization was indeed different. You can quickly find out where I am. Even so, nothing will change with your situation!" a person in ck robes suddenly appeared behind the horde of monsters.

    Tenku raised his eyebrows when he saw that person. He was sure that the mask the person was wearing was the same one he had killed around his apartment area, but this one was dark green.

    (ording to the information from the person I killed, the ck-robed person in front of me should be the captain in the Ghost Neb, and his Realizer phase is the asteroid. Then what exactly were they nning in this ce?)

    Tenku frowned and felt that something terrible was about to happen. No, that bad thing had happened with the appearance of the monster horde. But worse things mighte after.

    Setsuka, Kaede, and some second-year students who took part in the mission to eliminate the monsters roaming the city a few days ago also recognized the ck-robed person.

    "You¡­ Are you a member of the terrorist organization that has been wreaking havoc in Japan recently?" Daisuke narrowed his eyes and recognized the person''s characteristics.

    Although Daisuke did not participate in the monster extermination mission in the city, he kept updating information about the problems in Japan, especially in the Holy Union area. Daisuke had seen the report of a dead ck-robed person suspected to be a member of a terrorist organization. He quickly realized that the pattern of the corpse''s mask was the same as the ck-robed person in front of him.

    "Hmm? Do you recognize me? Were you the one who killed one of our members?" The ck-robed person was shocked after hearing Daisuke''s words. But then the atmosphere around him suddenly changed.

    The members of his organization always act ndestinely and cautiously to create terror in various areas of Japan. But recently, he got the news that one of the lieutenants of the Ghost Neb had died for unknown reasons.

    "I killed him! What can you do? Aren''t you just a weakling who always hides in the dark and never dares to go against the Realizer of the organization head-on? If it weren''t for these monsters, you''d be just a rat in my eyes!" Daisuke sneered and tried to provoke the ck-robed person into a one-on-one fight.

    Daisuke knew they would be overwhelmed if they had to fight that many monsters with those first-year students. So he decided to kill the controllers and pave the way for them to escape.

    "Good! Good! Since you dare to provoke our organization, I will give you the most painful death and torture those students. Aren''t there many beautiful female students? In that case, I will give them to the goblins as their gratification and breeding object! I will make you despair!" The ck-robed person was angry at Daisuke''s words but didn''t fall for his provocation. He took out another scroll of parchment and opened it.

    A dazzling light appeared within the forest and was apanied by a deafening roar. Then hordes of ogres came out from that direction one after another and made their situation even more dangerous.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

 Chapter 54 54

    ?"Bastard! I won''t let you touch the students!" Daisuke roared in anger when he heard the words of the ck-robed person. Not only he but other senior Realizers and teachers felt the same way. Their emotions exploded, and they ignored the danger of the ogres'' horde in front of them.

    The female students trembled in fear as they imagined bing the breeding object of the goblins. They knew how terrible it was, and they would rather die than be sex toys for those monsters.

    "Listen to me, all students! You are now a Realizer and an official member of an organization. You can''t panic and fear! This is your chance to hone your fighting skills against monsters! The senior Realizers and teachers would fight the ogre''s hordes and kill the ck-robed person. Second and third-year students will ovee orcs and lone wolves. As for the goblins, I''ll leave it to the first-year students!" Daisuke gave his instructions.

    He asked the second and third-year students to handle the lone wolves because they were the same second-level monsters as orcs. Daisuke had to think and act quickly to ovee their crisis. Otherwise, he was sure they would be wiped out by monsters that had more than twice their number.

    "Yes, leader!" The students answered in unison and spread out ording to Daisuke''s instructions.

    "You have to wait here, Tenku! You are a gunner. So you don''t have to fight on the front line. You have to support us from behind." Akina warned Tenku and charged toward the goblin horde along with Noboru and Takaya without waiting for his reply.

    "Okay." Tenku replied casually and paid no heed to Akina''s words. He focused on the ck-robed person and felt that the other party was still hiding something dangerous.

    Akio, Michiko, Daichi, and Asuka ran in front of the first-year students to fight the goblins. They had manifested the Phantasmal Object in their hands and were ready to sh with the monsters.

    Daichi''s Phantasmal Object was a metal-d glove named Mountain Gauntlet with a B-rank, while Michiko was a reddish-colored whip named Bloody Whip of the same rank as him.

    Asuka swung her fan at the goblins and a wave of solid wind appeared, repelling the monsters.

    "Phantasmal release..."

    WIND CONTROL

    Asukapressed the surrounding air into wind des to cut through the goblins.

    Kiiik!

    Asuka''s attack managed to kill six goblins at once.

    "You''re great, Asuka! Now it''s my turn!" Michiko smiled and cracked her whip.

    "Phantasmal release..."

    HELL GARDEN

    The thorns grew from under the goblins'' feet and wrapped tightly around the monsters until their bodies bled and died. Michiko finished off eight goblins with that attack.

    "I won''t lose to the girls!" Daichi shed his fists and then mmed them into the ground.

    "Phantasmal release..."

    VOLCANO ERUPTION

    Cracks!

    The ground around the goblins cracked. Then hotva poured out and flooded the monsters until they were scorched. Even though it looked deadly, the range of the attack was narrow, and theva quickly congealed when hit by air. Because of that, the Phantasmal Object only had a B rank. But with that ability, Daichi managed to kill dozens of goblins.

    "Now it''s my turn!" Akio said in a deep voice and brandished his sword with both hands.

    "Phantasmal release..."

    SON OF LIGHT

    Akio projected a dazzling sword of light from thepression of the genesis power. After perfectly shaping the de, he swung it toward the horde of goblins.

    sh!

    The massive sword of light fell toward the goblin horde, and dozens of the monsters vanished without a trace. The ability of Akio''s Phantasmal Object is the nemesis of monsters from other worlds. Because of that, his attacks were very effective and seemed overkill against a goblin-ss enemy.

    The students and even the Senior Realizers looked at Akio in awe as the monsters disappeared from his attack. Akio stood proudly and looked at Setsuka. Unfortunately, Setsuka didn''t pay attention because she was busy dealing with hordes of orcs and lone wolves.

    Attacks by releasing abilities from Phantasmal Objects had tremendous damage. But it also drains a lot of genesis power and makes the user tired quickly. It can be seen from the faces of Akio and his group, sweating and breathing heavily.

    What Akio and his group did was natural, considering they were first-year students from high school who had just joined the organization. They still couldn''t use their abilities and genesis power properly in battle.

    On the other hand, Akina, Noboru, and Takaya had a fierce battle with the monsters. Unlike Akio''s group, they didn''t immediately release their Phantasmal Object abilities when fighting goblins.

    "Do they think only they can do that!?" Noboru snorted, and he raised the drill in his left hand.

    "Phantasmal release..."

    EXTREME ROTATION

    The bor in Noboru''s left hand rotated faster and made an ear-splitting sound. He drilled through the goblins and managed to kill four of them with holes in their bodies.

    "Hahaha¡­ did you see that!" Noboru puffed out his chest andughed.

    "Don''t lower your guard in battle!" Takaya warns Noboru.

    "Phantasmal release..."

    ULTRA VIBRATION<novelnext></novelnext>

    Takaya''s knuckles shook violently. He swung his fist at the goblin in front of him, and the monster''s head exploded like a watermelon. Takaya repeated it and killed nine monsters.

    Akina doesn''t want to lose to Takaya and Noboru. But in that battle, he couldn''t entirely focus on the monsters because he regrly kept an eye on Tenku''s situation.

    "Phantasmal release..."

    GODLY SPEED

    Akina''s figure suddenly disappeared. She reappeared before one of the goblins and stabbed her rapier in the monster''s throat. After that, Akina moved to the other goblins with terrifying speed and finished them quickly.

    "This is the thirteenth goblin." Akina said indifferently and pulled her rapier from the monster''s neck.

    Kiiik!

    At another location, Tenku fires his Golden Revolver at the goblins. Even though the attack hit the target, it didn''t do any damage to the monsters. He couldn''t even leave a scratch on the goblin''s skin.

    "I believe my phase for the Golden Revolver was a meteor after I defeated those skeletons. But howe my attacks still can''t hurt the goblins? Do I have to keep using monster cores as ammunition to kill the monsters?" Tenku muttered and was in a horrible mood after finding out his Phantasmal Object was useless without a monster core.

    Even though Tenku knew it was useless, he kept shooting at the monsters so the people around him could see that he wasn''t idle and kept fighting the goblins. But he suddenly raised his eyebrows when he sensed the presence of a powerful monster from a specific direction.

    On the other hand, Setsuka and her group could ovee hordes of orcs and lone wolves without much trouble. Unlike first-year students, they used genesis power in battle more efficiently and did not rush to release the innate abilities of their Phantasmal Objects unless the situation was urgent.

    Satoru fought against the lone wolf using a B-rank Phantasmal Object in the shape of a crystal mace with the name As Mace.

    "Phantasmal release..."

    EARTH MANIPULATION

    Fourrge stone walls emerged from the ground and encircled the lone wolfs. After that, dozens of stone spikes pierced from under the monsters'' feet and stabbed their bodies to death.

    "We must defeat those monsters quickly and make way for the first-year students to escape!" Kaede said in a loud voice and swung her stick-shaped weapon. Her Phantasmal Object was ranked A with the name Flora Staff.

    "Phantasmal release..."

    FOREST OF DRYAD

    A giant tree suddenly grew in the middle of the lone wolf pack. Its roots spread in all directions at high speed and pierced the lone wolf''s body with its sharp edges.

    "Hahaha¡­ how about we have a match, Setsuka? Who can kill the most monsters, then she is the winner?" Hijiri swung her fiery red sword at the orc''s group. Her Phantasmal Object was named Agni Sword and was of the same rank as Setsuka and Kaede.

    "Phantasmal release..."

    FLAME DEMON

    Hijiri''s body was enveloped in mes and burned the surrounding nts to scorch. He shed his sword at the orc horde, and a colossal fire wave engulfed the monsters.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    Setsuka watched the monsters in front of her get roasted by Hijiri''s attack. She didn''t respond to the girl''s words and remained focused on her battle.

    "Yes. We must quickly make a path so that first-year students can leave this ce immediately." Setsuka muttered, and her eyes nced secretly at Tenku, far from where she was fighting.

    "Please stay away from me! I will use arge-scale attack!" Setsuka warned Kaede and the people around her. Kaede and the others quickly fled from that ce after hearing Setsuka''s words.

    "Phantasmal release..."

    WINTER QUEEN

    A crown of ice floated over Setsuka''s head, and a cold mist spread around her. She gripped her sword tightly and swung in a circle. The area of tens of meters around her froze, and the horde of orcs within her attack range became chunks of ice. Everyone in the ce was stunned when they saw Setsuka''s abilities. But they quickly regained their senses after hearing a terrifying roar.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    "What''s that!?" a student said while pointing at a ck dot in the sky that was getting bigger.

    "That is¡­ a wyvern!" Daisuke''s face sank when he saw the monster.

    The wyvern looked at Setsuka and shot a massive fireball at her. In addition, dozens of fiery arrows shot from within the forest to where she was standing.

    Setsuka''s face became grave as she faced those attacks. She was sure she could block the rain of arrows, but it was impossible for the fireball. Setsuka could hear worried screams from Kaede and the people who had moved away from that location.

    "I have no other choice but to try to block it." Setsuka gritted her teeth when she saw the fireball getting closer to her. As she was ready to swing her sword, a familiar figure suddenly appeared in front of her and pushed her away.

    "I think this is enough to pay off my debt to you, Miss Fuyushima." The boy said calmly.

    "Eh?" Setsuka was confused when she heard that, and her body was blown away tens of meters from that location.

    Booooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    The fireball created a massive explosion, and the ground where Setsuka was standing earlier copsed into a vast bottomless pit.

 Chapter 55 55

    ?Roooooooooooooooooooooaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    When the wyvern appeared and roared, the first-year students who heard it trembled in fear and couldn''t move. They saw a giant winged lizard flying closer to their location. Fortunately, the monster was not targeting them, but the student council president, Setsuka Fuyushima.

    Akina quickly looked at Tenku''s location, but her face sank when she didn''t find his figure.

    "Huh!? Where is he going!?" Akina said frantically and looked around the area for Tenku. But she didn''t check into Setsuka''s location because there was no way Tenku would go to such a dangerous ce. Before Akina could do any further searching, an explosion urred, and the shockwave knocked her back several meters.

    "Ugh!" Akina fell and rolled on the ground due to her unpreparedness for the impact.

    "Where did Tenku go!? He''s fine, isn''t he? Did the explosion hit Tenku?" Akina said worriedly. She gritted her teeth in frustration as the entire area was covered in smoke and dust, making it harder to find Tenku. But when Akina tried to look for him again, a voice from behind the smoke called out to her.

    "Karitoshi! Are you okay!?" Takaya and Noboru ran to Akina, who was lying on the ground.

    "I am alright. Did you see Tenku?" Akina quickly stood up when she saw them. Fortunately, she only received minor injuries from the explosion, and nothing serious happened to her body.

    Takaya and Noboru looked at each other and shook their heads with gloomy faces. The two of them had also tried to find Tenku before the fireball fell, but they couldn''t find him anywhere.

    Takaya was sure that he saw Tenku firing his gun not long before the wyvern appeared. But when the monster shot the fireball, Tenku suddenly disappeared from where he was standing, and Takaya didn''t know where he had gone.

    "Where is he going? Is he blown away by the impact of the explosion?" Akina muttered in a trembling voice.

    "We should stay optimistic and not think like that. Let''s join the others. We might be able to find Tenku among them." Takaya realized that not only the students were affected by the explosion but also the monsters surrounding them.

    The goblins, orcs, and lone wolves were blown away, and many died from the fireball. Wyverns also had difficulty attacking them in that smoke and dust-filled area. Takaya didn''t want to waste the chance to escape. He was sure that Tenku was fine somewhere and woulde back looking for him once the situation became more conducive.

    "But..." Akina hesitated to leave the ce because she was worried that Tenku was still around.

    "I''m sure he''ll be fine since he''s fighting at the back line. Maybe he was gone before the explosion happened. We can look for him again after joining the other students." Takaya tried to convince Akina.

    The girl was silent and pondered on Takaya''s words. After she thought for a while, Akina finally opened her mouth.

    "Okay! Let''s go!" Akina decided to leave the ce with Takaya and Noboru. She hoped that Tenku had left with the students in the back line before the fireball fell.

    On the other hand, Setsuka looked on in a daze after being pushed by Tenku and flew a dozen meters from where she was standing earlier. She was shocked by the rapid change in the situation. Setsuka was sure she should be the one who got hit by the fireball. But Tenku suddenly appeared and took her ce. Setsuka clearly remembered the words that came out of his mouth.

    "I think this is enough to pay off my debt to you, Miss Fuyushima."

    Setsuka trembled as she remembered those words and Tenku''s promise to her by theke back then. She didn''t think that the boy was serious about it. If she were asked which was more valuable, her naked body that Tenku had seen or her life, Setsuka would answer thetter without hesitation.

    "I have to save him!" Setsuka gritted her teeth and intended to go to the center of the explosion to look for Tenku. But before she could take a step, she heard Kaede calling her.

    "Setsuka!" Kaede ran over to Setsuka. She wasn''t alone because Hijiri apanied her.

    "Kaede? Good thing you''re safe." Setsuka let out a sigh of relief after seeing that her best friend was fine. But the anxiety still didn''t leave her face because she was still thinking about Tenku''s condition after the explosion.

    "Are you okay, Setsuka?" Kaede asked worriedly.

    "I''m fine. In that case, you should quickly get out of here before the monsters return. I still have things to do in this ce." Setsuka said to Kaede in a very hasty tone. She wanted to return to that ce and look for Tenku quickly. But Hijiri grabbed her wrist and stopped her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What are you doing, Hijiri? I''m in a hurry and don''t have time to apany you! Let go of your hands now, or I won''t hesitate to attack you!" Setsuka said coldly, and the surrounding temperature dropped drastically. Kaede shivered when she heard Setsuka''s words.

    "I was stopping you from acting stupid! What do you want to do in this ce? Don''t you know that the situation here has been very dangerous since the wyvern''s appearance? Nor do we know what other monsters that ck-robed person is hiding from us. If he suddenly released a fifth-level monster, wouldn''t you be looking to die!?" Hijiri didn''t flinch when she heard those words and instead tightened her grip on Setsuka. Ayer of fire enveloped her body to withstand the cold that Setsuka released.

    "Didn''t you see I could survive the wyvern''s attack because someone saved me? So how could I leave him like that!? I''m not someone who doesn''t know how to return the favor!" Setsuka raised her voice and forcibly pulled her arm away from Hijiri. After that, she dashed to where the fireball had fallen.

    Hijiri and Kaede looked at each other, confused by those words. But they quickly came back to their senses after hearing Setsuka''s footsteps.

    "Wait, Setsuka!" Kaede screamed to stop her, but Setsuka didn''t listen and continued running toward the center of the explosion. It was the first time she''d seen her best friend act so stubborn.

    "Damn! Let''s follow her and bring her back!" Hijiri clicked her tongue and went after Setsuka. Kaede nodded and followed closely behind.

    After Setsuka arrived at her destination, she was dumbfounded when she saw arge, unknown deep hole. She could only conclude one thing when she saw the scene. Tenku had fallen into the hole due to the attack from the wyvern.

    Setsuka was about to dive into the hole to look for Tenku, but Kaede and Hijiri grabbed his left and right hands to stop her.

    "Stop it, Setsuka! That is dangerous! Do you know how deep this hole is!?" Kaede shouted at Setsuka.

    "But I have to save him!" Setsuka struggled to get away from the two people.

    "You''ve been saying that someone has saved you. But who is that person? We only saw that you were suddenly blown away from where you were standing and survived the wyvern''s attack!" Kaede didn''t know who the person Setsuka kept talking about was. But one thing was for sure. She didn''t see anyone near Setsuka when the wyvern shot the fireball.

    "Huh!? Are you seriously saying that? If you want to joke about this matter, I will be very angry with you, Kaede." Setsuka narrowed her eyes and said in a low voice.

    "I''m serious. You can ask Hijiri about that." Kaede shook her head and threw the question at Hijiri.

    "Yes. I also didn''t see anyone around you at that time. What I see is you suddenly blown away from that ce. I think it was because your reflexes were too fast, so you were able to dodge the fireball." Hijiri nodded and exined. Those words made Setsuka confused.

    (I''m sure it''s him. His face, voice, and even... his scent are the same. So how could I mistake a person at such close range? But why did Hijiri and Kaede say that they didn''t see him? Are they too far from my location or for some other reason?)

    Setsuka was sure that the person she saw was Tenku. But she didn''t know how Tenku could instantly appear in front of her from such a distance. Besides, she found it strange that Hijiri and Kaede didn''t see him. But then Setsuka shook her head because right now wasn''t the time for her to think about that.

    "I don''t care if you can see it or not. The fact is he saved me by sacrificing himself. So let me go now. I must quickly check into this big hole and look for him." Setsuka had to get into the hole and look for Tenku quickly. But after she managed to free herself from Kaede and Hijiri, a roar echoed in the area.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The wyvern pped its wings to dispel the smoke and dust in the area.

    "We have to get out of this ce immediately, Setsuka! It would be best if you remembered that you are the student council president and you still have a responsibility to protect the first-year students. Please don''t be stubborn like that. Those students were probably being hunted by the monsters right now! You can imagine their next situation if you don''t help them quickly." Hijiri raised her voice and hoped that Setsuka would listen.

    Setsuka''s body trembled when she heard those words. She felt uneasy if she didn''t confirm Tenku''s condition with her own eyes. But Setsuka realized that she still had responsibilities as student council president and couldn''t be selfish. Otherwise, more students will be victims.

    Setsuka felt pain in her heart when she thought that she had to leave Tenku. She looked at the center of the hole and clenched her fists so tightly that her nails pierced her skin and bled.

    "Alright. Let''s get out of here and find the others." Setsuka said heavily, and tears flowed from her eyes. She didn''t wait for their answer and immediately left the ce.

    Kaede and Hijiri were shocked when they saw that. As long as they had known her, this was the first time they had seen Setsuka cry. But they didn''t have time to think about that and quickly ran after Setsuka, who had left them far away.

 Chapter 56 56

    ?Setsuka, Kaede, and Hijiri ran through the forest, searching for the students scattered by the wyvern''s attack. They encountered several goblins and lone wolves along the way, but they could easily kill them. Setsuka running in the front, remained silent without saying anything after she left the big hole.

    "Setsuka." Kaede worked up the courage to speak to Setsuka, who was currently in a very bad mood.

    "What''s wrong, Kaede?" Setsuka responded indifferently.

    "May I know who the person who saved you was? You said it several times but didn''t even mention his name." Kaede was curious about the person who had saved Setsuka and brought tears to her eyes. Hijiri quietly drew closer to Setsuka to hear their conversation more clearly because she was also curious about it.

    "You''ve met him before, Kaede. He''s one of the first-year students I asked for information on and who you call the weakest." Setsuka answered.

    "What!?" Kaede and Hijiri were shocked and stopped their pace after they heard Setsuka''s words.

    "Why did you stop? Shouldn''t we quickly find the other students?" Setsuka said unhappily. If it weren''t for their words about her responsibilities as student council president, she would have gone into that big hole to look for Tenku by now.

    Setsuka ignored the two and ran at full speed, leaving them behind. She wanted to quickly gather the students and hand them over to the senior Realizers or the teachers. After that, Setsuka can return to that hole to find Tenku.

    "Ah, yes. You are right." Kaede and Hijiri nodded and quickly chased after Setsuka. It didn''t take them long to catch up with Setsuka as his pace was slowed by the sudden appearance of goblins and orcs.

    "Are you sure that the person who saved you was that male student?" Hijiri reconfirmed Setsuka''s words.

    "I''m sure." Setsuka answered briefly.

    "Then, don''t you think he might have died from getting hit by that fireball?" Hijiri said bluntly.

    Setsuka stopped her footsteps, and the atmosphere around her changed when she heard that. She turned to Hijiri and red at her.

    "He''s still alive, and I''m sure of that. If you dare say that one more time, I will fight you to the death!" Setsuka said angrily and released killing intent at Hijiri.

    Kaede was taken aback by Setsuka''s exaggerated response. Her emotions have be unstable ever since Tenku sacrificed himself to save her. Setsuka bes more irritable when ites to things rted to Tenku.

    "Hey... how did you know that? The fireball could instantly kill a senior Realizer in the asteroid phase. So how could a first-year student who had just awakened his Phantasmal Object survive?" Hijiri grinned fearlessly at Setsuka''s threat, and she provoked her instead.

    "You!" Setsuka was about to swing her sword at Hijiri, but Kaede quickly stopped her.

    "Stop it, Setsuka!" Kaede stood between the two girls. Then she turned and looked at Hijiri seriously.

    "Please pay attention to your words, Hijiri. I know what you say is not wrong. But you also have to understand Setsuka''s feelings. After all, that male student was the one who saved her." Kaede warned, and Hijiri shrugged in response. When Kaede wanted to say something to Setsuka, the other party had already walked away from them while leaving behind a word.

    "I''m sure he''s still alive because my intuition told me that." Setsuka said confidently and ran into the forest. Hijiri and Kaede couldn''t help but sigh and quickly followed suit.

    Not long after, Kaede and the others finally found one of the groups of students and teachers who managed to escape from the hordes of monsters. When they saw the three girls appear, the students and teachers became excited because their situation would be safer with Setsuka''s group.

    "Is the number of students who managed to escape from the monster only this much, teacher?" Kaede asked the teacher and looked around her. The number of students in the ce was only about twenty out of the nearly one hundred people participating in the mission.

    "Ooh, Fuyushima, Natsukawa and also Kobayashi. I''m d you''re safe. The students ran in different directions as the wyvern attacked. But you don''t have to worry. The senior Realizers and the other teachers had followed where the students had gone. So their current situation should be safe unless a wyvern or other fourth-level monster appears in their location." The teacher exined.

    "I hope they will be okay." Kaede muttered after hearing that. She didn''t know where the ck-robed person had gone after the explosion and what he nned to do next. If that person suddenly appeared in one of the directions the students fled, then it would be very dangerous for them.

    "Yes. But our situation will be fine if you are here, Kobayashi." The teacher smiled.

    "But we can''t continue to stay in this ce. We should join the others and leave this area immediately to report it to the organization. In this area, we can''t use dimension watches and smartphones because the ck-robed person has used a jamming device to interfere with ourmunication signal." Kaede suggested.

    "We have the same thoughts as you. But we couldn''t do that because the ogres and orcs were waiting for us when we came out of this forest. Within this group, only I can fight the ogres. The rest were only first-year students, and they couldn''t fight orcs. Because of that, we decided to postpone until we joined the second or third-year students." The teacher smiled bitterly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "But with you guys with us, we can quickly get out of here and join the rest of the group. The faster, the better." The teacher added.

    "Then we can leave now. What do you think, Setsuka? Huh?" Kaede turned around and spoke to Setsuka, but the other party was no longer behind her.

    "If you''re looking for Setsuka, she''s there." Hijiri pointed at Setsuka, who was walking towards a group of two males and one female student.

    They are Akina, Takaya and Noboru. Their faces were gloomy after knowing they didn''t find Tenku in that group and weren''t allowed to leave that ce to look for him.

    Setsuka walked slowly toward them. She knew Tenku''s rtionship with the three people and must tell them about the matter.

    Takaya and Noboru were shocked when they noticed that Setsuka was approaching them. On the other hand, Akina was confused by why the student council president had suddenlye to their ce. But she didn''t have time to think about that because the most important thing right now was finding Tenku.

    "Can I borrow you for a minute?" Setsuka said nervously. After standing in front of them, he was confused about how to deliver the news.

    "Of course, you can. Is there anything we can help you with, Miss Fuyushima?" Takaya replied. If it weren''t for Tenku, who suddenly disappeared, he would be happy to respond to Setsuka. But now he is busy thinking about the situation of his best friend.

    Akina was silent because she thought Setsuka hade to them to discuss their current situation. The first-year students who awakened the B-ranked Phantasmal Object in that ce were just her and Takaya. Because of that, Setsuka approached them. Akina felt that Takaya could talk about it with Setsuka alone without her having to interfere.

    On the other hand, Noboru''s face brightened when he saw Setsukaing and talking to them. Unlike the two, he hadn''t known Tenku for long. Although Noboru considers him a friend, the rtionship is not as close as Akina and Takaya''s.

    "Yes. I came to you because I wanted to tell you something." Setsuka did not know where to start the exnation. She was sure that they would be sad after hearing the news.

    "What is that, Miss Fuyushima?" Takaya feels that Setsuka''s behavior isn''t what it used to be. As he recalled, Setsuka was a cold and decisive student council president. But the girl now said hesitantly and looked hard to convey something to them.

    (is this rted to the current situation? Or is it just rted to us?)

    Takaya muttered in his heart. Somehow he felt that hisst thought was the right one even though he didn''t know what it was until he heard it himself from Setsuka''s mouth.

    "It''s about your friend. He got hit by the fireball from the wyvern to save me and fell into the big hole." Setsuka squeezed her words out and finally managed to say that news to them.

    Takaya, Noboru, and Akina fell silent because they were confused by Setsuka''s words. They didn''t know which friend she was referring to because she didn''t mention his name. Although they do not have many friends in high school, at least the amount is above ten. But their bodies trembled when Akina and the other two people remembered about Tenku, who suddenly disappeared.

    "Is the person you mean in your words named Tenku?" Akina asked in a trembling voice because she was afraid that her guess was right. If that person is Tenku, he must now be in a dangerous situation or may be dead.

    "Yes." Setsuka nodded slightly and did not dare to look directly at Akina''s face.

    "How could Tenku save you!? I''m sure he was far away from your location, Miss Fuyushima! Could you be wrong to recognize people!?" Akina raised her voice in disbelief. She hopes that Setsuka will give a doubtful answer.

    "I''m sure it''s him. As for how he did it, I don''t know either." Setsuka replied confidently. Her words made Akina lose her strength to stand up and kneel.

    "Akina!" Takaya and Noboru shouted in worry when they were in Akina''s state. Takaya and Noboru shouted worriedly when they saw Akina''s condition. Setsuka intends to say anything else to them, but the mockery of the students around interrupts her.

    "Hoo¡­ So that weak student wanted to act like a hero saving the beauty but instead made him die in the end." The male student said in a loud voice to tell the people around him.

    Takaya, Akina, and Noboru were furious when they heard that. But before they had time to do something, Setsuka suddenly moved towards that student and pped him hard.

    SLAP!

    "This is a warning for you! If you say bad things about him once again, I will make you a disabled person!" Setsuka said coldly and threatened the male student.

 Chapter 57 57

    ?The atmosphere fell silent as the students and teachers heard the sound of ps and tant threats from Setsuka. They didn''t expect that the student council president would act so decisively toward the first-year students. They didn''t know why Setsuka was angry, but they were sure she wouldn''t p the male student for no reason.

    On the other hand, Noboru and Takaya opened their mouths wide. Neither of them thought that Setsuka would directly p the male student before they even had the chance to do anything. Besides, her threats sounded a bit cruel to a first-year student. They didn''t know what made Setsuka overreact like that.

    Unlike those two, Akina could sense that there was something between Setsuka and Tenku. Setsuka wouldn''t be so angry with the male student if Tenku had only saved her life. She simply gave words to warn that boy instead of ps and threats.

    Akina was suspicious of Setsuka, and her heart was uneasy when she thought about it. She had a feeling that a thieving cat would take her favorite item. But then Akina shook her head to shake off the thought. Now is not the time to think about it because the most important thing is to know the current state of Tenku, whether he is still alive or dead.

    "I understand, Miss Fuyushima! I promise I won''t do it again!" The male student said in fear. He didn''t think Setsuka would p him in front of the other students just because he mocked Tenku.

    Setsuka just kept quiet and stared at the male student coldly. Then she left the ce and intended to return to Akina to continue their conversation, but Kaede suddenly called out to her.

    "Setsuka! What are you doing!?" Kaede ran towards Setsuka and asked frantically. She didn''t know what made Setsuka so angry that she pped and threatened that male student. Kaede only saw Setsuka approaching Akina''s group and talking about something. But she didn''t expect the situation to turn out like that suddenly.

    "Hmm? Didn''t you see what I did? I just gave punishment to one of the insolent male students." Setsuka said indifferently.

    "Hoo¡­ So he''s being rude to you? I agree with your action. But I would add a punch to his face if it was me." Hijiri suddenly entered into their conversation. The male student trembled when he heard those words.

    "Hijiri, please don''t make the situation worse." Kaede warned.

    "I''m just kidding." Hijiri said yfully and left the ce.

    "Then, what exactly did he do that you pped him like that?" Kaede asked Setsuka.

    "I will say that after I finish my business. Please ask the students to prepare as we will be leaving this ce soon." Setsuka left those words to Kaede and walked towards Akina.

    "Alright." Kaede sighed and shook her head after hearing those words. She felt Setsuka was different from usual, and she was sure it had something to do with Tenku.

    When Setsuka returned, she felt confused gazes from Akina, Takata, and Noboru. But she didn''t think about that because she had to quickly tell the other news she hadn''t said and settle her business with them. Setsuka still had other matters to discuss with Kaede and the teacher regarding the students'' situation.

    "Can we continue our conversation? I''m not done with the information I want to tell you. I will shorten it. Your friend got hit by a fireball to save me and fell into a big hole. But I can confirm that he is still alive, and I will bring him back." Setsuka said determinedly and wanted to leave them after she finished speaking. But Akina opened her mouth and stopped her.

    "May I know why Tenku saved you? I''m sure the reason isn''t as simple as the hero saving beauty as that male student said because I know Tenku very well. He wasn''t the type of guy who would sacrifice himself just because of a girl. It doesn''t matter how pretty it is." Akina asked seriously. She had to get the answer to that question from Setsuka. Otherwise, her heart would not be able to calm down.

    Setsuka fell silent when she heard the question. She didn''t expect Akina would ask her about it. On the other hand, Takaya and Noboru felt strange about Akina''s words. They thought that Akina should have asked why Setsuka could be sure of Tenku''s survival rather than why Tenku had saved her.

    "He helped me because he happened to be closer to me than the other students, and no reason other than that. So you don''t have to think too far." Setsuka replied calmly and quickly left Akina before she asked another question.

    Akina frowned after she heard Setsuka''s answer. She felt Setsuka was lying to her and tried to avoid that question. Akina clenched her fists tightly as she became more and more sure that there was something between Tenku and Setsuka.

    "I will find Tenku on my own, and I don''t need your help to bring him back to me." Akina muttered, and her eyes stared intently at Setsuka, who had walked away from her.

    When Setsuka came to Kaede, she heard her best friend discussing something with the teacher and Hijiri. Kaede quickly noticed her presence as she approached them.

    "Have you settled your business with them?" Kaede asked. She didn''t question Setsuka any further because there was something more important they had to discuss.

    "Yes. What are you talking about?" Setsuka nodded slightly and sat down next to Kaede.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "We n to take the students away from this ce." Kaede exined to Setsuka what the teacher had told her.

    Kaede exined that hordes of orcs and ogres were waiting for them outside the forest, and goblins were wandering around the area looking for them. Sooner orter, their location would be found, and the monsters would invade the ce. If that were to happen, then the situation would be dangerous.

    "With the three of you here, we can ovee hordes of ogres and orcs. But if too many of them existed, the first-year students would have difficulty fighting the monsters." The teacher said.

    "Then we should leave this ce now. I''m afraid that if we stay here any longer, it will give the monsters time to gather. We should take this opportunity while the monsters are scattered due to the wyvern''s attack." Setsuka gave her opinion.

    "We have thought so and are waiting for your approval. After all, you are the student council president, and we must listen to your words." Hijiri replied.

    "Have you told the students? If they are ready, then we will leave now." Setsuka nodded slightly and got up from her seat.

    "Yes, I''ve asked one student to tell this matter to the others, and they''re ready whenever we''re leaving." Kaede pointed at the students who had gathered and walked over to them.

    Setsuka turned around and saw that the students had already gathered. She could feel several sharp gazes directed at her.

    The first one was from Akina, and Setsuka knew why. The second was from the male student she had pped. The boy seems to hold a grudge for her previous actions. But Setsuka ignored it and pretended not to notice. If that male student dared to have malicious intent toward her, she would not hesitate to prove her threat.

    "We will leave this ce now and join the others. You must raise your vignce to the maximum and be ready to fight at any moment because we will meet monsters along the way and face hordes of orcs and ogres outside this forest. Do you understand?" The teacher said seriously.

    "We understand, teacher." The students answered in unison.

    "Alright. In that case, we will leave now!" The teacher finished his sentence and looked at Setsuka, Kaede, and Hijiri. The three girls nodded in response. After that, their group began to search for other students through the forest.

    In another area of Lake Shima, Daisuke walks through the forest with Satoru, a teacher, and dozens of students from the first to third years. Akio and his group were also with them. Daisuke continued to search and gather the people who took part in the mission along their escape route from the wyvern.

    Daisuke was able to fight against the wyvern with the help of another senior Realizer. But he couldn''t leave the students unprotected when they fought. The teachers could only deal with a few ogres and not hordes.

    If a horde of monsters ambushed them while Daisuke and the others were fighting the wyverns, then it could be dangerous for them. Besides, he didn''t know how many fourth-level monsters the ck-robed person had. Daisuke was worried that their enemy still had some monsters hidden as trump cards.

    "Did you find any other students or teachers, Satoru?" Daisuke asked.

    "We haven''t found the whereabouts of the others. But we also didn''t find any corpses, and we can be sure they are still alive and hiding somewhere in this area." Satoru reported.

    Daisuke asked Satoru to form a group of second and third-year students to inspect the area around them and look for the whereabouts of others, whether it''s a teacher, student, or senior Realizer. As Satoru and his group wandered through the forest searching for the others, they found several students hiding in the area. But after that, Satoru couldn''t find any of them anymore.

    "We will leave this ce before the monsters find us. On the way, you must continue to search for others. We need to quickly get out of the Shimake area and notify the organization of this matter." Daisuke nodded and said seriously.

    "Yes, leader." Daisuke answered firmly. But right after he finished his sentence, a voice suddenly sounded and alerted them.

    "Hahaha¡­ Do you think I will let you leave this ce alive?" The ck-robed person appeared with a monster over two meters tall with a lizard-like appearance that walked on two legs and had thick, armor-like scales.

    "Armored Lizardman." Daisuke''s face changed drastically when he saw the appearance of another fourth-level monster.

 Chapter 58 58

    ?"That''s Lizardman? No, it''s armored lizardman!" A male student said in a trembling voice.

    "Another fourth-level monster!?" A female student said in disbelief.

    The students subconsciously stepped back in fear. Not only them, but Akio also trembled when he saw the armored lizardman.

    Lizardman is a third-level monster whose strength is on par with an ogre. But the armored lizardman was a mutation of the lizardman with arger size and thicker scales that formed the armor on its body.

    The armored lizardman was the same fourth-level monster as the wyvern. Although his appearance is smaller and he looks weaker, hisbat power cannot be underestimated. The defense of its scales was tough because the armored lizardman was also a subspecies of the dragon.

    Apart from the armored lizardmen, the ck-robed person also appeared with ogres, orcs, goblins, and lone wolves behind him.

    "You¡­ how did you know we were here!?" Daisuke said in shock. He gripped his sword tightly and looked around, especially at the sky. Daisuke was worried that the wyvern alsoes along with the ck-robed person and would shoot fireballs at them.

    Daisuke was sure that they had moved carefully in the forest so as not to be discovered by their enemies. But in the end, the ck-robed person could still figure out their location and came with many monsters.

    "You don''t need to know how I found you. Remember that you will die miserably once you dare kill The Ghost Neb member! Kill them all!" The ck-robed person spoke indifferently and gave orders to the monsters behind him.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The armored lizardman let out a battle cry and charged at Daisuke. The other monsters also followed behind and attacked the students.

    "Ready to fight! I will restrain the armored lizardman together with the other senior Realizers! The first-year students will face the goblins, and I will leave lone wolves and ogres to the second and third-year students! Do you understand!?" Daisuke looked at the students and gave his orders.

    "We understand, leader!" The students answered in unison and moved ording to Daisuke''s instructions.

    "Let''s fight the armored lizardman together! Please make a chance for me in battle and hold the monster for a while so I can attack the ck-robed person." Daisuke said seriously to the other senior Realizers, and they nodded in response. After that, they were ready to sh with the armored lizardmaning at them. The monster moved at high speed while thrusting its spear, and Daisuke blocked it with his sword.

    Booooooooooooooooommmmmmmm!

    ***

    Not far from where Daisuke and the armored lizardman were fighting, Setsuka''s group was exploring other forest areas, looking for other students. Setsuka didn''t find as many ogres as the teacher said. She feels something is wrong but doesn''t care about it.

    Kaede thought it was their chance to escape from that ce and look for the other students scattered in the Shimake area. But after walking for a long time, they still couldn''t find anyone in the forest. The students were worried and assumed that monsters had killed the others.

    "We''ve searched this area for quite a while but didn''t find a single student. What are we going to do next, Setsuka?" Kaede asked and wiped the sweat off her forehead.

    She looked tired after walking for a long time in the forest with bumpy terrain. Moreover, they encountered many goblins and lone wolves on their way. The fight against the monsters drained their stamina a lot.

    But then Kaede was confused because she didn''t get any reply from Setsuka after waiting for some time. She thought Setsuka was focused on keeping an eye on her surroundings and looking for the other students.

    "Setsuka¡­ Setsuka¡­" Kaede called out to Setsuka several times, but the other party didn''t respond. She frowned as she felt something strange about her best friend. The Setsuka she knew would respond to her no matter how focused she was on her work. Then Kaede approached her and tapped her on the shoulder.

    "Setsuka! Are you okay?" Kaede asked worriedly.

    "Hmm? Why do you ask that, Kaede? Of course, I''m fine. goblins and lone wolves won''t hurt me if I don''t lower my guard." Setsuka tilted her head in confusion.

    When Kaede called out to her, Setsuka was thinking about Tenku, who fell into a big hole after saving her. Even though Setsuka was sure that Tenku was still alive, she doubted that Tenku would be okay after being hit by a fireball from a wyvern and falling from such a height. If Setsuka had been in Tenku''s shoes, she would have been seriously injured after that incident.

    That was Setsuka''s concern and made her think about Tenku the whole way. She had lost her focus during the battle against goblins and lone wolves. Fortunately, those monsters were only first and second-level monsters. Otherwise, it would be dangerous for her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I''m not talking about it. I called you several times to ask something, but you didn''t respond to me. So I thought that something had happened to you." Kaede sighed after she heard Setsuka''s answer. She felt her best friend was thinking about something and became unfocused with the current situation. Even though his body was with Kaede, Setsuka''s mind was elsewhere.

    "I''m sorry. I was too focused on checking the situation around. So what do you want to ask?" Setsuka realized that she had been careless by worrying too much about Tenku. But she couldn''t tell Kaede the real reason.

    "I wanted to ask your opinion on what we should do next. We''ve walked for quite a while but still haven''t found any of the students." Kaede couldn''t help but shake her head when she heard Setsuka''s excuse. She didn''t want to ask any further if Setsuka didn''t want to talk. Kaede decided to focus on their current situation instead of thinking about that

    "We will continue to act ording to our original n. We will walk through this forest until we leave the Shimake area. We don''t need to force ourselves to look for students whose location is unknown and instead endanger the people here." Setsuka replied firmly.

    "Alright. I understand. I will tell this to the teacher and the students." Kaede nodded and intended to convey Setsuka''s words to the teacher and Hijiri, who was walking in front of them. But she heard an explosion not far from their location before she could take a step.

    "Setsuka. That is¡­" Kaede looked at Setsuka and said.

    "Let''s check!" Setsuka interrupted Kaede''s words and ran at top speed to where the sound of the explosion wasing from.

    "Yes!" Kaede nodded and ran behind Setsuka. The teacher, Hijiri, and the students who saw that quickly followed the two. They didn''t need to wait for instructions from Setsuka in such a situation.

    It didn''t take long for Setsuka and the others to reach where the sound hade from. They saw a fierce battle between the students and the monsters when they arrived. Setsuka and Hijiri''s faces darkened when they saw Daisuke''s opponent.

    "Isn''t that the armored lizardman?" Hijiri muttered.

    "Yeah, you''re right. Where did that ck-robed person get so many fourth-level monsters from? If you count the number of monsters we have seen so far, they are at least from two to three space copses with a disaster level." Kaede nodded and answered.

    "You can talk about thatter. We''d better help them right away." Setsuka interrupted their conversation and charged toward the goblin horde surrounding Akio and the others.

    Setsuka swung her sword at the monsters that got in her way. She released a cold mist into the surroundings and each sh made the dozens of orcs freeze.

    "I understand." Kaede nodded. She manifested his Phantasmal Object and knocked it to the ground. After that, dozens of thorny roots grew and wrapped around the necks of the goblins to death.

    On the other hand, Hijiri wielding a red-colored sword shrouded in mes, went the other way. She shed his sword at the lone wolf horde and caused the monsters to burn up. Akina, Takaya, and Noboru joined the attack and helped the other first-year students fight the goblins.

    "Hahaha... Good! Good! Finally, you guys showed up! This way, I can finish you off at once!" The ck-robed person didn''t panic when Setsuka''s group appeared. On the contrary, he was happy to be able to atone for his failure to kill Setsuka, the daughter of the current head of Fuyushima Temple. He didn''t know how Setsuka had survived back then, but now he was going to make sure everyone in that ce died without exception.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    "What!?" Setsuka and the others were shocked when they heard the roar. They turned their eyes to the sky and saw a wyvern flying towards them at high speed.

    "This is dangerous! Leave this ce immediately!" Daisuke shouted, giving orders to the students, but it was already toote. The wyvern had its mouth wide open and shot a fireball that was bigger than before.

    Booooooooooommmmmm!

    "Hahaha¡­ I finally finished my assignment¡­ hmm?" The ck-robed person was excited when he saw Daisuke and the others being swallowed up in the explosion, but hisughter suddenly froze after sensing something wrong. He narrowed his eyes at the center of the explosion and saw a mist of ice scattering among the smoke and dust.

    After the smoke and dust cleared, the ck-robed person could see that the students were safe because the ice barrier protected them. Setsuka stared coldly at him with a pale face. Therge-scale ice barrier had exhausted all her strength.

    "As expected of the Snow Miko of Fuyushima Temple. You can unleash your ability to block that surprise attack. But how long can you protect them?" The ck-robed person said yfully and intended tomand the wyvern to shoot another fireball. But the sound of an explosion from somewhere in the Shimake area stopped him.

    Booooooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    "That direction¡­" The ck-robed person''s face changed drastically. He quickly ordered the wyvern tond on the ground, then jumped on top of the monster''s head. After that, they flew away from that ce at high speed.

 Chapter 59 59

    ?"Huh? What happened? Why did that person leave in a hurry after hearing that explosion?" Hijiri muttered and looked in the direction the ck-robed person had gone.

    "We can find out after killing all the monsters in this ce. Please don''t let your guard down." Setsuka reminded Hijiri. She didn''t want Hijiri to get distracted in the battle and get hurt because of the monsters. It could decrease their overall battle power since Hijiri was one of the strongest Realizers among them.

    "I understand. I will never let my guard down like you." Hijiri teased Setsuka. On the way out from their hiding ce, she noticed that Setsuka wasn''t focused on her fight against the goblins and lone wolves because she was thinking about something, but Hijiri remained silent and didn''t say anything.

    Setsuka frowned when she heard Hijiri''s words. She thought it was only natural for Hijiri to know about her state since they were fighting shoulder-to-shoulder. Setsuka didn''t think much about Hijiri''s words and focused on fighting the orcs and lone wolves. She wanted to kill all the monsters immediately and help Daisuke fight the armored lizardman.

    "But I admit you are strong for sessfully blocking the wyvern''s attack. Thank you for protecting us with your power. I will remember this debt and repay it as soon as possible!" Hijiri smiled and charged at the horde of orcs with her ming sword.

    Setsuka couldn''t help but shake her head when she heard Hijiri''s words. But then her face became cloudy because it reminded her of Tenku''s promisest night.

    She gripped her sword tightly and stabbed it into the ground. The icy mist spread around her and froze the feet of the monsters. After that, Setsuka drew her sword and shed the monsters that had lost their mobility one by one. She had to quickly kill all the monsters and return to the big hole to find Tenku.

    The winds in the battle quickly reversed after the ck-robed person left. The students managed to suppress the monsters and killed many of them until their numbers were halved.

    Setsuka looked around and felt that Akio, Satoru, Kaede, and the other students could handle the monsters well. After she confirmed that the situation was under control, Setsuka decided to hand over the goblins, orcs, and lone wolves to the other students. She intended to help Daisuke and solve the problem immediately.

    Daisuke fought against the armored lizardman along with two senior Realizers. If the three only fought against one four-level monster, it wouldn''t take them long to kill it. Unfortunately, the ogres also helped the armored lizardman, and that caused them a lot of trouble.

    As Setsuka ran to their battle scene, Hijiri suddenly appeared next to her. She quickly realized that the girl had the same goal, albeit for a different reason.

    "Let''spete, Setsuka. Whoever can defeat the armored lizardman is the winner. If you win, I will grant your one wish. But my debt for saving me from the wyvern''s attack will be paid off if you lose. How?" Hijiri grinned and said to Setsuka.

    Hijiri hates being indebted to others, especially her rival, Setsuka Fuyushima. Thus, she wanted to repay it with thepetition quickly. Hijiri knew Setsuka wanted to kill the monsters when she saw her rash actions quickly. She didn''t know why, but it could be her chance to repay her debt by helping Setsuka defeat the armored lizardman.

    "Mr. Okamoto! We will help you!" Setsuka charged at the armored lizardman and swung her sword from the left side. On the other hand, Hijiri appeared on the right side and shed her de. The Armored Lizardman grinned and blocked their attacks with bare hands.

    nks! nks!

    Their des collided with the armored lizardman''s scales and created sparks. Even though Setsuka and Hijiri attacked using their full strength, their shes couldn''t even scratch the monster''s body.

    "Huh!"

    "What!"

    Setsuka and Hijiri were shocked and quickly kept their distance from the Armored Lizardman. Their hands trembled, and their faces became serious after realizing that the monster''s scales were as hard as steel. They only knew the name and characteristics of the monster from the organization''s database, and this was their first time fighting the armored lizardman head-on.

    The girls thought they could at least injure the armored lizardman with that sh. But they underestimated the monster''s defense because its body was smaller than most fourth-level monsters.

    "Miss Fuyushima, Miss Natsukawa. You have to attack its joints to injure the armored lizardman. Even though it''s hard, it''s not as solid as its scales!" Daisuke said. He had never fought an armored lizardman, but he had heard a lot about the experiences of other Realizers who had fought that monster.

    "I understand!" Hijiri answered curtly, and Setsuka nodded in response to Daisuke''s words. They gripped their swords tightly and charged at the monster again. The targets of their shes were the neck and the joints of the hands.

    Daisuke was not idle when Setsuka and Hijiri attacked. He fought the armored lizardman from the front to distract the monster and create a chance for the two girls tond their shes.

    Roaaaaaarrrrrrr!

    Their coboration paid off. Setsuka and Hijiri managed to make cuts on the armored lizardman''s neck and elbows, albeit shallowly. But the wounds on the armored lizardman''s body continued to increase as the battle progressed. The longer the battle, the more cuts the monster gets.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The Armored Lizardman roared with rage as he kept getting hit by the girls, and his attacks never hit them. His eyes became bloodshot, his body gradually erged, and his armor-like scales spread out and covered his entire body without exception.

    Setsuka and Hijiri''s faces became serious as they felt the power of the armored lizardman skyrocket. Daisuke panicked when he saw that scene because he knew what had happened to that monster. He looked at the two girls and shouted.

    "Be careful! The monster is about to enter a berserk state! We must prevent it! Otherwise, we will fall into a dangerous situation!" Daisuke warned.

    When entering the berserk state, a monster will burn its blood and vitality. In return, his strength would increase drastically, and his level would rise by one. If the armored lizardman were a fourth-level monster, he would turn into a fifth-level monster after entering the berserk state.

    Of course, the berserk state is not without risk and is only temporary. Each monster has a different time limit, depending on its vitality. The shortest is ten minutes, and the longest is half an hour. Once that time is up, then the monster''s vitality will disappearpletely.

    Even though it was short, ten minutes was plenty of time for a fifth-level monster to kill everyone in that spot before he died.

    Setsuka nodded and looked to the side after feeling someone approaching them. That person is Kaede, and she intends to help Setsuka after killing all the monsters she fights.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Kaede! Please help me stop the movement of the armored lizardman for a while!" Setsuka said to her best friend.

    "Leave it to me!" Kaede gathered genesis power on her Phantasmal Object and knocked it to the ground.

    "Phantasmal release..."

    FOREST OF DRYAD

    Dozens of vines sprouted from the ground, entwining the armored lizardman''s body and locking his movements. The monster roared and struggled to break free. Every time the vine broke off, another nt would grow from the ground to take its ce.

    "You must kill the armored lizardman immediately! I can''t hold on to that monster for too long!" Kaede said, and sweat dripped from her forehead. She only had a small amount of genesis power left in her body after using it in the battle against the orcs.

    "I understand!" Setsuka answered and looked at Hijiri. But before she could speak, Hijiri opened her mouth first.

    "Let''s defeat that monster! I take this as a favor for you. With this, my debt to you has been paid off." Hijiri quickly understood what her gaze meant before she even said anything.

    "Alright." Setsuka replied briefly. She didn''t care what Hijiri said because she never considered it as a debt in the first ce.

    "Phantasmal release..."

    FLAME DEMON

    "Phantasmal release..."

    WINTER QUEEN

    Hijiri attacked the armored lizardman from the right with a wave of fire, while Setsuka attacked from the left with a blizzard.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The Armored Lizardman struggled even harder to break free from the vines'' tangles when he saw the two attacksing at him. Unfortunately, Kaede''s Phantasmal Object ability was quite strong, and the monster could only take that hit.

    Setsuka and Hijiri''s attacks hit the armored lizardman cleanly, but it wasn''t meant to hurt him directly. The armor-like scales protecting the monster cracked due to the extreme temperature changes inside the monster''s body.

    Crack!

    "Now!" Setsuka and Hijiri signaled Daisuke to attack.

    ? Daisuke understands what the two girls mean and will not waste the opportunity they have created.

    "Phantasmal release..."

    ETERNAL BLADE

    Daisukepresses the genesis power in his sword to the extreme. Then he swung it vertically and sliced the monster in half.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The armored lizardman didn''t have the chance to roar, and pieces of his body fell in the opposite direction. After confirming the monster''s death, Daisuke was about to rush over to help the others, but he saw that the battle elsewhere had also ended.

    "Finally, we defeated the armored lizardman and that horde of monsters. Thank you, Miss Fuyushima and Miss Natsukawa." Daisuke sighed in relief and conveyed his gratitude to the two girls. If not for them, he would not be able to defeat the armored lizardman alone. Moreover, the monster was on the verge of entering berserk mode.

    "You don''t need to thank me, Mr. Okamoto. Killing those monsters is our mission ining toke Shima. More importantly, what are your next ns?" Setsuka asked a little impatiently. She wanted to finish her business in that ce quickly.

    "I intend to have the teachers and a senior Realizer take the first-year students out of the Shimake area." Daisuke replied. The three girls raised their eyebrows when they heard his words.

    "Then what do you want to do?" Kaede represented the other two girls to ask.

    "I want to go after that ck-robed person and check what he''s up to. Because of that, I would like to ask for your help again toe with me there. Your strength is indispensable." Daisuke bowed to the three girls.

    After pondering for a while, Setsuka gritted her teeth and reluctantly agreed to his request. She had to postpone her intention to look for Tenku because the matter was rted to her organization.

 Chapter 60 60

    ?Time returns to when Tenku was hit by a fireball and fell into arge hole from the attack. Even though he was swallowed up in the explosion, Tenku was unscathed as he had covered his body with a Qi membrane just before the fireball hit him.

    Tenkunded safely after falling into the hole and looked at the surroundings. He took an orb from his space pocket and pressed the button. Then it glowed and illuminated the ce. The orb was Kaziya''s artificial lighting device and could brighten an area over a hundred meters in radius for several hours.

    When the light was turned on, Tenku was slightly shocked. He didn''t expect that there was a vast cavern under the meadow where they fought monsters. Tenku walked through the area carefully while checking his surroundings.

    Tap! Tap! Tap!

    The sound of his footsteps echoed through the cavern. After walking for a long time, Tenku suddenly stopped because he heard something. He had difficulty pinpointing the exact location because the cavern was dark, and the sounds in the ce reverberated.

    Grrrrrrr!

    "What''s that?" Tenku frowned and tried to figure out where the sound wasing from. Not long after, he arrived at a vast area, and what he saw there shocked him.

    "I''m lucky to find a lot of monsters here. This huge cavern should be where that ck-robed person hid the monsters he summoned in battle." Tenku grinned. He quickly turned off the lighting device in his hands so the monsters would not notice his presence.

    "Why are those monsters just circling that ce? Are they under someone''s control? No. They are conscious, but their senses are restricted as if blocked by something. If I appear within their senses, the monsters may attack me." Zeel watched.

    "Goblins, lone wolves, orcs, ogres..." Tenku mentioned the monsters in that ce one by one. But his voice stopped when he saw two giant beasts lurking in the darkness at the corner of the area. His face changed when he saw that monster. Tenku checked the data from his dimension watch and frowned.

    "Drake and Cactus Golem?" Tenku said in disbelief. He didn''t expect to see the fourth and fifth-level monsters in the cave.

    Drake is a fourth-level monster in the form of a giant wingless dragon while Cactus golem is a fifth-level monster in the form of a huge cactus nt with arms and legs and wearing a crown on its head.

    "The two monsters seemed quite troublesome." Tenku sighed and then put on his mainbat gear.

    "I must use my full power from the start if I don''t want to die in this cavern." Tenku narrowed her eyes, and the atmosphere around him changed drastically.

    "Then let''s start the massacre." Tenku said in a low voice and jumped into the middle of the orc horde.

    The monsters reacted when he suddenly appeared, just as Tenku had expected. The orcs were shocked when they saw humans among them. The monsters didn''t have time to say anything as Tenku swiftly swung his scythe in a circle and chopped off the heads of the surrounding orcs.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrr!

    After Tenku started his massacre, the ogres and lone wolves not far from him also felt his presence and rushed toward him.

    Tenku jumped up, swung her scythe vertically, and sliced an ogre in half. After hended, his figure disappeared and reappeared near the horde of goblins who still hadn''t noticed his presence. Tenku attacked the monsters with terrible speed. He swung his scythe and killed dozens of goblins instantly.

    He had to kill the surrounding monsters before dealing with the Drake and Cactus Golem. Tenku would be troubled if ogres and lone wolves attacked him while fighting fourth and fifth-level monsters.

    "I can use this situation to train the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique to the King stage." Tenku muttered and looked at the monsters of various levels around him, which numbered over three hundred.

    The Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique is a scripture for training the use of all weapons. One must understand the basics of using weapons before practicing the scriptures. The Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique was divided into seven stages ording to skill level.

    Beginner

    Intermediate

    Advanced

    Mastery

    King

    Saint

    Emperor

    Tenku had trained the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique to the mastery stage and had excellent control over several weapons.

    Tenku smiled as he saw the orcs, lone wolves, and ogres surrounding him from all directions. As the monsters closed in on him, he gripped his scythe with both hands and swung it in circles while spinning himself so fast that it created a vortex. It grew bigger and formed a tornado that swallowed up the monsters that came to Tenku.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrr!

    Kikkk!

    The monsters became minced meat when they came within the range of the tornado, and the others were blown away by the impact. What hit them was not the wind but a crescent de swung circrly at high speed.

    After that, another wave of monster hordes came flooding into Tenku, but they ended the same when it came into contact with the tornado. Their bodies were torn to pieces, and they died instantly.

    Tenku stopped his spin, and the tornado disappeared. Then he kept his distance from the monsters and opened his mouth.

    "Rotate!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    The gear on the scythe rotates. The position of the de became aligned with the shaft, and the weapon changed into a spear. More precisely, it turns into a pole sword, or called a naginata in Japan.

    Tenku twirled the naginata in his hand and gave sessive thrusts at the ogres in front of him. That strike was one of the moves in the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique.

    Thousands of stabs!

    Tenku pierced the hearts of dozens of ogres with pinpoint precision. The monsters couldn''t do anything when faced with the lightning-fast attack that was invisible to their eyes.

    "Shorten!" Tenku muttered, and the long shaft of the naginata shortened to the size of a sword hilt. Tenku''s weapon changes to another form and bes a great sword.

    Tenku''s fighting style keeps changingpletely when his weapon changes. From initially a scythe user, a spear user, and now a swordsman.

    Tenku dashed into the midst of the horde of monsters, swung his greatsword, and cut dozens of orcs in one fell swoop. Tenkupressed the Qi in his weapon and shed it hundreds of times at astonishing speed at the monsters around him.

    Thousands of shes!

    Hundreds of Qi des shot out and cleanly cut the bodies of the ogres, orcs, and lone wolves in that ce. The monsters had no resistance at all against Tenku.

    After that, Tenku disappeared again, appeared in the middle of the monster horde, and shed them. Wherever he appeared, blood spurted, monsters'' heads floated in the air, or their bodies split in half. Tenku looks like the grim reaper who takes the lives of monsters.

    The vast cavern became empty and quiet after the monsters other than the drake and cactus golems died in less than fifteen minutes.

    In that battle, Tenku didn''t use genesis power in his attacks but Qi. Because of that, he didn''t look tired even though he had to fight hundreds of monsters alone.

    Tenku sighed and looked at Drake and the cactus golem, who still didn''t move from their ces. He decided to collect cores from monsters around him before fighting against Drake and the cactus golem.

    He excitedly picked up the cores of the monsters he had killed that scattered around him. Tenku didn''t take long to collect cores from a quarter of the monster corpses in that ce. As he was about to approach the nearby ogre corpse, the rm in his mind rang loudly, and Tenku''s face changed upon noticing a fireball wasing at him.

    Boooooooooommmmmm!

    The fireball exploded where Tenku was standing before.

    "I didn''t expect Drake to notice my presence and sneakily attack me. Fortunately, I was able to dodge quickly. But..." Tenku''s face darkened as he saw the many monster cores destroyed by the attack.

    "It seems I have to finish you before harvesting the monster cores." Tenku said seriously, and his Phantasmal Object returned to a scythe form.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    Drake roared in anger after realizing that his attack had failed. The monster finally moved from his spot and ran toward Tenku. Every step of his feet shook the cavern.

    Tenku tightly gripped his scythe. He was ready to collide with the drake that came at him, opening his jaws wide and intending to tear him apart with his fang.

    nk!

    The drake''s fang shed with the Tenku''s scythe and created sparks. Tenku felt his hands go numb when his weapon collided with the monster.

    "After all, drakes are fourth-level monsters and are also a subspecies of dragons." Tenku narrowed her eyes and charged at the monster again. He recalled when he had fought the wyverns. At that time, Tenku also felt overwhelmed by that monster.

    Apart from the fact that the monster was flying in the sky and making it difficult to attack, the wyvern also had hard scales. Tenku manages to defeat the wyvern with an extra effort, and the drake will share the same fate with that monster.

    Tenku raised her eyebrows and quickly jumped up from where he was standing after seeing the drake wag its tail at him.

    Booooooomm!

    When his feetnded on the ground, Tenku saw Drake running towards him angrily, opening his mouth wide and intending to shoot a fireball.

    Tenku smiled beneath her mask and fearlessly attacked the drake from the front. When the monster shot the fireball, Tenku suddenly surfed under the monster and shed its scythe at the bottom of the drake''s stomach.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrr!

    Drake roared in pain, but Tenku''s attacks weren''t over yet. He jumped into the air andpressed the Qi on his scythe. Tenku wanted to sh the drake''s neck and quickly finish their battle. When Tenku was about to swing his weapon, his face changed when he saw a one-meter-long thorn shot at him at high speed. Tenku shifted the target of his attack from the drake to therge thorn.

    nk!

    "Ugh!" Tenku was blown away a few meters and looked where the huge thorn wasing from.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    A giant cactus humanoid walked towards Tenku, apanied by vibrations and loud footsteps echoing through the cavern.

    "This battle was bing more and more difficult." Tenku sighed heavily, and his face became solemn when he saw the cactus goleming at him.

 Chapter 61 61

    ?Tenku gripped his scythe tightly and looked at the cactus golem seriously. His Realizer phase is the asteroid, and hisbat power is four stars. If Tenku used his cultivation power simultaneously, hisbat power would increase to five stars, and he could fight fifth-level monsters one-on-one. But he felt it would be difficult because there was a drake next to the cactus golem.

    The two monsters attack Tenku simultaneously. Drake spits fire from its mouth, and the cactus golem shoots tens of huge thorns.

    Tenku sliced ??the drake''s mes in half with his scythe and parried the dozens of thorns that came at him.

    nk! nk! nk!

    "So hard! As expected of a fifth-level monster!" Tenku was pushed back, and his hands went numb as the thorns shot by the Cactus golem were so hard, and he felt his scythe sh against the metal. He was sure that the hardness of the thorns was no less than a drake''s scales.

    Even though Tenku knew information about cactus golems from the data in his dimension watch, he couldn''t fully trust it and had to learn the monster''s characteristics and weaknesses firsthand. Moreover, this was his first time fighting fifth level-monsters.

    When Tenku was about to attack again, the cactus golem suddenly disappeared, and the sense of danger in his mind screamed. His face changed, and he quickly moved from that ce.

    Boooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    "So fast! I didn''t think that monster could move that fast." Tenku moved dozens of meters from where he was standing before and looked at the cactus golem with shock.

    Tenku knew that the fifth-level monster was very strong, and he didn''t dare to underestimate it with his current strength. But when he saw how fast the cactus golem was moving, he thought he still underestimated the monster. Tenku had not expected that the cactus golem could move that fast with such arge body.

    "It looks like this battle won''t be easy." Tenku muttered, and his figure disappeared. He reappeared not far behind the cactus golem and attacked it. Tenku intended to kill the cactus golem first because it would be too much trouble if he had to fight both monsters simultaneously. After that, he would have an easier time defeating the drake.

    When Tenku entered his attack range and intended to swing his scythe at the cactus golem''s legs, the thorns on its legs suddenly extended and attacked him.

    "Tch!" Tenku clicked his tongue and quickly jumped aside to avoid the thorns. He didn''t think the cactus golem would notice his sneak attack like that monster had eyes on the back of its head.

    Tenku didn''t get much information about cactus golems from the data in his dimension watch. He only knew about the general characteristics of the monster and what it used to attack. Apart from that, there is no other exnation because the cactus golem rarely appears in space copse.

    After Tenku managed to dodge the attack, the cactus golem and drake noticed his presence and attacked him in anger.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrr!

    The Cactus golem shot dozens of meter-long thorns at Tenku, and the drake breathed mes at that monster''s attack.

    "Huh? Can they fight together?" Tenku was surprised that the two monsters couldbine their attacks since Drake and the cactus golem weren''t of the same species.

    The monsters weren''t enemies with each other, but their rtionship wasn''t great either, even though they came out of the portal in the same space copse. Sometimes the monsters fight each other to fight over their prey.

    "Did the Ghost Neb also train the monsters?" Tenku frowned but shook her head because now wasn''t the time to think about that matter. Hepressed the Qi in his scythe and shed at the fiery thorns.

    Unlike before, Tenku could easily slice through therge thorns this time as hepressed his Qi very thinly and precisely on the de''s edge. He trained it from the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique and managed to master it when he was at the Advanced stage. Tenku countered the attack while moving closer to the two monsters.

    Tenku couldn''t let the battle drag on because he would be disadvantaged. His Stamina and Qi would be drained if drake and the cactus golem continued to attack him. Tenku will be overwhelmed by the two monsters, which will be dangerous for him. Moreover, the situation would worsen if that ck-robed person returned.

    He needed to kill one of the monsters as soon as possible, and his target was still the cactus golem. Drake has a solid defense and strong attacks, but Tenku can handle it without any problems, while the cactus golem has thorns that can be used to attack and defend. In addition, his movements are also fast, and it is very troublesome for Tenku. Because of that, he decided to kill the cactus golem first.

    When Tenku managed to get close to the cactus golem, he changed his Phantasmal Object into a naginata form and gave that monster consecutive stabs.

    Thousands of stabs!

    Stab! Stab! Stab! Stab!

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    "Too shallow!" Tenku couldn''t stab his naginata any deeper because the cactus golem''s thorns were elongated, preventing him from doing that. After he inflicted a wound on the monster''s body, Tenku quickly moved away from the ce before the two monsters fired another attack at him. But he was toote because the drake had noticed his presence. The monster wagged its tail very fast and hit his body.

    "Cough!" Tenku vomited blood and soaked the mask he was wearing. Then his body was blown away until it hit the cave wall. He felt that some of his bones were about to crack. Luckily, Tenku had already broken through to the fourthyer of the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art. Otherwise, the bones in his body would have been shattered from being hit by the drake''s tail.

    "I can''t go on like this. If the situation didn''t change, I''d just be wasting too much time in this ce without being able tond a lethal blow on the two monsters. If only I could fire such precise long ranged attacks. Hmm¡­ Wait, don''t I have it?" Tenku raised her eyebrows and quickly canceled the manifestation of the Devourer scythe. Then he manifested another Phantasmal Object with the form of a golden gun in his right hand.

    Tenku loaded the bullet chamber of the Golden Revolver with a first-level monster core and aimed his weapon at the cactus golem''s neck. After he confirmed his target, he pulled the trigger.

    Bang!

    The bullet from the golden Revolver shot at high speed and hit the cactus golem''s neck. After that, nothing happened as the monster waspletely unharmed by the attack.

    "As expected of a fifth-lever monster. First-level monster cores can''t hurt it." Tenku smiled bitterly and kept moving to avoid the attacks from the two monsters. Then he took out a second-level monster core from his space pocket and loaded it into the bullet chamber. Tenku fired it at the cactus golem''s neck again.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Bang!

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The bullet prated the neck of the cactus golem, but Tenku felt that his Golden Revolver was overheating, and he had felt that too when he used the fourth-level monster core to wipe out the hordes of skeletons a few days ago. He was confused by the state of his Phantasmal Object.

    "What happened to my Phantasmal Object? Why is this gun overheating? This didn''t happen when I used the first-level monster core before. Am I not able to use the core beyond the Golden Revolver phase? Yes, that is the answer. I also experienced the same thing when fighting the skeletons." Tenku quickly got the answer to his confusion.

    "Then, should I try the special ability of my Golden Revolver?" Tenku grinned under his blood-soaked mask and said in a low voice.

    "Phantasmal release..."

    NINE TRANSFORMATIONS

    SECOND FORM : ASSAULT RIFLE MODE

    The gun in Tenku''s hand was enveloped with golden light, and its shape slowly changed. When the light disappeared, the weapon in his hand was no longer a revolver but an assault rifle with a simr shape to the M16 but with a predominant gold color.

    The ability of his second Phantasmal Object was that it could change into nine forms depending on its Realizer phase. The Golden Revolver was currently in the meteor phase and could only transform into its second form.

    Tenku was slightly taken aback by that but quickly regained his senses. He loaded the weapon''s magazine with ten second-level monster cores, and his heart bled. The item''s value was not small and was enough to pay off his debts to Wang Haotian and Kaziya.

    "I hope the second form of Golden Revolver does not disappoint me." Tenku muttered and pulled the trigger toward the cactus golem''s neck.

    Ratatatatatatatatata!

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The Cactus golem roared in pain and shot hundreds of thorns at Tenku. His attack prated the cactus golem''s body but was shallow. Tenku frowned, slightly disappointed with the result.

    "After all, the fifth-level monster is a fifth-level monster. An attack from a second-level monster core wouldn''t be enough to deal a fatal wound to it. I have to use a higher-level bullet." Tenku gritted his teeth and loaded the magazine with ten third-level monster cores.

    After Tenku reloaded the magazine, he fired it again at the cactus golem. But this time, he used the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique, and the Qi waspressed in the magazine. This technique is used for bow-type weapons but Tenku modified it to be applied to firearms.

    Thousands of bullets!

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    "Huh!?" Tenku was shocked when he saw the impact of his attack. The bullets caused a series of explosions on the neck of the cactus golem and the cavern walls.

    "Was this because I was using a monster core beyond my Phantsmal Object''s phase? Even though it feels a bit hot, it is still understandable." Tenku grinned and pulled the trigger again. Due to the effects of the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique, the number of bullets in the magazine was a hundredfold.

    Boom! boom! Boom boom!

    Tenku attacked not only the cactus golem this time but also the drake. The target was the eyes of the two monsters to blind them.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    Rooooooooooooooooaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    Tenku seeded in blinding the two monsters, and he felt it was time for the finishing blow. He switched his Phantasmal Object into a Devourer Scythe andpressed the Qi and genesis power into the de. The scythe trembled violently as the twobined forces were so powerful. Tenku jumped into the air and shed horizontally at the two monsters.

    Emperor sh!

    The gigantic Genesis Qi de shot out at terrifying speed and sliced ??the two monsters in half without giving them a chance to dodge or defend.

    Booooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmm!

    Not only killing cactus golem and drake, but Tenku''s attacks also carvedrge scars on the cave''s walls.

    "Haa... haa..." Tenkunded on the ground with a heavy breath. He approached the corpses of the drake and cactus golem to collect their monster cores, but a voice stopped his footsteps

    "What have you done to the monsters in this cave!?" a ck-robed person appeared and roared angrily at Tenku.

 Chapter 62 62

    ?"Ooh? You finally came. It''s a shame you''rete because I just finished those two big monsters. The two monsters might still have been saved if you hade earlier." Tenku said calmly and tried to stabilize his breathing. He used a lot of Qi and genesis power in his previous attack.

    After Tenku killed all the monsters in that ce, he got a lot of genesis power from them and divided it into three parts. For Devourer Scythe, Golden Revolver, andstly, he converted into Qi for his cultivation.

    The ck-robed person''s body trembled with anger after hearing Tenku''s words. He clenched his fist tightly and looked at Tenku with bloodshot eyes.

    The hundreds of monsters in that cavern had been entrusted by the Ghost Neb organization to him. He had been training the monsters for several months, and the monsters would be used for their big ns.

    If Tenku only killed orcs and ogres, then it wouldn''t be too much of a problem for him. But the person before him had killed the drake and cactus golem. Both were fourth and fifth-ss monsters that were very valuable to the organization. The ck-robed person would be severely punished if Ghost Neb found out.

    "Bastard! You must die for what you have done! Kill that person for me!" The ck-robed person gave an order to the monster behind him. He had been consumed by his anger and had forgotten something important; Tenku had killed the drake and cactus golem. So it wasn''t a problem for him to kill the wyvern.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    "Another fourth-level monster. Good!" Tenku grinned under his mask and disappeared from where he stood. Even though he almost ran out of stamina after fighting the cactus golem and drake, his strength recovered a bit after absorbing the genesis power of the monsters he had killed.

    The ceiling inside the cave was high enough for the wyvern to fly up and fire its attack from above. The monster released a huge fireball at Tenku, and he frowned after noticing something.

    Tenku looked around him and sighed. If the fireball hit the ground, the explosion would destroy the monsters'' corpses and their cores. It would make his previous battle pointless.

    Tenku jumped and shed the fireball. The attack split into several pieces and exploded in the air. He had to kill the wyvern immediately to stop it from firing another attack that could ravage the monsters'' corpses on the ground. Tenku stepped through the air using thepressed Qi as a foothold and approached the Wyvern.

    "What!?" The ck-robed person was shocked by Tenku''s action and got a bad feeling from him.

    (Where did this guye from!? Is he from the Holy Union or other official organizations? Howe I didn''t know those organizations had monsters like that!)

    The ck-robed person finally realized Tenku''s power and how dangerous he was.

    Tenku ran after the wyvern that kept maneuvering under the cave ceiling to avoid him. The monster was scared because his instinct told him that Tenku was dangerous. The Wyvern tried to escape from Tenku''s pursuit, but the cave''s narrow environment and many stctites did not allow the monster to fly at high speed. Because of that, Tenku quickly caught up to the wyvern and swung his scythe on one of its wings.

    sh!

    Blood spurted, and the wyvern''s right wing was cut off. The monster lost its bnce and fell.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The Wyvern was in pain and angry because of Tenku''s attack. The monster ignored its instincts and intended to get up and shoot a fireball, but Tenku didn''t give the wyvern a chance. Tenkupressed the Qi in his scythe and shed it at the wyvern''s wide-open mouth.

    sh!

    The Qi des shot out at terrifying speed and sliced the wyvern from its mouth to the tip of its tail. After the monster died, arge amount of genesis power was absorbed into Tenku''s body.

    Tenku looked at the monster''s corpse and suddenly raised her eyebrows after feeling something. He quickly disappeared from where he was standing and reappeared a few meters away.

    Ssh!

    Tenku saw a giant water ball fall where he was standing before. Then he turned his eyes to the ck-robed person holding a dagger in his right hand.

    Ocean Dagger : D-rank

    The ck-robed person silently manifested his Phantasmal Object and attacked when he saw the opportunity after Tenku killed the wyvern.

    Even though the ck-robed man was shocked by the result of the fight between Tenku and the wyvern, he quickly came back to his senses and didn''t want to miss the chance to kill Tenku. Unfortunately, his actions were in vain because Tenku had already noticed his movements.

    "Die!" The ck-robed person shouted angrily and attacked Tenku with all his might.

    "Phantasmal release..."

    WATER MANIPULATION<novelnext></novelnext>

    The ck-robed person created dozens of water spears and shot them at Tenku. But the attack was easily dodged by Tenku, and he slowly approached that person.

    "Do note close!" The ck-robed person finally realized Tenku''s power. He fired dozens of water bullets at him. Unfortunately, that attack had no effect as Tenku''s body had reached the fourthyer of the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art. The water bullets from the Realizer in the asteroid phase couldn''t prate his defenses, let alone injure him.

    Tenku walked slowly and ignored the water bullets that hit his body. When the ck-robed person saw that, he immediately decided to flee from that ce. He turned around and wanted to run toward the cave''s exit, but Tenku suddenly appeared in front of him. Tenku grabbed him by the face and mmed him to the ground.

    Booooommm!

    "Argh!" The ck-robed person vomited blood and his Phantasmal Object dissipated into particles as it was forcibly canceled.

    "So, can we talk for a minute?" Tenku said in a low voice. The ck-robed person could only nod his head under Tenku''s terrifying gaze.

    "Are you a captain of the Ghost Neb? What is your goal at Lake Shima? Exin to me in detail, or I will separate your head from your body." Tenku said and pressed his scythe against the ck-robed person''s neck.

    "You! How did you know about that!? Could it be you are the one who killed Chi!?" The ck-robed person was shocked after hearing Tenku''s question.

    "Chi? Do you mean that white mask? I killed him and will do the same to you if you talk too much." Tenku threatened and looked at him coldly.

    "I understand I won''t talk! I won''t talk!" The ck-robed person felt a chill down his spine and didn''t dare disobey Tenku''s words.

    "Then, you can start answering my questions." Tenku said indifferently and urged the ck-robed person to answer his question.

    After that, the ck-robed person told everything he knew. But most of the information he gave was the same as the people he killed in his neighborhood.

    The new information that Tenku got was that the ck-robed person was named Rho, and the one he had killed was named Chi. The members of the Ghost Neb are named after the Greek alphabet, and the strongest person in the organization is codenamed Alpha.

    Apart from that, Rho also told his purpose. The monsters have been in the cavern since several months ago. The organization assigned him to train and also look after those monsters.

    Rho doesn''t know where the monster came from and what the organization ordered him to do it for. He only knew that the monsters would be used for their ns. But a few days ago, Rho was given an additional task from Ghost Neb.

    He suddenly received an order from his organization to give false reports about space copse and the presence of monsters in Lake Shima to trap new Realizers from the official organization. After that, he had to kill all the Realizers that came without exception. But Rho didn''t know the Ghost Neb''s purpose in giving that task. He was running errands and dared not question it.

    Tenku fell silent after he heard Rho''s exnation. He felt that the Ghost Neb was very mysterious and dangerous. Even though Tenku wasn''t afraid of them, he didn''t want to cause unnecessary trouble. Moreover, he didn''t know how strong Alpha was, and Rho knew nothing about that person.

    "Is there nothing else you know of that organization? If you dare to hide something from me, you already know what will happen to you, right?" Tenku said and pressed his scythe deeper into Rho''s neck.

    "No! I dare not hide anything from you! I have already told you what I know!" Rho panicked after feeling Tenku''s scythe pressed against his neck and blood slowly flowing.

    Tenku saw that Rho wasn''t lying to him and knew that he couldn''t get any more information out of him, no matter how cruelly he threatened him.

    "Give me your smartphone." Tenku held out his hand to Rho. He had to check that person''s smartphone to ensure there wasn''t any more information he was hiding. Rho quickly took out his smartphone, unlocked it, and gave it to Tenku.

    "The contents of his smartphone are the same as those I have killed. That organization is extremely careful in their every move and doesn''t leave any traces behind." Tenku muttered after looking at the smartphone''s contents and then crushed it into pieces.

    "All right, you can go now." Tenku looked at Rho and said.

    "Are you letting me go?" Rho asked in disbelief.

    "Do you want to die here?" Tenku asked in return.

    "No, no, no! I will leave this ce." Rho stood up and intended to leave the cave immediately to report the matter to his organization. But then, he felt something strange because his legs couldn''t move. His gaze slowly fell, and he could see his own body. After that, Rho realized that his head had been cut off. He couldn''t speak anything and could only look at Tenku in horror.

    "I won''t let you go and bring me trouble." Tenku looked at Rho''s dead body and said coldly. After that, he intended to collect monster cores but frowned upon hearing footsteps approaching the ce.

    "Who are you?" A familiar girl''s voice rang in his ear.

 Chapter 63 63

    ?Daisuke split their group into two after defeating the armored lizardman. The first group would leave the Shimake area and report the matter to the organization, and the second group would chase after the ck-robed person to find his goals.

    Setsuka joins the second group and goes with Daisuke to chase the ck-robed person. Besides her, the other group members were Kaede, Hijiri, Satoru, and a few second and third-year students.

    At first, Akina refused to divide the group and wanted to join Setsuka to chase the ck-robed person. Akina intends to use that excuse to go through the forest while looking for Tenku. But since it was an order, Akina reluctantly obeyed and left the Lake Shima area with the other first-year students.

    After separating from the group of first-year students, Setsuka and the others walked through the forest in the direction the ck-robed person had gone. On their way, they encountered some low-level monsters and were able to deal with them easily.

    "Are you sure the ck-robed person is flying in this direction, Mr. Okamoto?" Hijiri asked because they still couldn''t find anything after walking for quite a while.

    "I''m sure. When the ck-robed person flew with the wyvern, I had memorized the direction he was headed. I reckon that person should be around here since the sound of the explosion wasn''t too far from where we fought before." Daisuke said seriously.

    "However, we still haven''t found that ck-robed person until now. Is he hiding somewhere around this area?" Satoru was impatient for not finding clues about the ck-robed person after they walked through the forest. He thought that Daisuke had misjudged the direction the person was going. Daisuke wanted to reply to Satoru''s words, but Setsuka''s voice came first.

    "I found arge cave not far from here. That ck-robed person likely entered that ce." Setsuka said after returning from inspecting the surrounding area. Daisuke and the others felt happy after listening to Setsuka''s words. If that cave was the ck-robed person''s hiding ce, their search had not been in vain.

    "Alright. Let''s check out the cave. Please lead the way, Miss Fuyushima." Daisuke asked Setsuka to take them to the cave.

    Setsuka nodded slightly and walked ahead together with Kaede. After that, Daisuke, Hijiri, and the others followed closely behind. They didn''t take long to reach their destination because the cave was not far from where they had been before.

    "Huge! Wouldn''t a wyvern be able to enter this cave if the entrance was this big?" Satoru muttered in awe.

    "I didn''t expect to see a ce like this in the forest." Hikari added.

    "I want you not to act recklessly after entering this cave and follow in my footsteps. I don''t know what trap is waiting for us inside. So you have to stay alert to the environment around you. Do you understand?" Daisuke seriously warned Satoru and the others.

    "We understand!" The group members answered in unison.

    "Then follow me. Please turn on the lights." Daisuke gives instructions to one of the third-year students. After the lighting was turned on, he started walking slowly into the cave, with Hijiri and the others following closely behind.

    After walking for quite a while, Daisuke and the others finally arrived at a vast area. They fell silent in horror when they saw the scene before their eyes. They smelled the burn in that ce and saw hundreds of thorns-like iron pirs stuck around the cave. Moreover, therge and long scars deeply engraved on the walls looked terrifying.

    The scariest thing was the person standing over a pile of hundreds of monster corpses, and that person was none other than Tenku.

    Kaede quickly checked her dimension watch when she saw the corpses of two huge monsters she didn''t recognize. After reading the data from the two monsters, he was dumbfounded.

    "Drake and cactus golem." Kaede muttered in disbelief, and the people around her trembled after hearing her words.

    "What!? Is it the corpse of the fourth and fifth-level monsters? How could both of them die? Was it the man who killed them?" Daisuke narrowed his eyes at the person dressed all in ck who was standing still amidst the pile of monsters. He became alert because he sensed the danger from that person. On the other hand, Daisuke felt familiar with that figure and was sure he had seen that person somewhere but couldn''t remember it.

    "Who are you?" Setsuka asked coldly. Then that person turned his gaze to her, and their eyes met. Setsuka''s body trembled because those eyes made her both frightened and familiar to her. That feeling she once had when she saw the eyes of a male student at school.

    (Is that him!? But how could that be? Isn''t his Phantasmal Object in the shape of a gun? Then why is he using a scythe now?)

    Setsuka''s mind was in turmoil, and she couldn''t believe what she saw.

    Daisuke quickly recognized the figure of the person dressed in ck. But before he could say anything, someone charged toward Tenku at high speed. She is Hijiri, and she thinks that Tenku is a member of the terrorists because of his ck outfit.

    "Wait! He is dangerous! He is the Reaper!" Daisuke tried to stop Hijiri, but it was toote because she had left him far away.

    Daisuke''s voice brought Setsuka back to her senses. When she saw Hijiri intending to attack Tenku, she quickly chased after her and wanted to stop her.

    "Damn!" Daisuke clicked his tongue and chased them along with the others because he thought Setsuka also wanted to attack Tenku.

    Daisuke knows how strong and dangerous Tenku is. He didn''t want Setsuka and Hijiri to get hurt because the Fuyushima Temple and the Natsukawa Family would hold him responsible.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Phantasmal release..."

    FLAME DEMON

    Hijiri''s body was covered with mes, and she swung her sword at Tenku. She intended to kill him with one strike. Hijiri''s sh turns into a huge wave of fire and will burn Tenku until he is scorched. But the attack seemed like a candle me to Tenku, who had fought wyvern and drake.

    Tenku casually shed his scythe, and the wave of fire suddenly disappeared because an invisible force sucked it in

    "What!?" Hijiri was shocked when she saw her attack was dealt with so easily. Then she panicked after noticing that Tenku''s figure had disappeared from where he was standing. Hijiri felt danger when she saw that, and she was about to retreat from that ce, but Tenku suddenly appeared before her. Tenku stretched out his hand and then strangled her.

    Setsuka suddenly stopped her steps because she was shocked by the strength of Tenku. She was confused about what to say, and she did at this time.

    "Kugh!" Hijiri found it hard to breathe and struggled to get away from Tenku. She swung her sword, but Tenku easily parried it with his scythe. The sword slipped from Hijiri''s hand and disappeared into particles of light.

    "What do you mean suddenly attacking me with such killing intent? Do you think I dare not kill you just because you are outnumbered?" Tenku said in a hoarse voice, strengthening the grip on Hijiri''s neck.

    "Ugh!" Hijiri was frightened after feeling the grip on her neck getting stronger. She no longer tried to free herself from Tenku for fear that the other party would suddenly break her neck.

    "Please don''t kill her! She thinks you are a member of a terrorist organization that has trapped us. I''m sorry for her actions, but she attacked you for not knowing who you are. So please let her go." Daisuke said apologetically because it was Hijiri''s fault. He tried to talk nicely to Tenku because he didn''t want to anger him and put Hijiri in danger.

    "Who are you?" Tenku looked at Daisuke and pretended not to recognize him.

    "We meet again. I''m Daisuke Okamoto, and we met in Nikko, Tochigi prefecture. Do you remember it?" Daisuke tries to remind Tenku.

    "Do you know him, Mr. Okamoto?" Kaede whispered to Daisuke.

    "He is The Reaper, an illegal Realizer who has been actively ughtering monsters in space copse that appear around the Kanto area for several years." Daisuke exined.

    "He is that person!?" Kaede raised her voice. She had also heard rumors about the Reaper, but this was the first time seeing him in person. Not only Kaede but Setsuka was also surprised after hearing that.

    "Ah, it''s you. Yes, I remember you. Then what is the meaning of your words? Do you want me to let go of the person who wants to kill me?" Tenku said in a low voice.

    "I know her actions were wrong, but it happened because of a misunderstanding. If she died, then the Natsukawa family would be furious." Daisuke mentioned Natsukawa in his sentence and hoped that tenku would let go of Hijiri after hearing that.

    "Hoo... now you''re threatening me with the Natsukawa family? Did you think I wouldn''t dare to kill her after hearing that?" Tenku said coldly and tightened her grip on Hijiri.

    "Ughhh!" Hijiri couldn''t breathe, and she slowly lost consciousness.

    "No! I did not mean it! I don''t want to cause unnecessary trouble between us!" Daisuke replied frantically. He did not expect his words to have the opposite effect on Tenku.

    "You are right. I don''t want that either. I will not kill this girl, but I will still give her punishment." Tenku didn''t intend to kill Hijiri in the first ce and just wanted to scare her.

    "What do you mean?" Daisuke asked in confusion, but then he got a bad feeling from Tenku''s words.

    "I''ll let her go. But before that, I''ll ruin her face. Don''t worry. It can''t be cured even with potions or elixirs." Tenku said indifferently and brought the tip of his scythe closer to Hijiri.

    Hijiri''s body trembled when she heard Tenku''s words, and her consciousness that was about to disappear quickly returned due to her fright at the threat.

    "No! Please do anything but don''t ruin my face! Aku seharusnya tidak menyerangmu sejak awal! I''m sorry! I''m sorry! Please stop it!" Hijiri squeezed her voice and struggled to speak. She knew that Tenku''s words were serious and not just an empty threat when she saw his eyes.

    Even though Hijiri is a battle addict, she still maintains her appearance as a woman and considers her beautiful face very precious. She kept shaking her head vigorously, and her body was shaking uncontrobly. But Tenku didn''t listen to her and pressed his scythe against her face.

 Chapter 64 64

    ?"Please don''t hurt that girl!" Daisuke screamed frantically when he saw a scythe stuck in Hijiri''s face. He was sure that Tenku wasn''t joking with his words, but Daisuke couldn''t act rashly when Hijiri was still in his hands.

    Kaede, Satoru, and the others also felt the same way as Daisuke but were helpless in such a situation. If Tenku could easily defeat Hijiri, then the same thing would happen to them if they acted rashly.

    Setsuka was confused about what to do. She wanted to help Hijiri, but she couldn''t say a word in front of Tenku. Setsuka couldn''t even move from where she was standing right now. Even though she was sure that the person in ck was someone she knew, she had to ask him directly to be sure. But Setsuka didn''t dare to do it.

    "No! Please don''t do that! You can punish me with anything, but don''t ruin my face! I''m sorry! I''m sorry..." Hijiri''s face turned pale with fear as the scythe pressed against her skin, and then she suddenly lost consciousness.

    "Haa..." Tenku sighed when he saw Hijiri faint from fright at his words. He just wanted to scare the girl and teach her a lesson. Then Tenku threw Hijiri''s body towards Daisuke.

    "Quickly leave this ce! If your goal ining here is to look for members of that terrorist organization, he is there and is dead. So you don''t have to worry about him anymore." Tenku pointed at Rho''s corpse, which was not intact because his head had been separated from his body. Then he walked over to the dead body of the cactus golem to take the monster''s core.

    Daisuke and the others were shocked when they saw where Tenku was pointing. They didn''t expect that he not only killed the fourth and fifth-level monsters alone but also the ck-robed person.

    After learning that the terrorist members who framed them had died, Daisuke realized their mission at Lake Shima had beenpleted. But their goal of pursuing him failed because they didn''t get the information they wanted. Daisuke was a little disappointed, but there was nothing else they could do in that ce.

    But Daisuke became reluctant to leave the cave when he saw hundreds of monster corpses in front of him. The monsters'' corpses would be of great use to their organization. They had obtained the cores from the armored lizardman and several other low-level monsters, but they got too littlepared to those in that ce.

    Daisuke wanted to refuse, but he didn''t dare to say his objection after seeing the strength shown by Tenku. He could only sigh and give instructions for the others to retreat.

    On the other hand, Setsuka''s feelings are veryplicated right now. She wanted to say something to Tenku but didn''t know how to start. By the time Daisuke and the others had retreated towards the cave entrance, She was still standing, and her eyes kept looking at Tenku. When Setsuka had gathered the courage to talk to Tenku, she saw the crown of the cactus golem suddenly float in the air and shine brightly.

    "Be careful!" Setsuka shouted to warn Tenku and the others.

    Boooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    The crown of the cactus golem exploded and shot thousands of metal thorns in all directions in the cave. Tenku could handle the sudden attack but was overwhelmed because his body wasn''t in the best condition. He had fought hundreds of monsters, drake, cactus golem, and wyvern alone. Even though his strength had been slightly replenished, he had almost exhausted his stamina in that battle. Unfortunately, genesis power could not restore his stamina to normal.

    Setsuka created an ice barrier to block the thorns in front of him and the others. But the defense couldn''t block attacks from fifth-level monsters.

    Crash!

    Setsuka''s ice barrier broke easily, forcing her to fight the thorns head-on. She parried the attack with her sword and was blown several meters away by the impact.

    "Ugh! So heavy!" Setsuka''s hands trembled after her sword collided with the thorns.

    When Setsuka was busily blocking the attack, she took the time to check on Tenku''s situation. She sighed in relief after knowing that Tenku was fine.

    Then Setsuka looked at Daisuke and the others. They had a hard time blocking the thorns. Luckily, they were already in that cave passage, and not much of that attack hade their way. But over time, they would be driven into a corner because Setsuka felt that the number of spikes shooting from the cactus golem''s crown increased.

    Setsuka didn''t know how long the crown would keep shooting those spikes. She couldn''t let that situation continue and put others in danger.

    "You must leave this ce now! I''ll catch up with you once I get out of this rain of thorns!" Setsuka shouted at Daisuke. Her position was far from them, and he had difficulty moving under the attack.

    "No! You must go with us!" Kaede quickly rejected Setsuka''s words. She couldn''t leave her best friend alone in that dangerous ce.

    "This isn''t the time to argue, Kaede! Trust me! I will follow you soon!" Setsuka raised her voice and urged them to leave immediately.

    "But..." Kaede still couldn''t ept that. She wanted to reply to Setsuka''s words, but Daisuke stopped her.

    "I think we should do what Miss Fuyushima said. We can''t stay in this ce much longer because it''s dangerous. If we don''t take this opportunity to escape from here, I''m afraid we won''t be able to get out of this cave." Daisuke tried to convince Kaede. He didn''t want to leave Setsuka in that ce, but he also couldn''t let the others get hurt because he was the leader of that mission.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Kaede was confused when she heard that. She didn''t have much time to think about it in such a situation. So Kaede reluctantly followed Daisuke''s words.

    "Alright. We must leave this ce immediately!" Kaede looked at Setsuka and gritted her teeth. She was forced to leave her best friend in that ce alone.

    "You must catch up with us soon, Setsuka! We will be waiting for you outside the cave!" Kaede left those words to Setsuka before her figure disappeared along with the others in the darkness of the cave passage.

    "I''ll be sure to catch up with you. Of course, after I finished my business with him." Setsuka was relieved after seeing Kaede and the others leave the cave. Then she turned her eyes towards Tenku. When Setsuka wanted to say something, several thorns came at her at high speed and pierced her thighs and stomach.

    "Aaaaahhhhh!" Setsuka screamed in pain and kept trying to block the thorns that rained down on her.

    "I can''t fall here because Kaede is waiting for me outside! Kohana is also waiting for me toe home! Most importantly, I have to ask him to clear my doubts and get out of here quickly!" Setsuka gritted her teeth to endure the pain in her thighs and stomach. She kept looking at Tenku because she wanted to ask something to confirm his identity.

    "Are you¡­ huh?" Setsuka suddenly stopped her words when she saw a thorn suddenly appear before her eyes. If that attack hit her, she would die instantly.

    (Am I going to die? Do I have to die without being able to confirm his identity?)

    Setsuka was not willing to die in that cave because someone was waiting for her outside. But she couldn''t do anything in her current situation. Setsuka could only close her eyes and ept her fate.

    Ssh!

    Setsuka was confused because the pain she was waiting for did note. What she felt was something sshed onto her face. Setsuka touched her cheek, opened her eyes, and saw a thick red liquid on her hand. When she raised her head, she found the person in ck appeared in front of her and blocked the thorns with his body.

    "Why..." Setsuka said in a trembling voice when she saw the person''s eyes.

    Setsuka was scared when she saw Tenku''s eyes for the first time. But when he met her again, he felt a sense offort that words couldn''t describe. Right now, Setsuka felt thatfort and was sure that the person covering part of his face with the mask was Tenku.

    "Ugh!" Tenku pulled the thorn stuck in his shoulder and had no intention of talking to Setsuka. Then he dashed towards the cactus golem''s crown and swung his scythe, which he hadpressed with genesis power.

    sh!

    The cactus golem''s crown split in two and stopped shooting thorns. After confirming that the monster was dead, Tenku felt relieved. But his face was pale, and his breathing was heavy because he had used too much strength in that battle. Tenku walked slowly toward the cactus golem''s corpse to collect the monster''s core.

    "Wait a minute! Is there nothing you want to say to me?" Setsuka limped towards Tenku, but the other party kept quiet and ignored her. Setsuka didn''t give up and continued to approach him. She had to make Tenku talk to her to clear her heart''s difort.

    "Have I done something wrong to you?" Setsuka asked worriedly, and tears flowed from her eyes. She was afraid she had done something unintentionally that would make Tenku angry.

    Tenku suddenly stopped his hand movement when he heard Setsuka''s voice. He wanted to answer the question because he couldn''t bear ignoring her. But Tenku''s face changed when he saw a magic circle on Rho''s corpse. Setsuka also realized that and felt that something dangerous was about to happen.

    "Quickly leave this ce!" Tenku shouted at Setsuka, but it was toote because the magic circle had activated. Then dozens of magic circles with the same form appeared around the cave.

    Tremble!

    The entire cave shook violently, and stctites fell. Moreover, the ground in that ce copsed, and Setsuka lost her footing.

    "What!?" Setsuka was shocked because he suddenly fell into a hole of unknown depth.

    "In the end, I died. But I''m happy because I already know his identity. Kaede, Kohana, father, mother, I''m sorry." Setsuka closed her eyes and prepared to ept her death. But before she fell deeper, her hand was suddenly grabbed by someone. Setsuka opened her eyes, and tears flowed when she saw the person holding her hand tightly.

    "Tenku Okuihara..." Setsuka said softly the name of the boy who had saved her life many times.

 Chapter 65 65

    ?"Tenku Okuihara..." Setsuka said softly the name of the boy who held her hand tightly when she fell into the pit and had saved her life again for the umpteenth time.

    "Argh!" Tenku groaned in pain. Upon hearing that voice, Setsuka quickly realized he was holding her hand with his injured shoulder.

    "Let go of my hand! You don''t have to do this! We''ve only known each other for a few days! So you don''t have to save me!" Setsuka raised her voice and tried to free her hand from Tenku, but the other party gripped it tightly.

    Not long after, Setsuka felt drops of liquid on her face and wet her hands. Her body trembled, and her chest ached when she saw blood flowing from Tenku''s hand.

    The blood came from a wound on Tenku''s shoulder after saving Setsuka from a cactus golem attack, and he still hasn''t received treatment until now. Due to the great pressure on his hand, the wound became even more severe and painful.

    Tears flowed from Setsuka''s eyes when she found out about that. When she wanted to open her mouth to ask Tenku to let go of her hand, a stctite shard above them fell and hit both of their heads.

    Tenku gritted his teeth to endure the pain. Blood flowed past his eyes and clouded his vision. On the other hand, Setsuka also felt the same way as him, and her consciousness slowly faded away.

    "Please... let go of my hand..." Setsuka said weakly and felt her heart squeeze. Even though her vision was blurry, she could see blood flowing from Tenku''s head and hands, but he kept holding her hand tightly.

    Setsuka kept trying to get her hands off Tenku. But no matter how hard she tried or how weak Tenku''s current condition was, she still couldn''t do it.

    Tenku ignored Setsuka and used his other hand to hold her. He pulled her up slowly and gritted his teeth to endure the pain in his shoulder. Not long after, Tenku finally managed to get Setsuka out of the pit.

    When Tenku saw that Setsuka had no strength to move and was about to lose consciousness, he decided to carry her out of the cavern. Tenku carried Setsuka in a princess hug and staggered while avoiding the stctite fragments that fell to the ground. Even so, some stones still hit his body, trying to protect the girl in his arms.

    Setsuka was speechless, and her heart was beating so fast. She kept crying and held Tenku''s jacket tightly. Not long after that, Tenku saw the light and was sure it was the cave''s exit. But then he stopped his pace after hearing the sound of footsteps approaching him.

    Even though the cave was quite dark, Tenku could recognize one of those people, and she was a friend of the girl in his arms right now, Kaede. Tenku didn''t want to meet them and decided to leave Setsuka at that ce. Heid her down slowly on the ground and wanted to get out of there. But Setsuka held his hand before he could take a step.

    "Where are you going? It''s dangerous! Can''t you see that the cave is about to copse!? Please don''te back to that ce!" Setsuka used all her strength to speak and gripped Tenku''s hand tightly to prevent him from leaving.

    Tenku was silent for a moment, but she quickly removed Setsuka''s hand from him and left the ce.

    "Wait! You can''t go there! Tenku..." Setsuka screamed with thest of her strength. The cave ceiling copsed and blocked the path to the other side.

    "Nooooo!" Setsuka tried to move and wanted to chase after Tenku. But the strength left her body, and she passed out. Before Setsuka lost consciousness, she could hear the panicked voice of her best friend.

    "Setsuka... Setsuka..."

    ***

    "Why..." Tenku muttered as he returned to the location of the monster corpses.

    "Why did I save her? My body moved on its own when I saw her in danger. Did I do it because she treated me well even though people said I was weak? Is it because she cares for me? Or for some other reason?" Tenku was confused by how he felt right now.

    "No! I can''t have feelings like that for her. It is impossible!" Tenku shook her head vigorously and denied his feelings. He finally realized what made his body move on its own to save Setsuka, but he didn''t want to admit it.

    "I can''t go on like this! This kind of feeling will only hinder me from getting stronger! I can''t let Haruna wait for me any longer in that world! I have to kill this feeling! The most important thing for me is getting stronger! Yes, that''s all!" Tenku said with determination and made a serious face. He clenched his fists tightly and forgot about Setsuka.

    Before long, Tenku arrived at the location of the monsters'' corpses, but he frowned when he saw the stctites falling from the cave''s ceiling.

    "I have no other choice." Tenku said softly.

    "Phantasmal release..."

    GLUTTONY CENTIPEDE

    A giant centipede of genesis power condensation with a length exceeding thirty meters appeared above the monsters'' corpses and coiled up to block the falling stctites. Tenku quickly moved to collect the cores and valuable parts from the monster''s corpse because he knew the cave would copse soon. If that happened, the giant centipede wouldn''t be able to withstand it.

    Thirty minutester, Tenku finished collecting all the cores and valuable parts from the monsters'' corpses. After that, he hurriedly left the cavern. Tenku ran towards therge hole where he had fallen due to the wyvern''s attack. He intended to return to the camp from that ce.

    ***<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Ugh!" Setsuka slowly opened her eyes and felt pain in her body.

    "Setsuka! Thank goodness you''re finally awake! How is your body now!?" Kaede asked worriedly when she saw Setsuka had regained consciousness.

    "Hmm... Kaede? Where am I? How long have I been unconscious?" Setsuka looked around and was confused because she was in a tent. She remembered that she was lying in the cave before she passed out.

    "We''re back at camp. You passed out for two hours due to heavy blood loss from the wounds on your body. After we brought you out of that ce, the cave copsed. Luckily we managed to escape in time. Otherwise, we will be buried alive there." Kaede exined.

    "What!?" Setsuka was startled, and her body trembled violently. She tried to get up from the mat, but Kaede quickly stopped her.

    "What are you doing, Setsuka!? You shouldn''t move too much, or your condition will worsen!" Kaede said frantically.

    "Please help me up, Kaede. I want to see the situation outside." Setsuka urged Kaede.

    "You! All right... I''ll help you. But you can onlye out of this tent to see the situation outside. After that, you should hurry back and rest." Kaede reluctantly agreed to Setsuka''s request as she couldn''t bear to refuse after seeing the pleading look on her face.

    "Yes, I understand." Setsuka replied weakly. Kaede could only sigh in response. Then she helped Setsuka up and walked out of the tent.

    After exiting the tent, Setsuka looked around for someone. She frowned when she saw that the first-year students had returned to that ce.

    "Why did theye back here?" Setsuka asked Kaede.

    "Do you mean first-year students? They reported this matter to the organization and returned with the teachers'' permission. Mr. Okamoto was angry when he saw that. But after hearing their excuse that they couldn''t let us fight the monsters alone, he was speechless." Kaede exined. Setsuka nodded slightly and wanted to ask Kaede another matter, but a voice interrupted her.

    "Setsuka! How are you feeling now? Why did youe out of the tent instead of resting?" Satoru trotted over to Setsuka and asked with concern. But before Setsuka could reply, another voice rang in her ear.

    "Are you all right, Senior Fuyushima? I heard that you were injured fighting fifth-level monsters." Akio came along with Asuka and the others.

    Setsuka sighed heavily when she heard the questions from the two people. She wanted to answer them but then fell silent as her eyes looked in a certain direction. She saw a boy limping toward their camp. When Setsuka saw the boy''s face, her body trembled. She subconsciously released herself from Kaede and walked toward him.

    Kaede and the others were confused by Setsuka''s behavior. But when they followed where she looked, they found a boy walking towards the camp. Asuka frowned because she knew the boy. He was Tenku and had changed his mainbat gear to the simple one he wore for the mission.

    "Wait, Setsuka! You can''t walk alone! I will help you!" Kaede chased after Setsuka and supported her after she saw her best friend''s body stagger and almost fall.

    Satoru and Akio felt strange when they saw Setsuka approaching Tenku. Even though they were curious, they could only stay silent and didn''t dare to question it.

    When the distance between them got closer, Setsuka opened her mouth and asked Tenku.

    "Are you okay?" Setsuka looked over Tenku''s shoulder and felt sad when she saw the red stains on his clothes. Even though Tenku had covered his wound with bandages to hide it, the injury was quite severe, and blood kept flowing until it seeped through the bandages and clothes he was wearing.

    "I''m fine. Thank you for being so concerned, president." Tenku bowed her head to Setsuka and walked past her without looking at her face.

    Setsuka froze when she heard Tenku''s words. Although they weren''t close, Tenku usually called her by her family name. But now, Tenku wouldn''t even mention it, and Setsuka felt he was keeping his distance from her.

    "Why..." Setsuka said, and tears flowed from her eyes. She looked at Tenku, who was greeted by Akina and his two other friends.

    (Did I do something to make him angry? Is he treating me like this because I already know his secret?)

    Setsuka suddenly felt dizzy, and her vision blurred. She pushed herself too hard and made her condition worse.

    "Setsuka! What happened to you!? Setsuka!" Kaede said frantically, and her gaze shifted from Setsuka to Tenku.

    (I''m sure there''s something between them. Otherwise, there''s no way Setsuka would be like this! I have to find out about that! I''m sorry, Setsuka. I have to intervene in your matter)

    Kaede made up her mind and quickly brought Setsuka back to her tent.

 Chapter 66 66

    ?After Tenku returned to camp, he quickly got treatment for his injuries; the one who did it was Akina. When the girl saw the gunshot wound on his shoulder, her heart ached, and tears flowed from her eyes. It was the scar that Tenku got when he saved her.

    Akina quickly wiped her tears before Tenku noticed it, and she was shocked when she saw many other scars on Tenku''s body.

    "What''s this scar? Why are there so many scars on your body?" Akina asked and touched an old scar on Tenku''s back.

    "Ah, those are the scars from a small ident and the others caused by training." Tenku answered calmly.

    Akina didn''t believe that answer, but if Tenku didn''t want to say it, she wouldn''t ask any further.

    On the other hand, Takaya and Noboru were waiting outside the tent worriedly. Akina asked them to wait outside to avoid disturbing the treatment. Not long after, Tenku came out with Akina after the treatment was finished.

    "How are you feeling now, Tenku? Are you able to move well with that wound of yours?" Takaya asked.

    "Yes, I''m fine. I don''t think it''s a problem if it''s just a small movement. Why do you ask that?" Tenku was confused why Takaya asked such a question.

    "Mr. Okamoto wants to meet you in his tent." Takaya said a message from Daisuke. Tenku raised her eyebrows after hearing that.

    "Why did he want to see me?" Tenku became alert because he was worried that Daisuke had recognized him. He returned to camp, assuming that no one knew his identity.

    While helping Setsuka in the cave, Tenku felt that the girl recognized him and said his name. But because the situation at that time was very noisy due to the falling stctites and the pain in his shoulder, Tenku ignored what she said. So he wasn''t sure if Setsuka knew his identity or not.

    Based on that prediction, Tenku mustered up the courage to return to camp and put his school life on the line. Suppose Setsuka recognizes him and reveals his true identity to the others. In that case, he has to drop out of Suisei High School, and his rtionship with the girl who was originally an acquaintance will turn into an enemy because Tenku doesn''t like traitors.

    "I don''t know. He just left the message for me and asked me to pass it on to you after you finished treatment." Takaya shook her head.

    "By the way, what is your rtionship with Miss Fuyushima? Why did shee to us to tell us about your situation, and now she''sing to you when you return? Has something happened between you?" Takaya suddenly asked, and that made Akina frown.

    "Ah! I want to know that too! I am curious about your rtionship with Miss Fuyushima!" Noboru added excitedly.

    "You guys misunderstood. I will exin it to you after I talk to Mr. Okamoto." Tenku smiled bitterly in response to that question. He wanted to go to Daisuke''s tent, but Akina suddenly appeared beside him and supported him.

    "I will apany you to that ce!" Akina didn''t want Tenku to walk to Daisuke''s tent in his current state. After treating him, Akina was surprised that Tenku could walk with such a severe wound. Even so, she couldn''t let him go alone.

    A normal Realizer would need one week of rest to recover from such injuries until he could walk again unless he drank a potion or elixir. But those items were costly, and Akina was sure that Tenku didn''t drink them.

    "Okay, thank you." Tenku quickly agreed.

    "We will alsoe with you." Takaya looked at Noboru, and the other party nodded in response to his words. After that, they walked towards Daisuke''s tent, which was not far from that ce.

    Daisuke''s tent is different from the other tents at the camp and isrge enough to amodate twenty people at a time. It wasn''t something the organization provided but Daisuke''s personal property. When Tenku arrived in front of Daisuke''s tent, he met a male student.

    "Are you Tenku? Mr. Okamoto is waiting for you inside. You can also invite your friends toe in." The male student said and immediately left the ce without waiting for Tenku''s answer.

    Tenku frowned when he heard that Daisuke was waiting for him with someone else. He thought that he would talk to Daisuke in the tent alone.

    "Let''s go inside." Tenku sighed and entered the tent along with Akina and the others.

    After Tenku entered the tent, he raised her eyebrows when he saw the people inside. Daisuke sat cross-legged on the carpet along with two other senior Realizers and several teachers.

    There were also Setsuka, Kaede, Satoru, Hijiri, and several second and third-year students. Akio and Asuka were also in the tent with their friends. Tenku didn''t know what they were doing in that ce.

    "Sit down." Daisuke motioned for Tenku and the others to sit down and then spoke to Akio.

    Akina deliberately sat next to Tenku, making Setsuka''s face darken. After Tenku sat down, he overheard Daisuke''s conversation with Akio. His group hade to the tent because Daisuke had called them to help him convey instructions to the other first-year students. After that, Daisuke looked at Tenku and opened his mouth.

    "How are you? Are you all right?" Daisuke asked.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "My wound has received treatment, and my condition has improved." Tenku replied.

    "That''s great. I heard that you saved Miss Fuyushima from the wyvern''s attack. Is that true?" Daisuke didn''t want to waste time and immediately asked the reason for calling Tenku to his tent. His words shocked some of the people there.

    (Ooh... So that''s how it goes. No wonder senior Fuyushima forced herself to approach him when she saw him return to camp)

    Akio thought Setsuka did that to Tenku simply because she was in debt to him. On the other hand, Asuka couldn''t believe that Tenku had saved Setsuka. She had heard how mighty the wyvern was from the first and second-year students. So it''s impossible for Tenku toe back safely from that attack.

    (Fortunately, there is no special rtionship between them)

    Satoru sighed in relief after hearing that.

    "Save the president? I think it''s a misunderstanding, Mr. Okamoto." Tenku shook his head, and his words made Setsuka sad.

    "What do you mean by misunderstanding?" Daisuke and the others were confused when they heard Tenku''s answer. Only Setsuka in the tent knew why Tenku said that.

    "At that time, I was being chased by a lone wolf. I subconsciously dashed toward the president and pushed her away from the wyvern''s attack trajectory. After that, I was the one who was hit by the fireball." Tenku exined seriously, and it sounded like the truth to them but not to Setsuka. Her body trembled, and she clenched her fists tightly after hearing the story. Setsuka wanted to say something, but no words came out of her mouth.

    Kaede noticed Setsuka''s strange behavior and became more and more convinced that there was something between her best friend and Tenku. She narrowed her eyes at Tenku. She was determined to find out the problem of the two people because Kaede couldn''t bear to see her best friend sad.

    On the other hand, Akio and the others smiled mockingly at Tenku, and Asuka sighed in relief after learning the truth.

    "Even though you didn''t do it on purpose, you saved Miss Fuyushima. Were the wounds on your body from the wyvern''s attack? But why are there no burn marks?" Daisuke couldn''t believe Tenku''s words because he felt there was something odd about his exnation.

    "I wasn''t directly hit by the fireball and was only impacted. I was blown away too far, and a tree branch punctured my shoulder." Tenku added another exnation. He said so smoothly, and Daisuke finally believed him.

    "I understand. In that case, you can return to your tent to rest. We will return to Suisei High School after two hours." Daisuke nodded and didn''t want to keep Tenku in his tent any longer after getting what he wanted to know.

    "Yes, Mr. Okamoto." Tenku bowed her head to Daisuke. Akina helped him to stand up and get out of the tent along with Takaya and Noboru. Before exiting the tent, Akina nced at Setsuka and smiled victoriously. Setsuka couldn''t help but frown under the provocation from the first-year students. But she couldn''t do anything and could only clench her fists.

    After returning to his tent, Tenku sat cross-legged and began refining the genesis power he had obtained after killing many monsters in the cave into the true Qi. He was happy because the harvest this time was immense, and his strength had increased drastically. The Devourer Scythe had stepped into the moon phase, and the Golden Revolver had be the asteroid phase.

    He used the two hours given by Daisuke to condense true Qi to create a new ring on the light ball within his dantian called the Profound Qi Core.

    Tenku exhaled turbid air after the third ring in the Profound Qi core in his dantian was created, and it showed that he had broken through to thete stage of the Sky Origin realm. He smiled broadly after feeling the immense power from his body.

    "Wait for me, Haruna. I will go to that world to look for you!" Tenku said seriously and clenched his fist tightly. Then he stood up and prepared himself because they were returning to Suisei High School.

    ***

    In a room within the branch office of the Belial Alliance organization, a middle-aged man was sitting in a machine with a fourth-level monster core next to him. The device is a Genesis Injector, and the man inside is Shigeru Yamanaka, the owner of the Yamanaka Group, one of Japan''s leadingpanies.

    The room door opened automatically, and a man in a ck suit entered. The man was Shigeru''s subordinate and stood silently beside the machine.

    "Did something happen?" Shigeru opened his eyes and stepped out of the machine.

    "Yes, sir. We received news that young master Shinji had disappeared during a mission, and his body was not found despite searching the monster hideout. The mission leader assumed that he had died along with his friends." The ck suit person reported.

    "What!?" Shigeru felt like he had been struck by lightning when he heard the news and killing intent burst from his body. The person in the ck suit knelt under pressure from his power.

    "I want you to find information about that matter! Find out anyone who was hostile to my son or who died with him!" Shigeru gave orders to his subordinates.

    "I understand, sir." The man in the ck suit stood up and quickly left to carry out Shigeru''s orders.

    "If my son dies from being killed by monsters, then I want the leader in the mission to take responsibility! But if someone kills him, I will make the culprit and his family die a horrible death!!!" Shigeru roared angrily, and his voice shook everything in the room.

 Chapter 67 67

    ?Two weeks have passed since the mission on Lake Shima, and the students of Suisei High School have entered their long holidays of Golden Week. They already have ns to spend their vacation. Some intend to travel out of town, while others enjoy quality time with their families.

    In a modern-style room inside the Fuyushima Temple, Setsuka is lying on her bed, staring at the ceiling. Over the past few days, her mood had been so bad that she rarely spoke to Kaede and her little sister, Kohana. The cause was Tenku, who kept avoiding her at school. When they were alone, Tenku didn''t even say a word to her, making her very sad.

    After the incident at Lake Shima, Setsuka no longer looks for the student who saved Kohana because she is sure that person is Tenku, but she can''t tell her sister. She had been lying to Kohana for the past few days that she didn''t have time to look for the boy because she was busy with schoolwork and missions in the organization. Fortunately, her sister understood and wasn''t angry with her. But Kohana still keeps asking about the matter every day.

    Setsuka was worried that her sister would be sad and disappointed when she met Tenku, and the other party ignored her. First, she had to repair her rtionship with him before telling Kohana.

    She closed her eyes and recalled her chat with her father and mother after returning from the mission at Lake Shima. At that time, Setsuka asked about Realizers with multiple Phantasmal Objects, and her parents said that existences were extremely rare and they had only heard of legends about it.

    When her father asked why Setsuka suddenly wanted to know about it, she could only answer that she was curious. She couldn''t tell about Tenku''s identity to anyone, including her parents. If she leaked it out, Setsuka was afraid that her rtionship with Tenku would be destroyed, and they would be enemies.

    Setsuka looks at her hands and remembers when Tenku saved her. The boy ignored the pain from the wound on his shoulder and continued to grip her hand tightly. When Setsuka thought that, her frozen heart melted and thumped wildly, and her body was slowly heating up for some unknown reason.

    "Haa¡­" Setsuka sighed and tried to calm her heart down.

    "He has stirred up my heart to this extent. Since then, I can''t stop thinking about him. As a man, he should be responsible, right?" Setsuka said in a low voice and looked at Tenku''s photo on her smartphone. She got it from the school database and secretly saved it.

    Setsuka smiled and was deep in thought, but a knock on the door brought her back to reality.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    "Setsuka. May Ie in?" A woman''s voice sounded from outside Setsuka''s room.

    "Come in. I didn''t lock the door." Setsuka answered and got up from her bed.

    The door opened, and a middle-aged woman with long ck hair wearing a kimono entered the room. Her face is gorgeous and simr to Setsuka, but the woman looks more mature. That woman is Koyuki Fuyushima, wife of the current head of the Fuyushima Temple and mother of Setsuka and Kohana.

    "What''s wrong, mother?" Setsuka looked at Koyuki in confusion. Usually, her mother would wait in the living room for Setsuka toe out if she wanted to talk to her about something. If it were an important matter, Koyuki would have someone call Setsuka.

    "I should be the one asking you that question. You''ve been moody since returning from the Lake Shima mission. You''ve been quieter than usual and have been ignoring Kohana a lot these past few days. Did something happen to you?" Koyuki looked at Setsuka with concern.

    "That is..." Setsuka lowered her head and felt sad when she heard Koyuki''s question. She was silent and did not know how to answer.

    "Is that something you can''t say to your mother?" Koyuki said softly. She didn''t want to force Setsuka to tell her problems because it was her privacy. But she couldn''t bear to see her daughter''s sad face.

    "No... that''s not what I meant. I don''t know how to tell you." Setsuka remembers when Tenku purposely kept his distance from her, and tears flowed from her eyes.

    Koyuki was worried when she saw Setsuka shed tears because her daughter had never cried since she was five years old. Setsuka has grown into a cold and strong girl in facing any problem until now. Thus, Koyuki was shocked when she saw her daughter suddenly cry and look like a weak girl.

    "What has happened? Did you fight with Kaede?" Koyuki hugged Setsuka and rubbed her back to calm her down.

    "This matter has nothing to do with Kaede." Setsuka shook her head.

    "Then who made you like this? Tell me." Koyuki felt pity when she saw her daughter''s condition.

    "Mother..." Setsuka said in a low voice.

    "Share your grief with me." Koyuki whispered.

    "He is a bastard. He had engraved himself deeply in my heart but suddenly distanced himself from me. I want to say something to him. But I can''t open my mouth in front of him. If I say something, if I say I know, I''m afraid he will go away from me. I couldn''t say anything because I thought I''d never see him again if I did. I don''t want that to happen. What should I do, mother?" Setsuka poured her heart out to her mother and burst into tears.

    Koyuki was surprised after hearing Setsuka''s words. She didn''t understand what her daughter meant, but she knew Setsuka became like that because of a man. Setsuka had fallen in love, and it felt so deep. As a woman, she could feel how much her daughter loved that person.<novelnext></novelnext>

    (Who are the bastards who dare to make my daughter sad!? If I find out, I will make him responsible for what he has done!!)

    "Yes. That man is a bastard. He doesn''t deserve your attention." Koyuki rubbed Setsuka''s head tofort her.

    "No! He''s not a bastard! I wouldn''t be here with you if he were that kind of man." Setsuka quickly denied her mother''s words and cried even louder. Her current behavior looked like that of a little girl.

    "Yes, yes. He''s not a bastard. Then it would be best if you stopped crying. How about you freshen up your mind before thinking about the matter again? Isn''t there a festival nearby? You can take Kohana for a walk there. It looks like she''s lonely since you haven''t spoken to her much thest few days." Koyuki smiled helplessly and wiped the tears off Setsuka''s face.

    "Yes, mother. I also feel bad for Kohana about that." Setsuka nodded in response. Koyuki sighed after seeing her daughter get better after crying. But her eyes were cold when she thought about the man who had made Setsuka like that.

    The long holiday of Golden Week has begun, and a festival is being held not far from Fuyushima Temple. Food and game stalls line the side of the road in an attractive decoration. People from the neighborhoode to the ce to enjoy the festival.

    Amidst the crowd, a pair of big and small girls walking hand in hand caught the attention of the people around them. The big one looks so pretty, and the small one looks cute. They wore beautiful kimonos and carried a tote bag in their hands. The two people were Setsuka and Kohana.

    "Ah! Look there, big sister! There is a stall selling sweets! Over there is a game of catching goldfish! It''s a crepe stall! Let''s go there, big sister!" Kohana said excitedly while pointing at the various stalls along the roadside. She dragged Setsuka''s hand through the crowd and intended toe at them one by one.

    "You don''t have to rush, Kohana. The stalls are not going anywhere. It would be dangerous if you separated from me and got lost in that crowd." Setsuka smiled when she saw her sister''s enthusiasm. She slightly forgot her matters with Tenku.

    "I understand, big sister! I won''t let go of your hand!" Kohana grinned and held Setsuka''s hand tighter.

    "It''s good that you understand. In that case, which stall do you want to go to first?" Setsuka didn''t want to linger in the crowd because she felt ufortable with the men''s stares at her. When she thought about that, she remembered Tenku''s eyes that made herfortable and made Setsuka miss him again.

    "I want to go to the crepe stall first. After that, I want to visit all the stalls in this ce!" Kohana pointed at all the stalls along the street.

    "Alright. Let''s go to the crepe stall first." Setsuka leads Kohana to a crepe stand. After that, she visited other stalls until her sister was exhausted.

    Just as they were about to go to another stall, Setsuka suddenly stopped after hearing the ringing from her smartphone.

    "Wait, Kohana. I have to answer the phone first. Stay by my side, and don''t go anywhere." Setsuka warned her sister and then took out her smartphone from the tote bag.

    The person who called her was Kaede. She contacted Setsuka to ask about her condition. Setsuka felt guilty for making her best friend worry. But she couldn''t tell her about the matter because that would reveal Tenku''s identity.

    Kaede was relieved after hearing that Setsuka was walking around the festival with Kohana. After they chatted for a while, the call ended.

    "Okay. Let''s go to the next stall. Huh!! Kohana? Where are you?" Setsuka panicked when she saw that Kohana had disappeared. She looked around and shouted her sister''s name.

    Setsuka took her smartphone from her tote bag and intended to call Kohana but she remembered that her little sister didn''t bring anymunication device with her. She clicked her tongue and started looking for Kohana by shouting her name.

    "Kohana!!"

    ***

    "Where''s big sister!?" Kohana looked around and said in a panic. She was carried away by the crowd when Setsuka answered the call and got separated from her older sister.

    "Big sister! Big sister!" Kohana sped up her steps and shouted for Setsuka, but she didn''t get any reply. The people in the ce felt pity when they saw her. They wanted to help her, but Kohana avoided them. She was frightened in the crowd and cried.

    Kohana walked around the festival and kept calling out to Setsuka until her voice was hoarse. But she suddenly stopped when she saw a stall with many people lined up in front of it. Kohana wiped the tears off her face and joined the queue. She was curious and forgot about her fear.

    After a while, the queue in front of her was gone, and Kohana could finally see what kind of food was being sold in that ce. The stall was selling crispy tofu, and the seller was a boy the same age as her older sister. When the boy turned his eyes to her, Kohana froze after seeing his face.

    "Big brother?"

 Chapter 68 68

    ?On the first day of the long vacation from Golden Week, Tenku sat rxing in his apartment. Takaya and Noboru invite him to y, but he refuses because he has a part-time job for the next week.

    Akina couldn''t apany him because she had to vacation with her family. She had asked her parents to invite Tenku, but Kouta immediately rejected it. On the other hand, Misora couldn''t do anything after her husband had made his decision. Their answers made Akina sad because she couldn''t spend her vacation with Tenku.

    Tenku didn''t care about that because he already had a n with Wang Haotian. He had promised to participate in the martial artspetition on behalf of the Wang family in Beijing, and they would leave tomorrow morning.

    Wang Haotian had prepared everything he needed, including passports and visas, because this was the first time Tenku had gone abroad. It became easier and faster with Tenku''s identity as a member of the Holy Union.

    "What should I do today?" Tenku muttered and looked through the Holy Union''s website.

    After returning from a mission at Lake Shima two weeks ago, Tenku couldn''t find another space copse in the Kanto region. So he could only live his everyday life and wait for the wounds on his body topletely heal.

    Tenku''s condition had recovered a few days ago. If he used potions or elixirs, the wound would heal faster but Wang Haotian forbade it.

    The old man wanted Tenku to engrave his experience of life and death battle directly in his body without relying on potions or elixirs. The most important thing was that the two items were costly.

    Although Tenku''s harvest on Lake Shima was good, he had used most of it to repay the debts owed to Kaziya and Wang Haotian. So only the monster corpses were left in his space pocket.

    Unfortunately, Tenku couldn''t use the monster corpses to practice the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art because he had just broken through to the fourthyer and had to consolidate before tempering the meridians.

    While Tenku was drowning in his boredom, his smartphone rang. He saw someone had messaged him. Tenku opened it and smiled as he saw its contents.

    The message was sent by Tenku''s acquaintance, who also has a kiosk not far from where he sells crispy tofu. That person offered his stall at the festival to Tenku because he had family problems today and couldn''te to that ce.

    "I happen to be bored today because I can do nothing. This can add to my ie before leaving for Beijing tomorrow." Tenku entered his room and quickly changed his clothes. Afterward, he came out of his apartment and walked towards Fuyushima Temple.

    Tenku arrived at the stall''s location in the afternoon and saw many people crowded around the ce. He took out the ingredients for making crispy tofu he had bought on the way there and prepared them immediately. Forty-five minutester, Tenku finished cooking his crispy tofu and opened his stall.

    When Tenku opened his stall, several people were already lined up in front of it because they smelled the delicious aroma of crispy tofu. He smiled and quickly served them.

    After Tenku finished serving customers and there was no longer a queue in front of his stall, he saw some of his acquaintances. They are Asuka, Akio, and his childhood friends. Tenku pretended not to see them, but the other party had noticed him.

    "Ooh, isn''t this the hero who ran away like a coward but identally saved Miss Fuyushima?" The one who spoke was Daichi. He is a boy with a muscr build and one of Akio''s childhood friends.

    "I think he''s better off being a seller of crispy tofu than a Realizer." a girl added. She is Michiko. Even though she wore a kimono, the clothes couldn''t hide her sporty aura.

    "Please stop, both of you. Isn''t it bad if you make fun of your schoolmates? After all, he had saved Miss Fuyushima despite running away like a coward." Akio reminded Michiko and Daichi, but his tone contained ridicule and supported what they said.

    "What are you doing in front of my stall? If you don''t want to buy, you better get out of here and not make a fuss. Otherwise, I''ll call security to kick you out." Tenku said indifferently.

    "You!" Daichi was angry when he heard Tenku''s words and wanted to hit him. Luckily, Akio quickly stopped him.

    "Stop it, Daichi. If you cause a stir in this ce, we will get in trouble with our respective organizations. Can''t you see that the security in this festival is a senior Realizer?" Akio held Daichi''s hand and whispered to him.

    "Ugh! You''re lucky!" Daichi reluctantly withdrew his hand. After confirming that Daichi was calm, Akio looked at Tenku and smiled.

    "Of course, I want to buy crispy tofu from you. I heard from Asuka that it tastes pretty good." Akio said and nced at Asuka, who had not spoken a word since earlier. Then he bought a box of crispy tofu and ate it in front of Tenku.

    "Hmm... this food is terrible and not to my taste." Akio chewed the tofu and spat it out into the box. After that, he threw it in the trash.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Hahaha... I thought you were selling food, but it''s trash." Daichiughed loudly.

    "If you say that one more time, I will call security and invite some people to verify your words. If you lie about the taste of my food, then I can take the matter to Holy Union." Tenku looked at Akio and threatened. Luckily there weren''t many people in the ce at the moment. Otherwise, the words of the two would affect the sales of the crispy tofu.

    Akio and the others'' faces darkened after hearing Tenku''s words. He snorted and immediately left the ce without saying anything else. Tenku sighed and shook his head. He had seen Asuka nce at him before they left, but he ignored her.

    Time passed quickly, and the day had turned to night. Currently, Tenku is busy handling customers who line up in front of his stall to buy crispy tofu. The queue of buyers has not ended since he opened his stall until now. Tenku didn''t think that the people who came to the festival would like her crispy tofu so much.

    An hourter, all the people lined up in front of his stall disappeared, leaving only a little girl. She is Kohana, who got lost and joined the queue.

    "Big brother?" Kohana tilted her head and looked at Tenku in disbelief.

    "Hmm? Big brother?" Tenku didn''t understand what Kohana meant and thought the little girl had mistaken the person.

    "Ah! You are a big brother! I''ve been looking for you everywhere for the past few days!" Kohana said excitedly and approached Tenku.

    "I''m sorry. Who are you? I don''t remember ever meeting you. Did you recognize the wrong person?" Tenku asked confusedly. He was shocked that the girl had suddenly entered his stall.

    "Huh? Did you forget about me? You saved me from getting hit by a truck in front of Suisei High School." Kohana said, disappointed that Tenku had forgotten her.

    "Ooh, you''re the little girl who rescued a cat on the street? I''m sorry. I was too busy and forgot about it. Then what do you want from me? Do you want some crispy tofu?" Tenku smiled after remembering the incident and rubbed Kohana''s head gently. Somehow he felt that the little girl reminded him of Haruna.

    "You finally remember! I joined the queue out of curiosity after seeing the many people lined up in front of this stall. I think the food you sell must be delicious. But after meeting big brother, I have forgotten about it." Kohana pouted, but she was a little happy that Tenku had remembered her.

    Tenku looked at the front of his stall and made sure that there were no customers. After that, he looked at Kohana and asked.

    "So, what do you want after meeting me? If nothing is important, you better leave since I''m working here." Tenku didn''t want to waste too much time on Kohana. Even though the little girl reminded him of his little sister, Kohana wasn''t Haruna.

    "I want to properly thank you for saving my life. I''m sorry I didn''t get to say it at the time. Thank you." Kohana bowed to Tenku.

    "Don''t worry about it. I saved you not because I want gratitude from you. You must be more careful in the future and not be reckless in your actions. I know your intentions are good to save the cat. But if you get hurt, then your family will be sad." Tenku''s expression softened when he saw Kohana''s sincerity.

    "Whatever the reason, you have saved my life. So I have to thank you properly." Kohana smiled broadly because she was happy that Tenku cared about her.

    "Okay. I will ept your thanks. You better get back to your family before they get worried. By the way, who did youe to this festival with?" Tenku looked around and found no one apanying Kohana. He couldn''t believe a girl of Kohana''s age hade to the festival alone.

    "I came with my big sister, but now I''m lost." Kohana said shyly.

    "You lost?" Tenku massaged his forehead after hearing Kohana''s answer. He couldn''t ask her to leave if her words were true.

    "Yes. I was pushed by the crowd and separated from my sister. Therefore, please let me stay at your stall until my sisteres to pick me up." Kohana smiled and sat on the small chair inside the stall. Tenku sighed when he saw her behavior and ignored it because a customer hade.

    "By the way, my sister also attends Suisei High school. She is a second-year student, and she is beautiful. When shees, I will introduce her to you." Kohana swung her little legs back and forth and kept looking at Tenku from time to time.

    Tenku froze when she heard Kohana''s words. He remembered someone had told him about her sister, who had been saved by a boy, and that person was Setsuka. Tenku wanted to immediately ask Kohana to leave the stall but a voice silenced him.

    "Kohana! What are you doing in that ce!? Luckily, I remembered putting a tracker in your tote bag. So it didn''t take me long to find you!" a familiar girl''s voice sounded in Tenku''s ear. When he turned around, he saw Setsuka in a kimono trotting towards his stall.

 Chapter 69 69

    ?"Kohana! What are you doing there!? Luckily, I remembered putting the tracker in your tote bag. So it didn''t take me long to find you!" Setsuka shouted when she saw Kohana sitting in a stall.

    While looking for Kohana at the festival, Setsuka remembered that she had secretly put a tracker in her little sister''s tote bag in case they separated in the crowd. But she had forgotten about it because she was panicking and worried about Kohana''s condition.

    Setsuka found Kohana at one of the stalls at the festival, and she was confused when she saw her little sister sitting there happily. The little girl didn''t look scared or panicked because she was separated from her. Setsuka felt that her worries were pointless.

    "Big sister! I know you will find me! But you showed up too soon." Kohana pouts andins. He had to return after Setsuka found him and had to part ways with Tenku. Kohana felt sad when she thought about that.

    "Aren''t you d I found you? Besides, what are you doing here?" Setsuka asked and still didn''t notice the other people in the stall.

    "Ah! I never thought like that, big sister! I''m d you found me, but other things make me even happier. I have found the person who saved me, and it happened because fate brought us together!" Kohana said excitedly.

    "What do you mean by that..." Setsuka smiled when she heard Kohana''s sentence, which sounded weird because it was supposed to be used when a woman met her soul mate. But then her body trembled as she digested Kohana''s words.

    Setsuka finally noticed someone else standing at the stall and turned his back while cooking crispy tofu. She was silent for a long time before opening her mouth.

    "Long time no see. How are you?" Setsuka said in a low voice. She tried to suppress her happiness because she could meet Tenku in that unexpected ce and time. Even though that person had his back on her, Setsuka was sure that he was Tenku.

    "Hmm... yes... I''m fine, president." Tenku turned and smiled at Setsuka. He was slightly bothered by her presence at his stall as it drew the people''s attention at the festival.

    Setsuka''s happiness turned to sadness when she heard the way Tenku called her name. On the other hand, Kohana fell silent as she was confused by their conversation. She looked at Tenku and her sister alternately and felt they knew each other. Apart from that, Kohana also felt some awkwardness between them.

    "Do you two know each other?" Kohana asked Setsuka.

    "Yes, I do. He is a first-year student at Suisei High School and one of the people who participated in the mission on Lake Shima two weeks ago." Setsuka rubbed her sister''s head and smiled sadly.

    "Then I don''t need to introduce you to him anymore. Ah, I forgot to introduce myself. I am Kohana Fuyushima. May I know your name, big brother?" Kohana introduced herself with a big smile. She didn''t know what had happened between Tenku and Setsuka. Therefore, she behaved as usual.

    (You should have introduced yourself earlier, little girl. If I had known you were one of the princesses of Fuyushima Temple, I would have asked security to escort you back)

    "I am Tenku Okuihara." Tenku sighed inwardly and replied briefly.

    "He was the one who had saved me back then. I didn''t think you couldn''t find him even though you already knew him." Kohana looked at Setsuka and puffed out her cheeks in disappointment. If Setsuka had known Tenku was his savior, Kohana could have met him earlier.

    "Is that so? In that case, I thank you for saving my little sister." Setsuka feigned ignorance and then bowed her head to Tenku.

    "I already told your little sister. I identally saved her and have epted her thanks. So you don''t need to think about it anymore. You can go if nothing else because I''m at work right now." Tenku wanted Setsuka and Kohana to leave the stall immediately because he couldn''t focus on selling the crispy tofu if they were around.

    "That is..." Setsuka felt a loss in her heart when she heard Tenku''s words. But she felt Kohana tug at her kimono sleeve before she could continue her sentence. Her little sister looked at her with a sad face. As her older sister, she knew what Kohana wanted to say. Setsuka sighed because her little sister''s wish was the same as hers.

    "Can we invite you to dinner as a thank you? It may not be a big deal for you, but it is important for us. We should thank you with actions and not just words. So I hope you''ll ept our invitation to dinner." Setsuka bowed to Tenku, and Kohana followed suit.

    Tenku was speechless when he saw their actions. He didn''t know how to answer them as he couldn''t bear to refuse after feeling the sincerity of their words. Setsuka and Kohana kept their heads down until Tenku agreed, and it cornered him.

    In addition, Tenku felt that the people around him were looking at him with sharp eyes. They cursed Tenku for making the two beautiful girls bow down to him. Tenku found it even more difficult to refuse their request because of that.

    "Alright, I will ept your request. So please raise your head now that we''ve be the center of attention at the festival." Tenku sighed and reluctantly agreed to their request.

    "Thank you. Hmm... can I call you by your first name?" Setsuka raised her head and felt relieved after hearing his answer. But then she was confused about how to call Tenku.

    Setsuka couldn''t be too friendly with him because Tenku might stay away from her. In addition, she has great pride as a genius from Fuyushima Temple, and it doesn''t allow her to act too aggressively toward a man. Because of that, she had to ask his opinion first.

    "Whatever. Anything is fine with me as long as you''refortable with it." Tenku didn''t care what Setsuka called him.

    "In that case, I''ll call you big brother, and you can call me Kohana. I''m d to be your acquaintance." Kohana answered first and bowed her head to Tenku.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I''ll call you Tenku. Can you call me by my name too? What I mean is we are not in school or an organization. So you don''t have to be so formal with me." Setsuka looked at Tenku with a pleading face. She wants Tenku to stop calling her president because it makes their rtionship even more distant and painful for Setsuka.

    "Okay, Setsuka. You can sit in that chair. After I close my stall, I wille with you for dinner." Tenku nodded slightly and secretly sighed in his heart because he couldn''t refuse Setsuka''s request after seeing her expression.

    "I understand!" Setsuka smiled broadly and sat down next to her sister. Kohana felt suspicious when she saw her older sister''s behavior.

    (Big sister doesn''t usually act like that with other people, especially boys. Could it be that she likes him?)

    Kohana grinned as she thought of the possibility. She would support Setsuka''s feelings without hesitation if what she thought was true.

    Tenku''s stall became crowded shortly after, and several people lined up in front of it. The reason they queued up was not only to buy crispy tofu but also to see Setsuka and Kohana.

    When Setsuka saw Tenku busy serving customers and cooking crispy tofu, she felt she couldn''t stay still. She stood up and helped handle customers while Kohana packed the crispy tofu into boxes.

    Tenku wanted to stop the two girls, but he gave up after seeing them helping him happily. After all, he needed help with his current situation. Tenku sighed, continued cooking the crispy tofu, and handed over the customer to the siblings.

    Setsuka and Kohana don''t care about their image as the daughters of the head of Fuyushima Temple and continue to serve customers with a smile. It makes the queuing people, especially the men, excited and enthusiastic.

    The queue in front of the stall was not reduced but increased. Setsuka''s beauty and Kohana''s cuteness attract people toe and buy crispy tofu. But after an hour, the queue in front of the stall was over.

    "Thank you." Kohana smiled and gave a man a box filled with crispy tofu.

    "This is thest one." Setsuka sighed and sat in her seat after confirming that no more people were lining up in front of the stall. She didn''t expect that serving customers would be pretty tiring, making her sweat a little. Setsuka intended to wipe her sweat with her kimono, but Tenku''s voice stopped her.

    "Please use this." Tenku gave a handkerchief to Setsuka after he noticed her situation.

    Setsuka looked at the handkerchief in Tenku''s hand and was shocked by his action. She didn''t think Tenku would care about her, and she felt a sweetness in her heart.

    "Thank you." Setsuka took the handkerchief and used it to wipe the sweat off her face.

    "Hmm... big brother. Don''t you have a handkerchief for me too?" Kohana was jealous when she saw that. But before Tenku could answer, Setsuka used the handkerchief to wipe the sweat from her sister''s face.

    "We can use this together." Setsuka smiled, and Kohana pouted at that but didn''t say any further.

    After that, Tenku tidied up his stall and got ready to close it because all the crispy tofu and the ingredients he had bought had run out. Setsuka and Kohana were not idle and got up from their seats to help Tenku.

    "Okay, where are you going to take me to dinner?" Tenku asked Setsuka after they finished closing the stall.

    "We intend to invite you to dinner at a restaurant not far from this ce. I can guarantee that the food is delicious." Setsuka said confidently, and Kohana nodded in agreement.

    "Then, please lead the way." Tenku quickly agreed since it wasn''t far.

    "Yes." Setsuka answered curtly and walked ahead with Kohana. She knew why Tenku asked her to lead the way. Tenku doesn''t want to walk side by side with Setsuka because it will attract the people''s attention at the festival and create rumors for them.

    Tenku walked behind Setsuka, and he had to admit that she was so beautiful in the kimono. If not for his determination to be stronger, his feelings for Setsuka at Lake Shima might have resurfaced. Tenku quickly shook his head to get rid of the thought.

    They didn''t take long to get to their destination. Although the restaurant building is simple, the cleanliness and tidiness are appropriately maintained. Tenku quite liked the atmosphere of the ce. He asked Setsuka to enter the restaurant first because he wanted to call Wang Haotian.

    Setsuka nodded after hearing his words. She and Kohana quickly entered the restaurant and what greeted them was the voice of their acquaintance.

    "Ooh, isn''t this Setsuka? Did youe together with Kohana?" The person who greeted Setsuka was her school rival, Hijiri Natsukawa.

 Chapter 70 70

    ?"Hijiri? What are you doing here?" Setsuka was shocked when she saw Hijiri inside the restaurant and panicked because she was afraid that the other party would misunderstand when she saw hering together with a man.

    "Me? I was bored at home and asked Keiko to take a walk at the festival. After walking around for a while, I got hungry and decided to eat at a nearby restaurant. By chance, I found this ce. I didn''t expect to meet you here." Hijiri smiled and pointed at a girl next to her.

    That girl is Hijiri''s ssmate, and her name is Keiko Nishizawa. She had shoulder-length brownish-ck hair and was quite tall. Hijiri and Keiko wore kimonos of the same color but with different patterns.

    The two girls looked beautiful tonight, especially Hijiri. She didn''t lose to Setsuka and became the center of attention of the men inside the restaurant.

    Setsuka nodded slightly in response, while Kohana kept silent and bowed to her. Although she knew her and had met her several times, Kohana was not close to Hijiri.

    "Hello, Fuyushima." Keiko greeted Setsuka. They know each other because they are schoolmates and see each other often.

    "Hello, Nishizawa." Setsuka returned the greeting and quickly looked for an empty table in the restaurant. But after checking all corners of the ce, she couldn''t find a single table, which disappointed her. The restaurant was busier than usual because it was near the festival site, and many people came for dinner after being tired of having fun at the event.

    Setsuka sighed and intended to leave that ce and look for another restaurant. Luckily, Tenku didn''te in with her. Otherwise, Hijiri would get suspicious when she saw him with a boy and rumors would spread around the school after the holidays ended. But before Setsuka led Kohana to leave the restaurant, Hijiri stopped her.

    "Where do you want to go, Setsuka? Didn''t youe here for dinner?" Hijiri asked. She felt something was off about Setsuka when she saw her wanting to leave in a hurry.

    "Yes, I want to have dinner here. But no table is avable for us. So I will look for another restaurant." Setsuka smiled and wanted to leave that ce before Tenku entered the restaurant. But Hijiri stopped her again.

    "Then how about you have dinner with us? There were still four empty chairs at my table. You''ll have difficulty finding an empty restaurant during a festival. Even if you found one, it must be far from here and tiring for you and Kohana." Hijiri tried to persuade Setsuka to eat together because the table she was upying was too big for the two of them, and she felt ufortable with the stares of the men around her. She wanted to share those feelings with Setsuka.

    Setsuka fell silent and thought about what Hijiri had said. What she said was true. Setsuka would have a hard time finding an empty restaurant at this time.

    If Setsuka looked for another restaurant in a more distant location, Tenku might reconsider her dinner invitation, and their n to thank him would fail. But if they had dinner at that restaurant with Hijiri, both would get suspicious of their rtionship, and rumors would spread afterward. When Setsuka was at a loss to decide, Kohana tugged at her kimono sleeve and said to her.

    "Wouldn''t it be better to ept her invitation than cancel tonight''s dinner? We don''t know when we''ll see Big Brother again." Kohana looked at Setsuka and said.

    "But..." Setsuka wanted to exin why she hesitated to ept Hijiri''s invitation, but Kohana interrupted her before she could continue.

    "Are you afraid of the rumors circting when other people see you with big brother? Are you ashamed of that? If you think like that, you will lose to other girls." Kohana spoke like she knew what her older sister was thinking.

    "What are you saying..." Setsuka blushed and tried to deny the words, but Kohana cut her off again.

    "Rumors or being closer to Big Brother, which is more important for you? If you choose rumors, I will go with big brother and have dinner alone with him." Kohana said seriously.

    Usually, Kohana will act childish, and Setsuka will act maturely in dealing with problems. But their attitudes were reversed this time because Setsuka wasn''t in her usual state.

    Setsuka trembled slightly under Kohana''s gaze and words. She sighed with relief after feeling the heavy burden on her heart lifted.

    "You are right. I shouldn''t have to think about that matter. I have to do what I think is important. Thank you, Kohana. Please call Tenku for me." Setsuka smiled and rubbed her little sister''s head. Kohana nodded and then walked out of the restaurant in a rush.

    "Alright. I will ept your offer. But I have one more person with me. Is that not a problem for you?" Setsuka asked for Hijiri and Keiko''s approval.

    "Who? Is that Kaede? If it''s her, then you don''t need to ask my permission." Hijiri knows that Setsuka doesn''t have many friends due to her cold and aloof temperament. Therefore, when she said someone else wasing with her, Hijiri could only think of Kaede, Setsuka''s childhood friend dan ssmate.

    "That person isn''t Kaede. He is our underssman at Suisei High School, and you also met him on the mission at Lake Shima. He was my sister''s savior, and I met him at the festival. Because of that, I asked him to have dinner together as a thank you." Setsuka exined.

    Hijiri was curious after hearing Setsuka''s answer. But before she could ask any further, the restaurant door opened, and Kohana entered, holding a boy in her arms.

    "Isn''t he the student who awakened an F-rank Phantasmal Object and was called the weakest in Suisei High School? Is it alright to let him join in on the mission from the organization?" Keiko muttered after seeing Tenku''s face. She did not participate in the mission on Lake Shima because she had another business. But Keiko heard from Hijiri that the mission was dangerous and monsters injured many students. She didn''t expect a weak student like Tenku to participate in the mission.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Tenku heard those words and ignored her because he was used to that nickname, but it was different for Setsuka.

    "What are you saying?" Setsuka said in a low voice, and the surrounding temperature dropped drastically to the point of freezing. The people inside the restaurant stopped eating from shivering, and no one dared to make a sound.

    Keiko trembled with fear when she heard Setsuka''s question. She didn''t know that her words had touched Setsuka''s reverse scales.

    On the other hand, Hijiri raised her eyebrows because she had seen something simr happen at Lake Shima when the first-year students made fun of Tenku. Hijiri didn''t expect her to be angry and felt that Tenku''s position as Kohana''s savior was insignificant in Setsuka''s heart.

    "Please calm down, Setsuka. can''t you see that you are disturbing other people in this restaurant?" Hijiri stood in front of Setsuka and reminded her.

    Setsuka finally realized that her anger was making her powers go out of control and disturbing the people in the restaurant. She took a deep breath to calm herself and looked at Keiko.

    "Please don''t say that again because he is my sister''s savior. But I can find another restaurant if you don''t like to sit with him." Setsuka said seriously.

    "I''m sorry. It was my fault." Keiko said apologetically and bowed her head. She didn''t expect that her words would provoke Setsuka''s anger.

    "We never said we didn''t like sitting with him. Then, We''d better sit down now since we''ve be the center of attention of the people in the restaurant." Hijiri sighed and sat back in her seat. She felt Setsuka was a bit temperamental when it came to Tenku.

    "Thank you." Setsuka nodded and sat at Hijiri''s table along with Tenku and Kohana.

    Tenku didn''t care what happened in that restaurant. He wanted to quickly finish their dinner and return to the apartment to pack his things. Tenku had called Wang Haotian to ask about their departure for Beijing tomorrow, and nothing had changed with their n.

    After Setsuka and the others sat down, they quickly ordered the food. Tenku sat across from Hijiri, allowing them to see each other''s faces. Hijiri tilted her head as if she had seen him somewhere.

    "I know you are my underssman at Suisei High School. But have we met anywhere else? I feel like I''ve seen you somewhere but can''t remember." Hijiri asked and looked at Tenku''s face intently.

    Setsuka panicked when she heard the question. Of course, Hijiri would feel like she had met Tenku since the other party was the one who had stuck a scythe against her cheek and threatened to ruin her face during the mission in Lake Shima. It was a horrible experience that Hijiri would never forget.

    "No. Except for school and the mission atke Shima, I never saw you, miss Natsukawa." Tenku replied calmly.

    "Is that so?" Hijiri didn''t ask any further but felt suspicious about Tenku''s answer.

    Setsuka tried to divert the topic of their conversation so Hijiri wouldn''t get stuck with Tenku until the food they ordered came. After that, they started to enjoy their dinner, and they became the center of attention from the people in the restaurant, especially the men. They were jealous and angry when they saw Tenku surrounded by beautiful girls.

    Hijiri and the others finished their dinner quickly as they felt ufortable eating under so many people''s gazes. After leaving the restaurant, they parted ways to return to their homes, including Tenku. He quickly said goodbye to Kohana and Setsuka as he had other things to do at home.

    ? "Can we go together with big brother again?" Kohana looked at Setsuka sadly after Tenku disappeared.

    "I don''t know." Setsuka answered in a low voice, and her face was no less sad than her sister''s when she saw Tenku leaving them.

    ***

    Tenku got up early the next day and left for Beijing with Wang Haotian on the first flight. They only need three hours to get to their destination from Tokyo by ne.

    After Tenku and Wang Haotian left the airport, they were greeted by a beautiful, long-haired girl wearing a blue cheongsam.

    "Grandpa!" The girl smiled and walked over to them.

 Chapter 71 71

    ?Tenku was mesmerized when he saw a long-haired girl wearing a blue cheongsam greet them. Her face was beautiful and not inferior to Setsuka, but this girl looked gentler and more approachable than the first. She seems like Setsuka and Kaedebined. The men at the airport couldn''t take their eyes off the girl, captivated by her beauty.

    "Grandpa!" The girl smiled and waved her hand.

    "Huh? Grandpa?" Tenku was startled when he heard the girl''s call to Wang Haotian. He could understand the girl''snguage because he was wearing Kaziya''s device in the form of an earphone in his right ear.

    The device can trante the words he hears or says ording to the person he is talking to. It could trante allnguages on earth and other worlds. Because of that, the price is costly, making Tenku have to spend a lot of money to buy it.

    Another reason the trantor device was so expensive was that it wasn''t easily damaged and wouldn''t be destroyed by attacks from sixth-level monsters. Tenku didn''t know how Kaziya made such a device, and the other party didn''t want to answer him when he asked.

    "Why are you looking at me like that? She is my granddaughter. Isn''t she prettier than the daughter of Fuyushima Temple? She is one of the most beautiful girls in Beijing and the pearl of the Wang family." Wang Haotian said proudly.

    Tenku looked between Wang Haotian and the girl in disbelief. But the sight in front of him confirmed the old man''s statement and showed that what he said was true.

    "Hahaha... Did you miss me?" Wang Haotian smiled warmly at the girl.

    "Of course, grandpa! Why did you leave for so long and onlye back now!?" The girl hugged Wang Haotian andined. After that, tears flowed from her eyes.

    "Didn''t I say the reason I left the Wang family?" Wang Haotian stroked the girl''s hair gently, filled with the affection of a grandfather for his granddaughter.

    "I know it. But you can go back every few years and visit me, right? I''m not satisfied just seeing you from a video call." The girl hugged Wang Haotian even tighter. She usually disys a calm and gentle demeanor. But when it came to her grandfather, she became a spoiled girl because Wang Haotian was her only family.

    "Alright, alright. I apologize. But you better let go of your hug and stop being spoiled because we''re in public. Aren''t you ashamed to act like that at your age?" Wang Haotian reminded.

    "Ah, yes. I''m sorry. I got too carried away with my feelings." The girl quickly removed her hug from Wang Haotian and wiped away the tears on her face. After that, she realized that someone else was next to her grandfather.

    "He is..." The girl was confused about why her grandfather brought a boy with him. Even though his face looks oriental, she knows that Tenku is not Chinese. He looked ordinary but Wang Ruyue felt that Tenku was very mysterious like he was covered by a thick fog.

    "Have you forgotten that I said that one of the reasons I left the Wang family was to find a suitable disciple for me? He is my choice. He almost met all the criteria to be my disciple." Wang Haotian sighed and was reluctant to admit Tenku as his disciple. A blue vein appeared on Tenku''s forehead when he heard Wang Haotian''s words.

    (Weren''t you the one who asked me to be your disciple because of the unique ability of my Phantasmal Object!?)

    Tenkuined inside his heart.

    On the other hand, the girl was a little surprised after hearing Wang Haotian''s answer because her grandfather had finally found a disciple that met his criteria after searching for quite a long time.

    "I am Wang Ruyue, granddaughter of your master. Thank you for agreeing to be my grandfather''s disciple." Wang Ruyue introduced herself elegantly.

    "I am Tenku Okuihara. Even though he is troublesome and annoying, it''s fine with me." Tenku bowed his head to Wang Ruyue. Then he and Wang Ruyue raised their heads and chuckled simultaneously.

    "Hahaha..."

    "You guys just met but already united to make fun of me?" Wang Haotian red at Tenku because he couldn''t be angry with his beloved granddaughter.

    "I''m sorry, grandpa. I was kidding and didn''t mean to make fun of you. Isn''t that right, Tenku? I can call you that, right?" Wang Ruyue smiled sweetly and looked at Tenku.

    "I don''t mind you calling me by my first orst name. But what I say about him is serious." Tenku answered briefly and made Wang Ruyue speechless as she thought he would nod at her words.

    Usually, the boys would follow whatever she said as long as Wang Ruyue wanted it, but the answer Tenku gave didn''t match the scenario. This made her lose her confidence a little.

    "You¡­" Wang Ruyue wanted to reply, but Wang Haotian stopped her.

    "Alright. We better leave this ce quickly before we be the center of attention of the people at the airport." Wang Haotian said after feeling the stares from the people around him, it was directed towards his granddaughter, Wang Ruyue.

    "Yes, grandpa." Wang Ruyue followed Wang Haotian''s words and ignored Tenku. Since childhood, she has been obedient and never contradicted her grandfather''s words.

    After that, Wang Ruyue led them to where she had parked her car. Tenku was a little surprised when he saw that girl''s vehicle. Wang Ruyue came to the airport to pick up Wang Haotian by driving the new red Ferrari Purosangue.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Even though Tenku didn''t know the price of the car, he was sure that this luxurious and sporty vehicle must be costly. But he was confident that his motorbike was much more expensive than the car.

    "is the Wang family wealthy? Even a girl can drive such a luxury car." Tenku whispered to Wang Haotian.

    "The Wang family spoiled my granddaughter a lot because she is one of the most beautiful girls in Beijing and also a cultivation genius." Wang Haotian exined.

    "Yes. I sense Qi fluctuations in her body, and her cultivation level is not low. But a genius? Can you tell me about that? What if she ispared to me?" Tenku asked curiously, but Wang Haotian looked at him nkly.

    "My granddaughter is a human, and you are a little monster. So how can Ipare you to her?" Wang Haotian snorted. He sat in the front seat with Wang Ruyue and asked Tenku to sit in the back.

    Tenku nodded in response to Wang Haotian''s words and sat in the back seat. He knew what the old man meant. Tenku could not bepared to other young cultivators because he possessed a unique Phantasmal Object. But he didn''t realize that he had such a terrifyingprehension ability, which scared Wang Haotian.

    After they got in the car, Wang Ruyue started the engine and raced through the streets of Beijing to the location of the Wang family residence.

    Vroooommmmmmmm!

    ***

    They didn''t take long to reach their destination. When Tenku got out of the car, he fell silent after seeing the Wang family residence. The building of the house is traditional but looks grand and very spacious.

    Wang Haotian and Wang Ruyue walked into the residential area, and Tenku followed closely behind. He was slightly shocked after passing through the gates of the Wang family residence because he felt that the aura of heaven and earth in that ce was extremely thick. He sensed an abundance of Qi, many times more than outside.

    "Are you surprised?" Wang Haotian looked at Tenku behind him and asked.

    "A little. Is the abundant aura in this ce because of the Qi Gathering Array?" Tenku had heard from Wang Haotian about various arrays as general knowledge but had not delved into it as he focused on cultivating to strengthen himself.

    "You''re smart. Beneath the Wang family residence is a gigantic Qi Gathering Array." Wang Haotian exined to Tenku without hesitation because he was his disciple and had the right to know about that.

    Wang Ruyue led them into the residence''s main hall. Along the way, Tenku felt many pairs of eyes looking at him, especially from the younger generation of the Wang family. When Tenku entered the hall, he saw that many people had gathered there.

    "That person in the middle is my eldest brother, Wang Hongli. He is the current patriarch of the Wang family. On his right is his wife, Ling Jianying. She is from the Ling family. The people on the right are the second elder, Wang Minghao, while the one on the left is the third elder, Wang Shengzi." Wang Haotian introduced the people in the hall one by one to Tenku.

    "I understand. Then, where is the first elder?" Tenku nodded slightly, but then he felt something was missing in Wang Haotian''s exnation.

    "The first elder is next to you." Wang Haotian smiled and said proudly.

    Tenku was speechless because he didn''t expect that the old man was an elder in a martial arts family.

    "You''re finally back." The person who spoke was Wang Shengzi, the second elder of the Wang family.

    "I thought you forgot about the Wang family." The second elder, Wang Minghao, said sarcastically. He and Wang Haotian had a strained rtionship because he had always coveted the position of the first elder. It made his desire to be a patriarch even closer.

    "I''m sorry for only getting back now. I have a lot of business abroad." Wang Haotian replied to Wang Shengzi and ignored Wang Minghao.

    "You¡­" Wang Minghao shouted angrily, but Wang Hongli stopped him before he could finish his sentence.

    "Stop! What exactly are you two arguing about?" Wang Hongli said in a majestic voice and silenced the people in the hall.

    (He used the Profound Qi in his voice and it could affect the mind)

    Tenku frowned as she felt a slight headache from Wang Hongli''s voice.

    "I''m d you''re willing toe back, Haotian. Then, who is that boy you brought?" Wang Hongli looked at Wang Haotian and then turned his gaze to Tenku, who was next to him.

    "He is a disciple I found in Japan after searching for a long time, and I brought him here to participate in the martial artspetition." Wang Haotian replied, and his words shocked everyone in the hall, including his granddaughter.

 Chapter 72 72

    ?"What are you saying, Grandpa? Didn''t you bring him to introduce him to the Wang family members? Why did you even include him in the martial artspetition? Isn''t that dangerous for him and us?" Wang Ruyue was shocked because it was the first time she had heard about it from her grandfather.

    Wang Haotian didn''t say anything about his intention when Wang Ruyue picked him up at the airport or in the car on the way to the Wang family residence.

    "Please trust your grandpa. I have reason to do that." Wang Haotian looked at Wang Ruyue and smiled.

    "Don''t you know that this martial artpetition is significant to the Wang family? If you want your disciple to gain experience there, you better forget about it because I won''t agree. I cannot allow an inexperienced young cultivator to participate in that event. You can find a sparring partner for your disciple here, and I''m sure many of the Wang family''s younger generation are willing to be his opponent." Wang Hongli said seriously.

    As a patriarch of the Wang family, he has excellent judgment ability. He saw that Tenku was no more than seventeen years old and had only recently started cultivating. Wang Hongli believed that his cultivation realm was low and didn''t have much battle experience. Tenku won''t be able to do anything in that martial artspetition. Dia merasa sayang jika harus memberikan kuota peserta luar kepada Tenku. Hal itu akan merugikan keluarga Wang.

    "I agree with the patriarch. The three-participant quota for outsiders was essential because it could affect the Wang family''s results in the martial artspetition. So, there''s no way we''d give that to your disciple." Wang Minghao also showed disapproval of Wang Haotian''s intentions.

    He did it not because of the Wang family but for personal reasons. He had a bad rtionship with Wang Haotian. Therefore, whatever Wang Haotian''s intentions and proposals were, he would be against them. Moreover, the two outside participant quota was his now, and he had a n. So there was no way Wang Minghao would give it to him.

    "I never asked for your approval about it because that quota is my right as the first elder. If you don''t give it to me, my granddaughter and I will leave this family." Wang Haotian threatened and red at the people in the hall.

    Wang Hongli and the others were shocked by Wang Haotian''s words and were sure he was not ying around with his threats. Wang Haotian was the first elder, and his strength was unquestionable, while Wang Ruyue was a genius with an extraordinary appearance. They would suffer heavy losses if the two left the Wang family.

    "Wang Haotian! Have you gone mad!?" Wang Minghao got up from his seat and shouted.

    "You''re not serious, are you?" Wang Shengzi added. Wang Shengzi said in disbelief. Wang Hongli raised his hand to stop them from saying further because he knew how Wang Haotian was. He wouldn''t change his decision after he made it.

    "Do you have to do that? Don''t you know that the oue of this martial artspetition will determine the fate of the Wang family and your granddaughter?" Wang Hongli asked.

    "Because I know it''s rted to my granddaughter''s fate, I want him to participate in that martial artspetition. So I want that quota because it''s mine. You won''t mind, right? You still have nine people to represent the Wang family, and losing one will do nothing for you." Wang Haotian had already made up his mind and said determinedly.

    Wang Hongli believed that whatever they said would not affect Wang Haotian''s decision. He knew that everything Wang Haotian said was the truth and hard to refute. They would only lose one quota for outsiders but keep Wang Ruyue and her grandfather in the Wang family.

    "Alright. I will give that one quota to you. So it would be best if you forgot what you said earlier. I hope your decision is right." Wang Hongli sighed and reluctantly agreed to Wang Haotian. He was curious about Wang Haotian''s reason for leaving the fate of his beloved grandson to Tenku, but he refrained from asking about the matter for now.

    "But patriarch..." Wang Minghao said frantically, but Wang Hongli stopped him before he could finish his sentence.

    "You don''t need to talk anymore because this is my decision. I know what you''re thinking, but you must return that right to its owner. Do you understand?" Wang Hongli said coldly. He didn''t like Wang Minghao''s attitude of constantly objecting to his decisions these past few years, and he couldn''t tolerate it any longer.

    "I understand." Wang Minghao gritted his teeth and agreed. He clenched his fists tightly to suppress his anger.

    (You wait till I get the patriarch''s seat! I will torture you until you feel that death is better than life and beg me to kill you!)

    Wang Minghao secretly looked at the patriarch of the Wang family with bloodshot eyes. He could only endure his killing intent for now as he couldn''t defeat Wang Hongli and the others, but things would be different in the future.

    "Young man, what''s your name?" Wang Hongli looked at Tenku and asked.

    "Tenku has seen the patriarch and the elders." Tenku bowed his head and gave a fist and palm salute. Wang Haotian had taught him manners in front of the patriarch and elders. Besides that, Tenku also learned it from historical and Chinese martial arts films. Wang Hongli and the others, except Wang Minghao, nodded politely to Tenku.

    "I don''t know why Haotian wants you to participate in thatpetition, but I must warn you of one thing. People with superpowers called Realizers have indeed controlled this world. But thispetition strictly prohibits using Phantasmal Objects and can only fight with your cultivation power. I wonder, what is your current cultivation realm?" Wang Hongli wanted to know Tenku''s power level and hoped his decision was not wrong.

    The elders and other people in the hall, including Wang Minghao, looked at Tenku curiously. But before they could get an answer, Wang Haotian spoke first.

    "His cultivation base is sufficient to participate in the martial artpetition, and you will find outter." Wang Haotian winked at Tenku.

    "Ooh, are you sure about that? You''re not looking for an excuse to hide your disciple''s lowly cultivation base out of embarrassment with the people here, are you?" Wang Minghao sneered.

    Wang Hongli frowned because Wang Minghao suddenly interrupted his conversation again but what he said made sense. He wanted to know Tenku''s cultivation base, but Wang Haotian tried to hide it. If Wang Minghao''s words were true, then Wang Hongli felt a little regretful that he had given the quota to Tenku.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "It''s my business to find excuses or not. What''s your problem with that? Are you reluctant to return the quota to me? Do you feel that you have be the first elder after my long absence in the Wang family? If that''s the case, I don''t mind getting out of here." Wang Haotian snorted coldly.

    "You!" Wang Minghao got up from his seat in anger and was ready to attack. He couldn''t fight Wang Hongli, but it was a different story with Wang Haotian.

    "Stop! What are you fighting for!? We need to be united at a time like this and not divided! I''ve decided to return the quota to Haotian. So you all can disperse!" Wang Hongli shouted angrily.

    "I will remember about it!" Wang Minghao red at Wang Haotian and left the hall. The second elder and the others followed suit leaving only Wang Haotian, Tenku, Wang Ruyue, and Wang Hongli.

    "Yue''er, please take Tenku to the guest room to rest." Wang Haotian wanted to talk to Wang Hongli about something but didn''t want Tenku and Wang Ruyue to hear about it.

    "I understand, grandpa!" Wang Ruyue quickly replied and looked at Tenku.

    "Let''s go, Tenku." She said, and Tenku nodded in response. Then they left the hall leaving only Wang Hongli and Wang Haotian.

    After leaving the Wang family residence hall, Tenku was led by Wang Ruyue to the guest room. Along the way, Wang Ruyue kept ncing at him out of curiosity about something but didn''t say anything until they arrived at their destination.

    "This is your room. Hmm..." Wang Ruyue opened the door of the room. She was silent for a while and finally dared to ask what she was thinking after mustering up her courage.

    "Can you tell me how you met my grandfather until you became his disciple?" Wang Ruyue asked. Her voice sounds melodic and very pleasant to hear.

    "I can''t tell in detail, but he has saved me and suddenly asked me to be his disciple." Tenku answered without averting his eyes. Wang Ruyue was beautiful, but he didn''t feel any special feelings for her, and he didn''t want to get romantically involved with any girl for now. Tenku will think about it after he finds Haruna.

    "Ooh, I see. Then can you tell me about your cultivation base?" Wang Ruyue was also as curious as the patriarch because she couldn''t feel the slightest Qi from his body. If Tenku''s cultivation base were lower than hers, Wang Ruyue would be disappointed.

    "I''m sorry, but I can''t tell you. You should ask your grandfather about it in person." Tenku entered the room and quickly closed the door.

    Wang Ruyue pouted after hearing that answer but understood Tenku''s position. Thus, she intended to ask her grandfather directly.

    ***

    In a room in the Wang family residence, there was the sound of ss breaking.

    Crash!

    "Bastard! I will make you regret what you have done to me!" Wang Mingho shouted angrily after he returned to his room. After that, the door opened, and a middle-aged man entered.

    "What happened, father? Why are you angry? The person asked. He was Wang Jun, the son of Wang Minghao.

    "I became like this because of Haotian." Wang Minghao replied.

    "Uncle Haotian? What happened?" Wang Jun frowned upon hearing that name.

    "Haotian has returned..." Wang Minghao told his son what had happened in the Wang family''s residence hall.

    "I see. Isn''t that a simple matter?" Wang Jun said calmly.

    "Do you have a n to take back the quota?" Wang Minghao raised his eyebrows. He believed in his son because Wang Jun was a clever and cunning person.

    "Of course, I have it. We have to get rid of uncle Haotian''s disciple." Wang Jun looked at his father and grinned evilly.

 Chapter 73 73

    ?"Get rid of him? Do you mean to kill him?" Wang Minghao wasn''t surprised when he heard the suggestion from his son as it wasn''t his first time nning something like that.

    "Yes, father. We need to kill him, and the problem is solved. Didn''t you say that uncle Haotian only has one disciple? If he disappears, there is no recement, and the quota will be returned to you." Wang Jun smiled slyly.

    "But it won''t be easy to kill him here. If the patriarch finds out, our position in the Wang family will be jeopardized, and our ns might be exposed." Wang Minghao said seriously.

    "You don''t need to worry, father. We can get rid of him outside this residence. Did you forget that tonight the younger generation of the Wang family will be holding a banquet before tomorrow''s martial artspetition? Of course, the outside participants had toe to the event to introduce themselves. We can ask Xiqing to invite him to join the banquet.

    On the way home from the event, we can finish him without anyone knowing. To prevent people in the Wang family from bing suspicious, we can spread rumors that the boy was afraid to participate in the martial artspetition and ran away." Wang Jun exined his n.

    The person Wang Jun was referring to in his exnation was Wang Xiqing. He was his son and one of the geniuses of the Wang family who participated in the martial artspetition.

    "I think it won''t be easy because Wang Ruyue will always be with him. We can''t kill her because she is essential to us." Wang Minghao shook his head because he thought the n would be challenging to carry out as long as Wang Ruyue was with Tenku. He wanted to get rid of Tenku cleanly and quickly without anyone knowing. That way, he could prevent the patriarch and the other elders from being alerted by the incident.

    "That''s an easy problem. I''ll ask Xiqing to keep Wang Ruyue busy and force the boy to return to the Wang family residence alone. At that time, we can kill him." Wang Jun added another exnation to his n.

    "Yes. He will be alone without anyone''s escort, and we can finish him halfway. But who can we send to do the job? I can''t arbitrarily order the people in the Wang family over this. Patriarch will investigate if he finds out about it, and we will be in a dangerous situation." Wang Minghao said in a low voice.

    Even though he was an elder in the Wang family, he couldn''t rule over the members of the Wang family without the permission of the patriarch. If he did this secretly and were found out, he would be stripped of his position as an elder, and he didn''t want that to happen.

    "We can hire assassins or ask them for help." Wang Jun grinned.

    "Ask for their help? Yes, it is true. We don''t have to get our hands dirty to carry out the n. After all, what we do is for them, and they will help us. But I don''t know how strong that boy is. How many assassins should we send to kill him?" Wang Minghao looked at his son and asked his opinion.

    "After I heard your story about that boy, I thought uncle Haotian was deliberately hiding his strength. If uncle Haotian said his cultivation base was sufficient to participate in martial artspetitions, the boy was at least in the Earth Origin realm. More than that was impossible since he didn''t have a good cultivation environment and abundant resources.

    None of the young geniuses from the martial families in Beijing had reached the Sky Origin realm at the age of fifteen even though they had started training at the age of three. There''s no way uncle''s disciples could be stronger than those geniuses. So we must ask them to dispatch two initial stages of the Sky Origin realm practitioners to ensure this n goes smoothly." Wang Jun concluded his father''s story and gave his advice. Although his cultivation realm was not high, he was clever and cunning.

    "Alright. You can tell them now and carry out our ns tonight." Wang Minghao was satisfied with his son''s observation skills and agreed with his words.

    "I understand, father." Wang Jun immediately left the room. After the door closed, Wang Minghao sat down on a chair and looked in a specific direction in the Wang family residence.

    "I can''t lose that quota because that would interfere with our ns. I won''t give it to anyone else, especially you. Do you think you can take the quota after youe back? Do not dream. I want you to pay for what you have done today. I can''t wait to see your expression after you lose your disciple." Wang Minghao muttered, and his eyes filled with killing intent.

    ***

    After Tenku entered his room, he quickly sat cross-legged on the bed and intended to consolidate his cultivation base. Tenku closed his eyes and ran the Heaven Swallowing Monarch Scripture. Apart from that, he also unleashed the ability of the Devouring Scythe. Combining the two allows him to absorb Qi tens of times faster.

    The profound Qi from all over the Wang family residence area flowed and gathered in one ce. Arge amount of Qi swirled and created a vortex in the room with Tenku as the center like a ck hole greedily absorbing the aura of heaven and earth.

    During Tenku''s cultivation, the people in the Wang family were confused when they felt the amount of Qi in the air decreasing at a terrifying speed.

    The Wang family''s younger generations cultivating in their room came out after sensing the anomaly. They couldn''t continue their cultivation when the amount of Qi in the ce dried up.

    "Huh? What happened? Why do I feel that the Qi in this ce is bing so thin?"

    "Where did all the Qi in the air go?"

    "Is there a problem with the Qi gathering array?"

    The people in the Wang family panicked because of that and decided to report it to the elders.

    Meanwhile, Wang Haotian privately talked with Wang Hongli after everyone in the hall had left. He had told about Tenku and his reasons for making him a disciple. Of course, Wang Haotian didn''t tell everything, especially his current cultivation realm, Phantasmal Object, and terrifyingprehension ability.

    "I see. You chose him to be your disciple because he has great determination and talent for cultivation." Wang Hongli nodded after hearing Wang Haotian''s exnation. Just as he was about to ask something else, he heard footsteps approaching the ce.

    "Patriarch! I''m sorry to bother you, but I have something important to report." A middle-aged man entered the hall. He was a member of the Wang family.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What has happened?" Wang Hongli frowned when he heard that.

    "We sensed that the aura in the Wang family residence was drying up. We tried to tell the matter to the elders but couldn''t find any of them. So we decided to report it directly to you, patriarch." The middle-aged man exined.

    "What!?" Wang Hongli was startled and immediately closed his eyes to sense the Qi in the air. His face sank after noticing that the amount of Qi in the Wang family residence had be thin, far less than outside.

    "What exactly happened? Is the Qi gathering array damaged?" Wang Hongli opened his eyes and muttered. Wang Haotian smiled because he could already guess the cause of that anomaly.

    "Alright. You can go. We will deal with this matter soon." Wang Haotian said to the middle-aged man.

    "Yes, First Elder." The middle-aged man nodded and quickly left the hall. He knew that Wang Haotian was an elder because he had seen him when he was young.

    "Do you know the cause?" Wang Hongli asked. He saw no change in Wang Haotian''s face when he heard the matter.

    "I know nothing about it. But isn''t that reasonable? Several core disciples in the Wang family trained using the Heaven Swallowing Monarch Scripture. So I think the Qi gathering array can''t keep up with the consumption of Qi they need." Wang Haotian replied calmly.

    Not everyone in the Wang family is allowed to practice the Heaven Swallowing Monarch Scripture. Only genius core disciples are allowed to learn it.

    "But this incident is unprecedented." Wang Hongli didn''t believe Wang Haotian''s words.

    "I will check it and fix it soon." Wang Haotian smiled slightly and quickly left the hall. That attitude of his made Wang Hongli suspicious.

    After leaving the hall, Wang Haotian manifested his Phantasmal Object and saw a stream of Qi gathering somewhere, and he was sure that it was Tenku''s room.

    Wang Haotian stood in front of Tenku''s room but didn''t knock on the door because doing so would interfere with his cultivation. Not long after, the flow of Qi stopped, and Wang Haotian knew that Tenku must have noticed his presence. The door opened, and Tenku came out of the room.

    "What happened, master?" Tenku asked.

    Tenku was confused by the reason Wang Haotian hade to him. Though he asked Wang Ruyue to take Tenku to the room to rest, he appeared and disturbed him.

    "Let''s talk inside." Wang Haotian entered the room without permission from Tenku.

    "Yes." Tenku nodded and immediately closed the door.

    "You brat, you just arrived at the Wang family, but you already made a mess.." Wang Haotian sighed and sat on the chair in the room.

    "Make a mess? I did nothing and only cultivated in this room. So how can I do that?" Tenku looked at Wang Haotian in confusion.

    "You didn''t do it directly. But when cultivating, you sucked dry the Qi in this residence and caused the Wang family to panic." Wang Haotian smiled bitterly.

    He knew what Tenku was doing when cultivating because he was the one who had suggested to him tobine the Heaven Swallowing Monarch Scripture with the Devouring Scythe ability. The two things were perfectlypatible and could elerate cultivation to a terrifying degree.

    "Did something like that happen? I''m sorry, but I don''t know." Tenku said apologetically. He didn''t know that he had caused the Wang family to panic while cultivating.

    "I know you didn''t do it on purpose. You''ve never experienced it because the aura of heaven and earth in Japan is so thin. Besides, there are no other cultivators around you besides me. Because of that, you never getints about how terrifying your Qi absorption is." Wang Haotian exined.

    "Yeah, you''re right." Tenku nodded slightly and answered curtly.

    "I didn''te here just to talk about that." Wang Haotian changed the topic of their conversation.

    "Is there another problem that happened because of me?" Tenku thought that he had made another mess.

    "No. It''s about the second elder and also the martial artspetition." Wang Haotian said seriously.

 Chapter 74 74

    ?"Second elder? Ah, do you mean the old man arguing with you in the hall? What''s wrong with him?" Tenku asked after hearing Wang Haotian''s words.

    "Yes, that''s him. He and I had a horrible rtionship and had fought a few times. He was highly obsessed with the Wang family''s patriarchal seat and kept trying to usurp my position as the first elder because doing so would bring him closer to that ambition. You have to be careful with him because he is very dangerous.

    He wouldn''t sit idly by after that trouble in the hall, and I took the quota of outsiders from him. He wouldn''t dare mess with my granddaughter or me. So you must have known who the target was when he couldn''t do anything to us." Wang Haotian grinned at Tenku. Blue veins popped on Tenku''s forehead when he saw the old man''s annoying smile.

    "I see. So you deliberately hid my cultivation base, knowing it would happen. They would think I''m weak for not having the resources and a good cultivation environment like the martial arts families here. Then those people wille up with a n to get rid of me by sending people who are stronger than me." Tenku sighed. It had not been long since he hade to Beijing but he was already in trouble.

    "Yes, that''s right. They would act swiftly since the martial artspetition would be held tomorrow. So you have to be more vignt." Wang Haotian nodded in response to Tenku''s words.

    "Then, aren''t you intentionally bringing trouble to me?" Tenku said unhappily. Even though they were disciple and master, their rtionship was a bit unusual, and they looked like a grandfather and grandson.

    "You will still get into trouble after they find out you are my disciple. So even if I stay quiet, they will still eliminate you because it''s easier to do than getting rid of me or Yue''er, who has a vital position in the Wang family." Wang Haotian knew he would give Tenku trouble when he returned to the Wang family. He felt guilty but had no other choice and had to do it to save his granddaughter and the Wang family''s future.

    "I understand. I hope the people they send won''t be too much trouble." Tenku didn''t want to interfere in the Wang family''s conflict. He came to Beijing only to participate in martial artspetitions. Unfortunately, he had already fallen into that trouble. So he had to deal with it, and whatever came at him, he just had to sh with his scythe.

    "Thank you." Wang Haotian smiled and expressed his sincere gratitude.

    "What are you saying, master? It gave me goosebumps. So please stop. Anyway, I''m curious about disciples of the Wang family." Tenku tried to divert the topic of their conversation.

    "Hahaha... okay, I won''t say that anymore. Then what do you want to know? Apart from important secrets of the Wang family, I will answer any questions you may have." Wang Haotian was secretly happy that he had gotten a disciple like Tenku.

    "Are people in the Wang family only allowed to cultivate? Why didn''t I see any of them using Phantasmal Objects? Is it prohibited? I also feel that the Wang family patriarch didn''t like the Realizer when I heard his tone in the hall." Tenku asked curiously.

    "No. We have never prohibited anyone in the Wang family from bing Realizers. But since we are a martial arts family, we must prioritize cultivation over training Phantasmal Objects. Besides, not everyone in the world awakens Phantasmal Objects in the form of weapons like you. Most people from the Wang family awaken nonbat Phantasmal Objects, including me, the elders, and the patriarch." Wang Haotian exined.

    "Is the patriarch acting like that because he didn''t awaken abat Phantasmal Object?" Tenku was sure it must be rted to why Wang Hongli didn''t like the Realizer. Wang Haotian nodded slightly and confirmed his conjecture.

    "Hmm... I see. So they only focused on cultivating here and training their Phantasmal Objects elsewhere to avoid the patriarch finding out. Then why is their Qi practice different? Doesn''t everyone in the Wang family train with the Heaven Swallowing Monarch Scripture?" Tenku had seen several disciples in the Wang family cultivating when Wang Ruyue escorted him to the room. He was sure that they were not using the Heaven Swallowing Monarch Scripture.

    ? "Not everyone in the family can cultivate with the Heaven Swallowing Monarch Scripture. Only geniuses of the younger generation are allowed to train it. Moreover, the other two exercises that I have given you are also only given to suitable disciples. Ah, my granddaughter is an exception. Even though she was a genius, she did not cultivate with the Heaven Swallowing Monarch Scripture." Wang Haotian replied.

    "Why?" Tenku was confused after hearing Wang Haotian''s words. He could confidently say that the Heaven Swallowing Monarch Scripture was a top-tier Qi practice. Wang Haotian said that Wang Ruyue was a genius, but she didn''t train it. This makes his exnation contradictory.

    "Because that practice didn''t suit her. When Yue''er trained with the Heaven Swallowing Monarch Scripture, she couldn''t absorb even a bit of the Qi in the air. But after she uses themon Qi practice of the Wang family, she can do it." Wang Haotian sighed when he remembered about it. At that time, Wang Ruyue was very depressed because she couldn''t cultivate with the Heaven Swallowing Monarch Scripture.

    "So she''s been cultivating withmon Qi practice up to this point?" Tenku asked in disbelief. If what he thought was true, then Wang Ruyue was a true genius.

    "No. She cultivated a Qi practice on par with the Heaven Swallowing Monarch Scripture. That Qi practice was called the Celestial Moonlight Scripture. It was the Ling family''s special Qi cultivation, and the patriarch''s wife gave it to Yue''er. My granddaughter ispatible with the Celestial Moonlight Scripture as if that Qi practice was specially created for her." Wang Haotian smiled broadly.

    "I see. Then¡­" Tenku nodded and intended to ask Wang Haotian something else but stopped after hearing a knock followed by a girl''s voice from outside his room.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    "Tenku. Is my grandfather with you?" Wang Ruyue asked.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "He is here. Come on in. I didn''t lock the door." Tenku quickly replied. The door opened, and Wang Ruyue''s graceful figure entered the room.

    "What''s wrong, Yue''er? Why are you looking for me?" Wang Haotian smiled and asked.

    "Patriarch asked me to find you and ask you about the matter that happened to the Qi gathering array. Have you fixed it, grandpa?" Wang Ruyue was puzzled by the anomaly that had suddenly urred in the Wang family because the matter had never happened before.

    Wang Ruyue wanted to ask her grandfather but ran into Wang Hongli in the hall instead. Then he asked her to look for Wang Haotian because the other party had not returned after checking the Qi gathering array for quite a while. Wang Ruyue searched for her grandfather all over the Wang family residence but couldn''t find him. After that, she just remembered that she hadn''t checked in Tenku''s room and Wang Haotian really was in that ce.

    "That problem has been solved. I believe the amount of Qi in the Wang family residence is back to normal by now. You can check it out." Wang Haotian smiled and secretly nced at Tenku, the anomaly''s cause, but he pretended not to hear it.

    Wang Ruyue closed her eyes and ran the Celestial Moonlight Scripture. Then a silver light enveloped her and made her look so beautiful. Tenku was mesmerized when he saw the sight because Wang Ruyue looked like a goddess.

    "My granddaughter is no less beautiful than the daughter of Fuyushima Temple, right?" Wang Haotian said, and his voice brought Tenku back to his senses.

    "Ah, yes." Tenku replied awkwardly and averted her face from him.

    "You''re right, grandpa. The amount of Qi in the Wang family residence has returned to normal." Wang Ruyue heaved a sigh of relief and opened her eyes.

    "Then let''s go see the patriarch now. I will inform about this directly to him." Wang Haotian stood up from his seat and intended to leave Tenku''s room.

    "Remember my words, brat." Wang Haotian left words for Tenku before walking out of the room. He left the ce, and Wang Ruyue followed him. But she also left sentences for Tenku.

    "Tenku. We wille to the Wang family banquet tonight. We will get to know each other before the martial artspetition tomorrow. So please be prepared before I pick you up." Wang Ruyue said and ran after Wang Haotian.

    "Looks like trouble ising sooner than I thought." Tenku sighed when he heard that and quickly closed the door.

    On the way to the hall to see the patriarch, Wang Ruyue looked at Wang Haotian and opened her mouth.

    "Grandpa, what exactly is Tenku''s cultivation base?" Wang Ruyue asked curiously.

    "That is a secret." Wang Haotian replied without looking at her, and his words made Wang Ruyue frown.

    "Are you sure you want Tenku to participate in that martial artspetition? I don''t care about my fate, but your student will be seriously injured, or you might lose him forever." Wang Ruyue said seriously. She didn''t want her grandfather to lose his only disciple.

    "You mean he''s going to die? Hahaha... Instead, I hope he doesn''t go overboard in thatpetition and kills those young geniuses." Wang Haotian smiled evilly.

    "What do you mean, grandpa? Didn''t you say that he has practiced Qi since he was six? So it was less than ten years since he became a cultivator. He couldn''t bepared to geniuses who trained from the age of three and were given extraordinary cultivation resources and environment. Not to mention that those geniuses were at least twenty years old now." Wang Ruyue shook her head and didn''t believe Wang Haotian''s words. She thought that her grandfather overestimated Tenku because he was his disciple.

    "Hehe... You will find out if what I say is true or not in the martial artspetition. You don''t have to worry because you will never marry that man from the Gu family." Wang Haotian said mysteriously, and it made Wang Ruyue speechless.

    (What exactly made grandpa trust him so much?)

    Wang Ruyue didn''t know where the source of her grandfather''s confidence came from. She wanted to find out for herself because Tenku made her curious.

 Chapter 75 75

    ?Time passed quickly, and the moon had reced the sun to illuminate Beijing city. After Wang Haotian and his granddaughter left his room, Tenku stayed and continued his cultivation. But this time, he only used the Heaven Swallowing Monarch Scripture because he didn''t want to repeat the previous incident in the Wang family.

    While Tenku was focused on cultivating, he suddenly opened his eyes after sensing a presence in front of his room.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    "Are you ready, Tenku?" Wang Ruyue asked from the front of Tenku''s room.

    "Ah, yes. wait a moment." Tenku got up from his bed and quickly changed his clothes. He had forgotten he was going with Wang Ruyue to the Wang family''s younger generation banquet tonight.

    After changing his clothes, Tenku opened the door and was dumbfounded when he saw Wang Ruyue''s figure. The girl wore an elegant red dress and showed off her voluptuous cleavage and slender legs. Tenku was sure that the size was slightly bigger than Setsuka''s, which he had seen at Lake Shima. But the two women both have beautiful shapes.

    "Huh? Why are you still wearing casual clothes?" Wang Ruyue frowned when she saw Tenku.

    "Do we have to wear formal clothes?" Tenku was wearing casual clothes because he thought the banquet was just a dinner to get to know each other between the participants in the martial artspetition. He had never attended such an event. Because of that, he didn''t have any formal attire.

    "Let''s go. You can wear those clothes because we will bete if we wait for you to change again." Wang Ruyue sighed and couldn''t me Tenku for that. She had forgotten to mention what kind of banquet they would have tonight.

    "Okay." Tenku nodded, and the two left the ce under the gazes of the Wang family''s disciples. Tenku saw Wang Ruyue''s beautiful curves, and she walked over gracefully. Every movement is very pleasing to the eye.

    "I''ve asked grandfather for permission. So we no longer need to tell him about this." Wang Ruyue looked at the Tenku and said softly.

    "I understand." Tenku answered briefly. He was slightly amazed by Wang Ruyue''s temperament. Tenku thought it was only natural after remembering that Wang Ruyue was a genius and a pearl of the Wang family. Moreover, she is one of the most beautiful girls in Beijing. Aside from cultivation, Wang Ruyue must have been taught much about socializing since childhood.

    After they exited the Wang family manor, Tenku felt several pairs of eyes watching him.

    (Hee... so they will be making their move tonight. I hope you won''t be disappointed when your n fails and you lose a few cultivators)

    Tenku smiled and sneered secretly in his thoughts. Afterward, the two got into the car and left the Wang family residence.

    The younger generations of the Wang family held a banquet at a five-star hotel not far from their residence. Tenku and Wang Ruyue didn''t take long to get there. They quickly went to the banquet hall, where the people of the Wang family were gathered.

    Upon arriving at the banquet hall, Tenku sighed as he felt out of ce for wearing casual clothes to attend such an event.

    "Ruyue! You finally came. I thought you wouldn''t be attending this banquet." a beautiful girl with shoulder-length hair walked up to Wang Ruyue. She wore a ck dress with many openings, making her look very sexy.

    "I apologize foringte. I''m having a bit of trouble on the way. Ah, let me introduce him. He was a disciple of my grandfather, Tenku Okuihara." Wang Ruyue smiled apologetically and introduced Tenku to that girl.

    "Ooh, you are the disciple the first elder brought over from overseas? I am Wang Xiuying, the granddaughter of the third elder. I can be considered your senior sister in the Wang family." Wang Xiuying smiled coquettishly and extended her hand to offer a handshake to Tenku.

    "I am Tenku Okuihara. Please take care of me in the future, senior Xiuying." Tenku shook her hand and smiled slightly.

    "Leave it to me! You can tell me if anyone bullies you in the Wang family. But why are you wearing casual clothes? Didn''t Ruyue tell you you will attend the formal banquet?" Wang Xiuying looked at Tenku and then at Wang Ruyue.

    "Ahaha¡­ I forgot about that." Wang Ruyue smiled shyly.

    If it weren''t for Wang Ruyue being a born genius and prettier than her and the Gu family''s special request, the candidate in the marriage agreement would have been Wang Xiuying.

    "Ruyue, you finally came. Is the man next to you the disciple of Grandpa Haotian?" a handsome man around twenty years old suddenly came to them and said.

    "I apologize for keeping the others waiting, Zeming." Wang Ruyue smiled sweetly, and the men in the hall were dazzled by her.

    That man was called Wang Zeming, and he was the grandson of the patriarch. He was one of the geniuses and the leader of the younger generation in the Wang family.

    "You''re notte because we just started the banquet. Is the man beside you the disciple of your grandfather who received one of the outsider quotas for the martial artspetition?" Wang Zeming looked Tenku up and down to measure his strength. But then he frowned because he couldn''t feel even a bit of Qi in his body.

    (This man is not simple. No wonder the first elder epted him as a disciple)

    "I am Wang Zeming. I''m d I got to know you. I hope we can cooperate well in tomorrow''s martial artspetition for the Wang family''s victory." Wang Zeming introduced himself to Tenku and smiled refreshingly. It makes him seem friendly and approachable.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I am Tenku Okuihara. I will try my best, so the Wang family can win the martial artspetition." Tenku nodded and returned the smile. But someone suddenly scoffed after hearing what he said.

    "You want to win the martial artspetition with that power of yours? Are you dreaming?" a man emerged from the crowd and was followed by two people behind him.

    That man was Wang Xiqing. He was the son of Wang Jun and the grandson of the second elder. The two people behind him were the outside participants that the second elder had selected. The one on the right was named Lei Jie, and the one on the left was called Ye Xuan. Unfortunately, only one could participate in the martial artspetition because Wang Haotian had taken one of their quotas.

    "What did you say, Xiqing?" Wang Zeming frowned at those words.

    "I''m just telling the truth. I also want the Wang family to win the martial artspetition. But if you rely on him, it''s impossible. He got the outsider quota, not because of his strength but because he is the disciple of the first elder." Wang Xiqing smiled yfully and ignored the expression on Wang Zeming''s face. Then one of the people behind Wang Xiqing walked forward.

    "Are you the one who has taken my ce in the martial artspetition? You look weak, and I don''t ept that decision." The person who spoke was Lei Jie, who was eliminated after Wang Haotian took one quota from the second elder.

    "Hmm? Who are you?" Tenku looked at Lei Jie with a straight face.

    "He is one of the Wang family''s outside participants in the martial artspetition recruited by the second elder. He is known as the little thunderbolt." Wang Ruyue whispered in his ear, and Tenku''s nose twitched when he smelled the fragrance from her body. The men in the hall were jealous when they saw the closeness of the two.

    "Little thunderbolt?" Tenku raised her eyebrows when he heard that. Instead of being scary, it sounded like a chuunibyou to him.

    "Then what do you want from me? If you want to get your ce in the martial artspetition, you''d better ask the patriarch of the Wang family directly." Tenku said calmly.

    "I challenge you to a duel and show who is worthy of being an outside participant for the Wang family. If you lose, you must ask the first elder to return the quota to the second elder. Do you dare to ept my challenge?" Lei Jie said provocatively.

    "Stop! This was a banquet of the Wang family, not a battle arena. That matter was the decision of the Wang family patriarch. If you want to regain your ce in the martial artspetition, you can say it to my grandfather." Wang Zeming warned and then turned his eyes to Wang Xiqing.

    "I don''t know what you''re nning, but don''t cause trouble in this ce. You will damage the Wang family name. We have gathered here not to fight but to get to know each other and establish rtionships so we can work together in the martial artspetition for the Wang family." Wang Zeming said seriously.

    "I don''t intend to cause trouble here. Don''t be too serious. Let''s go." Wang Xiqing shrugged and went to another spot in the hall with the other two people.

    "I''m sorry for what Xiqing did." Wang Zeming looked at Tenku and smiled apologetically.

    "I don''t care about that. it wasn''t your fault after all." Tenku shook his head and stared coldly at Wang Xiqing as the other party smiled at him before leaving.

    "Thank you." Wang Zeming nodded slightly and chatted for a bit before starting their dinner.

    On that asion, Wang Ruyue introduced Wang''s family members to Tenku one by one. As they were having dinner, Tenku noticed that Wang Xiqing was secretly looking at him with murderous intent but he pretended not to know.

    After the banquet ended, Wang Ruyue and Tenku wanted to leave the hall, but a voice stopped them.

    "Wang Ruyue, where are you going? We will have a meeting for the martial artspetition tomorrow." Wang Xiqing said.

    "Do we have that n?" Wang Ruyue frowned as she felt something was wrong.

    "Of course we do. I have already invited Zeming and the other participants to another room." Wang Xiqing smiled.

    "I understand. Let''s go, Tenku." Wang Ruyue nodded and intended to bring Tenku to the meeting ce, but Wang Xiqing stopped them.

    "Wait a minute. you can''t bring him because this meeting is only for the Wang family''s disciples, and outside participants are not allowed toe." Wang Xiqing prevented Tenku from going with Wang Ruyue.

    "Alright. You better wait in the car or go back yourself, Tenku. You can drive a car, can''t you? Wang Ruyue gave her car keys to Tenku.

    "Yes, I can. I''ll be waiting in the car. If the meeting isn''t over after one hour, I will return to the Wang family residence by driving your car." Tenku quickly left the hall after Wang Ruyue nodded. Before he left, he had seen Wang Xiqing smile coldly at him, but he didn''t care about that.

    Tenku went to the basement where Wang Ruyue had parked her car. But when he got there, he raised his eyebrows and then smirked.

    "Come out! Aren''t you tired of following me silently and hiding like a rat?" Tenku said indifferently. After that, four people came out from behind the basement pir.

 Chapter 76 76

    ?Four people came out from behind the basement pirs, and Tenku was familiar with two. They are Ye Xuan and Lei Jie, whom he saw with Wang Xiqing at the banquet. Lei Jie brought a sword at his waist while Ye Xuan held the spear. The security at the hotel should prohibit guests from carrying dangerous weapons, but they hide somewhere for their current purpose.

    Tenku did not know the other two people because they wore all-ck clothes and covered their faces like ninjas. They brought a sword on their backs, and he could feel that the two men were quite strong.

    "I didn''t expect that you could notice our presence. Do I have to say, as expected from the first elder''s disciple? No matter how weak, you are still a cultivator." Lei Jie smiled and strolled towards Tenku.

    "What do you want from me?" Tenku asked calmly.

    "Ooh, you can still be calm in situations like this? You should know our purpose to follow you." Lei Jie was a little surprised because my ten could remain calm when he saw their appearance. But then he thought of something and looked at the two people in ck.

    "Can you hand him over to me? I promise to finish him quickly." Lei Jie said arrogantly. The two people looked at each other after hearing it and then nodded.

    "Alright. We gave you ten minutes to fight with him. After that, kill him immediately. We can''t waste a lot of time here. I don''t want anyone toe and see what we are doing." One of the people in ck said and warned Lei Jie seriously.

    "I understand. I didn''t need that much time because five minutes were enough to kill him." Lei Jie looked at Tenku and grinned like a hunter saw his prey.

    "Do you know why I was called the little thunderbolt??" Lei Jie walked toward Tenku and pulled the sword from his waist.

    "Is it because you suffer from certain syndromes?" Tenku asked in return. His question made Lei Jie angry.

    "Since you took the initiative to die, I will grant it for you." Lei Jie looked at Tenku with killing intent, and he moved at high speed like lightning.

    "Death!" Lei Lei Jie appeared in front of Tenku and shed his sword. But Tenku easily avoids it by shifting his body.

    (Initial Stage of the Earth Origin realm? I want to know how strong he is)

    Tenku raised his eyebrows after sensing the strength of Lei Jie. He did not intend to give a counterattack to Lei Jie because he wanted to know how strong Beijing''s practitioners were. This is the first time Tenku fought with cultivators other than Wang Haotian.

    "What!?" Lei Jie was surprised because Tenku could avoid his sh. Not only Lei Jie but Ye Xuan and the two people in ck who saw their battle did not expect that the attack could not hit Tenku.

    "I can''t believe you can avoid my attack again!" Lei Jie gave a sessive sh to Tenku. He thought that Tenku could avoid his attacks because of coincidence and luck. Lei Jie was sure that his opponent couldn''t do it repeatedly.

    But the reality in front of him destroyed his confidence. Tenku easily avoids every sh with a paper margin. The more Lei Jie attacked, the more he realized his opponent was not as weak as he thought.

    "There is something wrong with this boy." One of the people in ck murmured, and his face darkened.

    "You are right. He is not as simple as what is written in the information. We can''t continue like this." The person next to him nodded and said solemnly. Then he looked at Ye Xuan.

    "Help him. Kill the boy as soon as possible." That person gave him an order.

    "I understand." Ye Xuan replied briefly and attacked Tenku under that people''smand.

    "Huh?" Tenku felt someone approaching him at high speed. Then a spear pierced him from behind. Unfortunately, the attack did not hit Tenku because he suddenly disappeared.

    "Where is he going!?" Ye Xuan said in panic and looked around to find Tenku. Lei Jie did the same thing, trying to find Tenku''s whereabouts.

    Although he was not happy because Ye Xuan interfered in his fight, he could notin because he came right when Lei Jie was in an unfavorable situation. In addition, Ye Xuan acted under the orders of the two people in ck. So Lei Jie could not say anything and let Ye Xuan help him.

    "What are you looking for?" Tenku said softly, and his voice made them flinch.

    "What!?" Ye Xuan was shocked after seeing Tenku standing on his spearhead without realizing it. He tried to pull his weapon, but no matter how strong he tried, it didn''t move.

    Lei Jie learned that Ye Xuan was in trouble, and he quickly swung his sword at Tenku. But his figure again disappeared and reappeared behind them.

    "A mere cultivator at Earth Origin Realm dared to challenge me to duel. I don''t know where your confidence came from. " Tenku said coldly and strangled them.

    "Argh!"

    "Ugh!"

    Lei Jie and Ye Xuan didn''t have time to say anything because Tenku quickly broke their necks.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Crack!

    "I hope too high in the cultivator in this country. I didn''t expect them were weak. At the age of twenty, their cultivation is only in the Earth Origin realm." Tenku sighed and threw away the corpse in his hand. Then he looked at the two people in ck.

    "Alright, now it''s your turn. I hope you don''t disappoint me. Please show me the true strength of the cultivator in this country. I can feel that you are much stronger than those two people." Tenku smiled and walked over to the two people in ck. But they remained calm even though they had seen Tenku kill Lei Jie and Ye Xuan.

    "Do you think you can defeat us after killing the two trash? I admit you are pretty decisive in your actions, and your strength differs from the information we get. But that is still in our estimates." One of the people in ck pulled the sword from his back, and the other followed him.

    "Yes, we must kill him quickly because the two people have wasted our time." The other people nodded, and their figures disappeared.

    The two people appeared on the right and left of Tenku, simultaneously swinging their swords that had beenpressed with Qi.

    sh!

    They managed to cut Tenku in two, or rather what they were cutting off was his afterimage. Tenku moved at a terrible speed and reappeared a few meters from where he was standing. The two people in ck were shocked when they saw that and quickly kept their distance from him.

    "Hee... I did not think they would send two cultivators at the initial stage of the Sky Origin realm to kill me. I was ttered because they were too high looking at me. But who are you? I''m sure your practice is not from the Wang family." Tenku knows the core and ordinary Qi practice from the Wang family. Because of that, he was sure the two were not from there.

    "Dead people don''t need to know about it." One of the people in ck said coldly and attacked Tenku again. The others followed him, and their attack this time was far more fierce than before.

    "Do you think that your power is enough to kill me? Ridiculous!" Tenku said, and his cultivation in thete stages of the Sky Origin realm exploded from his body.

    Boom!

    "Argh!!" The two people in ck were blown away by the impact of Tenku''s power, and they were shocked when they felt his cultivation realm. They trembled in fear and did not believe what they saw. Tenku''s cultivation is far above the information they get. A fifteen-year-old boy is impossible to have such a high level of cultivation!

    "Impossible! Who are you!?" One of the people in ck roared in disbelief. But Tenku has disappeared from his sight. He appeared before him and swung a scythe in his left hand.

    "That is..." The people in ck did not have time to continue his words because his head had been cut off from his body.

    "I''m sorry but I don''t think I can waste any more time with you." Tenku said indifferently.

    "You''re not only a cultivator but also a Realizer!" The remaining people in ck saw Tenku with horror. He has also awakened his Phantasmal Object. It was not in the form ofbat weapons, and he never practiced it because he thought it would only waste his time. Because of this, he focused on cultivating.

    The person in ck does not believe that the fifteen-year-old child has such cultivation and strength. Moreover, he can feel that the phase of Tenku''s Phantasmal Object is not low. The sight made him feel like he was having a nightmare.

    "I have to run away from here and report this matter to Patriarch! What the young master will fight in the martial artspetition is not human but a monster!" The man in ck turned around and intended to escape from that ce. But Tenku suddenly appeared in front of him and smiled.

    "Where do you want to go? Didn''t youe here to kill me? " Tenku swung the scythe and cut his feet.

    "Aaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" The person in ck roared in pain, and blood flowed from his feet. Fortunately, the situation in the basement at that time was quiet, and no one heard it. If not, there will be a bigmotion at the hotel.

    "So, can you answer my question? If you insist on closing your mouth, I will cut your organs one by one." Tenku pressed his scythe on the right hand of the person in ck.

    "Please stop it! I will answer it! I will answer it! I am a person from the Gu family!" The person in ck said with fear. He didn''t expect that a boy of that age could act so decisively and ruthlessly. His actions didn''t match his appearance at all.

    "Ooh, the Gu family? How can the Gu family cooperate with Wang Xiqing?" Tenku asked coldly.

    He didn''t expect to get such an answer. Tenku didn''t think that the second elder was secretly rted to the Gu family. He felt sorry for the Wang family as they faced enemies not only from the outside but also from the inside.

    "I... I don''t know about that matter. I only get orders from the Patriarch and don''t know about their rtionship." The person in ck shook his head vigorously.

    "Is that true?" Tenku red at him and released a thick killing intent.

    "I do not know! I swear about that! " The man in ck raised his voice for fear that Tenku would not believe him and kill him.

    "I understand. In that case, there''s no point in keeping you alive." Tenku swung his scythe, and the head of the person in ck was cut off. The man''s eyes opened wide because he didn''t expect that Tenku would still kill him.

    "Hmm?" Tenku took out his smartphone from his pocket after hearing the notification sound. When he opened his smartphone, he saw a message, and the sender''s name made him sigh.

 Chapter 77 77

    ?[Good evening. What are you doing right now? I''m sorry if I disturbed your time]

    Tenku read the message on his smartphone and sighed after seeing that the person who sent it was Setsuka. He didn''t know why the girl suddenly contacted him. After all, they just metst night. Tenku was confused about whether to reply or not.

    After thinking for a while, Tenku decided to postpone it because he had first to clean up the corpses and the traces of blood in that ce. He swallowed all of the corpses using the Devouring Scythe without leaving a single hair out.

    Tenku sighed and sat next to Wang Ruyue''s car. Then he took out his smartphone and replied to Setsuka''s message.

    [Good evening. I''m sitting rxing. You''re not bothering me, but I just took care of some rats in this ce. So, why did you contact me? Is there anything I can help you with?]

    Tenku clicked the send button on his smartphone and replied to Setsuka''s message. At first, he was hesitant to send it because he thought the other party was already asleep. But because the time difference between Tokyo and Beijing was only one hour, he was sure that Setsuka was still awake.

    Tenku''s smartphone rang again in less than a minute, and he saw Setsuka replying to his message.

    "So fast! Was she in front of her smartphone when I sent that message?" Tenku muttered and then opened Setsuka''s message.

    [Thank goodness I didn''t bother you. Kohana wanted me to call you and ask when she can see you again. Can you spare a minute for her tomorrow? She''s been nagging at me all day]

    Tenku frowned as he read it. He didn''t know why that little girl wanted to meet him so much.

    "Didn''t she thank me in person yesterday? Then what else could that little girl want from me?" Tenku was confused by Kohana''s request. Yesterday he had told them not to think about the matter anymore because he helped Kohana out of coincidence.

    [I''m sorry, but I can''t]

    Tenku refused because he couldn''t fulfill her request at the moment.

    [Why?]

    Setsuka replied to the message in less than five seconds. Somehow Tenku felt sadness and disappointment from that one word. But then he shook his head, thinking it was just his imagination.

    [I can''t meet her because now I''m in Beijing]

    Tenku replied honestly. He didn''t need to make excuses because it was the truth.

    [Beijing? What do you do there?]

    Tenku was a little surprised that Setsuka kept replying so quickly. It was like she kept looking at her smartphone and waiting for a message from him. Tenku felt Setsuka''s mood getting better when he saw her words.

    [I''m here for vacation with my acquaintances]

    Tenku couldn''t tell Setsuka his purpose foring to Beijing because doing so would only make the other party suspicious of him. Until now, Tenku is still unsure whether Setsuka recognized him when he helped her at Lake Shima. Thus, he had to be wary of her.

    [I see. Then, could you take your time to meet Kohana after you return to Japan, please?]

    Fifteen secondster, Tenku received another reply from Setsuka, and its contents confused him. He had many reasons to refuse it, but somehow he found it difficult to type it on his smartphone.

    "Haa... I guess meeting that little girl for a bit is fine." Tenku sighed and replied to Setsuka''s message.

    [Alright. I will make time to meet her after I return to Tokyo. Maybe at the end of Golden Week. Is that okay?]

    Tenku will return to Japan one day before the end of the Golden Week holiday, as the martial artspetition willst for three days.

    [Of course, that''s okay! Thank you for fulfilling Kohana''s request! I will tell to my little sister. She would be happy after hearing the news]

    Even though Setsuka''s reply was just a text message, Tenku could feel she was pleased and excited.

    Tenku didn''t know that it was not only Kohana''s request but also her older sister''s, or you could say Setsuka used her little sister''s name to meet him.

    [That''s good]

    Tenku replied briefly, but Setsuka''s message came quickly after.

    [By the way, is it okay for me to contact you again, even without any reason? I mean, we are friends from the same school and organization. Besides, you have also saved Kohana. I want to be friends with you beyond that reason]<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Huh?" Tenku was speechless as he read the message. He didn''t expect Setsuka to say such a thing and didn''t know how to answer. After a minute passed, Tenku finally sent his reply.

    [I''m okay with that. As long as I''m not busy, I''ll reply to your messages]

    Tenku couldn''t say no after feeling sincerity from Setsuka.

    [Thanks!]

    Setsuka replied happily, and Tenku continued exchanging messages with that girl while waiting for Wang Ruyue to return from her meeting.

    ***

    Meanwhile, forty-five minutes had passed since Wang Ruyue, and the rest of the Wang family had a meeting in one of the rooms in the hotel.

    At first, they were confused about the meeting because it was not on their schedule. Butter, they discovered that it was Wang Xiqing''s initiative under the pretense of nning and preparing for the martial artspetition.

    After forty-five minutes had passed, they realized that the talk at the meeting was useless. What they do is like wasting time for nothing. But whenever they wanted to leave that ce, Wang Xiqing would always stop them like he was keeping them there on purpose.

    "Alright, I''d bettere back than waste my time here for nothing." Wang Ruyue stood up from her seat and intended to leave that ce.

    "Wang Ruyue, don''t you want the Wang family to win the martial artspetition? Why do you look so eager to leave this ce? Please return to your seats, and we will continue our meeting." Wang Xiqing quickly stopped Wang Ruyue. He wanted to buy more time to ensure their n went smoothly.

    "What does this useless talk do with winning the martial artspetition? Ever since this meeting started, there was no single topic regarding how to obtain victory for the Wang family. I feel you''re buying time by keeping us in this ce. What exactly are you nning?" Wang Ruyue red at Wang Xiqing.

    "I don''t have any ns. I am holding this meeting for the Wang family''s victory. So please don''t use me carelessly because I''m offended by it!" Wang Xiqing pretended to be angry with Wang Ruyue''s words.

    "Whatever. I don''t care what you say. I feel this meeting is useless. So I''ll go first. Don''t try to get in my way, as I won''t hesitate to use violence if you do it again." Wang Ruyue said coldly and quickly left the room.

    "I agree with Ruyue''s words. I don''t think we need to continue this meeting." Wang Zeming said and walked out of the room without waiting for Wang Xiqing''s reply. He also felt that there was something strange about the meeting. Then one by one, the people in the ce followed Wang Zeming. After they all left, Wang Xiqing suddenly smiled evilly.

    "I don''t think I can keep them in this room much longer. But I believe forty-five minutes is enough to kill someone at the Earth Origin realm." Wang Xiqing didn''t look disappointed even though he couldn''t stop them. He was tasked by his father to keep Wang Ruyue busy for half an hour while the assassins they sent finished their work.

    "Hehe¡­ I want to see the expression on Wang Ruyue''s face when she finds out that her grandfather''s disciple suddenly disappeared." Wang Xiqing grinned and quickly chased Wang Ruyue into the basement.

    After arriving at the basement, Wang Ruyue and the others went to their respective car parks. Coincidentally, Wang Zeming and Wang Xiuying parked their vehicles not far from her. But the three people stopped after hearing the sound of footsteps approaching them.

    "Wang Xiqing? What are you doing following us?" Wang Ruyue narrowed his eyes and asked. The other two people saw each other and also felt the same way as her.

    "What are you saying? I don''t follow you. I also parked my car around here. After all, wherever I go, it''s up to me. You don''t have the right to stop it." Wang Xiqing smiled and walked in front of them. He had already found out where Wang Ruyue had parked her car, and he had gone there on purpose.

    Wang Ruyue frowned and felt even more suspicious about Wang Xiqing''s behavior. But then she shook her head and didn''t want to think about it too much.

    Not long after, they arrived at where Wang Ruyue had parked her car because it was the closest to the basement exit. Wang Xiqing stopped in his footsteps and froze when he saw the person sitting next to Wang Ruyue''s car.

    "You... How could you..." Wang Xiqing said in a low voice, but Wang Ruyue and the others heard him. They looked at Wang Xiqing because his words were suspicious.

    "What did you say, Xiqing?" Wang Xiuying felt strange after seeing the expression on his face suddenly change.

    "Ah, it''s okay. I just remembered something." Wang Xiqing forced a smile and red at Tenku. Wang Ruyue and the others looked at each other and then ignored him.

    "What are you doing, Tenku?" Wang Ruyue approached Tenku.

    "I was ying with my smartphone while waiting for you. Less than an hour, and you''re back. I thought your meeting would be longer." Tenku stood up and put his smartphone in his pocket.

    "The meeting finished quicker than we expected. I remember you said you would wait for me for an hour. That''s why I came here in a rush. I didn''t think you were still waiting for me in this ce." Wang Ruyue smiled sweetly and stood next to Tenku. She was a bit touched because Tenku was waiting for her in the basement instead of somewhere morefortable inside the hotel.

    "I''m waiting for you..." Tenku wanted to say that he was waiting for her while replying to his friend''s message, but a cold voice interrupted him.

    "You... Where are Lei Jie and Ye Xuan?" Wang Xiqing asked angrily.

 Chapter 78 78

    ?"Lei Jie? Ye Xuan? Who are they?" Tenku tilted his head and pretended not to know them.

    "Stop pretending! They were with me at the banquet, and Lei Jie challenged you to a duel. Shouldn''t they be with you by now!?" Wang Xiqing slip of his tongue in anger when he heard Tenku''s words.

    "Ooh, you mean them. I don''t know. Why do you think they should be with me? Didn''t you see that I left the banquet alone? Then how can you tell that they are with me? Ooh, are they following me secretly, and you know about it? That''s why you think they''re here?" Tenku asked in return.

    Wang Zeming and others looked at Wang Xiqing suspiciously, especially Wang Ruyue. She saw Tenku leave the hall alone, and the two people mentioned by Wang Xiqing were still enjoying a banquet with the rest of the Wang family. Wang Ruyue felt that Wang Xiqing''s question was strange and had some meaning.

    "That is..." Wang Xiqing finally realized that he had chosen the wrong words. He didn''t know what to reply under the gazes of Wang Zeming and the others, especially Wang Ruyue, who kept suspicious of him. Wang Xiqing racked his brain hard and came up with a usible reason.

    "I think they are with you because you are outside participants of the Wang family. Besides, didn''t Lei Jie challenge you at the banquet? I suspect he wille to you again because he is such a stubborn person." Wang Xiqing said nervously.

    "Ooh, is that so?" Tenku smiled yfully.

    "Yes. I couldn''t find them anywhere in the hotel. Because of that, I thought they were with you." Wang Xiqing nodded in response to Tenku''s question.

    "Then you should be disappointed because they are not with me." Tenku said calmly.

    "I understand. I will look for them again in the banquet hall." Wang Xiqing quickly left the ce without waiting for a reply from Tenku.

    Wang Xiqing panicked because Tenku was still alive, their two outsider participants were missing, and the whereabouts of the killer from the Gu family was unknown. He thought their n had failed miserably. Wang Xiqing had to find Lei Jie and Ye Xuan to ask them for an exnation.

    "Alright, we should head back to the Wang family residence since it''s gettingte." Tenku looked at Wang Ruyue and the others. They were still confused by Wang Xiqing''s behavior, but they knew they wouldn''t get the answer just by thinking about it.

    "Yes, you''re right. We should hurry back and sleep early to be in the best condition for tomorrow''s martial artspetition." Wang Zeming nodded and went to where he parked his car. Wang Xiuying followed him as her vehicle parked next to him, leaving Wang Ruyue alone with Tenku.

    "Then, you will drive my car because I''m sleepy. It will be dangerous for us if I do it." Wang Ruyue smiled sweetly and got into the car. She didn''t even wait for Tenku to answer.

    "I understand." Tenku sighed and sat in the driver''s seat. After that, he drove the car through the basement towards the hotel exit.

    ***

    After leaving Wang Ruyue and the others, Wang Xiqing searched the entire hotel area for Lei Jie and Ye Xuan. He was assisted by the Wang family members, who were still in the banquet hall. But no matter how they searched, they couldn''t find those two people.

    "Damn! Where are they!?" Wang Xiqing gritted his teeth in annoyance and gripped his smartphone tightly. He tried to contact Lei Jie and Ye Xuan, but their smartphones were off.

    "Where did the assassins from the Gu family go? Howe they haven''t acted until now? Our n has failed because of that!" Wang Xiqing had met with the two people from the Gu family, and they said they would act as soon as they found the opportunity.

    Wang Xiqing was sure that if the two acted, Tenku would die. Plus, Lei Jie and Ye Xuan went with them. So the possibility of Tenku escaping is zero.

    They should have acted when Tenku entered the basement, as that was their best chance to kill him. But instead of killing Tenku, the two people from the Gu family and the outside participation from the Wang family suddenly disappeared.

    "There''s something wrong here. I must report this matter to father." Wang Xiqing said seriously and quickly called Wang Jun. He realized that the problem was beyond his control and only his father could find a solution to it.

    ***

    On the way back to the Wang family residence, Wang Ruyue suddenly asked Tenku to stop the car.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Please stop the car at the city park ahead, Tenku." Wang Ruyue pointed at a park not far from them.

    "Okay." Tenku nodded and stopped the car ording to Wang Ruyue''s request. He didn''t ask why that girl wanted to stop at the city park, but Tenku was sure she had her reasons.

    Wang Ruyue got out of the car and looked at the ce nostalgically. Then she walked slowly into the yground and left Tenku in the car.

    Tenku sighed and quickly followed her. He couldn''t let Wang Ruyue walk alone in the park at that hour. If Wang Haotian found out, that old man would definitely scold him. When Tenku approached her, Wang Ruyue suddenly opened her mouth.

    "When I was a child, my father and mother brought me to this ce to y. They always make time for me on the weekends and take me to this park." Wang Ruyue said softly, and Tenku could feel the deep sadness in her voice. But he chose to remain silent and listen to the girl''s heart.

    "But after they died in a car ident, my grandfather reced them to bring me here to y. At that time, I was really sad because I had lost my parents. If it weren''t for my grandfather, who always apanied,forted, and encouraged me, I thought of going after my father and mother." Wang Ruyue touched one of the swing chairs in the garden and sat on it. She and her father yed with it whenever they came to the park. The swing chair had not changed even though all the years had passed.

    "My grandfather is my only family now and is the most important person to me. I want to repay what he has given me and make him happy. I''m d he finally found a disciple that fits his criteria, and I don''t want him to lose it." Wang Ruyue turned her face to Tenku.

    "What do you mean by that?" Tenku asked casually.

    "I want you not to participate in the martial artspetition tomorrow. I''m not stupid, and I know that Wang Xiqing tried to do something to you back in the basement. Fortunately, they failed for unknown reasons. But I know they won''t stop there and will act even more boldly and ruthlessly.

    You''re mistaken if you think you are strong and will do well in thatpetition. You don''t know the situation in each martial art family in Beijing. The geniuses of that family were extremely powerful, especially the Gu family. They are cruel and merciless. I was worried they would target you after discovering you were my grandfather''s disciple." Wang Ruyue said seriously.

    "You should already know I participated in that martial artspetition on your grandfather''s orders. So I can''t decide for myself. If you want me to resign, you can tell him directly." Tenku neither refused nor agreed to Wang Ruyue''s request.

    Wang Haotian has the right to decide, and Tenku will follow whatever he says. But he was sure the old geezer would never change his mind because he knew Tenku''s true power.

    "But my grandfather will agree if you tell him directly that you don''t want to participate in thepetition." Wang Ruyue said forcefully.

    "Anything I say will be useless. I came to this country because your grandfather asked me to. Do you think he''ll change his mind when I say I don''t want to participate in thepetition? You should already know what the answer is." Tenku knew that Wang Ruyue''s intentions were good, but he couldn''t do anything about it.

    "But... but... you might get injured or lose your life if you participate in thatpetition and meddle in the Wang family''s matters. Grandfather would be sad if he lost his only disciple." Wang Ruyue said in a trembling voice.

    "I''m not that weak, and I don''t intend to die because I have something I must do. You don''t need to think about that matter anymore and trust your grandfather''s decision." Tenku took off his jacket and used it to cover Wang Ruyue''s body.

    "Are you sure about what you said?" Wang Ruyue looked at Tenku with moist eyes, and she looked very beautiful under the moonlight.

    "Do you think I''m going to y with my life? Aren''t you there if I can''t handle it alone? You are the genius of the Wang family, right? We will work together to win thepetition and beat them. We will defeat the Gu family and cancel your marriage agreement." Tenku said and patted Wang Ruyue''s shoulder gently. No matter how strong she looks, women will be weak girls when they are sad.

    "Huh!? Do you know about it? Did my grandfather also tell you about that matter?" Wang Ruyue was shocked when she heard those words. She thought Tenku participated in thepetition without knowing the real reason.

    "Of course I do. I know what has happened with the Wang family and the Gu family in the past. Your grandfather has told me everything. Thus, let''s thwart the Gu family''s n together. You can determine your destiny, make your grandfather happy and cancel the marriage agreement that your ancestors have made." Tenku stood before Wang Ruyue and stretched his hand to her.

    "Are you sure that we will win?" Wang Ruyue nced at Tenku''s hand and then looked directly at his face.

    "We will win." Tenku said confidently. Wang Ruyue''s body trembled when she saw his eyes. After that, she wiped the tears from her cheeks and made up her mind.

    "Let''s win thatpetition! I will leave my fate in your hands, and I hope you can keep your word!" Wang Ruyue took Tenku''s hand and said with determination. She didn''t know how strong Tenku was. But Wang Ruyue believed in her grandfather''s judgment, and they would win the martial artspetition.

 Chapter 79 79

    ?After they chatted for a long time in the city park, Wang Ruyue and Tenku returned to the Wang family residence because it was gettingte and the sky was a bit overcast. These two were thest to return out of all the younger generations that hade to the banquet.

    "Thank you for listening to my stories andints. Ah, thanks for the jacket too." Wang Ruyue smiled and returned the jacket to Tenku.

    "It''s just a trivial matter. You don''t have to think about it. I also feel what has happened to you. So you can think of it as sympathy for someone who has gone through the same thing." Tenku received his jacket and replied casually.

    Tenku and Wang Ruyue''s situation was almost the same. They lost their parents due to an incident when they were a child. But Wang Ruyue was luckier than Tenku because she had Wang Haotian and was born into a big family. Meanwhile, Tenku has been raised by Kouta and Misora since losing her parents but ends up leaving their home and living alone now.

    "You¡­" Wang Ruyue was startled when he heard Tenku''s reply. Even though she had asked her grandfather a few things, she still didn''t know about his past. But when Wang Ruyue was about to ask, Tenku stopped her.

    "We should go inside and rest. Your grandfather will be worried if he finds out you haven''t returned by this time." Tenku reminded Wang Ruyue. He wanted to quickly return to his room and continue his cultivation which was interrupted by having toe to the banquet.

    "Ah, okay." Wang Ruyue nodded, and they walked into the Wang family residence. They separated midway and returned to their respective rooms. But Wang Ruyue suddenly stopped walking and looked at Tenku.

    "I hope your words are true, Tenku. Please keep your promise to me and win the martial artspetition. I believe in you and my grandfather." Wang Ruyue muttered and then remembered the look on Tenku''s face before they separated.

    "But what had happened to make him make such an expression? What is meant by sympathy for someone who has gone through the same thing? I have to ask this to grandpa." Wang Ruyue walked over in a hurry, but the direction she was headed was not her room but Wang Haotian.

    When Wang Ruyue went to see her grandfather, Tenku arrived at his room and immediately sat cross-legged on the bed to continue his cultivation. The amount of Qi in that ce was indeed extremely abundant. But the higher the cultivation realm, the harder and longer it would take to break through to the next level.

    Tenku runs the Heaven Swallowing Monarch Scripture and uses the abilities of the Devouring Scythe simultaneously but doesn''tbine them so as not to be trouble in the Wang family again. On the one hand, he was running the Heaven Swallowing Monarch Scripture to absorb the aura of heaven and earth. On the other hand, he was using his Phantasmal Object ability to convert the genesis power of a third-level monster core into Qi.

    Unfortunately, those two things didn''t have much effect on Tenku. Since the Devouring Scythe broke through to the moon phase and his cultivation was at thete stage of the Sky Origin realm, fourth-level monster cores and below were no longer useful to him. Moreover, the amount of Qi in that ce was indeed abundant, but it was still not enough to help him break through to the next realm.

    Tenku could only increase his strength with fifth-level monster cores and above, but he didn''t know where to find one, and he had to think twice before using it because it was unbelievably expensive.

    He can use it for his necessities and buy his needs as a Realizer at Kaziya, which is not cheap. It was also part of increasing his strength. Tenku had to find another way to quickly increase his power, be it cultivation base or Realizer phase.

    ***

    Meanwhile, in another room in the Wang family residence, Wang Minghao sat with his son and listened to Wang Xiqing''s story about what had happened at the banquet. After listening to his exnation, they were silent for a long time.

    "This is weird. Why did the Gu family''s assassin and those two outsider participants suddenly disappear? Did uncle Haotian secretly send people to protect that boy?" Wang Jun muttered and looked at his father.

    "I''m not sure about that. But I can confirm that he hasn''t mobilized any of the Wang family''s disciples for the task." Wang Minghao replied.

    "Did he hire cultivators from outside to protect that boy? But I didn''t find anyoneing with them to the banquet. Did that person hide and do it secretly?" Wang Xiqing asked them. He was one of the genius cultivators of the Wang family, but he didn''t sense anyone hiding in the banquet hall or the basement.

    Apart from that, he also kept an eye on Wang Ruyue and Tenku from when they left until they arrived at the hotel. Wang Xiqing was sure that Wang Ruyue and Tenku hade alone.

    "Your guess is probably right. Uncle Haotian used outsiders to monitor the boy from afar and acted when the situation got dangerous. So before the two assassins from the Gu family approached him, they would have already been taken care of by that person." Wang Jun said his opinion.

    "That is the most usible exnation. Otherwise, how could a fifteen-year-old boy fight four cultivators simultaneously, two of whom were in the Sky Origin realm? But where did Haotian get such a person? That cultivator''s strength is at least at the middle stage of the sky origin realm to defeat those four without making a fuss." Wang Minghao said in confusion.

    "Uncle Haotian must have asked his acquaintance for help, but I don''t know who it is because he has many friends in China. So what should we do next, father? Our n has failed, and it will be difficult for us to get rid of that boy because Xiqing has misspoken and made Wang Ruyue and Wang Zeming suspicious. Moreover, we can''t act on him since he and Wang Ruyue have already returned to this residence." Wang Jun stared intently at his son.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I''m sorry." Wang Xiqing lowered his head and didn''t dare to look at his father.

    "Alright, we don''t need to talk about that anymore. I''m sure Xiqing didn''t do it on purpose. We better focus on the problem in front of us. We cannot touch that boy now. So we must inform the Gu family of this matter as soon as possible. They would not remain silent after they learned the news. They''ll act at thepetition tomorrow, and the boy will die." Wang Minghao said to Wang Jun.

    "I understand, father. I will tell the matter to them now." Wang Jun nodded and then walked out of the room. Wang Xiqing bowed to Wang Minghao and followed his father. After they went out and the door closed, Wang Minghao opened his mouth.

    "You''ve made a grave mistake by ying with fire, Haotian. You don''t know the true strength of the Gu family. Even though you have many strong friends, those people are just ants in their eyes. After they win the martial artspetition and get your granddaughter, that''s the day I will be the patriarch of the Wang family, and you lose everything." Wang Minghao muttered and grinned evilly.

    ***

    Time passed quickly, and the days changed. The martial artspetition was about to start today, and the people from the Wang family were ready to head to the event''s location.

    "Haaa..." Tenku exhaled the turbid air from his mouth and opened his eyes. Even so, he looked more refreshed than tired. His strength didn''t increase significantly, but it was much faster than when he was cultivating in Japan.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    "Are you awake, Tenku? It''s about time we left for thepetition." Wang Ruyue''s voice sounded from outside his room.

    "Yeah, I''ve been awake. Wait a moment. I''ll change my clothes first." Tenku quickly replied and got up from his bed. Five minutester, he came out of his room wearing a white changshan and ck trousers.

    When he came out of his room, Tenku was dazzled when he saw Wang Ruyue. The girl wore a blue Hanfu with her hair hanging down to her waist and her every move was elegant. She looked like a female cultivator he had seen in manhua or donghua.

    "Okay. Let''s go now. the others are waiting for us." Wang Ruyue said and walked over first. Her clothes fluttered in the wind, and she looked so beautiful. But Tenku was confused about how Wang Ruyue would fight in such attire.

    "Yes. Anyway, why are we leaving so early? Doesn''t thepetition start at noon?" Tenku followed Wang Ruyue from behind and asked.

    "We left early because we have to re-register, and the organizers have to reconfirm the participants from the Wang family." Wang Ruyue exined.

    "Organizer? Who is that?" Tenku didn''t know much about the martial artspetition because he forgot to ask about it, and Wang Haotian didn''t exin it in detail. Therefore he was slightly curious about the event.

    "Hmm? Grandpa must have forgotten to exin if you don''t know about it. The martial artspetition was hosted by Beijing''s four major families and city lords." Wang Ruyue didn''t find it strange when he heard Tenku''s question because he knew his grandfather''s habit of forgetting important things.

    "The four major families of Beijing?" Tenku looked at Wang Ruyue in confusion, as he had never heard of that from Wang Haotian.

    "It seems Grandfather also forgot to tell you about that problem. The four major families in Beijing were the Wang, Gu, Long, and Lin families, while the city lord was from the Jin family, and he was extremely powerful. None of the four families dares to offend him." Wang Ruyue exined what Tenku needed to know. She wanted Tenku to be more careful and not carelessly offend people from those families.

    "I understand. So the Gu and Wang families are one of the four major families in Beijing. No wonder they want to devour this Wang family. If they managed to do so, the bnce would be shattered, and they could be the number one family in Beijing. I''m sure the city lord won''t dare do anything to them after that." Tenku nodded and understood the situation of the martial arts families in Beijing.

    "Yeah, you''re right." Wang Ruyue answered with a gloomy face and confirmed Tenku''s words.

    "Then, where will the martial artspetition be held?" Tenku asked about another topic after noticing the change in Wang Ruyue''s expression. After all, he didn''t feel the need to know more about those families.

    "Badaling National Forest Park." Wang Ruyue tried to calm her emotions and answered Tenku with a smile.

 Chapter 80 80

    ?Badaling National Forest Park is located in the Yanqing district, precisely at the foot of the Great Wall of China. It has major views of the park, including Red Leaf Ridge, Syringa Valley, Azure Dragon Valley, and Stone Gorge. In addition, the garden also has a variety of nts and animals.

    Tenku and the Wang family left by bus, and it only took half an hour to get to their destination. After they arrived at Badaling National Forest Park, they still had to walk a few minutes to the location where thepetition was being held.

    When Tenku and the others arrived at the ce, they were dumbfounded. The area full of trees has been transformed into severalrge battle arenas.

    Of course, they are not carelessly cutting down trees and destroying nature. Organizers create battle arenas in locations with the fewest trees and away from animal habitats.

    "Were martial artspetitions always this grand?" Tenku asked Wang Ruyue beside him. The patriarch and the elders, including Wang Haotian, went to where the organizers were gathered.

    "No. Martial artspetitions are held every five years, and the location is always changing. Thest time I saw the event wasn''t as grand as this time, and the prizes were even greater." Wang Ruyue shook her head and said.

    "The prizes? Your grandfather never told me about it." Tenku frowned after he heard Wang Ruyue''s answer.

    "Ahaha... I think he forgot about it. He''s always been like that." Wang Ruyue smiled bitterly in response.

    "Then what will we get if we win the martial artspetition this time?" Tenku asked curiously. If he could win thepetition, he would fulfill his promise to Wang Haotian and his granddaughter and obtain a prize from the event.

    "You asked the right person. I heard from my grandfather that the first ce in thispetition would get the Qi umtion pill, the second ce would get the spirit weapon, and the third ce would get the Holy water." Wang Ruyue repeated what he had heard from Wang Haotian.

    "Hmm... can you exin each of the prizes? I can imagine what it looks like from its name, but I still don''t know what it''s used for." Tenku was confused because it was the first time he had heard of those three things.

    For several years, Tenku only focused on cultivating with Wang Haotian and didn''t study anything else. Although he knew about arrays, that was only general and not in-depth. Wang Haotian never taught Tenku about pills, spirit weapons, or Holy water.

    "What exactly did my grandfather teach you?" Wang Ruyue sighed after hearing Tenku''s question because all the disciples in the martial arts family must know those three items.

    But then Wang Ruyue felt it was natural after remembering her grandfather''s habit of forgetting important things, and Tenku didn''te from a martial art family. Because of that, she still exined to Tenku patiently.

    Like its name, the Qi umtion pill was the umtion of heaven and earth aura and hundreds of years old medicinal herbs. It was refined over several months into a pill by an alchemist. The pill could help cultivators increase their strength. It greatly affected cultivators in the Earth Origin realm as they could break through one small realm after consuming it.

    Spirit Weapons were weapons made by cksmiths in the past using rare materials that could easily absorb Qi and multiply the owner''s attack damage. In the era of Realizers, spirit weapons were useless as Phantasmal Objects reced them. But for cultivators who awaken nonbat Phantasmal Objects, it is extremely important for increasing theirbat power.

    ? Holy Water is a golden magical liquid that drips from stctites in a cave. The organizers could only collect six small bottles of Holy Water within five years. Then it was distributed among the four major families and the city lord because they were the cave owners. After that, the rest will be used as a prize for third ce in thepetition.

    The liquid can cure almost all kinds of diseases and poisons in the world. Because of that, the other martial arts families in Beijing were jealous that the four great families and the city lord monopolized the ce. But there was nothing they could do because they didn''t dare to offend those five great powers of Beijing.

    "I see. If I can get the Qi umtion pill, my strength will increase greatly." Tenku muttered after hearing Wang Ruyue''s exnation. Out of the three prizes, the Qi umtion pill was the one that caught his attention the most.

    From the start, his goal ining to Beijing was to win thatpetition. Apart from solving his problem of how to increase strength quickly, he also fulfilled the task Wang Haotian gave him. It can be called killing two birds with one stone.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Do you think you can win thepetition and be a first ce? Do you think you are so powerful? Are you dreaming in the morning? You should go back to sleep if you''re sleepy." Wang Xiqing sneered after hearing Tenku''s words. He was still irritated by the failure of their n, and his father had been scolding him all night. It happened because of the boy in front of him.

    Every time Wang Xiqing saw Tenku, his anger was ignited, and he felt like he wanted to beat him with his hands. Luckily, he was able to restrain himself from doing so. Wang Xiqing couldn''t touch him in that ce, but it was different if they met in the battle arena.

    Wang Xiqing would show no mercy to him when they fought. Even though he couldn''t kill Tenku, he could abolish his cultivation and cripple him. The person protecting him secretly in the shadows wouldn''t be able to do anything about it. Wang Xiqing felt excited just thinking about Tenku''s battered face.

    "Yes, that''s right. The one who deserved first ce in thepetition was brother Zeming and brother Xiqing. Japanese people like you who haven''t cultivated long only dream if you want to be the first ce. More importantly, we don''t know whether he will make it to the top eight." One of the Wang family disciples responded to Wang Xiqing''s words.

    "What do you say? He was my grandfather''s disciple and part of the Wang family. As participants of the Wang family, you should support one another instead of ridicule. Aren''t you ashamed to do that?" Wang Ruyue said coldly because she was irritated by the treatment of Wang Xiqing and several disciples from the Wang family to Tenku.

    Wang Ruyue noticed that some of the Wang family''s disciples alienated Tenku and deliberately avoided him. He could still hold himself up with that. But Wang Ruyue couldn''t stay silent after they mocked Tenku and openly disyed their hostility.

    "Alright. We don''t need to talk about that matter anymore. We are participants representing the Wang family, outsiders, or inner disciples. So please don''t discriminate against anyone." The person who spoke was a twenty-year-old male. He is Wang Xin. He was the grandson of the third elder and the older brother of Wang Xiuying. Wang Xin was also one of the geniuses of the Wang family.

    "What he said is true. We are representatives of the Wang family, no matter where wee from. After all, Tenku was the disciple of the first elder. You can''t treat him like that. We must support each other regardless of whether or not we can be the winner. Do you understand?" Wang Zeming said in a low voice and was displeased with how Wang Xiqing treated Tenku.

    Wang Zeming red at one of the Wang family''s disciples, who were concerned about Tenku''s origins. He knew that the person was one of Wang Xiqing''sckeys. That disciple could only lower his head and dare not look directly at Wang Zeming.

    "Tch!" Wang Xiqing clicked his tongue when he heard the two people speak for Tenku. After that, he walked ahead with hisckeys and left the rest of the group behind. Wang Zeming couldn''t help but sigh when he saw Wang Xiqing''s behavior.

    "Please don''t mind what they say, Tenku. You must also know about the bad rtionship between your teacher and the second elder. So he will continue to find trouble with you even if you don''t do anything." Wang Zeming exined that he was worried that Tenku would be offended by Wang Ziqing''s words. His intuition told him that the boy in front of him would bring good luck to the Wang family in the martial artspetition.

    "You don''t need to worry about that. I never cared about dogs barking at me. Rather than talking about that matter, could you tell me about the people participating in thepetition? Which ones should I be wary of?" Tenku smiled and asked. He never thought about what Wang Xiqing and hisckeys said. What made him curious were his opponents in thatpetition and how strong they were.

    "Ahaha... You are right. Now was not the time to think about such matters. If you''re talking about opponents you should be wary of, then you should be careful of the Long family. They were one of the four major families, and it was said that Long Aotian was already at the great perfection of the Earth Origin realm and was nning to break through to the Sky Origin realm." Wang Zeming pointed to a group, to be precise, a handsome man with a muscr build among the people. That man was Long Aotian, the number one genius in the Long family.

    "I understand. Then who else should I be wary of?" Tenku nodded after seeing Long Aotian. He agreed that Long Aotian was quite a strong opponent if they were in the same realm.

    "Besides him, you have to be wary of the Lin family. They are also one of the major families. The person you should pay attention to is Lin Zhantian. I heard he is an outstanding swordsman genius. When ites to pure swordsmanship, even the elders in the Lin family are powerless before him." The person who answered him was Wang Ruyue, and she looked at a man with a sword on his back.

    "Then the next person you should be wary of is..." Wang Xin wanted to continue their exnation for Tenku but was interrupted by the noise from the people around them.

    Tenku noticed that Wang Ruyue''s body was trembling slightly, and her eyes showed deep hostility. When he turned his gaze to the source of the voice, he saw a handsome man walking over arrogantly.

    "Gu Qingyang." Wang Ruyue said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 81 81

    ?"Gu Qingyang." Wang Ruyue said in a deep voice and clenched her fists tightly.

    "Huh? Was he the genius of the Gu family?" Tenku saw a handsome man dressed in white walking among the group. He had a heroic temperament but was also arrogant in every step he took.

    "Yes. His name is Gu Qingyang. The first genius of the Gu family and his strength were unfathomable to the younger generation in Beijing. He was the one who was going to marry Wang Ruyue in the marriage agreement between the Wang and the Gu family." Wang Xin exined in a whisper.

    "I see." Tenku nodded after hearing that. No wonder Wang Ruyue had such a reaction after seeing that man. Tenku could feel that Gu Qingyang was stronger than Long Aotian and Lin Zhantian.

    Wang Ruyue overheard the conversation between Wang Xin and Tenku even though they spoke in low voices. Then she opened her mouth without looking at them.

    "He and his family are the sources of all problems. If it weren''t for them pressuring the Wang family to fulfill the marriage agreement, the Long, Lin, and other martial arts families in Beijing would not have kept their distance from our family and put many of our businesses on the brink of bankruptcy.

    They were afraid of offending the Gu family and dared to do that to us because the Wang family had declined and be the weakest of the four major families. If not for them, my grandfather would not have left me all these years to find a disciple he could trust to participate in thispetition.

    But that''s not all they''ve done. The disciples of the Gu family also secretly bullied our younger generation, but the Wang family didn''t retaliate because they didn''t want to start a war between martial arts families." Wang Ruyue said hatefully. The gentle expression on her face disappeared and was reced with anger.

    Wang Zeming and the others who heard Wang Ruyue''s words could only lower their heads. They know about it, but they can''t do anything. If not for the Patriarch and the elders forbidding them from taking revenge on the Gu family, Wang Zeming and the others would have already challenged them to a duel.

    Wang Ruyue became calmer after Gu Qingyang, and the rest of the Gu family disappeared from her sight. Fortunately, they did not see the presence of the Wang family. Otherwise, those people woulde to them and start making trouble.

    "I understand now. So by winning thepetition, you cannot only annul the marriage agreement and prevent the Gu family from devouring the Wang family but also show the other families that you are stronger than those people. Besides that, in the battle arena, you can also take revenge for the Gu family''s bullying." Tenku nodded after understanding another goal of the Wang family to win thepetition.

    "Yes, you''re right. Therefore, thispetition is very important for us." Wang Zeming nodded, confirming Tenku''s words.

    "Then, we must win thispetition. Do you believe the Wang family can take first ce in this event?" Tenku smiled slightly and asked Wang Zeming and others.

    "I don''t know how strong Gu Qingyang is right now. But I''m not afraid of fighting him on the battle arena because I''m sure I''m not weaker than the geniuses of other major families." Wang Zeming said confidently, and the cultivation of the great perfection of the Earth Origin realm slightly leaked from his body. Even though it was only for a moment, Tenku could notice it.

    "Yes. You will win thispetition because I need that Qi umtion pill." Tenku said in a firm voice at the beginning of the sentence and became inaudible at the end. Wang Ruyue and the others were confused when they heard it and wanted to ask him to repeat what he said. But before they could do that, Tenku opened his mouth first and tried to change the topic of their conversation.

    "Who are these people? Are they also part of the martial artspetition?" Tenku pointed at the people in ck uniforms scattered around the area. They didn''t look like organizers or participants in thepetition but kept their eyes on the ce.

    "No. They are not part of this event. They are from the China Realizer organization." Wang Ruyue shook her head.

    "China Realizer Organization? What are they doing here?" Tenku asked confusedly. No wonder he couldn''t feel even a bit of Qi from their bodies because they weren''t cultivators but Realizers.

    "Unlike Japan, China only has one Realizer organization, so it''s easy to manage. Apart from fighting monsters that emerged from space copse, China''s Realizer organization also maintains security in every region, including certain events that gatherrge crowds. So the Realizers are here to prevent a riot in the martial artspetition." Wang Ruyue exined.

    "I see. By the way, is it okay for disciples in the Wang family to be members of that organization?" Tenku asked another question.

    "Of course, you can, and one of them is me." Wang Ruyue smiled and pointed to herself.

    "How about the others?" Tenku looked at Wang Zeming and Wang Xin.

    "They are also members of the Realizer organization, but the Phantasmal Objects they awaken are notbat-type. Because of this, they rarely show it to others and are not active in organizations." Wang Ruyue answered in a whisper because she didn''t want the rest of the Wang family to hear.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Ooh, when I heard you talk like that, I believed you awakened a weapon-type Phantasmal Object. Is my guess right?" Tenku asked curiously.

    "I don''t think I need to answer your question because you and grandpa also kept the matter a secret from me." Wang Ruyue smiled and replied with a bit of annoyance when she remembered that none of them wanted to answer her curiosity about Tenku''s strength. But the expression on her face was enough to confirm his conjecture.

    After that, Tenku and the Wang family arrived at a ce for the participants to sit and wait for the martial artspetition to start. Besides the Wang family, young geniuses from the other major families were also there, including the people Wang Zeming had told about. Tenku also saw Wang Xiqing at that ce, but the other party deliberately kept his distance from his group.

    When Tenku and the Wang family were waiting for the martial artspetition to start, they heard a sound behind them, making Wang Ruyue''s body tremble slightly.

    "Ruyue?" a handsome man with a heroic and arrogant temperament walked up to the Wang family seat. He was Gu Qingyang, and the geniuses of the Gu family followed closely behind.

    "What are you doing in this ce? Please leave, as we don''t ept anyone from the Gu family here." Wang Ruyue said indifferently.

    "Why are you so cold to me? I came here to see my fianc¨¦." Gu Qingyang smiled and was not angry with Wang Ruyue''s words.

    Originally Gu Qingyang didn''t care about the marriage agreement between the Gu family and the Wang family. But after he saw Wang Ruyue''s beautiful face and gentle temperament, he immediately fell in love and obsessed with her.

    When the Wang family intended to exchange Wang Ruyue with Wang Xiuying to marry him and fulfill the marriage agreement, Gu Qingyang resolutely refused. After that, the Gu family objected to the Wang family because only a genius like Wang Ruyue was suitable for Gu Qingyang.

    Wang Xiuying is indeed beautiful and also sexy. Her cultivation was also quite high, and she was also one of the geniuses of the Wang family. Unfortunately, all those aspects are still under Wang Ruyue.

    "Don''t talk nonsense! I''m not your fianc¨¦! If it weren''t for the tricks that the Gu family had in the past, the Wang family''s ancestors would not have made such an agreement! More importantly, don''t call my name intimately because I''ve never felt that close to you!" Wang Ruyue replied angrily.

    "I don''t know what you mean by that, but I don''t like you ndering the Gu family in public. The marriage agreement exists and is genuine without the slightest coercion from our family. Therefore, you must fulfill what you have agreed to. So whatever you say, you will be my wife in the future. After thispetition is over, we will immediately hold our wedding ceremony." Gu Qingyang pretended to be angry with Wang Ruyue''s words.

    "So you''re pretending you don''t know what happened in the past? Well, I''m not forcing a coward to admit his mistake. Besides, have you forgotten that the victor of this martial artspetition will determine the marriage agreement? Do you feel like you''ve won even before thepetition starts?" Wang Ruyue sneered, and her voice was loud enough for those around her to hear.

    "I will win thispetition, and you will be my wife. Do you think there arepetitors stronger than me here? If you want the Wang family to win this event, you only dream." Gu Qingyang replied calmly and didn''t care if the people around him heard it.

    "Aren''t you too arrogant? Do you think you are the strongest cultivator in the world? Our Wang family will not necessarily lose in thispetition. So who is the winner and loser is still unknown until the end of thepetition." Wang Zeming was displeased because Gu Qingyang''s words greatly belittled the Wang family.

    "Hoo... where did that confidencee from? Is it because you''ve gotten stronger after I defeated you? Or maybe because of the Japanese there? Isn''t that boy your grandfather''s disciple?" Gu Qingyang was irritated when he saw Tenku ignoring him and sitting quietly, ying with his smartphone.

    "Huh!? How did you know about that!?" Wang Ruyue narrowed her eyes and said coldly when she heard Gu Qingyang''s words. Tenku just arrived yesterday, and news about him shouldn''t get out unless someone leaks it.

    Wang Zeming and Wang Xin''s faces darkened when they heard it. They were not stupid and knew what Gu Qingyang meant. There is a Gu family spy in the Wang family.

    "You don''t need to think about that. You must worry about whether he can return safely from the battle arena." Gu Qingyang looked at Tenku with dangerous eyes and left those words before he left the ce with the rest of the Gu family.

    "You¡­" Wang Ruyue wanted to say something to Gu Qingyang, but a sound from the battle arena interrupted her.

    "For the participants of the martial artspetition, please gather at arena D. We will start this event soon." a middle-aged man reminded Wang Ruyue and the others that the martial artspetition had started. Afterward, Tenku put his smartphone in his pocket and smiled coldly at Gu Qingyang.

 Chapter 82 82

    ?"Okay, we don''t need to pay attention to what he says. You guys must know that there are spies from the Gu family within the Wang family. But that''s not what you should be thinking about right now. You guys better focus on thepetition and prove that you can win. After this event, you can find and eradicate the rats in your family." Tenku pat Wang Ruyue on the shoulder and said softly to calm her down.

    "Yes, you''re right. Now is not the time for us to be distracted by other problems. We have to focus on thepetition and win it." Wang Ruyue nodded, and her face became calmer than before.

    "Then let''s go to arena D." Wang Zeming said and led the people from the Wang family to where the participants gathered.

    The martial artspetition had eight battle arenas from A to H to amodate therge number of cultivators participating in the event. On his way to arena D, Tenku saw many people crowding around, some of whom were loose cultivators.

    "By the way, shouldn''t we re-register to confirm the participants from the Wang family?" Tenku looked at Wang Ruyue and asked.

    "We don''t need to do it since my grandfather, and the elders have already taken care of it." The person who answered his question was Wang Zeming.

    Tenku nodded and said nothing else. They only needed a moment to get to their destination. After Tenku and the participants from the Wang family arrived at the ce, they were shocked after seeing arge number of people there.

    "Are there usually this many participants in martial artspetitions?" Tenku muttered and looked around. This was his first time participating in such an event.

    "No. When I watched the martial artspetition five years ago, there weren''t this many, maybe only half of it." Wang Ruyue shook her head. She also didn''t expect that this time''s martial artspetition participants would be that many.

    "Is it because of the prize or for another reason?" Tenku doubted that they were participating just because of the prize. Only three people could obtain the prize, and it was certain that it would fall into the hands of the major families.

    "Not everyone who participates in the martial artspetition wants the prize. They know they can''t beat the geniuses of the major families, so how could they want to fight over it?" Wang Xin replied.

    "Loose cultivators and geniuses from other martial arts families participate in thepetition to hone their skills and test them against tough opponents. Moreover, some sought opportunities to break through to the next realms. The stronger their opponent, the greater the pressure. The cultivators can surpass their limits if they can withstand that pressure, and their strength will skyrocket." Wang Zeming added.

    "I see. So they were participating in thepetition, not for the prize but for the battle experience they would gain in this ce. They could fight all kinds of geniuses from all over China, which was extremely beneficial for a cultivator." Tenku nodded and quickly understood after hearing their exnation.

    After Tenku and the people from the Wang family arrived at arena D, they lined up behind the crowd and waited for their next instructions. Even though it was a bit far away, Tenku could see Wang Haotian sitting on a high tform with the Wang family patriarch and other elders.

    Apart from them, Tenku also saw other people there. He guessed those people were the patriarchs and elders of the other major families, while the one person sitting in the middle must be the city lord of the Jin family.

    Not long after, a white-haired old man walked through the air andnded right in the middle of the battle arena. Then he looked around and opened his mouth.

    "Is that old man a cultivator in the Innate realm!?"

    "Yes, only cultivators in the innate realm can walk on air!"

    "This is my first time seeing a cultivator in the innate realm!"

    The old man''s appearance aroused the participants'' curiosity and made the atmosphere in arena D boisterous.

    "No. He is not innate. Hepressed the Qi in the air and made it a foothold. So that old man seems to be floating." Tenku shook his head when he saw that. He had done that trick once against the wyverns at Lake Shima.

    When the participants were noisy talking about the old man, the person in question finally opened his mouth.

    "I am one of the elders of the Jin family, and my name is Jin Zhaohui. I''m not Innate. As far as I know, there isn''t a single innate realm cultivator in Beijing or perhaps China. My cultivation base is only at the Great Perfection of the Sky Origin realm. I just used a little trick to get me to walk on air. You are the future of the cultivation world, and one of you might be able to reach the innate realm in the future." Jin Zhaohui said and smiled gently.

    The participants were noisy again but for a different reason. Zhaohui could only shake her head and speak again to calm them down.

    "Alright. I won''t say too much and will start thepetition now. But before that, I have to tell you the new rules. First, the participants must be less than thirty years of age. Second, the minimal cultivation base is the Earth Origin realm. Thus, before starting the martial artspetition, we must check and test you again." Jin Zhaohui exined.

    After hearing what he said, the participants panicked andined because they did not ept the new rules. Many of them are over thirty years old. Some had cultivation bases at the Great Perfection of the Human Origin realm and wanted to seek opportunities to break through to the Earth Origin realm in thatpetition.

    "Please be quiet!" Jin Zhaohui said and used Qi in his words. His voice boomed and echoed for several kilometers.

    The people with low cultivation bases trembled and fell to their knees upon hearing that voice, and the rest with higher realms could endure it and only felt dizzy.

    "These rules have be our decision and cannot be debated. We did it because the number of participants was toorge. We will confirm your age and cultivation base with the ancient artifacts of the ancestor of the Jin family. We apologize that we cannot directly believe your origins from your ID cards. With these artifacts, none of you can lie.

    Therefore, those of you who do not meet the requirements, please leave this ce immediately so as not to embarrass yourselves." Jin Zhaohui pointed at the transparent crystal ball and a ck stele more than two meters high behind him. The young cultivators were gathered in one ce because the Jin family only had two artifacts. So they will need a long time because they will check and test the participants in turn.

    The people were confused when Jin Zhaohui showed them the two artifacts because it was their first time seeing them in a martial artspetition.

    "What tool is that?" Tenku whispered to Wang Ruyue. He felt as curious as the others.

    "I also do not know. This is also my first time seeing it." Wang Ruyue shook her head and replied in a weak voice.

    "Alright, we will start the age and strength assessment now. Who will go first?" Jin Zhaohui smiled and looked at the participants.

    "Me! I''ll try it first." a middle-aged man raised his hand and walked toward the two artifacts.

    "At the age check, you must drop your blood on the crystal ball, and your age will be disyed." Jin Zhaohui exined.

    "I understand, Elder Jin." The middle-aged man answered curtly. He bit his fingertips and dripped his blood onto the crystal ball.

    Shine!

    The crystal ball shone brightly and disyed numbers on it like a hologram<novelnext></novelnext>

    [27]

    "You passed the age check. In the strength test, you must strike the stele with full force, and a score will appear to determine your cultivation base." Jin Zhaohui exined another artifact.

    The middle-aged man nodded and began topress the Qi in his right hand. After that, he punched the stele.

    Boom!

    The stele vibrated slightly and disyed a number on its surface.

    [11299]

    "Huh? What does that number mean, Elder Jin?" The middle-aged man looked at Jin Zhaohui in confusion. He didn''t know if the number was high or low. The other participants also turned their attention to him and waited for his exnation.

    "That number represents your attack power in pounds. So your fist has the damage equivalent to a 11299-pound object." Jin Zhaohui replied. After that, he exined the power levels in the Earth Origin realm.

    1.      Initial stages 10000 ¨C 24999 pounds

    2.      Middle stage 25000 ¨C 49999 pounds

    3.      Late stages 50000 ¨C 74999 pounds

    4.      Great perfection 75000 ¨C 99999 pounds

    The attack power below 10000 was the Mortal Origin realm, and above 99999 was the Sky Origin realm

    "The initial stage of the Earth Origin realm. You passed. Please return to your ce to wait for thepetition to start." Jin Zhaohui smiled and asked the middle-aged man to return to his ce.

    After that, the other participants came forward to check their ages and cultivation bases.

    [32]

    "Your age exceeds the rules. You failed."

    [9887]

    "Cultivation base at the Great Perfection of the Mortal Origin realm. You failed."

    [23329]

    "The initial stage of the Earth Origin realm. You passed."

    [25]

    "You passed."

    An hourter, almost all of the participants in the venue had already checked their ages and cultivation bases. Only the people from the four major families haven''t done it.

    The Long Family decided to carry out an age and strength assessment before the other major families; the most powerful person among them was Long Aotian.

    [24]

    [90875]

    After that, the Lin family took their turn, and the strength test results showed that Lin Zhantian''s power was not much different from Long Aotian''s.

    [24]

    [91033]

    The Gu family stepped into the battle arena for an age and strength assessment after the two major families. The numbers that appeared for Gu Qingyang on the two artifacts astonished the people in the venue.

    [25]

    [99979]

    "What!?"

    "Isn''t he on the verge of breaking through to the Sky Origin realm?"

    "Amazing! Genius! He would be the first person to break through the Sky Origin realm at age twenty-five after the cultivation world had been in decline for hundreds of years." Jin Zhaohui said in awe. The geniuses of the Jin family were powerful, but they looked faintpared to Gu Qingyang.

    At a time when people were amazed by the number on the stele for Gu Qingyang, only Tenku was acting casually because he had realized something.

    "He restrained his strength when he attacked the stele." Tenku smiled and said indifferently.

 Chapter 83 83

    ?When Gu Qingyang gathered his Qi and attacked the stele, Tenku noticed that the person had not put all his strength into his punch. In other words, Gu Qingyang''s strength was much greater than he disyed and was at least the initial stage of the Sky Origin realm.

    The elders on the high tform, including Jin Zhaohui, must have known about it. But he pretended not to know because he didn''t want the other participants to find out and frighten them. It would destroy their fighting spirit before the battle and make thepetition uninteresting.

    Tenku didn''t care about that. Even though Gu Qingyang''s cultivation base was at thete stage of the Sky Origin realm, he was confident he could beat him. Tenku had to be first in thepetition and get the Qi umtion pill because it was very important to increase his strength. But he had to thank Gu Qingyang because that person showed him a good way to hide his strength since he had intended to do it from the start.

    When Tenku was thinking about that, he heard someone brazenlyment about Gu Qingyang.

    "The cultivation base does not reflect a cultivator''s true strength. Many factors determine whether or not a cultivator is strong. One of them isbat experience and weapons." The person who said this was the first genius of the Lin family, Lin Zhantian.

    "Yes, cultivation base isn''t everything. The true strength of a cultivator could only be shown in life-and-death battles. So who will be the winner of thispetition is still uncertain. Because we will determine it in the battle arena." Long Aotian added.

    The participants who were amazed by Gu Qingyang''s strength suddenly fell silent after hearing what the two people said. They knew that it was true and that cultivation base wasn''t everything for a cultivator.

    Breaking through each realm too quickly was not good, as it could destabilize a cultivator''s foundation. Their cultivation base might be high for now, but they would have difficulty or be unable to break through to a higher realm in the future. It was tantamount to destroying their future as cultivators.

    Fortunately, such problems do not apply to Tenku. Apart from obtaining the abundant Qi from monsters to break through and consolidate his foundation, he also practiced the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art. Because of that, his foundation became stable and solid. So Tenku wouldn''t encounter any difficulties or obstacles breaking through the higher realms in the future.

    After the three families finished, now it was the turn of the Wang family. The first to do the age and strength assessment was Wang Xiqing. He came from the opposite direction of Wang Zeming''s group and seemed to be keeping his distance from them on purpose.

    Wang Xiqing dripped his blood on the crystal ball and punched the stele with full strength. The numbers shown are quite great considering his young age.

    [19]

    [27896]

    "The middle stage of the Earth Origin realm. You passed." Jin Zhaohui said briefly.

    After Wang Xiqing returned to his ce, a middle-aged man from his group came forward to take his turn.

    "Who is that? Howe I never saw him? Is he also a disciple of the Wang family?" Tenku asked Wang Ruyue.

    "No. He is not a disciple of the Wang family. I just saw it too. Do you know him, Zeming?" Wang Ruyue shook her head and threw the question to Wang Zeming.

    "If I remember correctly, his name is Xiao Wuhan. I don''t know what happened, but he was a substitute for the outer participant of the second elder. I identally saw the report while talking to my grandfatherst night." Wang Zeming exined.

    "Ooh¡­ they can quickly find a recement." Tenku smiled slightly when he heard that.

    Not long after, Wang Xiqing''s group finished, and it was Wang Zeming, Wang Xin, and Wang Xiuying''s turn. As expected, Wang Zeming''s cultivation base was not that different from Long Aotian and Lin Zhantian. No wonder he was confident when he had to deal with those geniuses.

    Wang Zeming:

    [24]

    [90502]

    Wang Xin:

    [22]

    [73740]

    Wang Xiuying:

    [18]

    [33004]

    After the three people finished, Wang Ruyue stepped into the battle arena to take her turn. She walked gracefully, and her hanfu fluttered, making her figure look extremely beautiful. The fantastic sight left many people in that ce in awe.

    Wang Ruyue dripped her blood on the crystal ball and attacked the stele in full force. The result shocked the people in the scene, especially when they saw her age.

    [16]

    [68059]

    "Late stage of the Earth Origin realm at sixteen years old? You escaped." Jin Zhaohui announced in shock. He did not expect that the Wang family would have such a dazzling genius like Wang Ruyue. If she didn''t have a marriage agreement with the Gu family, he would propose a marriage between the Jin family and the Wang family.

    "Hmm¡­ I think I know another reason why the Gu family insisted on the marriage agreement. They want to prevent the Wang family from growing by taking away their best geniuses." Tenku said coldly and looked in the direction of Gu Qingyang and the participants from the Gu family.

    "How is my cultivation base? I''m great, right?" Wang Ruyue said proudly to Tenku.

    "Yeah, you''re great. I didn''t think you were only sixteen. Then, aren''t you still in high school?" Tenku smiled slightly in response to her behavior. He didn''t know that that girl could look cute besides gentle and elegant.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Yes. I''m in my second year of high school. Ah, I asked for a few days off from school to participate in thispetition. Now it''s your turn. I wonder if your cultivation base is below or above mine." Wang Ruyue urged Tenku.

    "My cultivation base should be under yours." Tenku shook his head and walked slowly toward the artifact.

    "What do you mean?" Wang Ruyue and the people from the Wang family were confused when they heard what he said. But Tenku just smiled without saying anything when Wang Ruyue asked for an exnation, and it pissed her off.

    When Tenku set foot in the battle arena, it made the other participants noisy. Although the features of Japanese and Chinese people are simr, they can easily tell the difference.

    "Huh!? Isn''t that Japanese?"

    "What is he doing here?"

    "Is he also a cultivator?"

    "Is he a participant in a martial artspetition too?"

    They looked at Tenku in confusion as it was the first time Japanese people had participated in a martial artspetition.

    "Yes, he is a participant in thepetition as well. He is from the Wang family." Jin Zhaohui exined. He also didn''t know why the Wang family had recruited Japanese people to participate in the martial artspetition. But he knew they had their reasons, and it was impossible to pick someone randomly.

    The cultivators looked at Tenku with various emotions. Some were curious about how far Japanese people could cultivate, some were disgusted by him, and some didn''t care about him.

    Tenku ignored the stares and words of those people. When he arrived in front of the crystal ball, he quickly dripped his blood on it.

    Shine!

    The crystal ball emitted a dazzling light, and a number appeared above it.

    [15]

    "Fifteen years!? Isn''t he much younger than the previous girl?"

    "Yes, Wang Ruyue of the Wang family can be said to be the youngest participant in thispetition. I didn''t expect that Japanese boy to be younger than her."

    The people were shocked when they found out Tenku''s age. They thought Tenku was at least seventeen or eighteen when they saw his tall physique.

    "You passed. Then, the next test." Jin Zhaohui nodded and said. When he saw Tenku''s age, he was sure that boy was also a genius, the same as Wang Ruyue.

    Tenku stood before the stele andpressed the Qi in his right hand. He gritted his teeth and looked like he was exerting his full strength. Though, what Tenku did was adjust his attacks in the middle stage of the Earth Origin realm. Once he was sure his power level was right, he swung his fist at the stele.

    Boom!

    The stele vibrated slightly and then showed the numbers on its surface.

    [31107]

    "What!?"

    "Another genius of the Wang family!?"

    The participants, including Wang Ruyue and the people from the Wang family, were shocked when they saw Tenku''s age and cultivation base.

    "Middle stage of the Earth Origin realm. You passed. Please return to your ce." Jin Zhaohui smiled and asked Tenku to return to his group. He wasn''t wrong when he thought that Tenku was another genius of the Wang family. If properly trained, Tenku could be the youngest innate cultivator in china.

    Tenku nodded and quickly returned to her ce. When he returned, Wang Ruyue and the others greeted him with strange looks.

    "What do you see? Are there flowers on my face?" Tenku asked in confusion.

    "Ah, no. We didn''t expect you to be fifteen. We thought you were at least the same age as Ruyue or slightly older." Wang Xiuying smiled embarrassingly and exined.

    "My growth has gotten a bit faster because of something I ingested since I was a child." Tenku said mysteriously. Since learning the unique abilities of his Phantasmal Object and swallowing various monsters to make him stronger, he had felt a slight change in his body, but he didn''t mind it as long as his appearance didn''t be hideous.

    "What have you eaten? If it can make you grow taller fast, I also want to try it." Wang Xiuying asked curiously. Although she looks beautiful and sexy, she is slightly shorter than Wang Ruyue, who is younger than her. So she thought what Tenku swallowed would help her growth be faster. But before Tenku could answer, Jin Zhaohui suddenly spoke after the check and test were over.

    "Alright. After the age and strength assessment, the remaining participants were only 416 of the thousands of cultivators. In that case, we will immediately enter the preliminary round of thepetition. You will be divided into eight groups, and each group will be further divided into four. To keep thepetition fair, we will divide it by lot." Jin Zhaohui said, and two people brought a table with a big box on it.

    "Please take your lottery number. But don''t open it before I give permission." Jin Zhaohui smiled and warned.

    Participants nodded and quickly took their lottery numbers from inside the box. Half an hourter, they had drawn their lottery numbers and were waiting for Jin Zhaohui''s next instructions.

    "Please open your lottery numbers. The preliminary round for the martial artspetition is the battle royal." Jin Zhaohui said, and his words shocked the participants.

 Chapter 84 84

    ?Most of the cultivators were shocked after hearing Jin Zhaohui''s words. They didn''t even get to see the lottery numbers in their hands. If the concept of the preliminary round is a battle royale, then more than half of the participants will be eliminated.

    More than half of the participants had failed age checks and strength tests. If they fought in the preliminaries with a battle royal, the remaining cultivators in thepetition would be no more than fifty.

    "Please look at your lottery numbers. It will show in which battle arena you will fight. Participants will be divided into eight ording to the number of battle arenas, and each will have four groups of thirteen people.

    After that, the thirteen people will do a battle royale to determine the winner. Only one of the thirteen people could advance to the next round. So there will be four battle royales and four winners in each arena." Jin Zhaohui exined.

    "Weren''t there only thirty-two people left after the preliminaries!? Isn''t that too cruel, Elder Jin? You reduced more than half of the total number of participants in the first round!" a participant raised his voice and expressed his objection.

    "If you can''t ept it, you can resign. We are not forcing you to participate in the martial artspetition." Jin Zhaohui said coldly, and it silenced the participants who objected.

    "Ah, I''m sorry, Elder Jin. I didn''t mean to question thepetition rules." The young cultivator trembled under Jin Zhaohui''s re and quickly lowered his head.

    "Who else has any objections? You can leave this ce immediately, and we will not stop you." Jin Zhaohui looked at the participants and said indifferently.

    After waiting for quite a while, Jin Zhaohui nodded in satisfaction when he saw that none of the participants had left the scene.

    "Then, you can go to your respective battle arenas to start the preliminary round." Jin Zhaohui gave instructions, and the other seven elders went to each battle arena to serve as referees.

    After hearing Jin Zhaohui''s words, those cultivators quickly went to their respective battle arenas and left the Wang family''s participants behind.

    "I got D1. This means I will fight in this arena. Which group are you in?" Wang Ruyue showed the number on the paper in his hand and then asked the others. That number indicated that Wang Ruyue would fight in arena D in the first group. In other words, he would have the first turn to do a battle royale and fight against the twelve participants.

    "I''m on F4." Tenku opened his paper and showed it to the others.

    "I''m H2."

    "I''m in B2."

    "I''m at E3."

    Wang Xin, Wang Zeming, and Wang Xiuying also showed their lottery numbers.

    "Fortunately, we didn''t meet in the preliminary round. Then, let''s go to our respective arenas and win thepetition!" Wang Ruyue smiled gently, and it raised the fighting spirit of the participants from the Wang family.

    Wang Zeming and the others looked at each other and showed their determination. After that, they split up and went to their respective arenas to prepare themselves before the preliminary round started.

    Tenku nodded to Wang Ruyue and intended to go to arena F, but the girl suddenly held his hand and stopped him.

    "Is there anything else?" Tenku looked at Wang Ruyue in confusion.

    "Be careful. The Gu family might target you in the preliminary round." Wang Ruyue said worriedly.

    "Thank you. I''ll be careful." Tenku smiled and left Wang Ruyue alone in that ce.

    Not far from where they were talking, Gu Qingyang clenched his fists tightly when he saw their closeness.

    "I will knock that boy out in the preliminaries. But before that, I will make him feel unforgettable pain for daring to approach my fianc¨¦!" Gu Qingyang looked at Tenku with eyes full of cruelty.

    Meanwhile, atop the high tform, the patriarchs and elders of the four major families quietly watched the martial artspetition''s progress. Some were proud when their disciples took a strength test, especially the Gu family.

    "Haotian, I envy you. You have a genius granddaughter and also an excellent disciple. But are you sure to let him participate in thispetition?" an old man said. He was the elder of the Lin family, Lin Changhai. His rtionship was quite good with the Wang family.

    "Yes, he might be able to be the victor in the martial artspetition in the next five years." Another old man nodded. He is the elder of the Long family, Long Haocun.

    "You shouldn''t have your disciples participate, Haotian. He might be seriously injured, lose his cultivation base, and be crippled inpetition because the sword has no eyes in battle." Another old man said viciously, and the people around him could feel the threat from his voice. He was Gu Yuxuan. He was the Gu family''s elder and the grandfather of Gu Qingyang.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Did you think your grandson wouldn''t get hurt in thepetition just because of his high cultivation base?" Wang Haotian was not angry when he heard Gu Yuxuan''s threats. His reaction left the people around him confused.

    "Apart from having a high cultivation base, my grandson also has richbat experience. I''m sure there isn''t a single participant in thepetition who can fight against him for more than five minutes." Gu Yuxuan looked at the Wang family and the other two major families.

    "You better not overestimate your grandson, Yuxuan. If he loses the battle, then it will embarrass you." One of the elders from the Lin family retorted.

    "The younger generation of my Long family is not necessarily inferior to your grandson. So you better stop your arrogance and watch thispetition quietly." Long Haocun added.

    "He is right. What if your grandson loses the battle? wouldn''t that be the same as pping your old face in public after you bragged about him?" Wang Haotian sneered.

    "If he loses fairly in battle, then it shows that my grandson is weaker than his opponent. I will ept the shame dly. But I''m sure my grandson will win thispetition." Gu Yuxuan answered confidently.

    "Ooh¡­ what if he really loses badly and gets seriously injured or even loses his cultivation base in battle?" Wang Haotian smiled slightly and asked curiously.

    "If he were seriously injured or lost his cultivation in battle, then the Gu family would have nothing to say about it. We promise not to hold my grandson''s opponent responsible." Gu Yuxuan believed that no one could match Gu Qingyang in thepetition because only he and the Gu family knew his true strength. Thus, he dared to say such a sentence.

    "Good! As expected of the Gu family." Wang Haotian said admiringly.

    "So what if the situation you mentioned happened to your disciple?" Gu Yuxuan asked in return.

    "Of course, I will give you the same answer. The elders here can bear witness to what Gu Yuxuan and I said." Wang Haotian looked at the Lin, Long, and Jin families. They nodded in response to his words.

    Gu Yuxuan and the other Gu family eldersughed when they heard that. In contrast, the patriarchs of the four major families, especially the Gu family, felt something was off about Wang Haotian. But they didn''t know what it was and didn''t consider it further.

    "I hope you don''t go back on your words if that happens." Gu Yuxuan nodded at Wang Haotian''s attitude but secretly sneered in his heart.

    (Haotian, I want to see your expression when your disciple lost his cultivation base. He is far more genius than Qingyang. We must uproot him before he grows)

    Gu Yuxuan looked fiercely at Tenku, who was walking towards arena F.

    "I will not go back on my word." Wang Haotian smiled warmly. He silently took out his smartphone from his pocket. He sent a message to someone and turned his smile into a sinister one.

    (I hope you are not too sad when you see your grandson, the genius you have worked hard to nurture and raise, suddenly be a useless person)

    Wang Haotian looked at arena D, where Wang Ruyue was going to fight, and his expression became gentler.

    At the same time, Tenku suddenly stopped in his footsteps when he heard his smartphone ring. He quickly took it out of his pocket and saw a message from Wang Haotian. When Tenku read it, he sighed because that old man asked him to do something troublesome.

    Tenku put his smartphone back in his pocket and waited at the participant''s seat in arena F. He sat right next to a girl with a veil over her face. If Tenku remembered correctly, that girl was from the Huang family. She was neen years old, and her cultivation base was at thete stage of the Earth Origin realm.

    When Tenku took his seat, he became the center of attention of the people around him because he was the only Japanese in thepetition. He looked around and didn''t care about their stares. Tenku didn''t find many spectators there because the event was not open to the public and was only limited to the martial artist''s family and a few colleagues.

    Not long after, an old geezer came to the battle arena. But his appearance this time wasn''t as great as Jin Zhaohui''s. He just walked as usual and climbed the stairs one after another. After he stood in the middle of the battle arena, he looked at the participants and opened his mouth.

    "I am Lin Guchen, the elder of the Lin family and the one who will be the referee in arena F. Before I start the preliminary round, I will tell you the rules of thepetition. First, you are prohibited from killing your opponent. Second, you must not deliberately seriously injure your opponent. Of course, that doesn''t apply if other people intend to harm you first. Third, you are prohibited from using poison or secret weapons.

    Those are the rules of thepetition. Participants who vite will be disqualified. You will get a harsh punishment if you break the first rule. You will be dered defeated if you leave the arena, admit defeat, can no longer fight, or lose consciousness. Do you understand?" Ling Guchen exined.

    "We understand, Elder Lin!" The participants nodded and answered in unison.

    "Good! In addition, you cannot fight with your personal weapons to keep thepetition fair. We have provided a variety of weapons that you can choose ording to your suitability." Ling Guchen pointed to the side of arena F.

    Various kinds of weapons are avable there. They can choose swords, machetes, daggers, spears, bows, scythes, and other weapons. But some participants were disappointed with the rules because they had brought the best weapons. Even so, they could only keep theirints inside their minds.

    "Then, we will start the preliminaries now! To the thirteen people from the first group, pleasee up to the battle arena." Lin Guchen said, and the martial artspetition started.

 Chapter 85 85

    ?Thirteen people quickly entered the battle arena after hearing Lin Guchen''s words. Tenku didn''t expect that one of those people was a girl surnamed Huang sitting next to him.

    The girl was wearing a red hanfu covering her body tightly and showing her beautiful curves. She walked gracefully, and her clothes fluttered in the wind.

    Tenku was slightly fascinated because the girl was no less elegant than Wang Ruyue. The eyes of the people around him also focused on her, and some of them recognized the girl.

    "Isn''t she Huang Yuxin?"

    "Yes, you''re right! She is Huang Yuxin! She is a genius of the Huang family and one of the most beautiful girls in Beijing!"

    "I didn''t think she would be in this arena with us."

    "Unfortunately, we can''t enjoy her pretty face because the veil blocks it."

    "Huang Yuxin? The most beautiful girl in Beijing? In that case, she is one of Wang Ruyue''s rivals." Tenku looked at Huang Yuxin and muttered. But he only nced at her briefly and took out his smartphone to kill time before getting his turn to fight

    The other participants walked to the side of the arena to choose their weapons, and most of them wielded swords, including Huang Yuxin.

    After they chose their weapons, the participants gathered in the arena and formed a circle. They were wary of the people around them because all the cultivators in the ce were their opponents.

    "Have you chosen your weapon yet?" Lin Guchen looked at the participants and asked.

    "Yes, Elder Lin!" Huang Yuxin and the twelve people answered in unison.

    "Alright. Then, we will begin the first preliminary round in arena F. The battle begins!" Lin Ghucen signalled to start the battle, but neither of them moved from where they stood.

    The participants did not dare to act recklessly because they were wary of the people around them. If they attacked the cultivator on the right, the person on the left would charge them. Therefore, they had to act with caution. But among them, some people couldn''t stand such a situation.

    "Die!" A male cultivator swung his sword and charged at the person to his right. But his opponent easily blocked it.

    nk!

    That person''s actions trigger the other participants to attack their opponents. The cultivators started fighting with the people around them, and the battle arena turned into chaos.

    Tenku watched their fight while ying with his smartphone. He asionally nced at the battle arena and refocused on his smartphone to reply to someone''s message. Tenku suddenly raised his eyebrows because several people were staring at him maliciously. But he pretended not to notice and kept ying on his smartphone.

    The battle grew fiercer as time passed, and the number of participants remaining was only half. Some were eliminated for leaving the arena, and some for losing consciousness.

    Of course, Huang Yuxin was one of the remaining participants in the arena. Her swordsmanship looks beautiful, and Tenku can see sparks in her every move. He thought that it had something to do with her practice.

    Huang Yuxin easily dodged the attacks from her opponents and counterattacked them. Her hanfu fluttered every time she moved, and Tenku caught a glimpse of the face beneath her veil.

    nk! nk!

    Several cultivators shed their swords with Huang Yuxin but couldn''t get the upper hand. Instead, they were slowly being pushed back by the girl.

    Fifteen minutester, only three people remained in the arena, including Huang Yuxin. She was overwhelmed by the two cultivators due to exhaustion, and little stamina left. Her breathing was heavy, and sweat dripped from her forehead. But Huang Yuxin''s condition was still better than her two opponents.

    Even so, Tenku knew that Huang Yuxin still hadn''t put all her strength into that battle. It was natural to hide a trump card or two for the next round

    Not long after, Huang Yuxin defeated another opponent and left her with a man in the battle arena. But it didn''t take long for that girl to beat him. The result was in line with Tenku''s expectations.

    After Huang Yuxin defeated the two participants in the arena, Lin Guchen appeared and announced the results of the battle royal.

    "The winner is Huang Yuxin! Please return to your ces, as we will immediately proceed to the second battle royal." Guchen smiled and asked Huang Yuxin to return to his seat to rest and recover his strength.

    Huang Yuxin nodded and quickly returned to her seat. Unexpectedly, she sat back next to Tenku and not another empty seat.

    Although Huang Yuxin was not seriously injured, several pieces of her clothing were torn from the sword and spear attacks. In addition, her face was also a little pale, with sweat dripping down her forehead. She looked almost exhausted from her stamina. If the battle hadsted much longer, Huang Yuxin might have lost or been forced to take out one of her trump cards.

    "Alright. We''ll be starting the second battle royal now. For the next participant, please go up to the arena." Lin Guchen called the next thirteen cultivators to the arena and the second battle began.

    Tenku felt bored when he saw the second battle royal because it was more chaotic and messy than the first. After an hour, a male cultivator defeated the other twelve participants and became the victor. Lin Guchen quickly announced it and proceeded to the third battle royal.

    But the battle wasn''t much different from the second one, leaving Tenku mostly focused on his smartphone. He could still feel the gazes with malicious intent directed at him, and he guessed they were from his fellow participants in arena F.<novelnext></novelnext>

    While ying with his smartphone, someone suddenly tapped him on the shoulder from behind. Tenku looked back and found Wang Ruyueing with Wang Zeming.

    "Is your battle over?" Tenku asked and then returned his eyes to his smartphone.

    "Aren''t you curious about the results?" Wang Ruyue sat in the empty seat to Tenku''s left.

    "I don''t need to ask because I already know the answer after seeing your faces. Would you put on such satisfied expressions if you lost in the preliminaries?" Tenku already knew the oue of their battle when he saw their smile.

    "Ahaha... then, we don''t need to exin it to you." Wang Zeming smiled and sat down next to Wang Ruyue.

    "Where are Wang Xin and Wang Xiuying? Why aren''t they with you?" Tenku looked around and then asked Wang Ruyue when he didn''t find the two people with them.

    "Wang Xin has also finished his match and won it. He can''te with us because he wants to see his sister fight." Wang Ruyue exined.

    "I see. That''s good. In this way, three people from the Wang family have already entered the next round." Tenku nodded in response to Wang Ruyue''s words.

    "By the way, I didn''t expect you to get close to one of the most beautiful girls in Beijing after we left you for a while. Were you a yboy back in Japan?" Wang Ruyue whispered with thorny words. She didn''t know why her heart felt bitter when she saw Tenku being close to another girl.

    "You misunderstood. Me and her sitting next to each other just by chance and nothing more. I didn''t even say a word to her. We are both total strangers here." Tenku sighed when he heard Wang Ruyue''s usation.

    "is it true?" Wang Ruyue narrowed her eyes and looked at Tenku suspiciously.

    "Yes, it is true. Besides, why would I lie to you?" Tenku replies helplessly under her gaze.

    "Then switch your seat with me." Wang Ruyue said seriously.

    "If you want to sit beside her, isn''t the seat to the girl''s right empty?" Tenku felt that Wang Ruyue''s behavior was a bit strange and troublesome. He was in afortable position andzy to get up from his seat.

    "Huh? What are you saying?" Wang Ruyue smiled, but Tenku felt that the girl wasn''t smiling.

    "Nothing. I''m just doing a soliloquy. Please sit down, Miss Ruyue." Tenku got up from his seat reluctantly and allowed Wang Ruyue to take his ce.

    "Thank you." Wang Ruyue smiled sweetly and moved to his seat. After that, she turned his eyes to Huang Yuxin.

    "Long time no see, Yuxin. You have be much stronger than thest time I saw you." Wang Ruyue greeted Huang Yuxin. She knew Huang Yuxin had be one of the victors in arena F.

    "Yeah, it''s been a while. But I''m not as strong as you say. Your progress seems to be much faster than mine." Huan Yuxin shook her head and replied in a weak voice.

    "You don''t need to be so humble. Wasn''t the result of ourst sparring match a draw?" Wang Ruyue replied.

    Tenku raised her eyebrows when he heard their conversation. Then he sat down next to Wang Zeming and asked him.

    "Do they know each other?" Tenku whispered to Wang Zeming.

    "Hmm... they can''t be called friends, but they are more than just acquaintances because they have met several times." Wang Zeming was at a loss as to how to exin the rtionship between the two girls.

    "Do you know her too?" Tenku added another question.

    "I know her too, but not as close as Ruyue because they are both the most beautiful girls in Beijing. She is known as a difficult girl to approach. But it wasn''t because she was cold or arrogant. If Ruyue was the gentle and elegant type, then Huang Yuxin was the shy and adorable type. She doesn''t talk much when interacting with other people. Even though she was older than Ruyue, she looked childish because of her nature." Wang Zeming exined to Tenku.

    "I understand. No wonder she hasn''t said a word since she sat down." Tenku nodded and understood why the girl didn''t talk to anyone in that ce. At first, he thought Huang Yuxin was a proud girl, but he was wrong and felt a bit guilty.

    "What did you talk to Zeming about?" Wang Ruyue suddenly asked Tenku.

    "Hmm? I was asking about his match." Tenku looked at Wang Ruyue and answered.

    "I smell something fishy!" Wang Ruyue couldn''t believe Tenku''s words because she had faintly heard Wang Zeming mention Huang Yuxin''s name. But before she could ask Wang Zeming, she was interrupted by Lin Guchen''s announcement of the winner.

    "Then, the next thirteen participants, please enter the battle arena. We are about to start the fourth battle royal." Ling Guchen summoned the remaining thirteen participants in arena F.

    "Okay, now it''s my turn. Please wait here. I''m going to go to the battle arena for a while." Tenku stood up from his seat and walked to the battle arena. His words were like he wanted to go to the convenience store to buy something, making Wang Ruyue and Wang Zeming speechless.

 Chapter 86 86

    ?Wang Zeming and Wang Ruyue were dumbfounded when they saw Tenku''s overly rxed attitude. Apart from them, Huang Yuxin was also confused when she heard what he said. She didn''t know if Tenku was confident in his strength or just overestimated his abilities and underestimated his opponent. But Huang Yuxin felt that the correct answer was thetter.

    Wang Ruyue quickly came back to her senses. She hade to arena F with Wang Zeming because she was worried about Tenku and wanted to warn him about the Gu family. But she forgot about it because she was distracted by Huang Yuxin''s matter.

    "Tenku! Please be careful! They might be stronger than you! So you can''t let your guard down!" Wang Ruyue warned Tenku. She knew that Tenku''s cultivation base was very high for a boy his age. But Wang Ruyue didn''t know how strong she was in battle because cultivation base couldn''t determine one''sbat power. Wang Ruyue was worried that Tenku didn''t have much fighting experience and then underestimated his opponent.

    Tenku turned to Wang Ruyue and nodded. He was grateful for her concern, but it wasn''t necessary. He had his way of dealing with those participants. Moreover, he was sure that some of them were people who were secretly looking at him with malicious intent.

    He could guess who was behind them. If not Wang Minghao, then that person is the Gu family. Tenku intends to beat them ck and blue to warn anyone with evil intentions toward him. Of course, he wasn''t going to show all of his strength.

    "You! Do you understand what I''m saying!?" Wang Ruyue gritted her teeth in annoyance when she saw Tenku''s reaction. She thought Tenku would be more alert after hearing her words. But he acted normal as if he didn''t listen to her warning. This made Wang Ruyue a little annoyed and worried.

    "Ruyue, I understand that you''re worried about him. But I''m sure he understands what you mean. So you don''t have to be mad at Tenku." Wang Zeming smiled wryly when he saw Wang Ruyue''s behavior. He had never seen the girl act like that except for Wang Haotian.

    "I''m not mad at him. You should know how the Gu family will react after discovering that Tenku is my grandfather''s disciple." Wang Ruyue said seriously.

    Wang Zeming''s face darkened after he heard those words. He knew how cunning and ruthless the Gu family was because they would do anything to achieve their goals. The Gu family would eliminate anyone who might stand in their way from winning the martial artspetition, and Tenku was one of them.

    "We can''t do anything about it. We can only believe in Tenku and hope he works miracles." Wang Zeming couldn''t help but sigh and shake his head.

    If the Gu family wanted to do something terrible to Tenku in thepetition, then Wang Zeming couldn''t do anything to stop them. Only his grandfather and the elders could do something about it. Wang Zeming felt helpless when he thought about that.

    "I hope so. I don''t want anything bad to happen to him because my grandpa will be sad." Wang Ruyue looked at Tenku worriedly. Little did she realize that her wish was not only for her grandfather but also for herself. But before Wang Zeming could reply, a voice sounded behind them, making their faces gloomy.

    "Are you sure that he can pass the preliminary round?" a handsome man with an arrogant temperament walked up to Wang Ruyue''s seat. He is Gu Qingyang. After the match, he quickly came to arena F when he heard that Wang Ruyue was there.

    "What are you doing in this ce? How did you know I was here? Are you spying on me?" Wang Ruyue looked at Gu Qingyang with disdain.

    "I''m not spying but looking after my fianc¨¦. Isn''t that a natural thing?" Gu Qingyang smiled widely and sat down on Tenku''s seat.

    "Who wants to be your fianc¨¦!? Please don''t speak carelessly and get out of here quickly because that is Tenku''s seat!" Wang Ruyue shouted angrily, and everyone around her heard her voice, but Gu Qingyang didn''t care.

    "He doesn''t need this seat after the match is over. What he needs is a stretcher to get him to the hospital." Gu Qingyang smiled viciously. Wang Zeming, Wang Ruyue, and even Huang Yuxin were shocked after hearing what he said.

    "What do you mean by that!?" Wang Ruyue got up from her seat and looked fiercely at Gu Qingyang.

    "Wouldn''t it be fun if I told you? Wouldn''t it be better for you to see it in person than to hear it from my mouth? You better pray that the boy will win and be okay. Even though I know that''s impossible." Gu Qingyang looked at the battle arena and said.

    "You!" Wang Ruyue wanted to explode with anger after hearing Gu Qingyang''s words. Fortunately, Wang Zeming quickly stopped her.

    "Stop it, Ruyue. We are prohibited from fighting outside the battle arena. If you do, you will be disqualified. Are you willing to give up thepetition because of that?" Wang Zeming warned Wang Ruyue.

    "But Tenku¡­" Wang Ruyue looked worriedly at Tenku. But before she could continue her words, Wang Zeming interrupted her.

    "We can only trust him and pray that he will be okay." Wang Zeming tried to calm Wang Ruyue down. Wang Ruyue was silent and didn''t answer him right away. But after a while, she finally opened her mouth.

    "You are right. I''m sorry for not being able to control my emotions." Wang Ruyue took a deep breath to collect her thoughts.

    "Then we should move to another seat. If he continues to follow us, then let''s say the first genius of the Gu family was a stalker." Wang Zeming raised his voice so the people around him could hear it. Gu Qingyang''s face darkened, and he stared at Wang Zeming with eyes full of killing intent.

    "Yeah, you''re right. I''d rather move somewhere else than sit next to him." Wang Ruyue nodded, and the two moved to a seat far from Gu Qingyang. Unexpectedly, Huang Yuxin followed them and sat down next to Wang Ruyue.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Yuxin, you¡­" Wang Ruyue looked at Huang Yuxin in confusion.

    "I don''t like that person either." Huang Yuxin whispered. She didn''t want her words to be overheard by others, especially Gu Qingyang. Even though Huang Yuxin didn''t like him, she didn''t want trouble with the Gu family.

    "Is that so? Then you should sit with us because it''s dangerous to get close to the men in this ce." Wang Ruyue smiled and invited Huang Yuxin to sit beside her.

    After that, their attention returned to Tenku. He chose a spear as his weapon and quickly entered the battle arena.

    "Did grandpa teach him the spear art?" Wang Ruyue looked at Tenku curiously when she saw him taking a spear as a weapon.

    The other participants immediately entered the battle arena after picking up their weapons. They stood in their respective positions and formed a circle. But unlike the previous match, they surrounded Tenku in the middle like he was prey.

    "What happened?"

    "Why are they surrounding the Japanese?"

    The cultivators watching the match were confused when they saw the actions of the participants in the battle arena. But Wang Ruyue and Wang Zeming quickly found the reason, and their faces changed.

    "Gu Qingyang!" Wang Ruyue stood up from her seat and shouted at Gu Qingyang.

    "Aren''t you ashamed to use such underhanded means!?" Wang Ruyue said angrily. When she saw the cultivators surrounding Tenku in the battle arena, she knew that they were teaming up against him, and the onemanding them must be Gu Qingyang. Wang Ruyue couldn''t think of anyone else who could do that besides him.

    "Hmm? What do you mean by that? I don''t understand at all." Gu Qingyang smiled yfully and pretended not to know what Wang Ruyue meant.

    "You!" Wang Ruyue felt extremely angry when she saw his face. She couldn''t keep herposure because she was worried about Tenku. If Wang Ruyue had enough power to kill Gu Qingyang, she would do it now and not care about being disqualified.

    "Calm down, Ruyue. Please don''t get carried away by your emotions because of what he said! He deliberately provoked you to make you angry and attack him. That way, you will be disqualified, and the Wang family''s chances of winning thepetition will be even smaller!" Wang Zeming reminded Wang Ruyue.

    "But he used a sneaky way to harm Tenku!" Wang Ruyue looked at Tenku worriedly. The match was no longer a battle royal but one against twelve.

    "Tenku! Give up! Get down from the battle arena now!" Wang Ruyue asked Tenku to surrender because she didn''t want to see him get seriously injured. But Tenku didn''t care and remained standing in the battle arena. Wang Ruyue became more and more worried and annoyed when she saw him.

    "Stop it, Ruyue! Your actions may vite the rules by interfering in the match. You could be disqualified for that." Wang Zeming quickly stopped Wang Ruyue.

    "Then, what should we do!?" Wang Ruyue asked, and her face was pale. She didn''t want anything bad to happen to her grandfather''s disciple because of Gu Qingyang.

    "I understand how you feel right now. But there''s nothing we can do in this situation. We can only pray that Tenku can beat them all or lose with not too bad conditions." Wang Zeming said helplessly. Wang Ruyue clenched her fists tightly and looked at Gu Qingyang.

    "Gu Qingyang. I will pay back for this deed of yours many times over!" Wang Ruyue said in a low voice and looked at Gu Qingyang coldly. Coincidentally, Gu Qingyang also saw her and gave a mocking smile.

    "Sit down, Ruyue. You don''t need to care about him. You better focus on the Tenku match." Wang Zeming kept a close eye on Wang Ruyue''s movements because he didn''t want her to act recklessly.

    "I understand." Wang Ruyue said in a deep voice and reluctantly sat back in her seat. On the other hand, Huang Yuxin just sat quietly and watched on because she didn''t want to meddle in their matters and harm the Huang family.

    "Since you have chosen your weapons, we will begin thest battle royal of the preliminary round. Then, the battle begins!" Lin Guchen signaled for the battle to start and the twelve participants quickly moved and attacked Tenku simultaneously.

    "Tenku!" Wang Ruyue shouted frantically when he saw that scene.

 Chapter 87 87

    ?Tenku was slightly surprised when he saw those cultivators surrounding him. He had not expected that the people who had malicious intent towards him would not be just one or two participants but twelve people. Tenku was amazed by the efficiency of the people behind them in being able to quickly find out his lottery numbers and the people in his group.

    Wang Ruyue shouted to him to surrender, but Tenku ignored her. When he nced at his seat, he saw Gu Qingyang sitting there. Tenku didn''t know what his purpose was ining to arena F, but he could deduce that the twelve cultivators that surrounded him were under orders from Gu Qingyang.

    "Then the match begins!" Lin Guchen signaled the start of the fourth battle royal, and twelve cultivators attacked Tenku simultaneously. Tenku could hear Wang Ruyue''s frantic screams, but she didn''t have time to respond.

    "You look impatient to beat me and get rewarded from the one who gave the order to you. Unfortunately, it will only bring you misfortune." Tenku said calmly. Even though he saw twelve people charging toward him with murderous intent, he did not panic.

    The one who approached Tenku first was a male cultivator wielding a greatsword.

    "This is the result if you offend young master Gu!" That person swung his sword with all his might.

    Tenku didn''t care what he said. He thrust his weapon casually, and his spearhead shed with the greatsword.

    nk!

    "Impossible!" That person said in disbelief. He was knocked back several steps by the impact of their sh. His cultivation base was at thete stage of the Earth Origin realm. But with a realm one level below him, Tenku could easily block attacks at his full strength. That made him doubt the boy''s true strength.

    "You''re embarrassing us! You can''t even handle a boy at the middle stage of the Earth Origin realm." Another cultivator came and attacked Tenku with the sword in his hand.

    "You talk too much." Tenku shifted her body to avoid the sh and counterattacked by thrusting his spear.

    "Did you think a weak attack like that could hit me?" That person sneered and swung his sword to block Tenku''s attack. But then he was shocked because what he shed was air, precisely the afterimage of Tenku''s spear.

    Phantom Rupture!

    "Argh!" That cultivator groaned in pain as a spear pierced his stomach without him knowing. But it wasn''t over as Tenku''s kick came after him and sent him flying out of the arena. One in twelve people was eliminated less than five minutes after the match started.

    "Damn! Attack him together!" One of the cultivators screamed frantically when he saw the scene.

    Several participants attacked Tenku simultaneously. They thrust their spears and shed their swords at him. But their attacks were easily dodged by a hair''s margin, and Tenku got the chance to counterattack.

    Thousands of Stabs!

    "Aaahhhhh!"

    "Argh!"

    "Aaahh!"

    Three people fell on the arena because Tenku stabbed their legs and arms until they lost their mobility. That way, already four people were knocked out by Tenku in a short time.

    "Okay. I don''t have much time to y with you. We should end this fight as soon as possible." Tenku said nonchntly and swung her weapon to clean the traces of blood that stuck to her spearhead.

    "Arrogant! Do you think once you beat them, then you can beat us!? We are not the same as them! Attack him from all directions. I''m sure he won''t be able to do anything in that situation!" One of the cultivators shouted and gave an order. He was the most powerful participant out of the twelve, and his cultivation base was on the verge of breaking through to the great perfection of the Earth Origin realm.

    The cultivators in the arena dealt a lethal blow to Tenku by infusing Qi into their weapons. Tenku grinned when he saw the attack from eight directions. Hepressed the Qi at the tip of his spearhead and shaped it into arge de.

    sh!

    "Aaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrghhhhhhhhh!" Several sounds of pain echoed throughout the arena.

    Tenku shed through four cultivators in the stomach, and the rest managed to dodge when he hit thest one. After the other four fell, the remaining participants in the arena were five, including Tenku.

    Meanwhile, Wang Ruyue and Wang Zeming fell silent in shock when they saw the battle in the arena. Even Huang Yuxin opened her little mouth wide under the veil. They did not expect Tenku has terrific fighting abilities. He fought like an old cultivator with dozens of years of experience.

    "This is..." Wang Ruyue was at a loss for words toment on the scene before her eyes.

    "Is he that strong?" Wang Zeming looked at Wang Ruyue and asked.

    "I do not know. My grandfather never said how strong Tenku was. But are you familiar with his moves? It''s no ordinary spear art." Wang Ruyue shook her head and kept looking at how Tenku swung his spear.

    "You are right. His movements are like one of the practices in the Wang family, the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique." Wang Zeming said in a low voice so as not to be heard by the people around him.

    "Yes, his movements are simr to that technique. I don''t think my grandfather taught him the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique other than the Heaven Swallowing Monarch Scripture." Wang Ruyue nodded and agreed with Wang Zeming''s words.

    "What''s even more amazing is that he can train it to such a high level for a boy his age. This is so absurd." Wang Zeming said in disbelief.

    Wang Zeming and Wang Ruyue had also practiced the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique since they were young. They were geniuses of the Wang family, but until now, they couldn''t even touch the mastery stage and have been stuck at the advanced stage for the past few years.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Some disciples of the Wang family who were also allowed to practice the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique could not even break through to the Intermediate stage and were stuck at the Beginner stage until now. That showed how difficult the technique was. Only people who have a high level ofprehension can learn it.

    "He was at least at mastery or even higher level." Wang Ruyue said in a trembling voice. Her impression of Tenku instantly changed from a novice cultivator to a little monster with terrifyingprehension skills.

    On the other hand, Huang Yuxin looked at Tenku with sparkling eyes. Since childhood, she spent time practicing because she loved it and rarely yed with children her age. This made her social skills very bad and made her a shy girl. Thus, Huang Yuxin was curious about Japanese people who could cultivate to such a level.

    Back at the battle arena, the remaining participants looked at Tenku in disbelief. They doubted their eyes when they saw the scene before them.

    "How strong is that boy!?"

    "Isn''t his cultivation base only at the middle stage of the Earth Origin realm!?"

    "What the hell is thatbat power!? He looks less like a veteran than a boy!"

    The remaining three cultivators were terrified and subconsciously stepped back and didn''t dare attack Tenku again.

    "What are you doing!? Have you forgotten the young master''s order!? If we can''t beat him, then we will get punished! They lost because they were useless and weak! Therefore, you don''t need to be afraid of him! I''m sure the four of us can beat him if we fight seriously!" A cultivator acting as the leader warned the other three.

    The three participants looked at each other and nodded. Then they attacked Tenku again, but this time with all their strength.

    Tenku avoided the attacks and kept his distance from them. He looked like he was overwhelmed by them. The participants attacked Tenku in different ways. Sometimes they attack in turn. Sometimes they attack together. They tried to confuse Tenku with their constantly changing attack patterns.

    But they didn''t know that Tenku was looking for an opportunity to counterattack and get rid of them all at once. As the four executed their following attack pattern, Tenku suddenly smirked after seeing them standing in a straight line.

    The cultivator in front attacked with a spear. But Tenku had secretlypressed the Qi to the extreme in his spearhead and thrust it at him.

    Tyrannical Drill!

    Tenku rotated his spear at high speed like a drill and shed it with his opponent''s weapon.

    Crack!

    His opponent''s weapon was destroyed when it shed with Tenku''s attack. After that, the spear continuously shot out without losing its power and pierced the shoulder of the cultivator in front of him.

    "Aahhhhh!"

    "Arghhh!"

    "Ahhhhh!"

    "Aaaahhhh!"

    Four screams resounded across the arena as Tenku stabbed not only the cultivator in front of him but also the three participants behind that person, making them look like skewers with spears.

    "Release us from this spear!!"

    They struggled to escape from Tenku''s spear, but their efforts were in vain as they couldn''t move in such a stacked position.

    "Fine, if that''s what you want." Tenku nodded and pointed the four people in a specific direction. Then he grinned, and it made them shiver.

    "What do you want to do!?" One of the cultivators asked in a trembling voice. Tenku smiled slightly and answered with a kick to his stomach while pulling out his spear forcefully.

    The four participants vomited blood and shot outside the arena at top speed like cannonballs. They flew towards Gu Qingyang and caused the people from the Gu family around him to panic.

    Gu Qingyang quickly avoided the four participants. Unfortunately, the people from the Gu family who were with him did not have time to react, and some of them were hit by the four cultivators and vomited blood.

    "You!" Gu Qingyang looked at Tenku fiercely.

    "Ah, I''m sorry. I identally overused my power and flew them to your ce." Tenku smiled and replied calmly.

    "Good! Very good!" Gu Qingyang clenched his fists tightly and felt extremely angry when he heard Tenku''s answer. Then he looked at the people from the Gu family who managed to dodge the four human-shaped weapons.

    "Take the injured away from here and treat them immediately!" Gu Qingyang gave a cold snort and left the ce with the rest of the Gu family. He was embarrassed to remain in that ce after what he had said to Wang Ruyue.

    ? After Gu Qingyang and the people from the Gu family left, Tenku looked at Lin Guchen to urge him to announce the results of the match. Lin Guchen was dumbfounded watching Tenku fight but quickly regained his senses.

    "Cough! The winner is Tenku of the Wang family!" Ling Guchen announced the fourth battle royal winner and signaled the end of the preliminary round in arena F.

 Chapter 88 88

    ?The high tform was quiet after the fourth battle royal in arena F ended. The patriarchs and elders especially watched Tenku''s match because they were curious about Wang Haotian''s disciple. But after seeing the battle, they couldn''t help but be stunned by Tenku''s terrifying fighting prowess. A fifteen-year-old boy could defeat twelve cultivators in no time. Tenku has set a new record in martial artspetitions.

    Some were shocked, some were amazed, and the rest were displeased. Naturally, thetter group came from the Gu family, especially Gu Yuxuan. After watching Tenku''s match, he felt a threat from that boy to Gu Qingyang.

    "I didn''t expect that your disciple was so talented, Haotian. He could even cultivate the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique to the mastery stage. He is amazing!" The one who spoke was the city lord, Jin Zhanjian.

    "Yeah, I can''t believe he has such great ability at such a young age. No wonder you''re so confident when you talk about him." An old man with a muscr body added. He is the patriarch of the Long family, Long Haoran.

    "Your disciple might be able to enter the top five in thepetition." The patriarch of the Lin family, Lin Ruiming, joined in thement.

    "Thank you. I am also lucky to have a disciple like him." Wang Haotian smiled broadly and was secretly proud to hear the patriarchs and city lords praise Tenku.

    "I think you are exaggerating. His battle skills were outstanding, but his cultivation base wasn''t high enough to enter the top five. He will lose in the next round." The Gu family patriarch, Gu Tianba, disapproved of their words. He was displeased when he heard the patriarchs and the city lord praising the disciples of the Wang family.

    Even though Tenku disyed terrifyingbat abilities, Gu Tianba could feel that his cultivation base was only at the middle stage of the Earth Origin realm. Tenku was powerful, but other participants had more excellent cultivation bases and battle experience than he did.

    "You better not jump to conclusions too quickly, Tianba. If your words are wrong, it will disgrace your name as the patriarch of the Gu family." Wang Hongli responded to Gu Tianba.

    "You are right. I shouldn''t bother talking about the boy who will lose in the next round." Gu Tianba replied calmly and didn''t say any further because he didn''t want to argue about such a pointless thing. If Tenku became a threat to the Gu family, he would immediately eliminate him.

    The patriarchs and city lords looked at each other and sighed. They knew what had happened between the Gu family and the Wang family. Because of that, they choose to remain silent and not get involved in their problems.

    On the other hand, Gu Yuxuan felt that the threat from Tenku was not minor after hearing thements of the patriarchs and the city lord. They didn''t say anything after seeing Gu Qingyang''s match, which gave him a bad feeling.

    (No! Qingyang''s ability is far above Haotian''s disciple, both from battle experience and cultivation base. I''m sure my grandson can crush him in battle! But I''ll still get rid of him if I get the chance because he''ll be dangerous if allowed to grow!)

    Gu Yuxuan tried to convince himself and shake off his anxiety. He looked at Tenku coldly and secretly thought of a n to kill him.

    After Lin Guchen announced the match results, Tenku walked over to where Wang Ruyue and Wang Zeming were sitting. But when he reached the ce, he was again greeted with their strange looks. Not only them, but Huang Yuxin also kept looking at him with eyes that made him ufortable. But Tenku tried to ignore her.

    "What are you looking at? Is there something strange on my face?" Tenku asked Wang Ruyue.

    "Ah, nothing. We didn''t expect you to be so strong. It seems my worry for you was in vain." Wang Ruyue smiled bitterly when she remembered what she had said to Tenku.

    "It was not in vain. I thank you for worrying for me." Tenku smiled and thanked her. He could feel that Wang Ruyue''s concern for him was sincere. Wang Ruyue was a little embarrassed when he saw Tenku''s smile, and her heart suddenly thumped. She remembered the time they spentst night in the city park.

    "I''m just worried my grandfather will be sad if you get hurt and nothing else!" Wang Ruyue quickly averted her blushing face so that Tenku and the others would not notice.

    "All right, all right. We better go to Arena D quickly to take the lottery for the next round." Wang Zeming reminded. He could only smile and shake his head when he saw Wang Ruyue''s strange behavior. But before they could reply, Huang Yuxin suddenly stepped forward and stood in front of Tenku.

    "Your name is Tenku, right? Please be my boyfriend!" Huang Yuxin said in a weak voice and bowed to Tenku.

    "Pardons?" Tenku looked at Huang Yuxin in confusion. Wang Ruyue and Wang Zeming opened their mouths wide when they heard the girl''s confession.

    "Ah! I spoke wrong! What I meant was to be my fake boyfriend!" Huang Yuxin exined frantically. She realized that her words had caused confusion and misunderstanding for Tenku and the others.

    Wang Zeming and Wang Ruyue sighed after hearing her exnation and then looked at Tenku to wait for his answer. Wang Ruyue became worried and hoped that Tenku would disagree.

    "I''m sorry, but I can''t do that." Tenku tly refused.

    Huang Yuxin was taken aback when she heard Tenku''s answer. The other guys would happily agree to be her fake boyfriend because they could get closer to her. But Tenku refused without hesitation. It made her slightly doubt her charm as one of the most beautiful girls in Beijing.<novelnext></novelnext>

    In contrast to Huang Yuxin, Wang Ruyue felt relieved after hearing Tenku''s words. Luckily, she rejected him and wasn''t attracted by Huang Yuxin''s beauty. Otherwise, Wang Ruyue would be highly disappointed and saddened by his answer.

    Tenku didn''t care what the two girls thought. He turned his eyes to Wang Zeming and opened his mouth.

    "Let''s go from here." Tenku didn''t want to linger in that ce and listen to Huang Yuxin''s strange request. Even though she looked beautiful and good, Tenku did not want to be used for her benefit.

    "Wait a minute! Please listen to my story first before you answer!" Hung Yuxin stood before Tenku and tried to prevent him from leaving the ce.

    "Why should I listen to your story? I will gain nothing by being your fake boyfriend. If you were in my position, would you be willing to do something pointless for someone you don''t know?" Tenku sighed as he felt Huang Yuxin being a bit annoying. Other men might agree with her request, but not Tenku. He doesn''t want to do something that doesn''t earn him anything. What''s more, being a fake boyfriend sounds very troublesome.

    "That is..." Huang Yuxin was at a loss as to how to answer Tenku''s question because what he said was true. She never thought about what benefits Tenku would get other than being able to be close to her. Huang Yuxin felt guilty for being overconfident and made that request without thinking about Tenku''s feelings. She lowered her head, and her face became sad.

    "Can you tell us about it as we walk to arena D? If we keep chatting here, we might bete picking up our lottery numbers for the next round." Wang Ruyue sighed. She couldn''t bear to see Huang Yuxin sad. The girl must have had some reason to dare to say that to a stranger.

    "Ah, yes! Of course! I''m sorry for wasting your time here." Huang Yuxin looked gratefully at Wang Ruyue as she thought that girl was helping her.

    "Okay. Let''s go to arena D." Wang Zeming smiled and walked ahead with Tenku, and the two girls followed behind.

    On the way, Tenku and the others listened to Huang Yuxin''s reasons for asking Tenku to be her fake boyfriend.

    Huang Yuxin was the only person from the Huang family who participated in the martial artspetition. Her mother has been suffering from some illness these past few days and couldn''te to support her.

    Because Huang Yuxin was too focused on cultivating and rarely yed out with friends her age, her mother became worried about her future. Over the past few weeks, her mother introduced her to several men.

    Huang Yuxin resolutely refused. But now she couldn''t do that after seeing her mother''s condition. Even though she looked indifferent and only focused on cultivating, she loved her mother very much and she didn''t want to hurt her. Thus, Huang Yuxin wanted to find a fake boyfriend to ease her mother''s worries and get her to stop introducing herself to other men.

    That way, Huang Yuxin could focus on cultivation. Of course, she couldn''t randomly choose someone to be her fake boyfriend. The most important requirement was that the man must be a genius cultivator.

    "I see. Then why don''t you ask Gu Qingyang or the other geniuses of the major families? You can ask the guy next to me to be your fake boyfriend." Tenku pointed at Wang Zeming.

    "You¡­" Wang Zeming wanted to refute Tenku''s words, but Huang Yuxin opened her mouth first.

    "I''m sorry! You are handsome and a genius! I don''t hate you, but I don''t want to do that fake rtionship with someone I know! Since this pretend rtionship is only temporary, I don''t want that person to be too famous in Beijing because it might end badly for both of us when we end it!" Huang Yuxin bowed to Wang Zeming and said apologetically.

    "Ugh!" Wang Zeming felt his heart being pierced by a spear. He didn''t confess to her, but he felt like he was being rejected. Tenku and Wang Ruyue chuckled after seeing Wang Zeming''s reaction. Not long after, they arrived at arena D, and several participants had gathered there.

    "So, how do you answer after hearing my story?" Huang Yuxin repeated the question to Tenku and looked at him nervously.

    "We''ll talk about thatter. Now I want to focus on thepetition and don''t want to think about other matters." Tenku didn''t immediately refuse like before because her heart softened after hearing Huang Yuxin''s story. He suddenly thought of his mother in the past.

    Tenku had to think about it first and discuss it with Wang Haotian because he was worried that there was another matter in the Huang family, and he didn''t want to get involved.

    "Thank you!" Huang Yuxin replied happily. She finally finds a suitable fake boyfriend to introduce to her mother.

    On the other hand, Wang Ruyue frowned when she heard their conversation. Sincest night, she had felt something strange about her. Wang Ruyue didn''t know why but felt bitter when she saw Tenku being close to another girl.

    Not long after Tenku and the others arrived at arena D, the thirty-two participants had gathered and were ready to draw lots for the next round.

 Chapter 89 89

    ?The thirty-two participants have gathered in arena D and are waiting for the referees to take the lottery numbers for the next round. Tenku looked around and found some people he recognized among them. He saw Gu Qingyang, Lin Zhantian, Long Aotian, and Wang Xiqing.

    But the recement outside participant of the second elder was nowhere to be seen and Tenku was sure that person didn''t pass the preliminaries. He had expected that the first three people would enter the next round, but he was slightly surprised because Wang Xiqing could pass the preliminary round with his strength.

    Wang Xin had joined Wang Zeming and the others. Unfortunately, Wang Xiuying was eliminated in the preliminary round. She didn''t immediately return to the Wang family residence but gathered with the other participants who didn''t make it to the next round.

    Not long after, Jin Zhaohui appeared along with the other seven referees from each of the battle arenas. He stood in front of the other referees and opened his mouth.

    "Congrattions on passing the preliminary round! After this, you will have the real match of the martial artspetition. We will use a knockout or single-elimination system in the next round. Thirty-two people will be sixteen people. Then sixteen will be eight, and so on until two people are left in the final." Jin Zhaohui stopped his exnation and smiled. After that, he spoke again.

    "Now, line up and take your lottery numbers. Keep it well, and don''t tell others. This is to make thispetition run fairly and without cheating. If you get caught doing it, then you will be disqualified regardless of which family youe from." Jin Zhaohui emphasized thest sentence while looking at the Gu family participant.

    Gu Qingyang knew that Jin Zhaohui was warning him. Jin Zhaohui and the seven referees must have realized what was happening in arena F. Twelve cultivators teamed up to attack a single participant. There must be someone influential behind them because there was no way they would gang up on a participant without cause. But Gu Qingyang didn''t care about that and responded with a smile.

    After the thirty-two participants heard Jin Zhaohui''s words, they quickly formed a line to take the lottery numbers for the next round. Some casually took the paper in the box, and the rest chose it carefully for fear of meeting a strong opponent.

    It didn''t take them long to get their lottery numbers. The participants opened the paper in their hands carefully so as not to be seen by the people around them.

    Tenku unfolded the paper in his hand and saw the number 28. After that, he folded it again and put it in his pocket. Tenku didn''t know who his opponent would be.

    "You have to remember your numbers well. The first round of the martial artspetition will start tomorrow morning. The thirty-two participants do not need to return to their homes because we have provided amodation for them." Jin Zhaohui pointed at a three-story building not far away.

    The building is big enough for a hundred people to live in, and all parts are made of wood but look very sturdy. They used the trees cut down from that ce as materials.

    When Tenku arrived at thepetition area, he was confused by the building and thought it had existed long ago. But he didn''t expect the building to be built along with the battle arena.

    The organizers provided a building for residence because not all the cultivators participating in thepetition were from Beijing. Theye from various regions in all corners of China.

    The residence could be considered a facility for participants who made it into the top thirty-two. Apart from them, the patriarchs and elders of the four major families and the city lord would also be staying at the ce to watch over them.

    "We understand, Elder Jin!" The participants answered in unison.

    "In that case, you can disperse!" Jin Zhaohui said and left the arena with the seven referees.

    "Brother! I will return to the Wang family residence together with the others. But I wille back here tomorrow to watch your match!" Wang Xiuying jogged over to Wang Xin. Her face looked sad because she couldn''t join them in the next round. Wang Xiuying was embarrassed to have been eliminated in the preliminary round.

    "Yes, you should go back and rest. Has your wound been treated?" Wang asked with concern.

    "I''m fine now. Can''t you see that I can run?" Wang Xiuying tried to show her older brother that she was fine and then turned her gaze to Tenku.

    "I heard about your match, Tenku. One against twelve, and you beat them without breaking a sweat! You are amazing! I didn''t expect you to be that strong!" Wang Xin said excitedly.

    "I was lucky because my opponent was weak." Tenku shook her head and answered calmly. He didn''t look arrogant or humble.

    "If only I weren''t injured, I would havee to arena F to watch your match." Wang Xin said disappointedly.

    "Okay. You should return to the Wang family''s mansion now. Can''t you see that the others are waiting for you? You can still watch our match tomorrow." Wang Xin flicked his sister''s forehead and reminded her.

    "Ah, I''m sorry! In that case, I''ll take my leave now and go home with them! You should rest to recover your stamina and strength after the match! See you tomorrow!" Wang Xiuying waved to Tenku and the others and left the ce with the eliminated Wang family participants.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Finally, she''s gone. By the way¡­" Wang Xin sighed and then looked at a girl who shouldn''t be with them.

    "What is Miss Yuxin doing here?" He looked at Huang Yuxin next to Tenku. Wang Xin couldn''t help but recognize one of the most beautiful women in Beijing.

    Wang Ruyue and Wang Zeming looked at each other and smiled bitterly. On the other hand, Tenku could only sigh and walk away from that ce towards the building that would be their residence. Wang Zeming and the others followed behind and left Wang Xin without giving him an answer.

    "What happened to them?" Wang Xin said confusedly.

    ***

    Time flies and the day has turned to night. Badaling National Forest Park''s atmosphere was noisier than usual because many people passed by. Part of the area has been converted into a battle arena and a building. In one of the rooms within the residential building of thepetition''s participants, Gu Qingyang sat opposite his grandfather, Gu Yuxuan.

    "What should we do, grandpa? I saw firsthand the boy''s fighting ability. If he were allowed to grow, he would harm the Gu family." Gu Qingyang said seriously.

    "I also saw the match. I didn''t expect Wang Haotian could get such a great disciple. If he was allowed to live, he would be a thorn in the Gu family''s n." Gu Yuxuan said in a low voice. He agreed with his grandson''s words. Tenku''s fighting ability was terrible, and he could feel the threat from the boy even a little bit.

    "Then, what are you going to do, grandpa?" Gu Qingyang asked impatiently. He wanted to kill Tenku with his own hands for humiliating him today. If he can''t, he will hand it over to someone else as long as Tenku dies.

    "You don''t need to worry. I have discussed this matter with the patriarch, who has given us the approval to act tonight." Gu Yuxuan smiled tofort Gu Qingyang. He knew his grandson was furious at being humiliated in front of so many people, and he felt the same way about him.

    "But how are we going to do it, grandpa? Have you forgotten that someone is protecting him secretly? We have lost two practitioners in the Sky Origin realm, which has be a great loss for us. If we lose another one, then the strength of the Gu family will decrease drastically.

    Do I have to do it alone in the battle arena? Even though he''s strong, I''m sure I can beat him easily with my strength." Gu Qingyang said confidently. He was hesitant to send another assassin to kill Tenku because he was worried about the person secretly protecting that boy.

    The Gu family had to be careful because they didn''t know how strong a cultivator was. If they randomly sent people to kill Tenku, they might get the same results as they did yesterday.

    "I know about it. You don''t need to worry because I already have a n. This time I''m sure we can get rid of that boy. Once they act, I''m sure the cultivator protecting the boy won''t be able to do anything about it, and the organizers of thepetition won''t find out about it either." Gu Yuxuan exined.

    "When are we going to act, grandpa?" Gu Qingyang felt excited when he heard Gu Yuxuan''s words. He wanted to kill Tenku immediately and see the expressions of Wang Ruyue and Wang Zeming tomorrow.

    "That n has been running since you, and I chatted here. So he will die tonight!" Gu Yuxuan smiled horribly and followed with his grandson''s evilugh.

    ***

    After finding his room inside the building, Tenku didn''t immediately rest but sat cross-legged on his bed and cultivated. He felt the Qi within the building was abundant, though not as much as in the Wang family residence. But it was enough to help him practice.

    Tenku didn''t want to waste any time and kept trying to increase his strength. But while focused on cultivating, he heard a knock on the door.

    Knock!

    "Who?" Tenku opened her eyes and asked, but he didn''t hear any reply from outside. He got up from his bed to check who hade into his room at this hour. But when Tenku opened the door, he saw no one in front of his room and only found a letter on the floor.

    Tenku quickly took the letter and opened it. He suddenly smiled as he read the contents.

    "Didn''t they underestimate my IQ? I wonder what they are nning now." Tenku said in a low voice and quickly put the letter in his pocket. He changed his clothes and left the building in secret.

    Tenku walked for quite a while until he arrived at a valley far from thepetition area. Fortunately, the letter exined in detail the location where he should go. Otherwise, he would get lost as he was not familiar with the area around Badaling National Forest Park. But when he stepped foot in that ce, he frowned as he felt an energy suddenly appear and trap him inside. After that, Tenku saw twenty ck-clothed people appear from behind the trees.

 Chapter 90 90

    ?"I am deeply moved that the Gu family thought too highly of me by sending many people. but have you not learned from your actions yesterday?" Tenku said, and his face didn''t change when he saw their appearance.

    Tenku could feel that their cultivation base was at least in the Earth Origin realm, and one was in the Sky Origin realm. The Gu family had evaluated Tenku''s strength based on his match today. They sent twenty armed cultivators to confirm that Tenku died tonight.

    "Ooh, you already know our identities? As expected of Wang Haotian''s disciples. But I don''t think you can keep yourposure in this situation. Was it because of the cultivator secretly protecting you?" One of them came forward and spoke. He was the group''s leader, and his cultivation was the highest.

    Tenku raised his eyebrows when he heard his words. At first, Tenku didn''t understand the sentence, but he quickly understood it when he remembered what had happenedst night at the hotel.

    (Did they think another cultivator killed the two people they sent outst night? Did they think that old man would ask someone else to take care of me?)

    Tenku sneered in her heart when she thought about it. He was very familiar with Wang Haotian''s nature, and there was no way the old man would bother to protect him secretly since he knew his true strength.

    Wang Haotian knew that not many people could defeat Tenku in Beijing if he used the power of his cultivator and Realizer.

    "I don''t understand what you mean. I''ve experienced the same ambush as this and with the same situation. But the people who did it back then were two boys and are now dead. You guys are far more skilled than them for using barrier arrays and writing me a letter from Huang Yuxin." Tenku replied calmly.

    When Tenku read the letter he found in front of his room sent by Huang Yuxin, he immediately became suspicious. If she had business with him, she would contact him through Wang Ruyue because she was a shy girl and had difficulty socializing with others.

    Huang Yuxin wouldn''t ask him to meet alone outside, much less away from thepetition area. That way, Tenku could confirm that the letter was a trap. He was once again amazed by the Gu family''s efficiency in searching for information because they knew he had interacted with Huang Yuxin.

    Tenku pretended not to know what that person was saying so they would continue to think that he was secretly being protected by a cultivator, making them lower their guard against him.

    "Hoo... I didn''t expect you to know about arrays. I heard you are a novice cultivator, but I don''t think you are knowledgeable enough. You are right. This is a barrier array; you should know what it is used for. When the array was activated, people from the outside couldn''t enter, and those confined inside could not escape.

    Moreover, people outside this barrier could not see or hear anything happening inside. So your guardian cultivator won''t be able to protect you. I don''t know if you''re stupid or brave for daring toe here even knowing it''s a trap. But I assure you that no one will save you this time." The leader didn''t mind exining because he was sure that Tenku would die at their hands.

    "So you blocked my escape route and ensured no one woulde to save me. You guys also want to prevent the organizers of the martial artspetition from knowing about it. The Gu family seems eager to kill me. But before you kill me, can I ask you something?

    I am an outsider who suddenly got involved in this matter, and it wouldn''t be fair for me to die without knowing anything. I might be a wandering ghost and keep bothering you." Tenku''s face changed, and his voice trembled. He looked frightened after realizing the situation.

    The people of the Gu family were satisfied when they saw Tenku''s reaction but then looked at each other after hearing what he said. His words did make sense. He was a Japanese who became Wang Haotian''s disciple and suddenly became involved in the feud between the two families without knowing why. Tenku might be a wandering ghost after he dies.

    "So, what do you want to know? I will answer it depending on your question. But I will kill you slowly and painfully if you dare to y tricks with me." The leader threatened and released his killing intent.

    "Before I die by your hands, I just want to know what you want from the Wang family that you want to kill me too, an ignorant person." Tenku looked at the leader and asked.

    "The Gu family wanted to devour the Wang family and be the number one martial arts family in China. Apart from that, we also intend to take the four scriptures of the Sovereign Cultivation Set from them." The leader answered casually.

    Even though he was a cultivator in the Sky Origin realm, he didn''t want to risk being haunted by ghosts all his life. After all, he was sure that Tenku would die at his hands tonight. So it didn''t matter if he told it to the corpse. Of course, he wouldn''t reveal everything.

    Tenku frowned when he heard the reason the Gu family wanted to devour the Wang family.

    (Shouldn''t they be able to get the Sovereign Cultivation Set from Wang Minghao? Do they want the original book? If that was true, then it must have been kept by the patriarch of the Wang family. But doesn''t the Sovereign Cultivation Set only has three books? Then what is the fourth?)

    Tenku was sure that Wang Haotian said there were only three practice books in the Sovereign Cultivation Set. He suddenly became curious after knowing that.

    "Sovereign Cultivation Set? What''s that?" Tenku tilted his head and pretended to be confused. He wanted to find out about it from the leader''s mouth because what Wang Haotian and that person said was different.

    "You don''t know about it? It seems Wang Haotian didn''t tell you everything even though you were his disciple. I feel sorry that your master doesn''t trust you." The leader said scornfully and believed what Tenku said because his expression was so convincing.

    "The Sovereign Cultivation Set is the main practice of the Wang family, and normally only core disciples and geniuses are allowed to learn it. I believe you have also trained one of them." The leader exined.

    "I see. Can you tell me the four books of the Sovereign Cultivation Set?" Tenku asked another question.

    "Enough for the Q&A since I don''t have much time to chat with corpses." The leader said coldly, and the atmosphere around him changed.

    "You are right. I don''t have much time either." Tenku said and slightly lowered his head. The leader smiled when he saw that and thought that Tenku had given up on the situation and had no intention of fighting back.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Kill him now!" The leader gave orders to the neen people behind him. They moved simultaneously and attacked Tenku with their weapons.

    The neen cultivators wielded swords because it was the most efficient weapon for killing people. Some of them were using ordinary swords, and some were Phantasmal Objects.

    When they attacked Tenku, the leader suddenly frowned because he had a bad feeling. He saw Tenku suddenly raise his head and smile. It sent a chill down his spine.

    "Stop! Quickly get away from him!" The leader shouted on reflex to warn them, but his words were toote. Tenku manifested a scythe in his left hand and shed them. They didn''t even have time to scream after their bodies were cut in half because Tenku''s movements were so fast. The leader widened his eyes in shock and felt that Tenku had tricked him.

    "You are a Realizer, and your phase is not low! Who are you!?" The leader became wary of Tenku. He no longer treated Tenku as a boy but as a cultivator on par with him.

    The leader was a little scared of him because the neen people that Tenku killed were in the great perfection realm of the Earth Origin realm, but Tenku finished them off in a single sh. It was terrifying for him, and he could never do that.

    "You don''t need to know about me." Tenku answered, but his figure was suddenly behind the leader and swung his scythe.

    "So fast!" The leader trembled when he heard Tenku''s voice. A dangerous rm rang loudly in his head, and he quickly swung his sword backward.

    nk!

    The leader managed to parry Tenku''s scythe with his sword, but his hand went numb and was knocked back several meters.

    "Heavy!" The leader gritted his teeth and released the power of thete stage of the Sky Origin realm from his body. He felt he had to use his full strength to fight Tenku if he didn''t want to die.

    "I want to fight a cultivator of the same realm as me to measure my strength without a Phantasmal Object." Tenku casually said and canceled the manifestation of Devouring Scythe. Then he took the sword of one of the people he had killed. Following that, the cultivation base at thete stage of the Sky Origin realm exploded from his body.

    Booommmmmmmm!

    The impact of his power created a shockwave and blew away everything around him.

    "You... you... you''re in thete stage of the Sky Origin realm!? Impossible!" The leader was shocked when he felt Tenku''s power. A fifteen-year-old young cultivator at thete stage of the Origin realm could no longer be called a genius but a monster.

    "No, I have to report this to the patriarch! The young master would lose miserably if he were to meet that boy in the match." The leader decided to retreat, but Tenku quickly closed the distance with him and suddenly appeared in front of him.

    "What!?" The leader was surprised and shed his sword at Tenku but was easily dodged. Tenku quickly counterattacked and cut off his arm.

    "Aaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh!" The leader screamed in pain and rolled on the ground. He was shocked because they were in the same realm but their fighting abilities were like heaven and earth. The leader had not expected that a fifteen-year-old boy could possess such terrifyingbat power.

    "Are all the cultivators in Beijing so weak? If all practitioners were like you, I could have a leapfrog battle with a half-step innate cultivator." Tenku hummed and stepped on the leader''s leg.

    Crack!

    "Aaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh!" The leader roared after his leg was broken.

    "So, can you continue your story about the Sovereign Cultivation Set?" Tenku looked at the leader and asked.

    "I would never say anything to you." The leader said with eyes full of determination.

    "Ooh... is that so?" Tenku smiled and stepped on the other foot.

    Crack!

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!" The leader suddenly gritted his teeth, and his body suddenly stopped moving. Before losing his consciousness, he silently prayed for the safety of the Gu family because he felt that Tenku would be a disaster for them.

    "Huh?" Tenku frowned when he saw that because he was sure he didn''t kill him. Tenku quickly checked his condition, and he was shocked when he didn''t feel the person''s breathing and heartbeat.

    "Hemitted suicide." Tenku sighed after he found out the leader was dead. He was disappointed that he couldn''t extract more information from him.

 Chapter 91 91

    ?"I didn''t expect this person to be much more loyal than a member of a certain organization. Hemitted suicide by biting into the poison hidden in his mouth." Tenku muttered and confirmed that the person had died from poisoning. He checks the body and found a small hexagonal board with a geometric pattern. Tenku was sure it was a device for controlling the array as he had faintly sensed the Qi from it.

    "How do I deactivate this array?" Tenku looked at the hexagonal board in confusion. He tried to channel Qi into it, and the area''s barrier suddenly disappeared.

    After that, Tenku checked the other neen people''s bodies but didn''t find anything of value. As usual, Tenku swallowed the corpses with the Devouring Scythe to erase any traces of the fight. He looked around to ensure no one saw him and quickly left.

    Tenku returned using the same path when he came to that ce, and it didn''t take long to get to the building where the participants lived. But he was confused when he saw Wang Ruyue standing in front of the entrance with a worried face.

    "What are you doing at this hour? Shouldn''t you rest early for tomorrow''s match?" Tenku said and walked over to her. Wang Ruyue was startled when she heard Tenku''s voice because she didn''t feel his presence.

    "Tenku! Where are you going!? I looked for you in your room, but you weren''t there!? I was worried because I couldn''t find you anywhere." Wang Ruyue jogged towards Tenku andined. She looked worried for him from her expression, making Tenku feel warm in his heart.

    "I''m sorry for making you worry. But why are you looking for me? Did something happen?" Tenku said apologetically, and he felt guilty for making Wang Ruyue worry for him.

    "Nothing happens. Grandpa asked me to check on you in your room. I knocked on the door and called for you many times, but there was no answer from inside. I thought you were asleep and didn''t hear me, so I contacted you and kept calling to ensure you were in your room. But after waiting for a long time, I didn''t get any reply and assumed that you weren''t there.

    I searched all over the building and even Huang Yuxin''s room but couldn''t find you. After that, I thought you were taking a walk outside, but before I could search the entire area of this ce, you appeared, and my guess was correct. You''re not in your room and walking out alone." Wang Ruyue exined.

    "I see. I''m sorry that I have a little business outside. I also forgot to bring my smartphone. But what are you doing looking for me in Huang Yuxin''s room? Did you think I woulde to ady''s room at night?" Tenku didn''t understand why Wang Ruyue suspected him of visiting Huang Yuxin''s room at night.

    "Ahaha... I don''t know where else to look for you because you don''t have many acquaintances in Beijing, and Yuxin is one of them." Wang Ruyue said embarrassedly.

    "Okay. We better get back inside and see your grandpa. I want to know why master asked you to check my room." Tenku was about to enter the building, but Wang Ruyue stopped him.

    "You don''t have to do that because I already reported it to grandpa, and he said he didn''t have anything to say to you." Wang Ruyue showed the chat messages on her smartphone to Tenku.

    "Then, we should return to our respective rooms and rest." Tenku wanted to take a step but was stopped again by Wang Ruyue.

    "Wait a minute! Since we''re outside, could you apany me for a short walk around the area? I came here once when my parents were alive, but I had forgotten about it since it was years ago." Wang Ruyue said with a pitiful face. Tenku could faintly see the sadness on her face.

    "Okay. I also want to know the area around here." Tenku agreed because he couldn''t bear to look at Wang Ruyue''s face, especially when he remembered his parents. He indirectly also shared the same sorrow with that girl.

    "Thank you! In that case, I''ll lead the way. I hope I still remember this ce." Wang Ruyue replied excitedly, and her face became even brighter.

    "Yes. Please show me the most beautiful ces in Badaling National Forest Park." Tenku nodded and smiled.

    "Leave it to me." Wang Ruyue patted his chest and started walking.

    Tenku and Wang Ruyue walked shoulder to shoulder under the moonlight in Badaling National Forest park. Even so, Tenku still uses the shlight from his space pocket to light their way. They saw lots of fireflies and heard crickets all around the ce.

    Along the way, Wang Ruyue talked about her life as a cultivator, a Realizer, and a student. Tenku calmly listened to her stories and asionally asked questions. Without them noticing, the distance between them became closer than before.

    After walking for a long time, they stopped at a gorge and sat down on arge rock while looking at the surrounding scenery. Tenku had a sense of deja vu when he saw his current situation. He remembered that he once sat with a girl on a rock in the middle of the forest at night.

    "I told you about me. Isn''t it unfair if you don''t tell me about you?" Wang Ruyue looked at Tenku and smiled coquettishly. She was curious about Tenku''s life experience because Wang Haotian didn''t want to tell her about it.

    "What for? My life experience is very uninteresting and will bore you." Tenku hesitated to tell Wang Ruyue about her past even though the other party had done so. He doesn''t want many people to know about his past because he intends to keep it to himself.

    "Wasn''t I the one who asked you to tell me? Of course, I will not get tired of hearing it. Since you are my grandfather''s disciple, I should get to know you better. That way, we can share happiness and sadness." Wang Ruyue gave her reasons.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Hmm... I agree with your first sentence. But thetter is usually said to a lover." Tenku corrected Wang Ruyue''s words because they sounded ambiguous to him.

    "Huh? Did I say something strange?" Wang Ruyue tilted her head and recalled what she had said to Tenku. When she remembered her words, her face blushed as she realized her mistake.

    "I did not mean it! Please don''t misunderstand! Don''t martial brothers and sisters share happiness and sorrow too!? It doesn''t just apply to couples!" Wang Ruyue raised her voice and exined frantically.

    "Is that so? I don''t know about the rtionship between martial brothers and sisters. Forgive me for my ignorance." Tenku lowered her head and said apologetically.

    "Okay. We need not dwell on the matter any further. So can you tell me about your life experience? I want to hear about it and get to know you better because you are my grandfather''s only disciple." Wang Ruyue tried to bring back the topic of their conversation.

    "Then I will tell it. I was born in Ibaraki¡­" Tenku talked about his past.

    He started from his hometown, about his parents who were killed by monsters, his sister who disappeared into the portal, and about Kouta and Misora, who took care of him for several years.

    Tenku also talked about his reasons for bing Wang Haotian''s disciple and his goal to find his sister in another world.

    Wang Ruyue fell silent after hearing Tenku''s story. She finally understood the meaning of Tenku''s wordsst night. They do have almost the same fate. But Wang Ruyue was luckier because she still had family in this world.

    "I''m sorry for making you remember your past. I shouldn''t have forced you to tell me." Wang Ruyue lowered her head and felt guilty.

    "You don''t need to apologize. I still remember that incident but don''t think about it anymore because it was something in the past. What I see now is the future. Besides, I won''t tell you if I don''t want to do it, even if you force me to. So I told you about my past of my own free will." Tenku smiled and subconsciously patted Wang Ruyue''s head gently.

    Wang Ruyue''s body trembled slightly when Tenku touched her, and she remembered her parents in the past. Tenkuu finally realized what he had done, and he quickly pulled his hand away from her head.

    "Ah, I apologize for my impolite behavior. I subconsciously patted your head because I thought of my sister when she was sad." Tenku said frantically and tried to exin.

    "Ahaha... You don''t need to worry about that. I don''t hate it when you do that. In the past, my father patted my head tofort me when I was sad." Wang Ruyue chuckled when she saw Tenku''s reaction. She didn''t mind if Tenku patted her head and instead feltfortable.

    "Thank you." Tenku sighed with relief. Fortunately, Wang Ruyue was not angry with him.

    Wang Ruyue fell silent after hearing Tenku''s words. She looked like she wanted to ask him something but hesitated. But it wasn''t long before she finally opened her mouth.

    "By the way, do you have a girlfriend?" Wang Ruyue squeezed the words out of her mouth after mustering up her courage. Tenku raised his eyebrows when he heard Wang Ruyue''s question, but he quickly responded.

    "I have no intention of having a romantic rtionship with any girl. Didn''t I tell you that I focused on getting stronger and looking for my sister in Arcadia? Because of that, I don''t want to think about romantic matters that might distract me." Tenku answered honestly.

    "Then, who is the person who often sends messages to you? I saw you several times busy with your smartphone, and you seemed very quick to reply." Wang Ruyue asked and smiled. Instead of being fascinated, Tenku shivered when he saw that.

    "She is my upperssman at school and my senior in the Realizer organization. She is Setsuka, and we have nothing more to do than be friends." Tenku smiled bitterly and exined.

    "Is that so?" Wang Ruyue asked suspiciously. For some reason, she felt a threat after hearing the girl''s name. But then Wang Ruyue felt relieved after remembering what Tenku said about his refusal to have a romantic rtionship with any girl for now.

    "Yeah, I didn''t lie to you. By the way, the time is gettingte. We should get back to that building soon." Tenku tried to divert the topic of their conversation and stood up from the rock.

    "Alright. I believe in you. Let''s go back. But before that¡­" Wang Ruyue said in a low voice. She stood on tiptoe and kissed Tenku on the cheek

    "Thank you for apanying me tonight." Wang Ruyue smiled so beautifully under the moonlight, and Tenku was mesmerized by it.

 Chapter 92 92

    ?The next day, the thirty-two participants who had passed the preliminary round had gathered in Arena D. They were waiting for the referees toe and start the first round of the martial artspetition. Some were nervous, some were acting normal, and the rest were excited as they couldn''t wait to fight their opponents in the battle arena.

    Apart from them, the participants who had been eliminated yesterday, including Wang Xiuying, were also there. They hade to watch thepetition but their seats were a little far from the arena so as not to disturb the match.

    Tenku, Wang Ruyue, and the others from the Wang family were also there. In addition, Huang Yuxin was also with them. When Tenku looked to the side, his eyes met Wang Ruyue''s, but the other party quickly looked away.

    "Haa¡­" Tenku sighed and shook his head. Since leaving together from the participant''s residential building, Wang Ruyue had avoided meeting him face to face.

    Every time their eyes met, Wang Ruyue quickly averted her face. Her behavior made Tenku a little confused. If Wang Ruyue couldn''t do it, she shouldn''t have forced herself to kiss him on the cheek and made the atmosphere awkward in the end.

    After Tenku returned to the buildingst night, Wang Ruyue quickly said goodbye and left Tenku without giving him time to reply. Tenku wanted to stop him and ask about the Sovereign Cultivation Set, but it was toote because Wang Ruyue had left him far away.

    Tenku intended to send a message to Wang Ruyue but quickly stopped after a moment of thought. Wang Haotian must have had his reasons for hiding the matter from him. So Tenku decided not to find out any further. If that old man didn''t tell him first, he wouldn''t ask.

    For the time being, he was not going to reveal the matter of the Gu family''s true purpose to Wang Haotian. Tenku suspects that the Wang family might already know about it.

    While Tenku was thinking about that, he suddenly raised her eyebrows because he felt a thick killing intent directed at him. Tenku felt it from Gu Qingyang among the crowd of participants and from the high tform. He was sure thetter was from an elder of the Gu family or even their patriarch.

    The Gu family must be furious after losing twenty people, and one of them had a cultivation base in thete stage of the Sky Origin realm. They must have suffered a huge loss after the Tenku killed many of their cultivators. In this way, he killed three practitioners in the Sky Origin realm and neen in the Earth Origin realm from the Gu family.

    Tenku shrugged his shoulders and ignored them. If they sent other cultivators to kill him, he wouldn''t mind killing them again, regardless of how many Gu family sent him. Of course, on the premise that the practitioners they sent had cultivation bases below the great perfections of the Sky Origin realm.

    Not long after, Jin Zhaohui appeared with seven referees and stood above the battle arena. Then Jin Zhaohui walked forward and opened his mouth.

    "Once again, I congratte the thirty-two participants who passed the preliminary round. We will enter the first round today, and thepetition will use a knockout system. Matches will be held in eight arenas to shorten thepetition time.

    Each arena will have four participants and two matches. Number one will fight with number two. Participant number three will fight number four, and so on. For a more detailed exnation is...." Jin Zhaohui exined the rules of the first round.

    Thirty-two participants will be divided into eight groups ording to the number of battle arenas, and each will have four people.

    Arena A : 1 - 4

    Arena B : 5 - 8

    Arena C : 9 - 12

    Arena D : 13 - 16

    Arena E : 17 - 20

    Arena F : 21 - 24

    Arena G : 25 - 28

    Arena H : 29 - 32

    "That''s my exnation. You can go to the arena ording to your lottery numbers and prepare for the first round. If that''s the case, you can disperse, and the participants who got lottery numbers 13 to 16 can  stay here." Jin Zhaohui ended his exnation, and the other seven referees quickly went to their respective arenas.

    After they left, Tenku and the participants from the Wang family stayed behind to give their respective numbers. Huang Yuxin wasn''t with them because she had already gone to her battle arena.

    "What''s your lottery number?" Wang Ruyue looked at Wang Zeming and the others but quickly looked away when her eyes met Tenku''s.

    "I''m 17, arena E." Wang Zeming was the first to answer.

    "I got number 1. That means I''m in arena A." Wang Xin spoke next.

    "Number 28, arena G." Tenku added.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I got number 14. So I willpete in this arena again. Luckily, we didn''t meet each other in the first round, but I don''t know about Wang Xiqing. He seems to be deliberately avoiding us." Wang Ruyue smiled in relief after hearing their lottery numbers and then looked in the direction Wang Xiqing had left.

    "I don''t know what happened to him. Since the banquet at the hotel, his attitude has changed. He deliberately kept his distance from the other members of the Wang family, to be more precise, from us." Wang Zeming said seriously because he felt something was wrong with Wang Xiqing.

    "You don''t need to think about him. You have to focus on your match and defeat your opponent." Tenku said tly.

    "He''s right. We can''t let our focus get distracted by such a trivial matter. All you need to think about is thepetition! So, let''s go to our respective arenas!" Wang Xin agreed and didn''t care about Wang Xiqing.

    "Alright. Let''s go. You have to be careful with your opponents." Wang Zeming nodded and left the words to the others. After that, he and Wang Xin went to their respective battle arenas, leaving Tenku and Wang Ruyue behind.

    "Then, I will go to arena G." Tenku said softly to Wang Ruyue. He was confused about how to treat her. The gentle and elegant girl turned shy because of what she didst night. But before Tenku took a step, Wang Ruyue suddenly tugged at his sleeve.

    "I know you are strong. But please be careful in the match. Please don''t push yourself too hard. You don''t have to think about winning thepetition. The most important thing is your safety." Wang Ruyue said worriedly. She was afraid the Gu family would y dirty like yesterday.

    Tenku looked at Wang Ruyue and was moved by her words. The girl finally agreed to talk to him in person. Even so, Wang Ruyue still could not look Tenku in the eye.

    "Thank you. I''ll be more careful. But I will win thispetition and keep my promise. I will release you from the marriage agreement and also thwart the ns of the Gu family." Tenku said seriously. He wanted to take first ce in thepetition and obtain the Qi umtion pill, but he couldn''t say it in that situation. Tenku wasn''t a dense man who didn''t understand women''s feelings.

    Wang Ruyue''s body trembled after hearing Tenku''s words. Then she raised her head and finally wanted to look him in the eye.

    "If you can win thispetition, I will do whatever you want." Wang Ruyue said with watery eyes and a blush on her face. She tried to hold back her embarrassment as she said that.

    Tenku was shocked when he heard Wang Ruyue''s bold words but then shook his head. It was very tempting because Wang Ruyue was a gorgeous girl with a perfect body, but Tenku couldn''t ept it. He still had goals he needed to achieve.

    If another man were in her position, they would immediately hug Wang Ruyue''s slender waist and kiss her rosy lips. When faced with that temptation, they will not care even if they are in public.

    "A girl should make such a promise easily. We''ll talk about that matter again after we win thepetition. Do you understand?" Tenku flicked Wang Ruyue''s forehead and smiled. He felt closer to her after they spent some time talking about their life experiencesst night.

    "Ugh! I understand. But can''t you treat me like a child? We are the same age, and I am the genius of the Wang family. So I have to maintain my image in public." Wang Ruyue rubbed her forehead andined. Even so, she nodded obediently at Tenku''s words and was secretly happy with his treatment.

    "Then, I''ll go to arena G. You also have to be careful in your matches." Tenku said to Wang Ruyue before he went to arena G.

    "Yeah, I''ll be careful. I wille to arena G to see your match after mine is over!" Wang Ruyue raised her voice for Tenku to hear.

    "I will pray for your victory and wait for you there." Tenku replied without looking at her and continued walking toward arena G.

    They didn''t know that Gu Qingyang saw their intimacy. He hadn''t gone to his arena yet because he wanted to ask Tenku about the twenty members of the Gu family who disappearedst night. But after seeing Wang Ruyue''s closeness to Tenku, Gu Qingyang stopped his steps. He clenched his fists tightly and looked at Tenku with murderous intent.

    "The woman I want will be mine, and other men are prohibited from approaching her. Since you have dared to touch my woman, I will torture you painfully in the battle arena." Gu Qingyang said coldly and left the ce.

    After parting ways with Tenku, Wang Ruyue felt a little lost but smiled as she remembered his words before he left. She clenched her fists tightly, and her fighting spirit ignited. Wang Ruyue is determined to win her match quickly and goes to arena G to see Tenku''s battle.

    Wang Ruyue waited for the match to start and looked around. She was seated at the side of the battle arena with three other people, and he knew two of them.

    The first was a twenty-year-old genius cultivator from the Qin family, Qin Yuan. As for the other one, Wang Ruyue knew her very well. She was the daughter of the city lord, Jin Jiali. The girl noticed Wang Ruyue''s gaze and smiled.

    "I didn''t expect to get the same battle arena as you. I hope to fight with you in the first match and prove who is the best genius girl in Beijing." Jin Jiali said provocatively.

    "I''m looking forward to it." Wang Ruyue smiled and replied softly.

    Jin Jiali frowned in displeasure when she saw wang Ruyue''s response. But before she could say anything, Jin Zhaohui''s voice interrupted her.

    "We will start the first round of the martial artspetition. For participants number 13 and 14, please enter the battle arena." Jin Zhaohui said, and wang Ruyue followed his instructions.

    "Huh?" Wang Ruyue was slightly shocked when she saw that her opponent was the one who had provoked her, Jin Jiali. She didn''t think Jin Jiali''s words toe true and became her opponent in the first match.

 Chapter 93 93

    ?Wang Ruyue looked at her opponent on the other side of the arena. Jin Jiali was another young genius like her. Although her cultivation base was simr, Jin Jiali was several years older than Wang Ruyue. Because of that, Wang Ruyue was more famous and considered even more potent than Jin Jiali.

    On the other hand, Jin Jiali had a great rivalry with Wang Ruyue and wanted to show who the best female genius in Beijing was. So, she is looking forward to this match because it will be a stage for her to prove it.

    Jin Zhaohui raised her eyebrows when he saw that one of the participants in the arena was Jin Jiali. Of course, he knew her because she was a princess of the Jin family and also his grand-niece. But Jin Zhaohui had to be professional and fair in the match. Therefore, he only smiled at her. Jin Zhaohui was curious how his grand-niece would go up against the genius from the Wang family.

    "Are you ready?" Jin Zhaohui looked at Jin Jiali and then at Wang Ruyue.

    "Yes, I''m ready."

    "You can start anytime."

    The two girls nodded and responded at almost the same time. Wang Ruyue chose a sword as his weapon, while Jin Jiali was a whip.

    "Then the match begins!" Jin Zhaohui announced the start of the match in the first round.

    Wang Ruyue attacked first and narrowed her distance from Jin Jiali because she knew she would be at a disadvantage if she had a long-range battle with her. Wang Ruyue knew the weaknesses of whip users. They need space to use their weapons, and their attacks are slow. But before getting any closer, she saw that Jin Jiali''s whip was already in front of her.

    Wang Ruyue quickly twisted her body to dodge the attack. The whip hit the arena and damaged it.

    Boom!

    "Huh!" Wang Ruyue was shocked when she saw that. The arena was solid rock, but Jin Jiali''s whip could easily damage it. In addition, the attacks are fast and unreasonable. That showed that Jin Jiali''s attacks were dangerous. Fortunately, Wang Ruyue reacted quickly. Otherwise, he would have been injured by the whip.

    "You''re great at dodging my attacks! But can you avoid the next one!?" Jin Jiali smiled and cracked her whip again.

    Wang Ruyue frowned because Jin Jiali''s attacks were fast, unlike the average whip user. Moreover, he saw a golden glow shrouding his weapon. Wang Ruyue shed out her sword and parried Jin Jiali''s attack.

    nk!

    "Did youbine the Golden Roc Technique with your weapon?" Wang Ruyue felt her sword vibrate after shing with the whip. She narrowed her eyes at the golden light that enveloped Jin Jiali''s whip and the damaged stone floor. Wang Ruyue was sure that it was rted to the practice of the Jin family.

    "You are indeed a genius. You can quickly identify the reason behind my attack power. You are right. I use the Golden Roc Technique with my whip." Jin Jiali answered honestly.

    The Golden Roc Technique is the core practice of the Jin family. After training it to a certain degree, the user''s strength would increase drastically, mainly their speed. But Jin Jiali used that Golden Roc Technique on her weapon. She made her whip harden like metal and increased its speed.

    "It''s very kind of you to tell me that. Aren''t you afraid I might learn the secret of your technique and counterattack?" Wang Ruyue asked in confusion.

    "You won''t be able to counterattack even if you already know about it." Jin Jiali said confidently and cracked her whip again.

    Wang Ruyue''s face sunk as Jin Jiali''s attacks became faster than before. She quickly dodged the attack, and the battle arena floor shattered every time the whip hit it. Even though the attack did not hit Wang Ruyue, her clothes were slightly torn from the impact.

    Boom! boom! Boom!

    "Is that so?" Wang Ruyue smiled and ran her practice, the Celestial Moonlight Scripture. After that, her body was enveloped with silver light. Wang Ruyue''s speed increased, and she easily avoided Jin Jiali''s whip.

    "My attack isn''t over yet!" Jin Jiali turned serious when she saw the silver light that enveloped Wang Ruyue. She rotated her whip rapidly in a clockwise direction, and a small tornado was created in the battle arena with her as the center. Her attack generated a gale of wind around her and reached the audience seats.

    "What is this!?"

    "Is this the power of Miss Jin?"

    The spectators were shocked after their vision was disturbed by the strong wind. They couldn''t see the fight between Wang Ruyue and Jin Jiali.

    Wang Ruyue''s face changed when she saw that scene. The tornado in the arena made it difficult for her to attack Jin Jiali. A whip suddenly appeared from its center as she thought of a way to deal with it. Wang Ruyue quickly parried the attack but was knocked back several steps.

    "What!?" Wang Ruyue was startled because she felt Jin Jiali''s attack was bing more and more powerful. She was confused by her opponent''s sudden increase in strength.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Attack after attack came from the center of the tornado without giving Wang Ruyue time to catch her breath and counterattack. But after quite some time, Wang Ruyue finally discovered why Jin Jiali''s strength increased.

    "You used the tornado to elerate and strengthen your whip?" Wang Ruyue asked as she continued to run around the arena to find the tornado''s weak point and counterattack on Jin Jiali.

    "So what if you found out? You won''t be able to attack me. Instead, I can freely crack my whip at you." Jin Jiali said and attacked Wang Ruyue again.

    "You are overestimating your strength. I want to fight with you longer. Unfortunately, I must go to another arena to watch someone''s match." Wang Ruyue smiled gently when she remembered Tenku''s face. Then her eyes became serious and determined.

    Wang Ruyue dashed towards the whip that came attacking her. Jin Jiali, Jin Zhaohui, and the spectators were confused when they saw her action. But before it hit, Wang Ruyue twisted her body and stabbed the whip into the arena with her sword.

    Jin Zhaohui and the spectators looked in awe at Wang Ruyue''s sword''s precision and managed to hit the tip of Jin Jiali''s whip.

    "What!?" Jin Jiali was startled and tried to pull back the whip. But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t do it.

    Wang Ruyue let go of her sword stuck in the arena along with Jin Jiali''s whip. Then she circted the Qi in both palms and held the other half of the whip. After that, Wang Ruyue pulled with full force, and Jin Jiali came out from the center of the tornado.

    "Ugh!" Jin Jiali was toote to let go of her weapon when Wang Ruyue pulled her whip. She was prepared to fight hand-to-hand against Wang Ruyue, but she was shocked when the other party suddenly appeared in front of her and punched her while she was still in the air.

    Wang Ruyue had no intention of letting hernd in the arena. Jin Jiali couldn''t dodge her attacks in her current situation and could only defend herself. But Wang Ruyue''s punch came first and hit her stomach.

    "Arghh!" Jin Jiali groaned in pain and was blown away several meters. But she quickly stabilized her body andnded nicely on the arena.

    Jin Jiali intended to counterattack. But before she could do so, she felt a chill from the metal on her neck. Turning to the side, she found Wang Ruyue pointing a sword at her.

    "You lose." Wang Ruyue said tly, neither happy nor proud after defeating Jin Jiali.

    "You¡­ how did you do that?" Jin Jiali looked at Wang Ruyue and asked.

    "What do you mean?" Wang Ruyue tilted her head in confusion at Jin Jiali''s question.

    "How did you hit the tip of my whip with your sword? I''m sure my attacks became so fast after using the Golden Roc Technique. I can still understand if you avoid it. But you used your sword to stab my whip into the arena. It''s impossible with your current strength." Jin Jiali repeated her question and expressed her confusion.

    "So you asked about it. Wouldn''t you find the answer if you thought for a while?" Wang Ruyue didn''t answer right away and instead asked Jin Jiali.

    "Is it tough for you to answer my question? Why are you even asking me back¡­wait a minute." Jin Jiali was irritated by Wang Ruyue''s response, but she suddenly stopped what she was saying after remembering something.

    "Did you use the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique to stab my whip?" Jin Jiali asked Wang Ruyue. She believed that was the only exnation Wang Ruyue could ovee her attacks.

    "You are right. I did use the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique even though it was only at the advanced stage. Not like someone who has learned it at mastery or above. But it was enough to counter that attack of yours." Wang Ruyue quickly admitted it. She suddenly remembered Tenku''s match yesterday.

    The boy used his spear skillfully and defeated twelve people at once with a cultivation base of the middle stage of the Earth Origin realm. That sight was imprinted in Wang Ruyue''s mind and amazed her, especially Tenku''s cool and powerful figure in the arena. Wang Ruyue couldn''t help but blush when she thought about it.

    "Is that so? No wonder your sword has the same precision and speed as my strike using the Golden Roc Technique." Jin Jiali nodded in satisfaction after hearing Wang Ruyue''s answer. Then she looked at Jin Zhaohui.

    "I admit defeat!" Jin Jiali smiled and said.

    "The winner is Wang Ruyue!" Jin Zhaohui nodded and announced the winner of the match. After that, the audience in arena D cheered. Not only for Wang Ruyue but also for Jin Jiali, the two of them showed an incredible battle for a young cultivator their age.

    "Alright, you can get down from the arena since the second match of the first round is about to start." Jin Zhaohui looked at Wang Ruyue and Jin Jiali. He secretly checked on her grand-niece for fear that she was seriously injured from Wang Ruyue''s punch. But after seeing the expression on her face, Jin Zahohui was relieved that Jin Jiali was okay.

    "We understand, Elder Jin." Wang Ruyue and Jin Jiali answered simultaneously and quickly left the battle arena.

    "Where are you going? Why do you look so rushed?" Jin Jiali asked Wang Ruyue after seeing her walk over at a brisk pace.

    "I want to go to another arena and see someone''s match." Wang Ruyue looked at Jin Jiali and smiled beautifully. She waved her hand and left Jin Jiali speechless as she was captivated by the fantastic sight.

 Chapter 94 94

    ?Time returned to when Tenku parted ways with Wang Ruyue and walked towards arena G. When he arrived, he saw an acquaintance of one of the three participants there, to be more precise, his enemy, Wang Xiqing.

    Wang Xiqing noticed Tenku''s appearance and then snorted when he saw him. Then he ignored Tenku and turned his attention to a girl next to him. Wang Xiqing seemed to be approaching the girl, but the other party didn''t care what he said. Tenku could only shake his head at the sight.

    When Tenku drew closer to the three people, he finally saw the girl clearly. He also heard her name from Wang Xiqing''s mouth. The girl was called Su Lingxu. She is one of the four flowers in Beijing. Tenku didn''t see her during the age and strength assessment because he was busy ying with his smartphone.

    Tenku had to admit that the girl''s face was no less beautiful than Wang Ruyue or Huan Yuxin''s and even had advantages in certain areas. Tenku nced at the girl''s chest and was sure it was much bigger than Wang Ruyue''s or Setsuka''s.

    Then Tenku sat down and paid no more attention to the girl. He took out his smartphone and saw dozens of iing messages. Some were sent by Takaya, Noboru and Akina. They asked him how he was and what he was doing on vacation.

    Meanwhile, the rest of the messages came from Setsuka. Since they exchanged messages two days ago, their rtionship has be closer. At least now, the two could be considered friends and no longer acquaintances. Tenku didn''t know whether this was the right thing to do. But he felt that Setsuka sincerely wanted to be friends with him.

    Because of that, Tenku no longer cared about whether or not Setsuka recognized her when he helped her at Lake Shima or about Setsuka''s identity as the daughter of the head of Fuyushima Temple.

    If that girl intends to harm him, Tenku will stay away from her or maybe eliminate her. But Tenku quickly shook his head to dispel that thought. He opened the message from Setsuka and read its contents.

    [Good morning! Are you awake?]

    [What are you going to do today?]

    [Am I bothering you?]

    [Well then, have a nice day]

    Tenku sighed as he read the contents. He felt that Setsuka was not like the usual Setsuka in those messages. That girl looked confused and didn''t know what to say to start a conversation with Tenku.

    "Does she not spend vacation time with her family?" Tenku felt that Setsuka always had time on her smartphone and had nothing to do for the past two days. But then he shook his head and didn''t want to overthink the matter. Tenku typed his finger on his smartphone and replied to her message.

    [Good morning. I''m sorry for checking my smartphone just now. You don''t bother me, but I''ll be busy until the evening]

    Twenty-five secondster, Setsuka replied to his message, and Tenku was shocked. He felt that the girl was standing by in front of her smartphone.

    [I understand. Please let me know when you have finished your business. Whatever you do, I hope it goes well]

    Tenku smiled slightly and quickly replied to her message.

    [Thank you. I''ll let you know after I''m done with my business]

    After Tenku replied to Setsuka, he sent another message to his ssmates and Akina.

    Not long after, an old man appeared in arena G and spoke to them, but Tenku ignored him. ording to the lottery numbers he got, he should be fighting in the second match, and one of the three people would be his opponent.

    When Tenku focused on his smartphone, he suddenly raised his eyebrows because he felt the evil gaze from the person next to him. He nced secretly and found Wang Xiqing looking at him viciously and smiling coldly. Tenku could tell what he was thinking. Wang Xiqing hopes Tenku will be his opponent and beat him in the arena.

    Tenku could only shake his head and see Wang Xiqing as a clown. If he doesn''t get rid of his evil intentions, Tenku doesn''t mind crippling him for the rest of his life.

    "Alright. We will start the match in the first round. For participants number 25 and 26, please enter the arena." The referee above the arena calls out the participants who will fight in the first match.

    A young man stood up from the seat next to Tenku, and Wang Xiqing followed him. The first match was Wang Xiqing against a man he didn''t know. Wang Xiqing looked disappointed that his opponent wasn''t Tenku and looked at him fiercely before going into the arena.

    After both participants entered the arena, the first match began. That way, Tenku could confirm that the participant who would be his opponent in the next battle would be Su Lingxu.

    Tenku shrugged his shoulders and didn''t care about that. He yed with his smartphone to pass the time while waiting for his turn. But after ying it for a while, the girl beside him suddenly spoke to him.

    "Are you the Japanese who participated in the martial artspetition to represent the Wang family and are rumored to have defeated twelve cultivators in the preliminary round?" Su Lingxu said in a seductive voice. She brought her face closer to Tenku''s and leaned her upper body slightly.

    Tenku''s nose twitched when he smelled the sweet scent of Su Lingxu. He reflexively kept his distance from her as her face drew closer.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "If there are no other Japanese in thispetition, then the person you are referring to is me." Tenku answered calmly.

    "Ooh, it''s really you! I only heard the people around me talking about your match in the preliminary round. I''m sorry that I didn''t recognize you. After the age and strength assessment, I left arena D for some reason. You were more ordinary than I expected when I saw you in person. Your body is athletic and well-proportioned, but your face is only slightly more handsome than the average man." Su Lingxu said, a little disappointed.

    She heard from those around her that the first Japanese to participate in a martial artspetition was a great person. Su Lingxu thought that Tenku must be very handsome and look perfect. But when she saw him, she shook her head because Tenku was average and ordinary.

    "Is that so? Then, I apologize for not meeting your expectations." Tenku answered indifferently. He looked at his smartphone to check the news on the Holy Union''s website and ignored Su Lingxu.

    Tenku noticed Su Lingxu''s disappointment in her face and tone of voice when talking to him, but he didn''t care about that. Although the girl was beautiful, Tenku felt that Setsuka, Wang Ruyue, and Huang Yuxin looked more attractive with their temperaments.

    "Why are you so cold? I''m just kidding with my words. Please don''t overthink. Shouldn''t we get to know each other before fighting in the arena?" Su Lingxu pursed her lip in dissatisfaction and said coquettishly. Then she moved the seat right next to Tenku.

    Tenku frowned because Su Lingxu''s behavior was a bit annoying, especially the part of her chest that bounced up and down when she moved.

    "Why do we have to know each other? I will be your opponent in the arena instead of cooperating." Tenku replied tly.

    "Is it forbidden to know each other just because we are opponents in a match?" Su Lingxu whispered into Tenku''s ear and rubbed her chest against his arm.

    "What for?" Tenku asked without looking at Su Lingxu, but the supple and soft feeling on his arm bothered him a bit.

    "Naturally, to establish friendship between us." Su Lingxu smiled and pressed her chest against Tenku

    "There''s no need for that since I''ll return to Japan after thepetition ends. So can you stay away from me? I feel ufortable with that." Tenku looked at her and said coldly.

    Su Lingxu trembled slightly and quickly kept her distance from Tenku. She involuntarily felt frightened when she heard his voice.

    (What''s that? What''s that horrible feeling? I heard he''s only at the middle stage of the Earth Origin realm. So my cultivation base should be higher, and there''s no way I''d get that feeling of fear from him. Even though I heard from people that he defeated twelve participants at once, I think it''s just an exaggerated story because he doesn''t look that strong. I''m sure the fear is just my feeling)

    Su Lingxu''s cultivation base was at thete stage of the Earth Origin realm and was the same age as Huang Yuxin, neen years old. She was sure that she was stronger than Tenku. Su Lingxu quickly regained herposure and then opened her mouth again.

    "I''m sorry if my behavior made you ufortable. In that case, I won''t tease you anymore. But may I know your name?" Su Lingxu asked, and she still maintained a smile on her face.

    "My name is Tenku." Tenku answered briefly and returned his focus to his smartphone.

    "I am Su Lingxu. You should already know that I am one of the geniuses and also the most beautiful girl in Beijing, just like Wang Ruyue. If you intend to get to know me better after thispetition, you can call me at my number..." Su Lingxu didn''t have time to continue her words because someone''s voice interrupted her. It wasn''t from Tenku but from a girl behind them.

    "No need!"

    "He doesn''t need your contact, so there''s no need to tease him with that big lump of meat on your chest!" Wang Ruyue said with a sullen face. She was irritated when she saw Su Lingxu trying to tease Tenku with her body.

    "Ooh, Isn''t it the miss of the Wang family who is about to marry the young master of the Gu family?" Su Lingxu looked at Wang Ruyue and said yfully.

    "What do you mean by that?" Wang Ruyue said coldly. She was furious after hearing Su Lingxu''s words. But before Su Lingxu could say anything, she was interrupted by the announcement of Wang Xiqing''s victory. After that, the referee asked Tenku and Su Lingxu to enter the arena and start the second match.

    "I will answer your question after my fight with Tenku." Su Lingxu called out Tenku''s name intimately and deliberately provoked her before entering the arena. Wang Ruyue felt like exploding, but Tenku''s voice stopped her.

    "I will fight her in the arena. Please wait here a moment." Tenku smiled at Wang Ruyue.

    "Yes. Be careful. She is a cunning woman." Wang Ruyue warned Tenku. She became calmer after seeing his smile.

    "I understand." Tenku nodded and immediately followed Su Lingxu. They chose a different weapon. Tenku was still using the spear while Su Lingxu was holding the sword. After seeing the two enter the arena, the referee quickly started the match.

    "The fight begins!"

 Chapter 95 95

    ?After the referee announced the start of the match, neither Tenku nor Su Lingxu moved to attack. Su Lingxu maintained her coquettish smile, and Tenku looked at her indifferently.

    "Please go easy on me, brother Tenku." Su Lingxu said in a voice full of sexual attraction and showed a pitiful face.

    "Can you not call me like we''re so close? Besides, you don''t need to bother showing me that expression since it''s useless." Tenkuined because he felt ufortable with how Su Lingxu said his name.

    "Then should I call you little brother? That sounds more fitting since you''re younger than me." Su Lingxu chuckled and didn''t care about Tenku''s words.

    "Looks like you won''t want to listen to anything I say." Tenku sighed and shook his head. Then his figure disappeared and reappeared in front of Su Lingxu. He thrust his spear into the girl''s stomach.

    "What!?" Su Lingxu was shocked by Tenku''s sudden attack. She quickly swung her sword to deflect the spear.

    nk!

    Su Lingxu managed to block Tenku''s attack, but her hands went numb, and her clothes were torn from being pierced by the spearhead.

    "Are you not ashamed to attack a woman suddenly?" Su Lingxu looked at Tenku angrily. She finally changed the expression on her face.

    "Huh? Is that prohibited in thepetition? After all, the referee had announced the start of the match. So I can attack you anytime." Tenku shrugged his shoulders and didn''t care what Su Lingxu said. He did the same as the girl did before.

    Su Lingxu quickly understood what Tenku meant by doing that. She regained herposure and smiled.

    "I understand. I''m sorry that I was wrong here. In that case, now is my turn to attack." Su Lingxu said, and her body was covered with light. Then her figure suddenly blurred and split into two. After two, the girl turned four and continued to multiply until there were sixteen people with the same appearance as Su Lingxu in the arena.

    "Huh?" Tenku raised his eyebrows when he saw sixteen people with the same appearance as Su Lingxu.

    "Attack him!" Sixteen Su Lingxu charged at Tenku simultaneously.

    Tenku stabbed the nearest Su Lingxu, but he frowned as he felt like he was attacking the air. After that, Su Lingxu he stabbed turned into an afterimage and disappeared. At the same time, another Su Lingxu appeared elsewhere in the arena, and their numbers returned to sixteen.

    "Is it an illusion?" Tenku muttered and looked at sixteen Su Lingxu in the arena.

    "Hehe¡­ this is my practice, the Divine Dream Art. With my current strength, I can only make fifteen myself. But as my cultivation base increases, I can multiply my number now, and it will be in the thousands in the future.

    You won''t be able to hit me again, little brother. I will make you pay for what you have done to me." Sixteen Su Lingxu said simultaneously. They formed a circle with Tenku in the middle. After that, they attacked at the same time.

    Tenku felt that the sixteen Su Lingxu were real but, at the same time, unreal. He found it challenging to see the real Su Lingxu. If he used his full strength, he could destroy the entire arena and kill sixteen Su Lingxu. But he couldn''t do that now.

    If Tenku showed his true strength, the enemy would be alert and send someone far stronger than him. He still didn''t know how strong the Gu family was. Therefore he must be careful in his actions.

    Moreover, Su Lingxu would die if he used his full strength and he would be disqualified from thepetition. In that way, Wang Haotian''s task would fail, and he would not be able to obtain the Qi Gathering Pill to increase his power.

    Meanwhile, Wang Ruyue tensed up when she saw Su Lingxu''s figure turn sixteen. She had fought her long ago, and the girl could only double herself up to eight. At that time, Wang Ruyue couldn''t beat her, and the sparring ended in a draw as they were both exhausted.

    But now Su Lingxu''s strength has increased, and she can double herself to sixteen. Wang Ruyue wasn''t sure she could beat her if he had to fight the current Su Lingxu. She was worried about Tenku because that ability was tricky and very hard to deal with. Wang Ruyue could only pray that Tenku would defeat Su Lingxu.

    On the other hand, Wang Xiqing smiled broadly when he saw the scene. He had once fought against Su Lingxu and was overwhelmed when she used that technique. Wang Xiqing was sure that Tenku would lose this match, and he didn''t need to do it himself. He thought that Tenku''s victory in the preliminaries was just luck.

    "Too bad I can''t beat you head-on. If you were my opponent, I would make you lie in bed for a few months after this match." Wang Xiqing said disappointedly, and his eyes stared at Tenku viciously.

    Back in the arena, Tenku''s face turned serious when he saw the sixteen Su Lingxu.

    "Looks like this fight will be troublesome and take longer than the preliminaries." Tenku sighed and stabbed the two Su Lingxu who came from the front. Just like before, the two of them became an afterimage and disappeared. Then two Su Lingxu appeared behind the others.

    Tenku paid no heed to it and kept trying to find the real Su Lingxu. But he suddenly frowned as the bell in his mind rang, and he sensed danger from behind.

    He quickly shifted his body, and a sword fell right where he had been standing before. Tenku couldn''tpletely dodge the attack; it hit his sleeve and tore it slightly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Tenku thrust his spear and thought that Su Lingxu, who had torn his clothes, was the real one. But after he managed to stab her, the same thing happened. Su Lingxu became an afterimage and disappeared.

    "What''s this? Can the clone also give physical attacks to me?" Tenku was confused, but he wasn''t given time to think because sixteen Su Lingxu attacked him again.

    "Hehe... How is my strength, little brother? We''re even now, right? I will be the winner in this match." Su Lingxu smiled and swung her sword. Eight attacks from the front and the remaining eight from behind.

    Thousand of Stabs!

    Tenku made sessive attacks with his spear and hit eight Su Lingxu in front, and they reappeared at the edge of the arena. But one behind managed to give another tear to his shirt.

    Then Tenku made another attack and managed to get rid of the eight Su Lingxu behind. Tenku was a little surprised because none of the sixteen Su Lingxu were real. But then he raised his eyebrows after realizing something.

    "Does your real body mix with your clones, and you can swap positions with them as you please?" Tenku looked at Su Lingxu and asked. He saw that the girl''s face had changed when he said that.

    "Hehehe... you are a great, little brother. I didn''t expect you to find me so soon. But you can do nothing even if you already know about it." Su Lingxu chuckled and said confidently. She didn''t care even if the secret of her technique was discovered because she was sure that Tenku wouldn''t be able to touch her.

    "Is that so? Then I''ll give it a try." Tenku took a stance like someone was pulling a bow and used his spear as an arrow. Then hepressed arge amount of Qi at all parts of his spear.

    "What do you want to do?" Su Lingxu had a bad feeling when she saw Tenku''s actions.

    "If I can''t defeat you one by one, then I just need to defeat all of you at once." Tenku said indifferently and then thrust her spear sessively at Su Lingxu.

    Tactical Rapid Stabs!

    Tenku fired sixteen spears of Qi and shot at top speed toward each Su Lingxu in the arena.

    "What!? You can use Spear Qi!?" Su Lingxu shouted in shock when she saw Tenku''s attack. Not only her, the referee, Wang Ruyue, Wang Xiqing, and the spectators watching the match had the same feeling.

    Spear Qi, Sword Qi, saber Qi or weapon Qi is a type of attack usingpressed Qi into a weapon. To do so, a cultivator had to have a profound understanding of the weapons they used. Usually, only practitioners who had fought thousands of life-and-death battles could release Qi as weapons into their attacks.

    But in that match, a fifteen-year-old boy attacked her using Spear Qi. Su Lingxu felt a chill down her spine when she saw that in person.

    Tenku could use the weapon Qi on various armaments since he trained the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique to the mastery stage. He had not fought life-and-death battles thousands of times. Still, thanks to his terrifyingprehension ability, Tenku was able to learn the Thousand Arms Emperor Technique in no time which allowed him to use the weapon Qi.

    (Had he done many life-and-death battles at his current age and deeplyprehended his weapons?)

    She was confused, but she didn''t have time to think about it because Tenku''s attack stabbed the right thigh of each of the sixteen Su Lingxu.

    "Aaaaahhhhh!" Su Lingxu screamed in pain and knelt, clutching her legs. After that, the other fifteen Su Lingxu slowly faded and disappeared from the arena.

    Tap! tap! Tap!

    "I think I''ve hit you. So, admit your defeat now." Tenku said and strolled towards Su Lingxu. Then he pointed the tip of his spear at her neck.

    "It seems that I am no better than you, little brother. This is the first time I''ve lost to an opponent younger than me and been injured like this. I heard people talk about your prowess, but I didn''t think you were this strong. I apologize for belittling you before." Su Lingxu sighed and then nced at the referee.

    "I admit defeat." Su Lingxu said in a slightly trembling voice from enduring the pain in her right thigh.

    "The winner is Tenku of the Wang family!" The referee dered the winner of the match, and the crowd cheered afterward.

    "Can you help me to my feet, little brother? You have to take responsibility for doing that to me." Su Lingxu looked at Tenku and stretched out her hand to him. The sentences are very ambiguous and can lead to misunderstandings if they don''t know what happened in the match.

    "Alright." Tenku sighed and reluctantly agreed. He held Su Lingxu''s hand and helped her up, but Su Lingxu deliberately pressed her body against him. After that, Tenku supported her out of the arena under the cold eyes of Wang Ruyue.

 Chapter 96 96

    ?"Why are you looking at me like that?" Tenku asked Wang Ruyue in confusion because her gaze this time was different from usual. She looked at Tenku coldly. No, to be precise, it was a lump of flesh pressing against his body.

    Wang Ruyue did not answer Tenku''s question. She stood up from her seat and walked over to them. After that, he pulled Su Lingxu and separated the two by force.

    "You don''t need to help her because the medical team wille and treat her." Wang Ruyue said to Tenku. Then she looked at Su Lingxu.

    "And you! Please don''t tease him by pressing that lump of flesh against him because it''s useless!" Wang Ruyue red at Su Lingxu and said displeasedly.

    "Ahaha... how do you know that he won''t be tempted? After all, he was a man and was in puberty. So there''s no way he''s not affected by this." Su Lingxu smiled and yed with the two big balls on her chest with her hands until they bounced up and down.

    The male onlookers had nosebleeds and drooled when they saw the sensual and hot sight. They looked at Tenku with bloodshot eyes because they envied him, surrounded by two of the four flowers in Beijing.

    "Stop! Are you shamelessly showing that in front of many people!?" Wang Ruyue raised her voice, and her face flushed with embarrassment when she saw the two huge balls swinging up and down. Even though she was confident in her figure, she couldn''t help but feel inferior when she saw that sight.

    "Hehe... are you jealous because yours is smaller than mine?" Su Lingxu teased Wang Ruyue and kept ying with her chest.

    "You!" Wang Ruyue wanted to reply to Su Lingxu''s words but stopped after being interrupted by the referee''s voice.

    "Participants who have passed the first round can gather in arena D and prepare for the second round." The referee said to Wang Xiqing and Tenku before leaving the arena.

    Tenku noticed that Wang Xiqing quickly left the ce with a frightened face after the referee finished his sentence. Initially, he greatly underestimated Tenku and intended to beat him in battle. But after seeing Tenku''s match with Su Lingxu, Wang Xiqing knew that what he was thinking was stupid.

    Fortunately, Wang Xiqing didn''t fight Tenku in the first round. Otherwise, the one who wouldy in bed for a few months would be him.

    Tenku didn''t care what Wang Xiqing thought because he would meet him in the second round. He looked at Wang Ruyue and Su Lingxu, who were still bickering, and sighed.

    "You don''t have to care about her. Let''s go to arena D and gather with the others. I hope Wang Zeming and Wang Xin also pass the first round." Tenku patted Wang Ruyue''s shoulder gently and stopped her from replying to Su Lingxu''s words. He didn''t want Wang Ruyue to waste time in that ce bickering with that girl.

    "All right, if you said so. I will forget what she said to me before her match." Wang Ruyue nodded obediently and ignored Su Lingxu. She wouldn''t question what Su Lingxu had said to her because Tenku had asked her to stop. After that, Tenku and Wang Ruyue left Su Lingxu, who was dumbfounded after hearing her words.

    "I didn''t expect him to tame Wang Ruyue to such a degree. What has he done to that girl? Tenku... he''s getting more and more interesting and mysterious. Oh, I forgot to ask for his contact number. I will ask for it after the second round is over." Su Lingxu muttered and looked at Tenku and Wang Ruyue. Then he walked following from behind while watching them.

    Of course, Su Lingxu had note to arena D topete because he had lost in the first round. He went there to watch Tenku''s fight in the second round. Su Lingxu couldn''t wait to see what other surprises Tenku would give her.

    When Su Lingxu thought of that, her heart suddenly thumped, and the corners of her lips curved up. Her smile looked more natural and different than what she usually showed.

    After leaving arena G, Wang Xiqing quickly sent a message to his grandfather and father asking for their opinion on what he should do in the second round when he faced off against Tenku.

    Wang Xiqing believed he would lose miserably if he fought Tenku in the arena. A fifteen-year-old cultivator who could use Spear Qi could be called a terrifying monster, and Wang Xiqing did not dare fight with such an existence. He finally realized that taunting Tenku back then was stupid, and he looked like a clown in everyone''s eyes.

    "I admit that you are strong. But you won''t be able to go against Gu Qingyang. You will be crushed like an ant when you meet him in the arena." Wang Xiqing said and clenched his fists tightly. He felt very embarrassed when he remembered what he had said, and the cause was Tenku.

    The boy had brought him a lot of misfortune since he came to the Wang family. If Wang Xiqing couldn''t get revenge with his hands, then Gu Qinyang would do it for him because Tenku would meet him if he continued to win matches.

    When he arrived at arena D, Wang Xiqing saw Wang Zeming and Wang Xin. Apart from them, he also found Gu Qingyang. The other party noticed his appearance but only nced at him briefly and ignored him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Wang Xiqing looked for a seat away from the Wang family and Gu family while waiting for Wang Minghao and Wang Jun''s reply.

    Meanwhile, on the high tform, Wang Minghao frowned after seeing Tenku''s match. The elders and patriarchs of the other families were also stunned when they saw Tenku shooting spear Qi at the sixteen Su Lingxu.

    A single spear Qi was already difficult for a cultivator in the Sky Origin realm to aplish. Still, Tenku could fire sixteen at a time and aim them precisely at the same spot on Su Lingxu''s body. It can only be called astonishing and horrifying at the same time.

    "That boy is truly amazing. He has a natural talent as a cultivator." Long Haoran said in admiration.

    "Your disciple is great. He could even practice the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique at that stage. You hid it very well from me, Haotian." Wang Hongli smiled broadly and agreed with Long Haoran''s words. He was also proud because Tenku was a participant from the Wang family.

    "Yeah, I didn''t expect anyone other than Zhantian to be able to use the weapon Qi." Lin Ruiming added.

    "Not only did your granddaughter defeat Jiali, but your disciple also defeated that genius from the Su family and showed an extraordinary battle." Jin Zhanjian looked at Wang Haotian and sighed. Only the Gu family didn''t say anything about it. But everyone on the high tform could tell they weren''t happy with the oue of Tenku''s match.

    "Hahaha... You are praising him too much. If he hears what you say, he might be arrogant, which is bad for him." Wang Haotian tried to be humble under the praises of the patriarchs and city lord, but he couldn''t hide his pride for Wang Ruyue and Tenku.

    Wang Minghao''s face darkened as he listened to their conversation. He felt jealous because it wasn''t his grandson who got the patriarchs'' words of praise. When he wanted to say something, his smartphone suddenly rang. He quickly checked it and frowned after seeing the messages from Wang Jun and Wang Xiqing.

    Wang Xiqing asked his opinion on what he should do when he met Tenku in the second round, and Wang Jun left the decision to him. He had a headache at the thought of the matter.

    Wang Minghao wanted his grandson to win but knew that was impossible after seeing Tenku''s battle against Su Lingxu. He sighed and replied to Wang Xiqing''s message. Wang Minghao allowed his grandson to decide whether to fight Tenku or admit defeat. After that, he returned his attention to the participants who had gathered in arena D.

    Tenku and Wang Ruyue arrived at arena D not long after Wang Xiqing. They saw that most of the participants who passed in the first round had gathered. Wang Ruyue was happy when she saw Wang Zeming and Wang Xin. Huang Yuxin also passed the first round and sat with them. But when she saw Gu Qingyang, her face turned gloomy.

    Wang Zeming noticed Wang Ruyue''s appearance and waved his hand at them. Wang Ruyue and Tenku walked over to Wang Zeming''s ce under the gazes of the other participants.

    Gu Qingyang also looked at them, and his eyes turned cold when he saw Wang Ruyue and Tenku walking very close with their shoulders touching. He clenched his fists tightly and red at Tenku with killing intent.

    Wang Ruyue sat next to Huang Yuxin and exchanged stories about their matches. Tenku chose to sit next to Wang Xin and suddenly turned his head when he noticed Gu Qingyang''s eyes on him. When he saw that person''s angry face, Tenku showed him a smile and quickly looked away from him.

    Tenku''s actions made Gu Qingyang even angrier because he felt slighted. He stood up from his seat and intended to approach Tenku but stopped when he saw Jin Zhaohui appear with seven referees. Gu Qingyang reluctantly sat back in his seat.

    "Congrattions to the sixteen participants who have passed the first round and entered the second round. Two winners from each arena will fight each other, and there will be eight matches here. The rules are still the same as before. A participant will lose if you leave the arena, cannot continue the fight, lose consciousness and admit defeat. Do you understand?" Jin Zhaohui gave a speech to the participants and re-exined thepetition rules.

    "We understand!" The participants answered simultaneously.

    "Good! In that case, the two victors from arena A, please enter the battle arena immediately as we will begin the second round now." Jin Zhaohui summoned the two participants fighting the first match in the second round.

    "I will go. Please pray for my victory." Wang Xin stood up from his seat and said in a trembling voice.

    Wang Ruyue and the others were confused when they heard Wang Xin''s voice, which sounded nervous and frightened. But they quickly came up with an answer when they saw Gu Qingyang stand up from his seat and grin viciously at them.

 Chapter 97 97

    ?Tenku frowned because he sensed Gu Qingyang''s malicious intent when that person looked at them. He was sure that Wang Ruyue and Wang Zeming were also aware.

    "Even though he can''t do as he pleases due to the rules of thispetition, you still have to be careful with him. Xiuying will be sad if something wrong happens to you." Wang Ruyue said worriedly to Wang Xin.

    "I understand. You don''t need to worry about that. I''ll be careful." Wang Xin replied with a smile.

    "If you feel you can''t continue the match, you must admit defeat. I had a bad feeling from that smile and was sure he was nning to do something to you in the arena." Wang Zeming said seriously.

    "I would do that if I thought I couldn''t fight him." Wang Xin nodded and walked into the arena with determination.

    "No wonder he didn''t say much aftering here. It turned out that he was thinking about his match with Gu Qingyang. But why didn''t he tell us he would fight that guy?" Wang Zeming muttered after Wang Xin left them into the arena. Even though his voice was low, his words were heard by Tenku and the others.

    "He didn''t want to worry us and prevent him from fighting against Gu Qingyang. Wang Xin was aware of the difference in his strength with the first genius of the Gu family. He was scared, nervous, and tense but still wanted to fight him for the Wang family. You should know that when you saw his expression before he entered the arena." Tenku answered and nced at Gu Qingyang.

    Tenku felt that Wang Xin would not leave the arena in good condition after the match. But he still hoped that it wouldn''t be so bad. Even though he had known Wang Xin only briefly, they could be considered acquaintances, and Tenku didn''t want to see him get hurt in that fight.

    "Yes, you''re right. He doesn''t want us to worry about him. But he should tell us about his opponents in the second round so we can give him some advice or make a n for him." Wang Ruyue said disappointedly.

    "He knows ns or tricks are useless when faced with absolute strength. He was sure he would lose this match but still wanted to fight, not to embarrass the Wang family. So talking about it or not with you won''t change anything." Tenku shook his head in response.

    Wang Zeming, Wang Ruyue, and Huang Yuxin fell silent when they heard Tenku''s words.

    "Why? Is there something wrong with my words?" Tenku was confused by their reactions.

    "Ah, no. I didn''t expect that a fifteen-year-old boy could say such a thing. You look much more mature than your age." Wang Ruyue replied, and the other two nodded in agreement with her.

    "Hmm... it must be because your grandfather taught me so hard that I became an adult before the time." Tenku lifted the corner of his lips slightly when he recalled what Wang Haotian had taught him in the past. That old man sometimes looks wise but sometimes is childish and annoying.

    "I understand how you feel." Wang Ruyue smiled nostalgically. She also felt what Tenku had experienced but not as hard as him because Wang Haotian trained him to be the strongest cultivator.

    "Okay, we don''t need to discuss the matter any further. We should focus on Wang Xin''s match against Gu Qingyang and prepare for the worst." Tenku tried to return the topic to their main problem. He didn''t want them to be distracted by anything else.

    Wang Ruyue and Wang Zeming nodded and understood what Tenku meant. They hoped that Wang Xin would be fine in that match.

    On the other hand, Huang Yuxin looked at Tenku with sparkling eyes. Tenku was not only a young genius cultivator but also had a mature mind. She is increasingly convinced to make Tenku a fake boyfriend to introduce to her mother. Then Huang Yuxin smiled and turned her attention back to the arena.

    After selecting their weapons, Wang Xin and Gu Qingyang stood facing each other in the arena. Wang Xin used a greatsword, while Gu Qingyang chose a standard sword.

    "You are very stubborn. I warned you to give up in the second round after you won the match in arena A, but you didn''t want to listen to it. Do you think you can beat me with just fighting spirit?" Gu Qingyang opened his mouth when he saw Wang Xin''s serious face.

    When picking up the lottery numbers yesterday, Wang Xin got the paper with the number one, and Gu Qingyang got the number three. They meet in arena A but don''t fight each other because they have their own opponents.

    After winning his match against a fairly strong cultivator, Wang Xin received a warning from Gu Qingyang to give up in the next round because his opponent was him. Gu Qingyang warned him not out of pity, but he didn''t want to waste his energy on a weak cultivator like Wang Xin.

    Even though Wang Xin was considered one of the geniuses of the Wang family, in Gu Qingyang''s eyes, he was nothing but an ant he could step on at any moment.

    "I don''t know if I can beat you or not. But I will try my best in this match. After all, why should I listen to your words? Who are you?" Wang Xin replied coldly.

    "Oh, I see. I don''t mind ying a bit with you. Coincidentally, I needed someone to vent my anger on." Gu Qingyang grinned.

    "Stop chatting! We will start the second round now. Are you ready?" Jin Zhaohui came over and interrupted their conversation. The other seven referees spread around the arena to oversee the match.

    "I am ready!"

    Wang Xin answered firmly, while Gu Qingyang responded with a nod.

    "Then the fight begins!" Jin Zhaohui announced the start of the first match in the second round.

    "You can attack me first. Because you will lose once I make a move." Gu Qingyang said arrogantly. He was confident in his strength and could trounce Wang Xin.

    Wang Xin didn''t say much and immediately charged Gu Qingyang. He moved swiftly and swung his greatsword at his opponent. Even though Wang Xin couldn''t beat him, he at least wanted to hurt Gu Qingyang and take revenge for what the people of the Gu family had done to the disciples of the Wang family.

    nk!<novelnext></novelnext>

    Gu Qingyang easily parried Wang Xin''s attack without moving from his spot. Wang Xin was knocked back by the impact of their sh but quickly stabilized himself and attacked again.

    "So weak! You''re like a granny. Can you strike more forcefully like a man?" Gu Qingyang mocked Wang Xin.

    "Die!" Wang Xin gritted his teeth angrily after hearing Gu Qingyang belittle him. He gathered Qi on his sword and shed it Vertically.

    nk!

    Wang Xin''s attack was blocked for the second time. He was blown away several meters as Gu Qingyang used a bit of force on his sword and pushed him backward.

    "Damn! Is the difference in our strength that big!? Can I do nothing in this match!?" Wang Xin clicked his tongue. He was losing his temper as no single strike from him could knock Gu Qingyang back even by one step.

    "Your second attack was slightly stronger than before. But still very weak. You are no longer a grandmother but a girl." Gu Qingyang smiled yfully and deliberately insulted Wang Xin to anger him.

    "Bastard!" Wang Xin tightly gripped his sword and red at Gu Qingyang. Hepressed more Qi into the de and swung it at his opponent.

    nk!

    "What!?" Wang Xin looked in disbelief as his attack had been easily blocked three times.

    "This attack was stronger than before but still not enough. If you have no other attacks, then now is my turn." Gu Qingyang spoke, and his figure suddenly disappeared. Then he appeared in front of wang Xin and shed his sword.

    "So fast!" Wang Xin was startled but quickly regained his senses and dodged the attack.

    sh!

    Gu Qingyang''s strike fell where Wang Xin was standing earlier and carved a scar across the arena. The referees and spectators were shocked when they saw the sight. Gu Qingyang casually swung his sword and was able to damage the floor of the battle arena. So, what if he used his full strength?

    "You''re not bad for being able to dodge my attacks. Then, dodge my next attack." Gu Qingyang disappeared again and reappeared next to Wang Xin.

    "Damn it!" I won''t be able to avoid it! In that case, I will fight him head-on!" Wang Xin said and swung his sword at Gu Qingyang.

    nk!

    Wang Xin was blown away several meters by the impact of their sh. He saw his sword tremble and his hand numb from blocking the attack.

    But Gu Qingyang wasn''t done with his attack yet and suddenly appeared behind Wang Xin and kicked him.

    "Argh!" Wang Xin spat out blood, and he felt that a few of his bones were breaking. Gu Qingyang appeared again before him and kicked him in the stomach.

    "Urrgh!"

    Gu Qingyang kept repeating his attack pattern for a few moments, and Wang Xin vomited blood every time he was hit. He did not give Wang Xin the slightest moment to catch his breath and counterattack. Gu Qingyang toyed with Wang Xin like a pinball, making the onlookers shiver.

    "You won''t be able to beat me easily!" Wang Xin roared and tried to sh at Gu Qingyang when he appeared in front of him. But his attack was useless as Gu Qingyang easily dodged it and kicked him in the face.

    "Argh!" Wang Xin was blown away and rolled around in the arena. But then he quickly got up again even though his body was battered and many of the bones in his body were broken.

    "Cough!" Wang Xin coughed up blood and heard Wang Ruyue and Wang Xiuying''s worried cries but ignored them. He held his sword and intended to attack Gu Qingyang again. Unfortunately, he had difficulty moving in his current state and could only stand while ring at Gu Qingyang intently.

    "Stubborn." Gu Qingyang said coldly and was irritated by Wang Xin''s unyielding spirit. Hended a kick on Wang Xin''s chest and knocked him down in the arena.

    "I won''t lose easily to you." Wang Xin squeezed out his strength to speak and tried to stand up again.

    "Since you insist on standing up, I will make you unable to do it again." Gu Qingyan grinned and stepped on Wang Xin''s leg.

    Click!

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Wang Xin''s screams echoed in the sky above arena D.

 Chapter 98 98

    ?"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhh!" Wang Xin screamed in pain after one of his legs was broken by Gu Qingyang. The spectators felt a chill down their spine when they saw that sight. They thought that Gu Qingyang''s methods were cruel and frightened them.

    "Wang Xin!"

    "Wang Xin!"

    Wang Ruyue and Wang Zeming got up from their seats and shouted worriedly.

    "What are you doing, Gu Qingyang!? Can''t you see that Wang Xin is already heavily injured!? Why are you still torturing him!?" Wang Ruyue said angrily.

    Gu Qingyang in the arena raised his eyebrows and smiled at Wang Ruyue. Then he stepped on Wang Xin''s head and opened his mouth.

    "What do you mean by that? Have you forgotten the rules of thepetition? The match will end if he admits defeat, can no longer fight, leaves the arena, or loses consciousness. But none of those rules fit the current situation.

    He was still fighting in the arena and had not lost consciousness. He didn''t want to admit defeat and kept trying to stand up. So as a participant, I''m still allowed to fight with him. After all, the referee would stop the match if he lost. If you persist in interfering with the match, you will be disqualified." Gu Qingyang smiled evilly and kicked Wang Xin in the stomach, causing him to vomit blood, and he was blown away to a corner of the arena.

    "Gu... Qing... Yang!" Wang Zeming roared angrily when he saw that. He clenched his fists so tightly that his nails dug into his skin and bled. He and Wang Ruyue couldn''t do anything because what Gu Qingyang said was the truth. But they couldn''t bear to see Wang Xin tortured by Gu Qingyang.

    Wang Ruyue and Wang Zeming intended to enter the arena, but Tenku quickly held their hands to stop them.

    "Why?" Wang Ruyue looked at Tenku and asked.

    "If you interfere with the match, the Wang family''s losses will multiply. Do you still not realize that Gu Qingyang purposely tortured Wang Xin so that you all would break the rules and be disqualified? That way, he could eliminate the two participants from the Wang family without having to fight." Tenku exined.

    Wang Ruyue and Wang Zeming trembled when they heard Tenku''s words. They finally realized that they had almost fallen for Gu Qingyang''s scheming. Luckily, Tenku stopped and reminded them.

    Wang Zeming looked at Jin Zhaohui and the other seven referees around the arena. They seemed to have no intention of stopping the match. Even one of the referees from the Wang family couldn''t do anything about it because Gu Qingyang''s actions did not vite thepetition rules. So the only way to end the fight was for Wang Xin to do it himself.

    "Wang Xin! Admit your defeat now! You are not his opponent! Stop being stubborn!" Wang Zeming shouted to Wang Xin. Wang Xin heard his voice and intended to raise his hand to admit defeat, but Gu Qinyang quickly stepped on his other foot.

    Click!

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh!" Wang Xin screamed miserably and finally lost consciousness.

    "Match over! The winner is Gu Qingyang of the Gu family!" Jin Zhaohui quickly announced the winner of the match after seeing that Wang Xin had lost consciousness.

    "Wang Xin!"

    "Wang Xin!"

    Wang Ruyue and Wang Zeming dashed into the arena, and Tenku followed behind them. They immediately checked Wang Xin''s condition and the two''s faces sank when they noticed his weak pulse. His face was pale, and his heartbeat slowed down. They could confirm that Wang Xin was seriously injured even though they weren''t doctors.

    Wang Xin had some external injuries, but his internal organs were severely damaged by Gu Qingyang''s kicks and punches, especially his two broken legs. If not adequately treated, then Wang Xin would likely be crippled and stop being a cultivator. Wang Zeming clenched his fists and looked at Gu Qingyang with bloodshot eyes.

    "Your actions are too cruel! You should have won already, and there was no need to hurt him that badly! Why did you have to break his leg!?" Wang Zeming said furiously.

    "Hmm? What are you saying? I didn''t break anypetition rules. He kept trying to get up and refused to give up. So I broke his leg so he would no longer put up a pointless struggle.

    You should me him. A weakling like him shouldn''t even try to fight me since that action could put him in harm''s way. This time I was still generous with him and didn''t hurt his hands either. But I won''t be this good in another match." Gu Qingyang replied indifferently and nced at Tenku at the end of his sentence.

    "You!" Wang Zeming felt like exploding when he heard Gu Qingyang''s threat. He wanted to attack the first genius of the Gu family, but Tenku quickly held him by the shoulders to prevent him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You can''t do that because you will be disqualified. If you want to avenge Wang Xin, you can only do it in the arena." Tenku reminded Wang Zeming.

    "But!" Wang Zeming couldn''t immediately ept Tenku''s words and tried to break away from him. He knew he could be disqualified if he attacked Gu Qingyang outside the match. But Wang Xin''s circumstances and Gu Qingyang''s threats made him unable to control his emotions.

    "I know how you feel now. Wang Xin is your cousin, and you are the grandson of the Wang family''s patriarch, so you won''t be able to allow a disciple of your family to be harmed like that. But now is not the time for your revenge. Besides, are you sure you can beat him?" Tenku said seriously and strengthened his grip on Wang Zeming''s shoulder.

    "That is..." Wang Zeming was speechless when he heard Tenku''s words. He had forgotten about it as his anger consumed him.

    Wang Zeming was the first genius of the Wang family and one of the strongest young cultivators in Beijing. He was confident that he could fight against the first geniuses of the other major families, except for the Gu family. Wang Zeming felt that the strength of Gu Qingyang''s first genius was unfathomable and mysterious. Wang Zeming doubted he could fight him if they met in the arena.

    "Therefore, please be patient for now and suppress your anger. After the second round is over, the match will resume tomorrow. You will have one day to strengthen yourself and prepare to fight against Gu Qingyang. But with the premise that you still win your match and enter the final. That is a matter for you to think aboutter because the most important thing now is to treat Wang Xin as soon as possible." Tenku continued his words and didn''t give Wang Zeming time to reply.

    Tenku overheard the participant chat about the time of thepetition. The organizers initially nned to hold the quarter-finals today. But they didn''t expect some of the matches in the first round tost long enough, taking up muchpetition time.

    Not to mention the participants have to take a break to recover their strength and body so they can return to their peak. Otherwise, martial artspetitions would be boring if cultivators fought in bad conditions.

    So after the second round, the remaining eight participants will take a break and fight in the quarter-finals tomorrow. They could increase their strength a bit during that time, which might change the match''s oue.

    "You are right. I should focus on Wang Xin now and not respond to his provocations." Wang Zeming took a deep breath to calm his mind. He looked at Gu Qingyang coldly and ignored him. Then he rechecked Wang Xin''s condition. Tenku wanted to follow, but Gu Qingyang''s voice stopped him.

    "That was the start, and you are the next. I will ensure that you will experience more pain than Wang Xin. I want you to know the price one has to pay for daring to touch my woman and go against the Gu family." Gu Qingyang threatened Tenku and left the arena without waiting for his reply.

    "Is that so? I want to see who will have a more painful experience than Wang Xin. I hope the family won''t be too angry about that when the timees." Tenku muttered without anyone hearing his words.

    After Gu Qingyang left the arena, the medical team arrived with a stretcher. After checking Wang Xin''s condition, they quickly brought him to the treatment ce. The medical team knew Wang Xin''s injuries were severe and needed to be treated immediately.

    Wang Ruyue wanted to follow the medical team to learn about Wang Xin''s condition in detail, but Tenku held her hand.

    "Let the medical team do their job, and you should focus on your match. After all, other people will be apanying him." Tenku said softly and pointed at Wang Xiuying, who was running after the medical team.

    "I understand." Wang Ruyue nodded after seeing that. She could rest easy if Wang Xin were apanied by his sister.

    "Alright. You better return to your seats because we''re about to start the second match." Jin Zhaohui reminded Tenku and the others.

    "Ah, we''re sorry." Wang Zeming lowered his head slightly to Jin Zhouhui and quickly left the arena with Tenku and Wang Ruyue.

    After Tenku and the others returned to their seats, Jin Zhaohui called out for the next participant who would fight in the second round. He was a young cultivator named Jun Wushuang, whose cultivation base was at thete stage of the Earth Origin realm.

    The person who would be his opponent was the first genius of the Long family, Long Aotian. The two of them chose spears as their weapons. The audience could already guess who would be the victor in that fight because the strength of the two differed significantly, just like the match between Gu Qingyang and Wang Xin.

    Jin Zhaohui quickly started the second match after seeing the two enter the arena. But just as the audience had expected, Long Aotian could defeat his opponent in less than ten minutes. Tenku was disappointed that Long Aotian didn''t use his full strength in that match, and he couldn''t figure out his trump card.

    The referees immediately started the third match after the battle between Jun Wushuang and Long Aotian was over, and the person who would fight next was Huang Yuxin. The person he was fighting against was a cultivator called Lu Renjia. They had the same cultivation base, but Huang Yuxin defeated her opponent after fighting for thirty minutes.

    "We will start the fourth match. For the two winners from arena D, please choose your weapons now." Jin Zhaohui called out to the next participant.

    A young man walked into the arena. His name is Qin Yuan, and he is one of the geniuses of the Qin family. Then the person who would be his opponent in the match would be one of the most beautiful girls in Beijing and a genius from the Wang family, Wang Ruyue.

 Chapter 99 99

    ?"Haa¡­" Tenku sighed when he saw the scene in front of him.

    The match between Wang Ruyue and Qin Yuan ended quickly, and that girl was the winner. The three fights after Gu Qingyang''s match against Wang Xin looked boring. Tenku couldn''t learn anything from them.

    When the participants fighting in the arena were genius cultivators, Tenku would watch them seriously and not y with his smartphone. He wanted to learn something from them to increase hisbat power.

    Tenku wouldn''t care about the matches of ordinary cultivators he didn''t know because he would have nothing to gain from them. So he prefers to spend his time on his smartphone. But after seeing those geniuses fight, he was disappointed that he couldn''t learn anything from them. Each of them did not use their full power and kept their trump cards secret.

    He was ying with his smartphone while looking at the fifth match now. The two participants fighting were Wang Zeming and a young cultivator named Tian Mingzu. But the same thing happened and made Tenku lose interest in watching it.

    "Haa¡­" Tenku sighed for the second time.

    "Why do you keep sighing like that?" Wang Ruyue asked worriedly after hearing Tenku sigh a few times.

    "It''s nothing. I''m just a little bored waiting for my turn to fight." Tenki shook his head. He couldn''t tell Wang Ruyue that Wang Zeming''s matches were boring.

    "You will fight Wang Xiqing in the seventh match, right? Meaning there is still one more battle after this. You should be more patient." Wang Ruyue smiled and patted Tenku''s shoulder gently.

    Huang Yuxin raised her eyebrows when she saw their intimacy. She thought that their rtionship was too close for a friend. Besides, her intuition as a woman told her that Wang Ruyue had special feelings for Tenku when she saw her eyes.

    "Yes, you''re right. I hope this battle and the next one are over quickly. By the way, do you know who will fight in the sixth match?" Tenku looked at the remaining four cultivators. The two most conspicuous among them were Lin Zhantian and a bald man.

    "I don''t know all of them. Apart from Lin Zhantian, I only know Kong ming." Wang Ruyue tried to remember the other two cultivators before answering Tenku. She was sure they were just ordinary practitioners because she had never seen or heard of them.

    "Kong Ming?" Tenku didn''t know which cultivator Wang Ruyue was referring to out of the three. He didn''t pay attention to them during the age and strength assessment.

    "He is the man without the hair. Don''t underestimate him because of his appearance. He is one of the participants you must watch out for in thepetition." Huang Yuxin answered before Wang Ruyue opened her mouth. She looked at Wang Ruyue while puffing out her chest proudly.

    Wang Ruyue frowned, displeased with her attitude. But she tried to stay calm and didn''t mind about it.

    "Why? Was he a genius from a martial arts family in Beijing?" Tenku looked at Huang Yuxin and asked.

    "No. He is not from a martial arts family. He was a loose cultivator of unknown origin. But I heard rumors that he is from Shaolin because he trains the Vajra Holy Body. His physique was as hard as a diamond. Because of that, he could be said to be one of the strongest participants besides the geniuses from the four major families." Wang Ruyue exined first before Huang Yuxin spoke. She nced at Huang Yuxin and smiled.

    Huang Yuxin saw her smile and was annoyed. She thought Wang Ruyue was dering war on her. Even though she is a shy girl but will not back down if she has topete with other girls. Huang Yuxin would protect her fake boyfriend from anyone, including Wang Ruyue. The two girls stared at each other, and sparks of lightning shot from their eyes.

    On the other hand, Tenku didn''t care about them because he was thinking about the words of the two girls.

    (Vajra Holy Body? Was that practice stronger than the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art? I can''t wait to fight him. I might be able to learn something from him to increase my physical strength)

    Tenku rubbed his chin while looking at the two people. As for Wang Xiqing, he didn''t care about it at all. Tenku didn''t even think about his fight with that guy in the seventh match.

    "Lin Zhantian and Kong Ming. I will meet one or maybe both in the next match." Tenku muttered, and the two girls beside him heard his voice. Both fell silent and stopped their bickering.

    "You are right. If one of them fights in the eighth match, you will meet them after defeating Wang Xiqing." Wang Ruyue nodded and quickly responded to Tenku''s words before Huang Yuxin.

    Huang Yuxin gritted her teeth at being preceded by Wang Ruyue, but she still said something and didn''t want to lose to her.

    "But you better be careful of them, especially Lin Zhantian. I heard he could also use the weapon Qi, and his sword is fast and sharp. I heard that he won all his matches with just one sword. I don''t know if it''s real or an exaggerated story." Huang Yuxin added.

    "So you''re saying he defeated his enemy with one strike?" Tenku asked with interest after hearing that.

    "Yeah, that''s what I heard. I don''t know if that''s true or just a rumor." Huang Yuxin answered uncertainly because she had also heard it from other people and had not witnessed it in person.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "True or not, we will find out soon because he will fight in the arena." Tenku said calmly.

    But Tenku was secretly excited, thinking that Kong Ming''s Vajra Holy Body could help strengthen the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art. Moreover, Lin Zhantian''s swordsmanship might allow him to understand the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique more profoundly and step into the Saint stage.

    "Yes. We can see whether the rumors are true as they will fight in the sixth or eighth match." Wang Ruyue nodded in agreement with Tenku.

    Not long after, the fifth match ended in Wang Zeming''s victory. It was to be expected since his opponent had a cultivation base of one realm below Wang Zeming and his fighting ability was only slightly better than the other participants.

    "We will proceed to the sixth match. For the two winners in arena F, please choose your weapons immediately and be ready in your positions." Jin Zhaohui called out to the next participant.

    Tenku was curious about who would fight in the sixth match because the winner would be Wang Zeming''s opponent in the next round. The two remaining people will meet in the eighth match, and the winner will fight Tenku.

    Then Tenku saw one of the young cultivators get up from his seat and walk to the side of the arena to choose a weapon. After that, Tenku saw another person stand up and follow that participant. He was the one who was going to fight against that young cultivator. He was Lin Zhantian. Of course, he chose the sword, while his opponent chose the spear.

    "So Lin Zhantian will be Wang Zeming''s opponent in the next round, and Kong Ming, who will fight in the eighth match, will likely face me." Tenku muttered and intended to observe Lin Zhantian''s match seriously. It was not to prove the rumors but to learn something from him.

    After the two participants entered the arena, Jin Zhaohui quickly started the match. Tenku was paying close attention to Lin Zhantian''s move. When the referee gave the signal for the start of the match, Lin Zhantian stood still in his position, but his opponent suddenly screamed in pain.

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!" Lin Zhantian''s opponent fell on the arena with arge gash to his chest just after the match had started.

    "Do you still want to continue the fight?" Lin Zhantian asked his opponent indifferently.

    "No! I admit defeat! I am not your opponent, young master Lin. Your swordsmanship is amazing, just like the rumors I heard." The cultivator answered while enduring the pain and clutched his chest.

    "Thank you for yourpliment." Lin Zhantian replied calmly, neither arrogant nor humble. Then he left the arena, silently ncing in a specific direction. Tenku noticed Lin Zhantian was looking at him, but he pretended not to know.

    "The winner is Lin Zhantian of the Lin family!" Jin Zhaohui announced the result of the match. The audience fell silent for a bit and then cheered for Lin Zhantian. They were shocked because the fight was so short.

    "Oh, I see. He can swing his sword so fast that the naked eye cannot see it. In that split second, he fired sword Qi at his opponent. No wonder he could beat the other participants with just one strike." Tenku quickly discovered Lin Zhantian''s one-strike victory secret.

    Some participants, especially the geniuses from the four major families, must also have noticed it. But Tenku felt disappointed because there was nothing he could learn from that. He could also do the trick but didn''t use it because it would make him stand out too much. But eventually, Tenku stayed in the limelight after his few matches.

    "Yes. He is fast. I could barely see his movements if I wasn''t paying close attention to him." Wang Ruyue nodded in response to Tenku''s words, and Huang Yuxin agreed.

    "For the two winners from arena G, please choose your weapons now because we will enter the seventh match." Jin Zhaohui quickly proceeded to the next match after announcing Lin Zhantian''s victory.

    "I''ll go. It''s my turn to fight." Tenku said to Wang Zeming and others. He stood up from his seat and went to the side of the arena to choose his weapon.

    Wang Ruyue and the others just nodded and didn''t say anything. They knew Tenku''s strength and were sure he would win the match. Although Wang Xiqing came from the same family as them, Wang Ruyue and Wang Zeming became suspicious of him after learning that there was a spy in the Wang family. Because of that, they prefer to believe in Tenku and support him.

    After choosing their weapons, Tenku entered the arena with a spear, and Wang Xiqing held a sword. He showed determination on his face, and Tenku thought that Wang Xiqing had decided to fight with him. They took each other''s positions, and Wang Xiqing looked at him sharply.

    "Are you ready?" Jin Zhaohui asked Tenku and Wang Xiqing.

    "Yes, I''m ready!"

    Wang Xiqing replied firmly, and Tenku only gave the nod in response.

    "Then the fight begins!" Jin Zhaohui announced the start of the seventh match, but someone''s voice in the arena sounded right after.

    "I admit defeat!" Wang Xiqing said and silenced the audience.

 Chapter 100 100

    ?"I admit defeat!" Wang Xiqing''s voice echoed in arena D and silenced the audience. They thought they would see an exciting battle between the Wang family''s disciples when they saw the determination on Wang Xiqing''s face. But what he said shattered their imaginations.

    "What!? Did you admit defeat before the match!?"

    "You put on a face like that and suddenly surrender!?"

    The audience was rowdy, and they were grumbling. They were disappointed, but they couldn''t do anything about it.

    "Are you sure?" Jin Zhaohui asked Wang Xiqing to confirm his words.

    "Yes, I''m sure." Wang Xiqing nodded decisively.

    "Alright. In that case, the winner is Tenku of the Wang family!" Jin Zhaohui announced the result of the match, but none of the audience apuded or cheered because the two participants didn''t show them any fighting.

    After hearing Jin Zhaohui''s words, Wang Xiqing looked at Tenku and opened his mouth.

    "I admit defeat not because I''m afraid of you or because I can''t beat you." Wang Xiqing spoke loudly for the people around the arena to hear.

    "Ooh, then what made you surrender?" Tenku asked with interest. He didn''t expect that Wang Xiqing would admit defeat before the match started and was slightly shocked when he heard his following words.

    "I did it because we are both from the Wang family. Even though I won against you in this fight, I''m not sure I can beat my opponent in the next round. Therefore, I''d better give this opportunity for you to show your skills and gain a lot of experience by fighting strong cultivators.

    You can consider this matter as kindness from your senior brother. So please don''t disappoint me. I hope you can win the next match." Wang Xiqing tried to show his image as a senior to Tenku and the people around him. He acted like that to save his face from the embarrassment of giving up before the match started.

    After saying that, Wang Xiqing quickly left the arena without waiting for Tenku''s reply. He didn''t want to stand there anymore because he felt so embarrassed. But secretly, his eyes showed a strong killing intent towards Tenku.

    (You will pay the heavy price for the humiliation I received now. As a senior, I will allow you to fight against strong cultivators and gain experience; to be precise, it is a painful experience. Gu Qingyang will finish you off in the arena. But it will happen if you make it to the final round. Please enjoy this victory because tomorrow, you will regret offending the Gu family and me!)

    Wang Xiqing clenched his fists tightly and quickly disappeared from everyone''s sight. Even though Wang Xiqing concealed his killing intent well, he couldn''t hide it from Tenku.

    "I will ept your kindness, senior brother. I hope you will notmit an act you regret in the future. If you dare to do that evil intention of yours, I don''t mind killing you even if you are a disciple of the Wang family." Tenku raised the corners of his lips and walked out of the arena.

    "Congrattions because you have entered the quarter-finals, Tenku." Wang Zeming said to Tenku and smiled.

    "I must thank senior Xiqing for letting me win this match and allowing me to enter the next round." Tenku replied casually.

    "Ahaha... You should already know it was just an excuse to save his face. You don''t have to listen to what he says." Wang Ruyue chuckled when she heard Tenku''s words.

    Tenku sat on his seat and looked around. The remaining number of participants was nine because Kong ming still had not fought in the next match.

    "Next, we will enter the eighth match. For thest two participants, please choose your weapons and enter the arena immediately." Jin Zhaohui quickly called for the next participant.

    They wanted to finish the second half as soon as possible because the sky was getting dark. The participants and the organizers didn''t even have time to have lunch because the match schedule was quite tight. Fortunately, they are cultivators, and it''s okay for them not to eat for one day.

    After hearing Jin Zhaohui''s words, Kong Ming and a young cultivator got up from their seats to choose their weapons. Kong Ming''s opponent was a man called Jian Jiangfeng. When he arrived at the side of the arena, Kong Ming quickly chose a long iron staff as his weapon, and Jian Jiangfeng was a sword.

    "Are you ready?" Jin Zhaohui asked Kong Ming and Jian Jiangfeng after seeing them enter the arena and stand in their positions. The two nodded at Jin Zhaohui''s words.

    "Then the fight begins!" Jin Zhaohui signaled the start of the match, and the two moved simultaneously.

    Kong Ming''s cultivation base was in thete stage of the Earth Origin realm, but he was on the verge of breaking through to the great perfection stage, and Jian Jiangfeng also possessed the same strength. Thus, he had the confidence to attack Kong Ming.

    Both of them attacked at the same time. Kong Ming swung his iron staff, and Jian Jiangfeng shed his sword.

    nk! nk! nk!<novelnext></novelnext>

    They exchanged attacks several times and quickly returned to their positions. They seemed to have the same power from their sh, but in reality, they were different. Jian Jiangfeng''s hands trembled slightly after shing his sword against Kong Ming''s iron staff.

    Not long after, they moved again and shed in the middle of the arena. Jiang Jiangfeng attacked aggressively and tried to suppress Kong Ming with sessive shes, but the other side efficiently dealt with it. But then, Jian Jiangfeng''s movements became faster and suddenly disappeared. He reappeared behind Kong Ming and shed his sword at his opponent''s back.

    Kong Ming responded swiftly to the attack. He turned around and blocked the sword with his bare hands.

    The spectators were shocked when they saw the sight because Kong Ming''s actions were dangerous, considering that Jian Jiangfeng''s sword was infused with Qi. If that attack hit him, then Kong Ming would lose his hand. But what happened next differed from what they had imagined.

    nk!

    The sound of metal shing resounded in the arena, and Jian Jiangfeng''s attack was sessfully blocked. On the other hand, Kong Ming''s hands were fine and not even a bit scratched. It made the spectators who had never seen Kong Ming''s match open their mouths wide.

    Tenku also watched the fight with interest. He noticed that Kong Ming coated the iron staff with golden light. Moreover, he also saw that the surface of Kong Ming''s skin turned golden when his hand shed with Jian Jiangfeng''s sword.

    It was different whenpared to Jin Jiali. Even though the Qi colors were simr, Jin Jiali''s training focused more on speed, while Kong Ming''s was on strength and defense.

    "Is that the Vajra Holy Body?" Tenku muttered. It wasn''t as great as he had imagined, but at least the physical training was strong enough to block a sword with Qi shed by a cultivator at the Earth Origin realm.

    "Yes. It is the Vajra Holy Body. I''ve never fought him, but I''ve seen him use it a few times. I think I will also have a hard time if I have to break through that defense. A practice for tempering the physique was indeed the best way to increase a cultivator''sbat power. Unfortunately, not everyone can do it." Wang Zeming replied to Tenku''s words.

    "Hmm? Did you also learn the exercises for tempering the body?" Tenku asked curiously. He did not know what practices the core disciples of the Wang family had learned.

    Except for Wang Ruyue, the core disciple of the Wang family trained in the Heaven Swallowing Monarch Scripture, and Tenku already knew that. But then he got curious about the other practices they were learning. Tenku might identally find out the fourth book of the Sovereign Cultivation Set from Wang Zeming''s mouth even though he didn''t really expect it.

    "Yes, several male core disciples of the Wang family and I have tried it. Unfortunately, we failed." Wang Zeming smiled bitterly.

    The Wang family also had extraordinary body-tempering art. Still, not a single disciple could learn it because the requirements were very harsh, and they needed enormous resources to cultivate it to the firstyer.

    That practice was the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art, and Wang Zeming had tried to learn it. Unfortunately, he failed due to the terrible pain he felt while tempering his organs; an average human would not be able to endure it.

    From then on, Wang Zeming never practiced that thing again and forgot about it. He felt unsuited to such training because the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art required plenty of resources, a formidable level ofprehension, and solid willpower.

    But Wang Zeming had no idea that the person he was talking to had sessfully cultivated the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art. Not only that, but Tenku had managed to train it up to the fourthyer, bone tempering. Wang Zeming would never have expected that Wang Haotian would teach the practice to Tenku.

    If Wang Zeming found out, he would rethink his path as a cultivator from losing to a fifteen-year-old boy. Moreover, the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art was an exclusive practice of the Wang family, but the one who had sessfully learned it hade from outsiders. It embarrassed him as a member of the Wang family.

    "Oh, I see." Tenku nodded and didn''t ask any further. He returned his attention to the match. Tenku couldn''t wait to fight Kong Ming and see which body tempering practice among them was stronger.

    nk! nk nk!

    Kong Ming continued to block Jian Jianfeng''s sword with his bare hands and counterattack with his iron staff.

    nk!

    Jin Jiangfeng was knocked back several meters and stopped right at the edge of the arena. He wanted to escape that ce immediately because it would be dangerous if he fell. But before he could take a step, Jian Jiangfeng saw Kong Ming''s iron staffing towards him. He quickly swung his sword to block the attack.

    nk!

    "Urgh!" Jian Jiangfeng was pushed back and almost fell off the arena. Fortunately, he was able to stabilize himself quickly. But before he could feel relieved, Kong Ming''s kicknded on his stomach and sent him flying out of the arena.

    "The winner is Kong Ming." Jin Zhaohui announced the result of the match after seeing Jian Jiangfeng leave the arena. It also signaled the end of the second round and put thepetition to rest for the day.

 Chapter 101 101

    ?The audience cheered and apuded after Jin Zhaohui announced the result of the battle. The fight between Kong Ming and Jian Jiangfeng was enough to wash away their disappointment from the previous match.

    After the eighth match, the second day ofpetition also ended and will continue tomorrow for the quarter-finals, semi-finals, and final.

    Jin Zhaohui gathered the eight participants who had qualified for the quarter-finals in the arena. He intended to give further instructions before dispersing them. The eight participants were Tenku, Wang Ruyue, Wang Zeming, Huang Yuxin, Long Aotian, Lin Zhantian, Kong Ming, and Gu Qingyang. Unexpectedly, the Wang family brought three of their disciples into the quarter-finals.

    "Congrattions to the eight participants who have qualified for the quarter-finals. Some of you must have put in a lot of effort to get to this point, and the rest could enter easily due to your extraordinary strength. Just a little more, and you will be the champions of the martial artspetition." Jin Zhaohui stopped his words and smiled at the participants in the arena. After that, he opened his mouth again.

    "In that case, I''ll get straight to the point and start exining about tomorrow''s match. I''m not going to waste too much time here because you have to rest to recover your energy and condition for the quarter-finals.

    Tomorrow''s match rules are still the same as today. You already know who will be your opponent in the quarter-finals. But I''ll still exin it to you..." Jin Zhaohui said in a slightly louder voice so that his words could be heard by the participants and spectators some distance away from the arena. Then he started exining the match schedule for tomorrow.

    1. Gu Qingyang vs Long Aotian

    2. Huang Yuxin vs Wang Ruyue

    3. Wang Zeming vs Lin Zhantian

    4. Tenku vs Kong Ming

    "That''s my exnation. Now you can return to your temporary residence. I advise you to rest early and not wander around at night, as doing so might put you in danger and prevent you from participating in quarter-finals." Jin Zhaohui''s eyes lingered on Tenku and the Wang family''s participants for a long while before turning his gaze to the other participants. His actions showed that the words he spoke were directed at them.

    Jin Zhaohui was from the Jin family, and they had many great informants in Beijing. He knew of the conflict between the Gu family and the Wang family. Jin Zhaohui also knew what moves the Gu family had secretly made. But because the Jin family didn''t want to get involved in the matters of the two major families, they just stood by and watched.

    Butst night, Jin Zhaohui got news of twenty foreign cultivators secretlying to thepetition area. After he checked them, he discovered the identities of those people. They were disciples of the Gu family and came to that ce to do something.

    Jin Zhaohui guessed it was rted to the participants from the Wang family. As one of the organizers, he couldn''t let the matter slide. But when he traced the whereabouts of the twenty people, Jin Zhaohui couldn''t find any of them. Their existence seemed to disappear in thin air. The next day, he saw that the Wang family''s participants were intact, and none were injured.

    He was confused by the situation and thought that his informant was wrong. But Jin Zhaohui had no intention of digging deeper into it for fear that the Gu family would find out. Even so, he couldn''t let someone break the rules of thepetition, no matter which of the major families.

    But since Jin Zhaohui didn''t have enough evidence for that, he couldn''t reprimand the Gu family and could only warn the participants from the Wang family. If anything were to happen to them, it would tarnish the martial artspetition and the organizers, especially the Jin family''s face, because the participants could have an ident under their watch. Jin Zhaohui didn''t want that to happen. What''s more, thepetition would be boring without any participants from the Wang family.

    "We understand, Elder Jin!" The eight participants answered in unison.

    "Good! Then, you all can disperse." Jin Zhaohui said and left the arena along with the other seven referees.

    After the referees disappeared from their sight, the young cultivators followed suit and left Tenku and the Wang family''s participants at the scene. Huang Yuxin also returned to the participants'' quarters to rest and recover.

    Tenku looked at Gu Qingyang as he had sensed killing intent from him before he left the arena. But he only looked at him briefly and ignored him. Then he turned his eyes to Wang Ruyue and Wang Zeming.

    "What are you going to do now?" Tenku asked the two people.

    "I want to go to the infirmary to see Wang Xin''s condition." Wang Zeming was the first to answer Tenku.

    "Me too. I''m worried about his condition." Wang Ruyue added.

    "Then I will alsoe with you." Tenku didn''t have anything he could do if he returned to his room in that building. He had gotten to the point where he couldn''t increase his strength just by cultivating and absorbing the Qi from the heavens and earth around him.

    Tenku needed external help if he didn''t want to be stuck in his current situation, and the answer was Qi umtion Pill or Sixth level monster core and above. The former was the easiest to obtain, and thetter was rather difficult as he couldn''t find space copse at the threat level of cmity.

    "Okay. Let''s go now!" Wang Ruyue walked over first because he wanted to see Wang Xin''s current condition quickly. Tenku and Wang Zeming nodded and followed behind her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ***

    Meanwhile, Gu Qingyang and his grandfather sat in a room in the participant''s residential building. Besides them, there was another person in the ce. He was the patriarch of the Gu family, Gu Tianba. After returning to the building, Gu Tianba asked the two people to meet him in his room.

    "What do you want to talk to us about, patriarch?" Gu Yuxuan was confused about why Gu Tianba had asked him and his grandson to see him. But he broke out in a cold sweat after remembering something.

    "I want to ask something of your grandson." Gu Tianba answered dignifiedly and turned his eyes to Gu Qingyang.

    "Qingyang, how confident are you that you can be first ce in the martial artspetition?" Gu Tianba asked seriously.

    "I''m sure I can beat all the participants and win thepetition." Gu Qingyang answered confidently.

    "Are there any participants you are wary of?" Gu Tianba asked another question to confirm Gu Qingyang''s words because he felt unsure about what he had said.

    "Do you mean the disciple of Wang Haotian? If he''s the one you mean, then you needn''t worry. He is strong and can use the weapon Qi, but I can use it too. Moreover, my cultivation base is much higher than his.

    If it was Long Aotian or Lin Zhantian, they might be able to make me a little wary. But if it''s that boy, I don''t see him in my eyes at all. He''s like an ant I could step on anytime." Qingyang tried to convince Gu Tianba after seeing the doubt in his eyes.

    "I understand. I''m relieved after hearing your answer. I hope your statement is not empty because this matter is crucial to us. If we fail, then we have to move on to another n. If we go through with that method, we might end up suffering a lot of losses. Therefore, we must win thispetition. So please prove your words in tomorrow''s match." Gu Tianba warned Gu Qingyang.

    "I will prove it, patriarch! I will beat them and take first ce in the martial artspetition!" Gu Qingyang had set his mind on bing first ce in thepetition without Gu Tianba having to ask him because he wanted to get Wang Ruyue.

    "That''s great! Then I will see your performance tomorrow. I hope you don''t disappoint me." Gu Tianba was satisfied after hearing that answer.

    "I will not let you down, patriarch!" Gu Qingyang replied decisively.

    "Apart from talking about that matter, I also want to ask you something." Gu Tianba nodded and turned his gaze to Gu Yuxuan.

    "Can you exin where are the twenty members of our family that I gave you? Why did I suddenly lose contact with themst night?" Gu Tianba narrowed his eyes.

    Yesterday Gu Tianba permitted Gu Yuxuan to take action on Tenku. He gave the top twenty disciples of the Gu family ording to Gu Yuxuan''s request. Gu Tianba even lent one of the cultivators at thete stages of the Sky Origin realm to ensure that their n was sessful and could bepleted quickly.

    But then he was startled when he saw the participants this morning. Not only is Tenku still alive today, he even made it to the quarter-finals. Gu Tianba was confused about what the twenty Gu family disciples did yesterday and where they were now.

    Gu Yuxuan had said that he would give an exnation after he got the results of his investigation. But after thepetition on the second day ended, Gu Tianba still didn''t get Gu Yuxuan''s report, which made him angry. Thus, Gu Tianba summoned the grandson and grandfather to his room.

    "That is¡­ I have investigated their whereabouts, but I can''t find them. I also didn''t find any traces of battle in that valley either. I thought that they might have¡­" Gu Yuxuan hesitated to continue his words because he was worried that Gu Tianba would be furious after hearing that.

    Gu Yuxuan had been trying to find the whereabouts of the twenty Gu family disciples he sent to kill Tenku. No matter how hard he searched, he still couldn''t find them. But Gu Yuxuan waited until this morning and hoped the twenty people would return.

    Unfortunately, Gu Yuxuan still had no news of the twenty people''s whereabouts, and he thought they were all dead. Gu Yuxuan did not dare report it to Gu Tianba. Thus, Gu Yuxuan hid the matter for a while, and only Gu Qingyang knew about it. He had asked his grandson to find out about them directly from Tenku, but he still didn''t get any information until now.

    "Tell me what happened!?" Gu Tianba said impatiently, and the temperature in the room dropped drastically.

    "They might have died." Gu Yuxuan forced the words out of his mouth. He slightly lowered his head because he didn''t dare to look at Gu Tianba directly.

    "What!?" Gu Tianba raised his voice and smashed the table in front of him with his hand until it shattered.

 Chapter 102 102

    ?Gu Tianba was furious after he heard Gu Yuxuan''s words and subconsciously smashed the table in front of him.

    "Could you repeat what you said?" Gu Tianba said in a low voice, making Gu Yuxuan and Gu Qingyang shiver.

    "They¡­ they might have died." Gu Yuxuan strained his voice and repeated his words to Gu Tianba. Even though he was an elder in the Gu family, he was nothing in front of Gu Tianba, be it status or strength.

    "How can they die!? Wasn''t their target just a fifteen-year-old boy with a cultivation base in the Earth Origin realm!? I want to hear a more detailed exnation from you!" Gu Tianba had to know why those twenty people died while carrying out the task of killing Tenku.

    "I don''t know. It was just my guess since I couldn''t find any trace of them after searching around the Beijing area all day." Gu Yuxuan replied.

    "You!" Gu Tianba felt like exploding when he heard that answer.

    When he lost two cultivators in the Sky Origin realm a few days ago, Gu Tianba felt his heart bleed because the Gu family had spent so much time and resources training them. But now, he had lost twenty people at once, and one was at thete stage of the Sky Origin realm. He felt like he would vomit blood from anger after hearing the news.

    "I apologize, patriarch. I still don''t know what happened to them. But I suspect that this is rted to the cultivator protecting him. Wang Haotian sent that practitioner to watch over the boy secretly." Gu Yuxuan gave his opinion.

    "Are you stupid? I don''t want to hear your guesses! I want to know why twenty Gu family disciples suddenly disappeared without a trace! I want you to find out asap!" Gu Tianba didn''t want to hear Gu Yuxuan''s excuses because he was already disappointed in him.

    "I''m sorry, patriarch. I will find out about it and report it to you as soon as I find out the reason." Gu Yuxuan lowered his head and clenched his fists tightly. He felt humiliated by Gu Tianba''s words to him. After all, Gu Yuxuan was an elder in the Gu family. He was displeased with how Gu Tianba treated him in front of his grandson.

    "Good! I''ll be waiting for your report tomorrow! Then, you two can leave this room now." Gu Tianba said coldly and was unwilling to look at Gu Yuxuan''s face any longer. Otherwise, he would not be able to suppress his anger.

    "I understand, patriarch! Then, we will take our leave now." Gu Yuxuan wanted to leave the ce immediately and release the resentment in his heart. If he stayed there and heard another insult from Gu Tianba, he might be unable to hold back and attack him.

    Both of them had the same thought and didn''t want to be in the same room with the other. But before Gu Yuxuan left the room, he stopped in after hearing Gu Tianba''s words.

    "I gave those twenty people to you ording to your request, Yuxuan. So you have to be responsible if they are dead." Gu Tianba warned seriously.

    "Yes. I will take responsibility, patriarch." Gu Yuxuan replied indignantly and quickly closed the door.

    After leaving Gu Tianba''s room, Gu Yuxuan''s face became gloomy. He could only contain his hatred in front of Gu Tianba and did not dare to show it.

    "What are we going to do now, grandpa?" Gu Qingyang asked. He was also angry that his grandfather was insulted, but he couldn''t do anything in front of the Gu family patriarch.

    "For now, we can only follow his orders. You will focus on tomorrow''s match, and I will find out about the twenty disciples of the Gu family. Although this is not entirely our fault, we have a hand in it. Therefore, we must take this matter to the end." Gu Yuxuan said helplessly.

    "I understand. But are we going to stay like this? I don''t like the way he treats us. I feel like he is using us for his purposes." Gu Qingyang nodded, but he still couldn''t ept Gu Tianba''s words and attitude toward them.

    "No. Have you forgotten about what I have told you?" Gu Yuxuan shook his head and looked at his grandson. He lowered the volume of his voice so that no one else could hear their conversation.

    "Of course, I still remember it. If he is using us for his benefit, we can do the same with him. You want me to pretend to obediently follow his n and practice the four books of the Sovereign Cultivation Set, right? Once I be stronger than him, I will usurp the patriarchal position from him." Gu Qingyang repeated what his grandfather had said in the past.

    "Yeah, you''re right. The Gu family currently only had copies of three books out of the four in the Wang family. But it seems iplete and difficult to learn. To train it, you need instructions from the elders of the Wang family and must have an outstanding level ofprehension.

    Even so, the three copybooks were still helpful for the Gu family disciples. Their strength increased even though they didn''t touch the essence of the practice. Isn''t that awesome? Can you imagine how much improvement your cultivation would have had after you practiced the three original scriptures and learned the fourth one?" Gu Yuxuan clenched his fists tightly and said excitedly.

    "Are the four practices so extraordinary? Why did the Gu family patriarch want that so much? I''ve also learned copies of those three books, and I can only understand a little of the Thousands Weapon Emperor Technique, while the other two are very difficult to practice." Gu Qingyang asked curiously.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I don''t know for sure about that either. But ording to the legends I have heard, you will gain extraordinary power when you cultivate those four books to the profound level and make you the strongest cultivator in China. No. If you can cultivate the four books, it is not impossible to be the strongest cultivator in the world.

    Gu Tianba knew about it and intended to practice Sovereign Cultivation Set to obtain extraordinary power that could rival the first Realizers from fifty years ago. Because he knew the cultivation world had declined greatly since the appearance of those superhumans.

    Therefore, you should learn it too. I''m sure you can practice the four scriptures faster than him. You are my only hope, Qingyang. Because of my lowprehension ability and old age, I don''t have much time to practice those four books." Gu Yuxuan sighed and showed disappointment on his face.

    Gu Yuxuan had spent two years trying to train it but couldn''t grasp the essence of the three practices. After that, he realized that hisprehension ability was inadequate. It would take him at least ten years to understand the essence of one of the three books.

    He couldn''t waste tens of years cultivating those three books because he still had many other things to do in the Gu family.

    "I understand, grandpa. I will practice the four books of Sovereign Cultivation Set once the Gu family obtains it and bes the strongest cultivator in the world. After that, I will kill Gu Tianba and make you the new patriarch." Gu Qingyang clenched his fists tightly and said with determination. His ambition was to rule over the Gu family, China, and the world. After that, he could get Wang Ruyue and any beauties he wanted.

    "Good! I will wait for you to be the world''s strongest cultivator and avenge all the humiliation I have gotten so far!" Gu Yuxuan said coldly and looked viciously at Gu Tianba''s room.

    "Yes, grandpa!" Gu Qingyang nodded decisively, and the two disappeared into the darkness of the corridor.

    ***

    Meanwhile, Tenku had finished visiting Wang Xin because he didn''t want to linger there. After seeing his condition and talking to him for a bit, he quickly left the infirmary. Wang Zeming and Wang Ruyue wanted to stay a little longer and asked Tenku to return first.

    Tenku didn''t immediately return to the building because he was bored. He took a short walk in the area under the moonlight that lit up the night. But when he passed a rtively quiet ce, Tenku saw a sh of light and heard the sound of a sword shing through the air.

    He was curious and wanted to check it out. After Tenku made his way through the tall bushes, he finally came to where the voice came from. He was slightly surprised when he saw that the shing light and shing sound came from Huang Yuxin, who was practicing swordsmanship.

    Currently, Huang Yuxin was not wearing a veil to cover her face and Tenku could see her beauty in person. She swung her sword like she was dancing, and sparks appeared around her every time she moved. Tenku remained silent and tried not to make the slightest sound because he didn''t want to disturb the girl''s practice.

    After a while, Huang Yuxin finally stopped her movements and sighed. She was covered in sweat and had her clothes sticking tightly to her body. Tenku could see the girl''s beautiful curves in the moonlight.

    "Amazing and so beautiful." Tenku spoke softly and pped his hands after ensuring that Huang Yuxin had finished her practice. Of course, what he meant was her swordsmanship and not her body.

    "What!?" Huang Yuxin flinched when she suddenly heard the voice. She was sure she had not sensed anyone''s presence before. Huang Yuxin quickly became alert and pointed her sword in the direction of the sound, thinking the personing was malicious towards her.

    "Please calm down. I didn''te here to harm you." Tenku raised both hands when he saw Huang Yuxin point her sword at him.

    "Tenku! Ah, I''m sorry! I was too tense and didn''t recognize your voice!" Huang Yuxin quickly lowered her sword and said apologetically to Tenku.

    "You don''t need to worry about that. I''m the one at fault here. I shouldn''t have peeked at your training." Tenku shook his head and walked over to Huang Yuxin.

    "No. You are not wrong. It was my fault for not being aware of my surroundings. By the way, why are you here?" Huang Yuxin tried to divert the topic of their conversation.

    "I got bored and decided to take a walk in the area after visiting Wang Xin. Coincidentally, I passed by this ce and heard the sound of a sword shing. I checked and found you practicing swordsmanship. Why are you practicing at this hour? Shouldn''t you be cultivating in your room?" Tenku asked.

    "I want to increase my strength as soon as possible and be third ce in the martial artspetition." Huang Yuxin looked at Tenku and said seriously. But her sentence made Tenku confused.

    "Pardons?"

 Chapter 103 103

    ?Tenku was confused after hearing Huang Yuxin''s words. Cultivators participating in martial artspetitions would generally target first ce due to its higher prestige and attractive rewards. But Huang Yuxin had tantly aimed for third ce from the start.

    (Does she think she can only im third ce with her strength? That sounds impossible, considering that Long Aotian, Jin Zhantian, Wang Zeming, and Gu Qingyang are in thispetition. Let alone third ce; getting a fifth ce will be extremely difficult for her. Huang Yuxin must have realized that already. So why is she aiming for third ce? Was it because of the prize? Yes... It must be because of that)

    Tenku quickly came up with the answer after remembering Huang Yuxin''s story yesterday.

    "Is it because of the prize for third ce?" Tenku remembered the prize from the martial artspetition that Wang Ruyue had exined to him.

    Apart from the Qi umtion Pill for first ce, the organizers also provided a spirit weapon for second ce and holy water for third ce. So Huang Yuxin''s goal in participating in the martial artspetition was to obtain holy water.

    "Yes, you''re right. I''m sure you can already guess the reason." Huang Yuxin smiled weakly and quickly admitted.

    "Is it because of your mother?" Tenku asked to confirm it. Huang Yuxin answered him with a slight nod.

    "Do you have to use holy water to heal your mother? Can''t you take her to the hospital or another ce of treatment?" Tenku didn''t know how effective the holy water was because he had only heard about it from Wang Ruyue. Therefore, he thought that Huang Yuxin should take her mother to the hospital or a famous traditional Chinese medicine ce than depend on it.

    "I did. I have taken my mother for treatment to dozens of the best hospitals in China and visited several traditional Chinese medicine ces. But the result was zero, and my mother still hasn''t recovered until now because they don''t know the cause of her illness. So our final choice is holy water." Huang Yuxin exined and felt sad about her mother''s condition.

    "Is holy water so powerful?" Tenku was curious about the effectiveness of holy water. He also heard the name of that liquid when he visited Wang Xin in the infirmary. Wang Zeming and Wang Ruyue wanted to get holy water to heal Wang Xin. That way, he could get back on his feet and continue being a cultivator.

    "I don''t know. I''ve only heard the rumors and never saw its effects in person. But as far as I know, holy water can treat almost all diseases and poisons. It only took a few drops of the liquid to heal someone. If holy water were used as a prize in a martial artspetition, that rumor would most likely be the truth.

    Therefore, I must win third ce. I''m sorry, but I will beat anyone in a match, including Wang Ruyue and you. I have to get holy water to heal my mother!" Huang Yuxin said with determination. It was rare for her to speak at length to someone considering she was a shy girl.

    Tenku fell silent because he was touched when he heard Huang Yuxin''s words. It reminded him of his deceased mother.

    "You do have to do that. No matter who you fight, you must beat them for your mother. But whether you can do it or not depends on your strength." Tenku smiled in response to Huang Yuxin''s words. He doubted that the girl could continue to win until the semi-finals because the opponents she would face were so strong.

    Tenku didn''t think Huang Yuxin was weak, but her strength wasn''t enough to fight against the geniuses of the four major families. But he couldn''t say that and crushed her fighting spirit.

    "Huh?" Huang Yuxin was confused by Tenku''s answer. She did not expect that boy to say such a thing in response to her words. Huang Yuxin thought that Tenku would be angry after hearing her statement.

    "Why? Is there something wrong with my words?" Tenku looked directly into Huang Yuxin''s eyes and asked after seeing her reaction.

    "Ah, It''s nothing! I didn''t think that you would say something like that. By the way, if Wang Ruyue and I were to fight in the arena, who would you support?" Huang Yuxin answered frantically and blushed when Tenku saw her from that close.

    "You already know the answer. Wang Ruyue is my teacher''s granddaughter and my friend. I will support her in the arena." Tenku answered without hesitation.

    "Is that so?" Huang Yuxin lowered her head and replied sadly. She didn''t know why but felt disappointed after hearing Tenku''s answer.

    "But since you are my acquaintance and your purpose is to cure your mother, I will give you thirty percent of my support and seventy to Wang Ruyue." Tenku said with a serious face.

    "Pfft... ahaha... you can''t split your support like that!" Huang Yuxin couldn''t help butugh when she saw his face and heard his words. Sheughed heartily while wiping the drop of tears at the corner of her eye.

    Tenku was fascinated when he saw the girlugh because Huang Yuxin looked so beautiful and did not lose to Setsuka or Wang Ruyue.

    "This is the first time I see your expression without a veil covering your face. As expected of one of the most beautiful women in Beijing, you''re so pretty when you smile." Tenku spat out hispliments honestly.

    "What!? Why are you suddenly saying something like that!?" Huang Yuxin was caught off guard and startled when she heard Tenku''s praise. Then she realized she wasn''t wearing her veil.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Huang Yuxin''s face was red up to her ears because she didn''t expect Tenku to say such a thing. The praise embarrassed Huang Yuxin, and she quickly looked away from that boy. Her heart pounded violently and uncontrobly.

    "Ah, I''m sorry. I subconsciously said such a thing. But I''m just telling the truth and have no other intentions." Tenku quickly realized his mistake. He shouldn''t have said such words to Huang Yuxin.

    "Alright! I will spare you this time! But please wait a moment, and don''t move from there. I have to calm my heart first!" Huang Yuxin covered her face with both hands and tried to calm her rapidly pounding heart as she was not used to hearingpliments from the opposite sex. Moreover, Tenku said it right in front of her face. It made her heart feel like it was going to explode, and her blood rushed to her head.

    "Ah, yes. I''m not moving an inch from here." Tenku sighed and felt relieved after hearing Huang Yuxin''s reply. But he regretted having said that and was worried that he would create another love debt.

    Not long after, Tenku heard Huang Yuxin let out a long sigh. She turned and looked at him. Although Huang Yuxin had calmed down, her face was still red.

    Huang Yuxin quickly took out the veil she kept between the slits of her dress and put it on. Luckily, it wasn''t drenched in sweat after practicing swordsmanship.

    "Cough! I''m sorry, I''m not used topliments like that from a man. By the way, what are you going to do after this? Do you want to continue sightseeing or return to the participant''s residential building?" Huang Yuxin cleared her throat and tried to divert their conversation.

    "I''ll take a little stroll before I get back. I want to refresh my mind and restore my mood for cultivation. Then what are you going to do? You bettere back soon and change your wet clothes." Tenku reminded Huang Yuxin.

    "Wet?" Huang Yuxin was confused by Tenku''s words and looked at her clothes. Her face became even redder than before once she noticed her curves were exposed clearly due to her wet clothes. After that, Huang Yuxin let out a scream, and the sound reverberated around the ce.

    "Kyaaaaaaaaaa!"

    ***

    After a long while, Huang Yuxin finally calmed down. Tenku used his jacket to cover her body.

    "I''m. I should have told you about it earlier." Tenku said apologetically. He was worried that Huang Yuxin would think he was taking advantage of her situation.

    "No. You are not wrong. I was the one who noticed my situation toote. When you appeared, I forgot that my body was sweating after training. I''m the one who should be med. But thanks for your jacket. I will wash it as soon as I get back and return it to you tomorrow." Huang Yuxin lowered her head and didn''t dare to look directly at his face. This time she was so embarrassed because Tenku indirectly saw her body.

    Huang Yuxin wore a veil to avoid being the center of attention of the men, especially their lustful eyes. She wants to show her face only to the man who will apany her life. But tonight, Huang Yuxin has shown her beauty and curves to Tenku. Even though it wasn''t intentional, it still embarrassed her.

    She felt sad when she thought about that. Huang Yuxin didn''t know what to say to her future partner. She thought she could no longer marry a man other than Tenku. But then she quickly shook her head to shake off the thought.

    Huang Yuxin met with Tenku two days ago. So she finds it impossible to be in a romantic rtionship with a boy she just met. Moreover, she wanted to focus on cultivating and bing the strongest female cultivator in China because that was her dream since childhood. Huang Yuxin didn''t want to give up her dream just because of a man.

    "You don''t need to think about that. You better focus on your match tomorrow. Aren''t you going to fight against Wang Ruyue? She is strong. So don''t let trivial matters bother you. You can return it after thepetition ends." Tenku didn''t want the matter to bother Huang Yuxin. If that girl doesn''t focus on tomorrow''s match, then Tenku will feel guilty.

    "No. I will return it tomorrow. Do you think I will lose my focus just because of that? Do you think I''m weaker than Wang Ruyue?" Huang Yuxin said stubbornly.

    "That''s not what I meant. I want you to focus more on your match." Tenku thought that Huang Yuxin had misunderstood his words and was at a loss for how to convince her. As he was thinking of a way to clear up the misunderstanding, Tenku heard a crispugh from the girl in front of him.

    "Pfft! hahaha... okay. I will return it after thepetition. I''m just kidding with you." Huang Yuxin smiled coquettishly like a girl who had seeded with her joke.

    "Good. Then, do you want to try sparring with me before we return?" Tenku wasn''t angry and instead smiled in response. But then he suddenly made a proposal that left Huang Yuxin dumbfounded.

    "What?"

 Chapter 104 104

    ?"What? You want to spar with me?" Huang Yuxin asked in disbelief. She didn''t expect that Tenku would suddenly invite her to spar.

    "Yes." Tenku replied with a simple nod.

    "Are you sure?" Huang Yuxin wanted to confirm Tenku''s words.

    "Of course. Why? Are you afraid?" Tenku smiled and slightly provoked her.

    "Hmmph! Who''s afraid of you? Even though you defeated twelve cultivators at once and subdued Su Lingxu, I am even more powerful than them. Besides, I don''t want to fight unarmed people." Huang Yuxin snorted cutely and showed the golden-red sword in her hand.

    Until now, Huang Yuxin still hadn''t realized that she could converse well with other people, especially with the opposite sex. Usually, she will only say a word or two to reply to the other person. But now she was talking at length like she was having a conversation with her family.

    "Weapon? Hmm..." Tenku looked around and saw a one-meter-long tree branch on the ground not far from him. He picked it up and returned to his position.

    "I will fight using this." Tenku looked at Huang Yuxin and showed the tree branch to her.

    "Are you underestimating me?" Huang Yuxin narrowed her eyes and said angrily. She was offended by Tenku''s actions.

    "Please don''t misunderstand. I don''t mean to belittle you. I don''t have any weapons now. So I can only use tree branches. But are you sure you can beat me because you use a real sword?" Tenku pointed the tree branch at Huang Yuxin to challenge her.

    "Even though we are only sparring, you might get injured and unable to participate in the quarter-finals. If that happens, then Wang Ruyue and the Wang family will me me." Huang Yuxin said resentfully.

    "I promise the Wang family will not me you if I get hurt. But are you sure you can do it?" Tenku said seriously. He wanted to try fighting Huang Yuxin out of curiosity about the spark in her swordsmanship.

    "I hope you don''t regret those words of yours." Huang Yuxin gripped her sword tightly and said angrily. Then she charged toward Tenku at high speed.

    "Good." Tenku just stood still and showed no signs of dodging the attack. He was a little excited because he could fight another genius cultivator.

    Tenku knew that he would not get a chance to face Huang Yuxin in thepetition because that girl would not qualify for the finals, be it because she aimed to be third ce or because of herck of strength to take first ce.

    Huang Yuxin became increasingly irritated, thinking that Tenku had underestimated her too much. She gritted her teeth and swung her sword. Of course, Huang Yuxin didn''t use her full strength. She was sure her attack was enough to chop off the wooden branch in Tenku''s hand.

    But what Huang Yuxin imagined was different from reality. Tenku used his wooden branch and deflected her de''s trajectory. After that, Tenku counterattacked by shing his weapon toward Huang Yuxin''s face, but he quickly stopped it before hitting her.

    "What!?" Huang Yuxin was startled but quickly regained herposure and dealt Tenku another attack.

    But the same thing happened. Huang Yuxin''s sh trajectory changed when it came into contact with the branch. She was not surprised this time and attacked Tenku sessively, but none of her shes hit the boy. Instead, Tenku managed to counterattack and stop the branch again before it touched her. Huang Yuxin was confused about how Tenku could do such a thing.

    "What is it? Is this your swordsmanship? Do you want to win third ce in the martial artspetition with that strength of yours?" Tenku shook his head and was disappointed.

    "Do not be arrogant! I was careless and didn''t use all my power in my attack because I was worried about injuring you!" Huang Yuxin gritted her teeth and gave an excuse. She attacks Tenku again, but this time doesn''t hold back her strength. Sparks appeared around her, and the temperature in the surroundings rose drastically.

    "Are you finally going to fight seriously?" Tenku smiled when he saw that. He knew his provocation had gone too far, making Huang Yuxin furious. But it needed to make that girl use all her power to attack him, and it worked. Tenku has to be a little serious to fight Huang Yuxin. Otherwise, he would get hurt in the sparring.

    Huang Yuxin''s de was coated with red light and burned the atmosphere around it. Tenku couldn''t underestimate her attacks. He covered his wooden branches with Qi and shed his weapons with Huang Yuxin.

    Boom!

    The result is not the same as before. Huang Yuxin''s sh trajectory didn''t change, but she was knocked back several meters by the sh.

    "Do you think I look down on you by using a wooden branch as my weapon? Do you think that I will get hurt in the sparring?" Tenku reminded Huang Yuxin of what she had said earlier. He wanted to know what she thought after she shed swords with him.

    Huang Yuxin couldn''t help but blush. She felt embarrassed when she remembered what she had said to Tenku and wanted to bury her head in the hole. But she couldn''t admit it due to her great pride.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Is that how you change the trajectory of my sh?" Huang Yuxin asked and tried to change the topic of their conversation because she didn''t want to answer Tenku''s question.

    "Yes, you''re right." Tenku replied curtly.

    "Impossible! If you don''t want to tell me, you don''t have to! I know you circte Qi in that tree branch. But how could it stay intact against your power and even collide with my weapon!?

    If you were using a real sword, I might believe it. Besides, what is your swordsmanship? Aren''t you a spear user!" Huang Yuxin couldn''t believe Tenku''s words and thought he was lying to her.

    "Do you have a hobby to misunderstand me? I never said I channeled Qi into the tree branch, but I coated it. Besides, I can use a sword in addition to a spear." Tenku sighed in response to Huang Yuxin''s doubts about him.

    "Ah, I see. If youyer it on, then it makes sense. I''m sorry for being prejudiced against you before. But wait a minute! By simply coating the branch with Qi, you won''t be able to deflect my trajectory. My sword is a bit special, and your tree branch should be burning. Are you lying to me?" Huang Yuxin put her hands on her waist and red at Tenku.

    "For a shy girl, you talk too much." Tenku smiled when he heard Huang Yuxin''s words. Her demeanor now contrasts with her in public.

    Huang Yuxin''s face turned red, and she finally realized that she was talking to Tenku like she was familiar with him. She doesn''t know why; she feels close to him and can say whatever she thinks.

    "If you don''t want to answer, you don''t have to say such a thing." Huang Yuxin snorted and looked away from Tenku.

    "I will answer it if you cannd one of your attacks on me. How?" Tenku wanted Huang Yuxin to use more of his strength to fight against him. He wanted to try out the full power of the girl and hoped to learn something from her because fighting a genius would be highly beneficial for his cultivation.

    "I will make you regret underestimating me!" Huang Yuxin gripped her sword tightly and charged at Tenku again. Her face was solemn, and he exerted her full strength like he was fighting in the arena. Even though Huang Yuxin couldn''t use her trump card here, she could still use other attacks.

    Huang Yuxin''s sword color turned bright red, and a faint me appeared on the de. Tenku could feel that Huang Yuxin''s attacks were much stronger this time, but it was still not enough for her to get third ce in the martial artspetition.

    Tenku coated the wooden branch in his hand with the Qi he hadpressed to the extreme. Then the Qi that covered his weapon surged and vibrated violently. Of course, the power he used was only at the middle stage of the Earth Origin realm. If Tenku went overboard, Huang Yuxin might get suspicious and find out that he was hiding his strength. Then he swung the tree branch in his hand to meet Huang Yuxin''s attack.

    Boom!

    The sh of their attacks created a shockwave and blew away the leaves around the ce. Huang Yuxin gave Tenku consecutive shes and looked for an opening tond her attacks. But after fighting for quite a while, she was shocked not to find the slightest chance. On the contrary, she was slowly pushed back, and her hands went numb because Tenku''s attack was so heavy. Cold sweat dripped off Huang Yuxin''s forehead, and she felt overwhelmed.

    (Ugh! What the hell!? I knew he was strong after seeing his fight back then. But I didn''t expect him to be this powerful! I can''t win if I don''t use my tramp card. But he also had not used his weapon Qi yet. If we both unleashed our ultimate attack, the victor of the sparring was still not sure!)

    Huang Yuxin''s face became serious, and she injected more Qi into her de. But then she raised her eyebrows after remembering something.

    (This is just a sparring match. Then why am I so obsessed with winning over him?)

    Huang Yuxin frowned but quickly shook her head to dispel the thought. Whether it''s an actual match or sparring, she''ll try her best, but she won''t use lethal attacks.

    "Don''t you have a stronger attack? If there''s no more, then I''ll end this sparring." Tenku said indifferently. He was disappointed that Huang Yuxin was still holding back. Tenkupressed more Qi in the membrane covering his wooden branch and thrust it into Huang Yuxin.

    "You!" Huang Yuxin kept getting pushed back by Tenku, but she tried not to use her trump card in that ce. Her face changed when she saw Tenku''s attack, and she swung her sword to block it. But Huang Yuxin suddenly tripped over a rock and lost her bnce.

    "This is bad!" Tenku''s face became serious when he saw Huang Yuxin lose her bnce. He thought that the girl could parry his attack, and then he would give a punch to knock her out. But Tenku didn''t expect she would stumble, and he couldn''t stop his attack. Huang Yuxin''s head would be crushed if that tree branch hit her.

    Tenku quickly squeezed the tree branch in his hand until it crumbled into dust. But he also lost his bnce from stopping his attack forcefully and fell right on top of Huang Yuxin. Fortunately, Tenku immediately supported himself with both hands. Otherwise, the bodies of the two would collide and Huang Yuxin might be injured.

    Their eyes met and both fell silent. The atmosphere became awkward as Tenku and Huang Yuxin''s faces were less than a centimeter apart, and their lips were about to touch.

    Huang Yuxin could feel Tenku''s breath and look into his eyes from a very close distance. When she saw his pupils, she felt like she was being sucked into a ck hole. Although Tenku wasn''t particrly handsome, he seems very mysterious and arouses her interest in the opposite sex for the first time.

    For some reason, Huang Yuxin felt the oing heat wave in her body. Her heart bes restless, and her pretty face turned red, like an apple. Then she slowly closed her eyes and waited for Tenku''s following action with nervousness and expectation.

 Chapter 105 105

    ?Huang Yuxin closed her eyes and waited for Tenku''s following action with nervousness and expectation. But the mood was shattered when she heard rustling bushes and someone''s voice.

    "What are you two doing in this ce!?" The one who appeared from behind the bushes was Wang Ruyue, and she looked at the two people with cold eyes.

    Tenku and Huang Yuxin quickly got up from the ground when they saw her. Huang Yuxin tidied up her wrinkled clothes and put on her veil that identally slipped off her face. Her actions made Wang Ruyue''s eyes darken with misunderstanding.

    "I came to your room, but you weren''t there. I tried to call you, but your smartphone is off. I looked for you everywhere because I was worried something bad might happen to you. But it seems my feelings were in vain because you were enjoying your time with Huang Yuxin in this ce! It would be best if you told me you had such a rtionship with her. So I won''t disturb your precious time." Wang Ruyue said with a hoarse voice and watery eyes. She looked like she could cry at any moment.

    "Could you not jump to conclusions too quickly? Can''t you hear my exnation first? It''s not toote to be mad at me after you heard my story." Tenku sighed and felt helpless when he saw that Huang Ruyua was about to cry. He was better off fighting sixth-level monsters than facing such a situation.

    "What else do you want to exin!? I''ve seen it with my own eyes. You pushed Huang Yuxin to the ground and intended to¡­ intended to..." Wang Ruyue''s face turned red, and she was too embarrassed to continue her words.

    Wang Ruyue recalled the scene when Tenku fell on top of Huang Yuxin, and they were so close. She thought that Tenku pushed Huang Yuxin and was nning to do something indecent in that ce. Wang Ruyue became even sadder when she remembered about it.

    "Intention for what? Are you thinking something indecent? Do you think I am that kind of person in your eyes?" Tenku sighed and looked disappointed after he heard Wang Ruyue''s words.

    "No! I did not mean it! I could only think of that when I saw you lying down with Huang Yuxin beneath you. If you weren''t pushing her intending to do something indecent, then why did you do it?" Huang Ruyue lowered her head and gripped the hem of her clothes tightly.

    "In that case, you should listen to my exnation before jumping to conclusions. After that, you will understand what happened here. Isn''t that right, Miss Huang?" Tenku looked at Huang Yuxin and asked her to help convince Wang Ruyue.

    Wang Ruyue raised her head and looked at Huang Yuxin. She wanted to know if they were making out or just a misunderstanding. Wang Ruyue had known Huang Yuxin for a long time and knew her character quite well. She wasn''t a liar and would be found out immediately by her expression if she did.

    "Nn." Huang Yuxin nodded reluctantly. She didn''t want to give Wang Ruyue an exnation because the misunderstanding would benefit her. If she wants Tenku to be her fake boyfriend, she has to keep him away from the girls around him. But Huang Yuxin couldn''t refuse Tenku''s request because she would look like a cunning and evil girl in his eyes.

    Wang Ruyue''s face brightened when she got the answer from Huang Yuxin, and she knew that the girl was telling the truth. She wiped the tears that were about to fall from the corner of her eyes and smiled. Wang Ruyue''s expression had returned to the usual her. Then she turned her gaze to Tenku.

    "Then what exactly happened to you? How did you guys end up in that position?" Wang Ruyue asked. She was sure there was nothing between them, but she still wanted to know the truth and what they were doing in that ce.

    "I''ll keep it short, so we don''t waste too much time here. After visiting Wang Xin at the infirmary¡­" Tenku told her what had happened after he left the treatment facility.

    The story begins with him taking a walk to relieve his boredom and identallyes across Huang Yuxin, practicing swordsmanship. After that, Tenku had a sparring match against Huang Yuxin. But there was an ident in the middle of their fight, and both fell into that position.

    Tenku skipped the part about his chat with Huang Yuxin about her purpose of participating in the martial artspetition because it wasn''t something he could casually share with others without permission.

    "I understand. So Yuxin stumbled, and you forcibly canceled your attacks to avoid hitting her. But you lost your bnce and fell with her." Wang Ruyue sighed in relief.

    She felt guilty for using Tenku without hearing his exnation first. But on the other hand, she was jealous that Huang Yuxin could spend time sparring with him. Wang Ruyue had never even practiced with Tenku, even though he was her grandfather''s disciple.

    "Yes." Tenku confirmed Wang Ruyue''s words, and Huang Yuxin nodded in response. He wasn''t as good as when he was alone with Tenku. Huang Yuxin returned to being a shy girl who found socializing difficult.

    "Then, I apologize for my previous usation. I''m sorry I said that out of anger." Wang Ruyue looked at the two people in front of her and bowed gracefully.<novelnext></novelnext>

    (Why do you have to be angry? You''re not his mother, wife, or girlfriend. Why are you unhappy when Tenku is close to another woman? What''s your problem with that?)

    Huan Yuxin grumbled in her heart. She didn''t dare to say it directly to Wang Ruyue. Huang Yuxin could only look at her in displeasure.

    "You don''t need to think about that. By the way, why are you looking for me? Did your grandfather ask you to check on me again?" Tenku tried to divert their conversation because she didn''t want Wang Ruyue to feel guilty about the matter.

    "No. Grandpa didn''t ask me to check you into your room, but I did it on my initiative. I remembered Elder Jin''s warning, and I was worried about you. I came to your room to make sure you were there. But I didn''t get a reply after knocking on your door several times, and I couldn''t reach you via your smartphone. I thought you weren''t in your room and were out for a walk. Therefore, I immediately looked for you." Wang Ruyue exined.

    Tenku raised his eyebrows and immediately took out his smartphone from his pocket. He did not know that his smartphone had been off. Tenku forgot that he promised to tell Setsuka after his business was over. No wonder he doesn''t get any iing messages or calls on his smartphone.

    "I''m sorry. It seems my smartphone is off because it ran out of battery. I forgot to recharge it yesterday." Tenku smiled bitterly and showed Wang Ruyue his smartphone.

    "No wonder I can''t contact you." Wang Ruyue looked at the dark screen of Tenku''s smartphone and nodded.

    "Then how did you find me here?" Tenku was confused as to how Wang Ruyue could find him. She should have looked for him in the valley where they had spent time together yesterday instead of that ce.

    "I want to look for you to the valley where we spent time togetherst night. But on the way, I heard a noise from this ce. I thought it was the sound of battle. So I checked here for fear that it was you. After that, you already know what happened next." Wang Ruyue said excitedly, emphasizing her voice on the words, "we spent time togetherst night".

    (What!? Did they spend time togetherst night? What were they doing at that hour? Were these two in a special rtionship? No! From Tenku''s attitude towards her, I could confidently say that these two weren''t dating. So Wang Ruyue was exaggerating her words. They spend time together just as friends)

    Huang Yuxin shook her head and threw away the thought. As a potential fake boyfriend, Huang Yuxin couldn''t allow Tenku to have a rtionship with another woman. Otherwise, her mother would not believe it and would be angry when Huang Yuxin introduced Tenku to her.

    "I see. Then, shall we return to the building now? It''s gettingte, and you should get some rest for tomorrow''s match." Tenku suggested. He didn''t have anything else to do in that ce, and he wasn''t in the mood to continue sightseeing.

    "Yes. Let''s go back. I''m tired from today''s match." Wang Ruyue nodded in agreement. She felt sleepy after visiting Wang Xin at the infirmary. But Wang Ruyue worried for Tenku and forced her eyes to stay awake because she wanted to look for him outside.

    "Okay." Huang Yuxin answered briefly and took Tenku''s jacket that she had put under the tree. Then she put it on in front of Wang Ruyue. Huang Yuxin deliberately looked at her and smiled provocatively.

    "That is..." Wang Ruyue frowned because she was sure that the jacket belonged to Tenku. He had worn it before, and Wang Ruyue remembered it very well. She only noticed that Tenku had taken off his jacket. Wang Ruyue wanted to know why the jacket was on Huang Yuxin. But before she could ask, Tenku spoke first.

    "I lent it to Miss Huang because her clothes got wet." Tenku didn''t want Wang Ruyue to misunderstand him again. Even though their rtionship is just friendship, it would be troublesome if that girl got mad at him. Moreover, Tenku would be lectured by Wang Haotian if that old man found out that his granddaughter was angry with him.

    On the other hand, Wang Ruyue saw Huang Yuxin''s sexy body, which was exposed because of her wet clothes. He pouted, thinking the girl was trying to seduce Tenku with her body. Wang Ruyue didn''t expect the timid Huang Yuxin to do such a thing.

    "Ooh... I understand. He also gave me his jacket after returning from the Wang family banquet. It was the first time we spent time together after getting to know each other." Wang Ruyue smiled back because she didn''t want to lose to Huang Yuxin.

    "Okay. Let''s go back now." Tenku sighed and massaged his forehead. He didn''t want to stay in that ce any longer with the two girls and stand between their invisible battle. It was more tiring than fighting in the arena and being surrounded by twelve cultivators.

    "Yes!" Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue answered in unison. Tenku sighed once again and quickly left the ce. The two girls chased after Tenku, and each walked by his side. After that, their figures slowly disappeared under the moonlight.

 Chapter 106 106

    ?Not long after sunrise, eight participants had gathered in arena D and were waiting for the quarter-finals to begin. They had been given breakfast before leaving their temporary residence. The participants had chosen their weapons and sat in the prepared seats at the sides of the arena.

    Besides the participants, thousands of spectators from various martial arts families in China had alsoe to watch thepetition. They wanted to see great matches between the younger generations and witness the birth of the strongest cultivators.

    The referees had arrived before them and dispersed to their positions, leaving Jin Zhaohui in the arena. He looked at the eight participants and then opened his mouth.

    "We will start the first match of the quarter-finals now. As for Gu Qingyang of the Gu family and Long Aotian of the Long family, please enter the arena immediately." Jin Zhaohui spoke using Qi so that his voice could be heard in the audience seats. Even though there was already a technology called loudspeakers, cultivators preferred traditional ways to disy their strength.

    Long Aotian got up from his seat and walked into the arena with overbearing momentum. He didn''t do it on purpose but because of the training from the Long family. It increased his vitality and filled him with vigor, much like a dragon''s.

    After that, Gu Qingyang followed closely behind, and he walked over proudly. After standing in the arena, he nced at Tenku, and his eyes showed deep hatred when he saw that boy sitting next to Wang Ruyue and chatting intimately.

    Gu Qingyang clenched his fists tightly, and killing intent leaked from him. Tenku noticed it and turned his gaze to him. But he only nced briefly at Gu Qingyang and ignored him. Tenku''s actions made Gu Qingyang even angrier, but he quickly suppressed it because he was about to fight Long Aotian.

    He secretly hoped that Tenku could continue to win his matches and meet him in the finals. That way, Gu Qingyang would be able to vent his hatred and defeat him so brutally. But if Tenku loses before getting into the finals, Gu Qingyang can still take care of him after thepetition ends.

    Gu Qingyang had to teach Tenku a harsh lesson because he dared to approach his woman, and he was the cause of his grandfather being insulted by Gu Tianba. His hatred could turn into a demon in his heart if he couldn''t take it out on Tenku. It would be dangerous as it could hinder Gu Qingyang''s cultivation progress. After looking at Tenku, Gu Qingyang turned his eyes to Long Aotian and spoke to him.

    "You must surrender! You are not my opponent. I don''t want to waste time in this useless match." Gu Qingyang said arrogantly.

    His words created an uproar in the audience seats, as many of them were Long Aotian''s supporters. They did not ept Gu Qingyang''s words.

    Blue veins appeared on Long Aotian''s forehead after hearing those words. He felt angry that Gu Qingyang had looked down on him.

    "Are you sure you can beat me? Aren''t you overestimating your strength? Overconfidence and arrogance can sometimes bring disaster to you." Long Aotian retorted.

    "In that case, we shall prove it with battle. Am I too confident in my strength or not? Then, who is the person who will get the disaster?" Gu Qingyang smiled and replied calmly.

    "Those are my words." Long Aotian grinned and pointed the tip of his spear at Gu Qingyang.

    "Alright, you can stop chatting. We''re going to start the first match in the quarter-finals now. The rules are still the same as yesterday. Are you ready?" Jin Zhaohui looked at Long Aotian and Gu Qingyang in turn. The two of them responded to his words with a slight nod.

    "Then the match begins!" Zhaohui announced the start of the first match and quickly left the arena.

    After hearing Jin Zhaohui''s words, Gu Qingyang remained silent in his position and didn''t want to make a first move. Long Aotian was angry when he saw that. He felt that Gu Qingyang had underestimated him even though they were both the first geniuses of the major families.

    "If you get scared and can''t move from there, I will attack you first!" Long Aotian said coldly and charged toward Gu Qingyang. He arrived in front of his opponent instantly and thrust out his spear.

    Gu Qingyang moved when he saw Long Aotian''s attack. He swung his sword and parried it easily.

    nk!

    Long Aotian''s face did not change as his attack was easily blocked because he had used a little strength in that thrust. Then he gave another attack, and this time in session.

    nk! nk! nk!

    In the blink of an eye, they had exchanged dozens of moves, but Gu Qingyang still didn''t move from his position, which irritated Long Aotian even more. Hepressed the Qi in his spearhead, and a powerful strike hit Gu Qingyang.

    nk!

    Gu Qingyang managed to block Long Aotian''s spear, but his face changed as he was knocked back one step and finally moved from where he stood. He did not expect that Long Aotian''s attack would be so powerful.

    "It seems I have underestimated your power. You''re a little stronger than I thought. In that case, I will be a bit more serious about dealing with you." Gu Qingyang said indifferently andpressed the aura on his sword. His Qi was a bit dark in color and rted to his practice.

    "Is that so? I wonder how strong you are when you get a bit serious." Long Aotian snorted coldly and attacked Gu Qingyang again. He thrust his spear, and his opponent responded with a sh of the sword.

    nk!<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What!?" Long Aotian was shocked to be knocked back several steps by one sh of Gu Qingyang''s sword. He was confident about his physical strength because his practice had made his body several times sturdier than practitioners of the same cultivation base and age.

    Long Aotian was sure that his body was no weaker than Kong Ming, who had learned the Vajra Holy Body. But now he was knocked back by Gu Qingyang with just one strike. Long Aotian wouldn''t have believed it if he hadn''t experienced it first-hand.

    Even though he was shocked, Long Aotian was the first genius of the Long family, and he quickly regained hisposure after feeling something strange about Gu Qingyang''s attack.

    "You¡­ Your cultivation base is not the initial stage of the Sky Origin realm but the middle stage!?" Long Aotian said in disbelief. He and several geniuses from other families already knew that Gu Qingyang was suppressing his strength during the age and strength assessment.

    They guessed that Gu Qingyang''s true cultivation base must be at the initial stage of the Sky Origin realm. Long Aotian didn''t care about it because he believed that the cultivation base wasn''t the only important thing in battle. But he didn''t expect that their guess was wrong because Gu Qingyang''s actual strength was higher than they had imagined.

    "You are right. You have sharp eyes. So do you want to continue this match or admit defeat after knowing my strength? I suggest thetter if you don''t want to get hurt. Besides, I don''t want to waste time and effort with you." Gu Qingyang admitted it without hesitation.

    His words shocked Long Aotian and the other participants, except for Tenku. An uproar also broke out in the audience after they heard that statement because they only knew that Gu Qingyang''s cultivation base was at the great perfection of the Earth Origin realm during the age and strength assessment.

    "I won''t give up just because your cultivation base is much higher than mine! The winner of this match is still unknown!" Long Aotian resolutely rejected Gu Qingyang''s suggestion. His face became serious, and hepressed the Qi at the tip of his spear into a w, and a strong wind blew around it.

    Wind Dragon w!

    Long Aotian thrust his spear at Gu Qingyang at a terrifying speed, and his figure became a blur like an afterimage.

    Gu Qingyang''s face changed when he saw the fast attacking at him. Although their cultivation bases differed by almost one great realm, he couldn''t underestimate Long Aotian''s spear this time. Gu Qingyang quickly dodged the attack as he felt he would be injured if he fought it head-on.

    "Why? Why don''t you stay where you are and take my attack? Can the first genius of the Gu family only dodge? Are you scared?" Long Aotian sneered when he saw Gu Qingyang move from his position.

    "You are overestimating your strength. I moved from my position not because I was scared but to counterattack." Gu Qingyang replied calmly and shed his sword at Long Aotian. He released an aura de that shot at high speed toward his opponent.

    "What!? Sword Qi!" Long Aotian was shocked. He gripped his spear tightly and thrust it in the direction the attack wasing at him.

    Booommmm!

    Their attacks shed, and Long Aotian was blown away while spitting blood. He had not expected the destructive power of Gu Qingyang''s sword Qi to be so terrifying.

    "You shouldn''t be surprised since that attack only used a fraction of my power." Gu Qingyang smiled and shed another aura de.

    "Damn! The destructive power of his sword Qi was on top of mine because his cultivation base was much higher! I have no choice but to use it!" Long Aotian gritted his teeth andpressed his Qi in his spear. This time it wasn''t strong winds that appeared but sparks of lightning and electricity wrapped around his spearhead. Long Aotian''s face turned red as his body was burdened by using that technique.

    "Take my attack!" Long Aotian shouted. He thrust his spear and created deep scars in the arena along the trajectory of his attack.

    Lightning Dragon Charge!

    Gu Qingyang''s face became severe when he felt the threat from Long Aotian''s attack. He had to expend more strength to fight it.

    "You pissed me off." Gu Qingyang said coldly andpressed more Qi in his sword. After that, he swung it and two aura des shot out at a terrifying speed.

    Booooooommmmmmmm!

    Their attacks shed, and both of them were knocked back. Long Aotian was blown away several meters, while Gu Qingyan was only a few steps away.

    "If that attack can''t beat you! Then I will use a stronger one!" Long Aotianpressed even more Qi in his spear until it vibrated violently. His clothes shattered, and veins popped up all over his body. Then sparks of lightning with strong winds appeared and enveloped his spear.

    "Die!" Long Aotian roared and thrust his spear with all his might.

    Storm Dragon Shattered the Void!

 Chapter 107 107

    ?Meanwhile, the participants sitting at the side of the arena watched the match between Gu Qingyang and Long Aotian with mixed feelings. They were shocked when they saw the true strength of the first genius of the Gu family.

    Some already knew that Gu Qingyang had hidden his strength during the age and strength assessment, but they didn''t expect that his cultivation base was in the middle stage of the Sky Origin realm. Gu Qingyang could be called an outstanding genius cultivator for a twenty-five-year-old young man.

    Moreover, they were amazed by the fight the two people showed in the arena. The match made the audience, including the participants, tense and excited. Of course, there was someone who acted indifferent after seeing that battle, and that person was Tenku.

    Tenku looked to his left, and the girl sitting there quickly averted her eyes from him, refusing to meet his eyes. She was Huang Yuxin, and the atmosphere between them became awkward afterst night''s incident.

    He secretly sighed in his heart. If not for Wang Ruyue''s appearance, Tenku might have mistakenly kissed Huang Yuxin. The girl also deliberately closed her eyes and stimted his instincts as a man.

    No man could resist the temptation of a woman as beautiful as Huang Yuxin. With a charming face and body drenched in sweat, Huang Yuxin looked highly erotic. If Tenku wasn''t affected by that, then his gender as a male was questionable.

    Tenku sighed a second time and shifted his eyes from Huang Yuxin to the arena, but it was only for a moment, as he found the battle a bit boring. Initially, Tenku took their fight seriously and hoped to learn some things from their match. But because Gu Qingyang and Long Aotian kept holding back, Tenku lost interest and decided to y with his smartphone.

    He contacted Setsuka and apologized because he didn''t message her until after his business finished. Tenku also exined the reason why it could happen. After thirty seconds had passed, Tenku received a reply from Setsuka.

    [You don''t have to worry about it. I think something terrible has happened to you because I can''t reach your smartphone. But after getting your message, I feel relieved. I''m d you''re okay]

    After reading the message, Tenku quickly put his smartphone in his pocket because he felt a re from the girl next to him.

    "Is ying with a smartphone more interesting than watching a match in the arena? Don''t you know how dangerous the situation is right now?" Wang Ruyue looked at Tenku and asked seriously.

    "Are you afraid the Wang family can''t win thispetition?" Tenku asked in return.

    "That''s not what I''m worried about! Can''t you see that Gu Qingyang''s cultivation base is in the middle stage of the Sky Origin realm!? I was afraid you would meet him in the arena because he is powerful, and it seems he harbors a deep hatred for you. He would do the same as he did to Wang Xin or worse. I don''t want that to happen to you." Wang Ruyue shook her head and exined with a worried face.

    "Thank you for worrying about me. But shouldn''t you be thinking about yourself now? If you win against Huang Yuxin, will you be Gu Qingyang''s opponent in the semifinals?" Tenku whispered because he didn''t want Huang Yuxin to hear his words and be offended that he belittled her.

    "You don''t have to think about it." Wang Ruyue smiled in response to Tenku''s words.

    "Why?" Tenku was confused by Wang Ruyue''s answer.

    (Did she think Gu Qingyang wouldn''t hurt her just because he liked her?)

    Tenku thought it made sense because Gu Qingyang was obsessed with Wang Ruyue. He felt that the girl belonged to him and showed a look full of hatred and killing intent when he saw Tenku chatting intimately with Wang Ruyue.

    "I''m not sure I can win against Huang Yuxin." Wang Ruyue nced at Huang Yuxin secretly and smiled bitterly.

    "Why do you think like that? Are you not confident in your strength? Moreover, your ages don''t differ much, and your cultivation bases are the same. Why do you feel like you can''t beat her?" Tenku felt strange when he heard Wang Ruyue''s statement. Although he and Wang Ruyue had not known each other for long, he knew of her unyielding nature, especially with other girls her age.

    Her character can be seen in her several bickerings with Huang Yuxin and Su Lingxu. But now Wang Ruyue said she wasn''t sure she could beat Huang Yuxin in a match. Her sentence made Tenku confused because that girl wasn''t like her usual self.

    "I''m confident in my strength. But I must admit that Huang Yuxin has morebat experience than me because she is several years older. Additionally, that girl rarely socialized due to her focus on cultivating.

    Compared to her, my determination to be stronger loses out to her. But that doesn''t mean I''m going to give up on her. I will fight to win against Huang Yuxin in the match because it concerns our pride and feelings as a woman." Wang Ruyue clenched her tiny fists and said with determination.

    "I understand... But what does thest sentence mean? Pride and feelings? Has anything happened between you before?" Tenku thought that the two girls had problems in the past.

    "Ah, there is nothing wrong between us. You don''t have to think about it. By the way, what do you get when you watch the battle of those two geniuses?" Wang Ruyue turned her blushing face away from Tenku and tried to divert their conversation.

    "Hmm... I didn''t get anything. But I am curious about their practice." Tenku noticed that Wang Ruyue didn''t want to answer him. Therefore, he did not inquire any further and changed the question.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "My grandfather must have also forgotten to exin the matter to you. The practice of the core disciples of the Long family is called the Five Element Dragon Art, while the Gu family is the Ancient Demon Scripture. For the Lin family, their main practice is the Sky-splitting Sword Technique. Like its name, most of the disciples in the Lin family focused on swordsmanship. It was the training of the other three major families that I know. In addition, Huang Yuxin''s practice is the Nirvana Phoenix Scripture." Wang Ruyue exined.

    "Five Element Dragon Art, Ancient Demon Scripture, Sky-splitting Sword Technique, Nirvana Phoenix Scripture. The drills suited them well, and the characteristics of their training could be seen in their attacks." Tenku muttered while rubbing his chin.

    Long Aotian''s strike formed a dragon w and the two elements of wind and lightning, even though it was vague. He still had not fullyprehended his practice and could not unleash the full potential of the Five Elements Dragon Art. The Ancient Demon Scripture made the Qi released by Gu Qingyang turn jet ck.

    Huang Yuxin created sparks when she swung her sword because of the Nirvana Phoenix Scripture. As for the Sky-splitting Sword Technique of the Lin family, Tenku couldn''t say much because he had only seen Lin Zhantian fight once.

    "As additional information, the primary training of the other three major families differs from the Wang family. Their practices were created by their ancestors and passed down from generation to generation while the practices passed down in the Wang family were discovered by our ancestors in a ruin." Wang Ruyue added another exnation.

    "Found in a ruin? So isn''t the Sovereign Cultivation Set not the original cultivation of the Wang family?" Tenku looked at Wang Ruyue in shock after hearing what she said.

    "Yes. But I don''t know the story''s details because only the patriarch and the elders know about it." Wang Ruyue nodded in response to Tenku''s question.

    (The four books are not the Wang family''s original practice. No wonder I feel the level of the other three major families'' training is lower)

    Tenku fell silent and thought about Wang Ruyue''s words. But the sound of a dragon''s roar brought him back to his senses and drew his attention to the arena.

    Long Aotian charged toward Gu Qingyang with his full strength. His attack created the image of a dragon head roaring at the spear''s tip. His clothes were torn, and blue veins popped up all over his body due to the impact of his violent attack.

    Storm Dragon Shattered the Void!

    Roooooooooooaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    On the other hand, Gu Qingyang looked calm andpressed the Qi in his sword three times more than in his previous attack. After the ck Qi covered the depletely, it grew five times longer. Gu Qingyang brandished and swung vertically toward Long Aotian.

    Evil King sh!

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    The image of the dragon head and the gigantic sword projection of Qi shed and shattered the center of the arena. Long Aotian was sent flying out of the arena while vomiting blood, while Gu Qingyang was only knocked back three steps.

    "The winner is Gu Qingyang of the Gu family!" Jin Zhaohui immediately announced the winner of the match. The audience cheered loudly and apuded because their battle was tense and exciting.

    The medical team quickly took Long Aotian away from the scene after learning that he was seriously injured.

    Gu Qingyang left the arena arrogantly after hearing Jin Zhaohui''s announcement. He didn''t forget to give Tenku a threatening look as a warning before he returned to his seat.

    Tenku paid no heed to it and instead checked his smartphone after hearing an iing message notification. His actions made Gu Qingyang furious and vowed to tear him to pieces in the arena if they met.

    Meanwhile, Jin Zhaohui and the other referees did not immediately continue the match because they had to repair the arena. The organizers had several cultivators who could repair the arena quickly because they were skilled users of the earth element.

    After fifteen minutes, the arena repair was finished and looked like new. Jin Zhaohui looked at the participants and spoke.

    "We will start the next match in the quarter-finals now. Wang Ruyue of the Wang family and Huang Yuxin of the Huang family, please enter the arena." Jin Zhaohui called the participants who would fight in the second match in the quarter-final.

    Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin got up from their seats simultaneously. They looked at each other and secretly nced at the Tenku between them. Tenku could only sigh under their stares.

    "Please give your best in the match." Tenku looked at the two and said. He had promised to give thirty percent of his support to Huang Yuxin and the rest to Wang Ruyue. The two girls smiled and nodded. After that, they walked gracefully into the arena together under the gazes of thousands of spectators.

 Chapter 108 108

    ?There was a riot in the audience seats when they saw the two girls exchange with Tenku. Even though it only happened briefly and was done secretly, the audience noticed it.

    "What the hell!? Why were the two flowers from Beijing looking and talking to him before they entered the arena!?"

    "I am annoyed! I don''t want our goddess to be touched by the Japanese!"

    "I can understand if he is close to Wang Ruyue, but why does Huang Yuxin look intimate with him!"

    The spectators shouted angrily and looked at Tenku with bloodshot eyes, especially the men. They wished they could kill Tenku with their stares.

    On the high tform, the patriarch and the elders of the Gu family were in a good mood after Gu Qingyang''s victory over Long Aotian. Meanwhile, the Long family was left speechless in a gloomy atmosphere after their first genius was defeated and seriously injured.

    "Wasn''t Gu Qingyang''s attack too vicious!? He should be able to defeat Aotian without seriously injuring him!" One of the Long family elders retorted. He is Long Haocun.

    Long Haocun was angry because Gu Qingyang had seriously injured Long Aotian. He knew that such incidents weremon in a match. But because of that, Long Aotian would not be able to join the battle for third ce. His current state did not allow him to fight, and the culprit was Gu Qingyang.

    "If you can''t ept it, you''d better tell Jin Zhaohui and the referees in the arena. Why are youining about it when they said nothing about the match? You should follow the example of the third elder of the Wang family.

    He could still keep hisposure after seeing his grandson get defeated and might have to stop being a cultivator because of the battle. He kept silent because he knew that his grandson was weak." Gu Yuxuan nced at the Wang family''s seat and deliberately brought up Wang Xin''s matter to embarrass and anger them.

    "Gu Yuxuan! I will fight you to the death if you dare say that again!" The third elder of the Wang family, Wang Shengzi, Wang Xin''s grandfather, stood up from his seat and shouted at Gu Yuxuan.

    "Ooh... Do you think I''m afraid of you? You are no different from your grandson, weak. If you want to fight, then I will serve you." Gu Yuxuan got up from his seat and said in a provocative tone.

    "Gu! Yu! Xuan! I will kill you!" Wang Shengzi roared, and his cultivation base at the great perfection of the Sky Origin realm burst out from his body.

    "Come to me!" Gu Yuxuan smiled yfully. He also released his strength with the same cultivation base as Wang Shengzi. But before they moved to attack, the voices of all the patriarchs on the high tform stopped them.

    "Stop!"

    "Don''t fight in this ce!" Jin Zhanjian said angrily. The patriarchs of other families were also displeased with their behavior, especially towards Gu Yuxuan. But they chose to remain silent and allow the city lord to speak.

    "Please sit back in your seats, Shengzi. You will interfere with the martial artspetition if you fight here. Do you want the event to be postponed because of this problem?" Wang Hongli warned.

    "Return to your ce, Yuxuan. Don''t say unnecessary things." Gu Tianba said coldly to Gu Yuxuan.

    Although he was happy to see the Wang family embarrassed, he didn''t want to openly find trouble with them in front of the patriarchs and elders of the other major families because doing so would make them look like the guilty party. The other families might be displeased and join the Wang family to fight against the Gu Family. Gu Tianba didn''t want that to happen.

    "I understand." Gu Yuxuan and Wang Shengzi answered simultaneously and sat back in their seats.

    Gu Yuxuan clenched his fists tightly and was angry with how Gu Tianba spoke to him in public. He looked more like a subordinate of Gu Tianba than an elder from the Gu family. But he could only stay silent and keep that hatred in his heart.

    After Wang Shengzi sat down, he took a deep breath to calm his mind. But then he heard a voice beside him, which made him displeased.

    "What Gu Yuxuan said is the truth. Wang Xin lost because he was weak. So you shouldn''t get angry and make trouble here." The second elder of the Wang family, Wang Minghao, said in a low voice.

    "You don''t have to meddle in my business. You''d better think of your cowardly grandson who gave up before fighting." Wang Shengzi retorted in annoyance.

    "You!" Wang Minghao was unhappy with Wang Shengzi''s words. He was only the third elder and should have listened to Wang Minghao or given him a polite reply. But before he could continue his sentence, he stopped after noticing that Wang Hongli was ring at him.

    (I''ll let you act as patriarch for a few more days. After the Gu family devours the Wang family and I be the new patriarch, I will torture you until you beg me to die!)

    Wang Minghao gritted his teeth and looked at Wang Hongli hatefully. What he wanted was not much different from Gu Yuxuan.

    On the other hand, Wang Haotian just kept quiet and didn''t want to interfere in their bickering. He focused on Wang Ruyue walking into the arena with her opponent. Wang Haotian noticed the two girls'' exchange with Tenku and became annoyed with his disciple.

    (This is troublesome. I didn''t expect their rtionship to be that close in just such a short time. What has happened to them in thest few days? What irritated me was that brat dared to attract the attention of the girl from the Huang family after getting close to my granddaughter!

    What''s so attractive about him besides his natural talent for cultivation!? How dare he approach any other girl besides being close to Yue''er? I will teach him a lesson after thispetition ends!)

    Wang Haotian grumbled in his mind. He was annoyed that Wang Ruyue had be so intimate with Tenku. Wang Haotian wasn''t angry because of their closeness, but he wasn''t ready to leave his beloved granddaughter to someone else even though he was his only disciple.

    Even though Wang Haotian had several times boasted about Wang Ruyue in front of Tenku andpared her to Setsuka, his intention was only to tease his disciple and not to match them. Besides, now that Tenku was close to Huang Yuxin, Wang Haotian was getting increasingly irritated.<novelnext></novelnext>

    As Wang Haotian was deep in thought, he returned to his senses after hearing someone suddenly speak to him.

    "Will Ruyue be able to win this match, Haotian?" Wang Hongli asked.

    "Huh? Ah, it''s hard to say because that girl from the Huang family is quite strong and can''t lose to Yue''er. What''s more, I also heard that her age is neen, and she has only focused on cultivating and practicing since she was young. So herbat experience might be above my granddaughter''s. In the worst case, Yue''er might lose this match." Wang Haotian gave his opinion honestly.

    "So we can''t expect her to win in the match. After all, whatever the oue would be the same, considering she would face Gu Qingyang in the next round. It might be better if she loses this fight." Wang Hongli replied calmly and did not look disappointed when he heard Wang Haotian''s statement.

    "Yes, you''re right. She doesn''t need to win this battle because we will be in first ce in thepetition regardless of the oue of this match." Wang Haotian said confidently, and Wang Hongli was shocked after hearing his words. But Wang Haotian ignored his reaction. He nced briefly at Tenku at the side of the arena and then returned his attention to Wang Ruyue.

    Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin stood facing each other in the arena, and both wielded swords as their weapons. Since entering the arena, neither of the two girls spoke, making the atmosphere awkward. Wang Ruyue decided to open her mouth first and break up the situation.

    "I will win this match." Wang Ruyue said with determination.

    "Coincidentally, I also have the same thoughts as you. I will beat you in this fight." Huang Yuxin retorted, and her fighting intent was ignited.

    "Is that so? Then, let''s give our best in this battle, just like what Tenku said." Wang Ruyue smiled in response.

    "Yes!" Huang Yuxin returned the smile and answered decisively.

    "Are you ready?" Jin Zhaohui looked at the two girls and asked.

    "Yes, we are ready!" Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue answered in unison.

    "Then the fight begins!" Jin Zhaohui signaled the start of the match, and the two girls made their move simultaneously.

    nk! nk! nk!

    Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue shed in the middle of the arena. In the blink of an eye, they had shed swords a dozen times and still had not stopped.

    Wang Ruyue shed her sword vertically, and Huang Yuxin moved sideways to avoid it. After that, Huang Yuxin counterattacked, but Wang Ruyue easily parried it. But Huang Yuxin''s attacks didn''t stop there as she threw consecutive thrusts after Wang Ruyue blocked her sword.

    nk! nk! nk!

    Wang Ruyue blocked several of Huang Yuxin''s stabs and avoided the others. Then the two quickly kept their distance after noticing their attacks weren''t working. But they only briefly stopped in their positions and made another attack. The two girls shed their swords at the same time.

    nk!

    Their des shed and created shockwaves around the arena. Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue were knocked back five steps by the impact of their attacks.

    "As I thought, you got stronger!" Wang Ruyue said and looked at her trembling sword.

    "You are the same. As expected of the genius of the Wang family." Huang Yuxin retorted and moved her fingers which were numb from the sh.

    "How about we cut off this warm-up and get into the real battle?" Wang Ruyue turned her eyes to Huang Yuxin and smiled.

    "I have the same thought as you." Huang Yuxin nodded in agreement with Wang Ruyue''s words.

    Following that, the cultivation base at thete stage of the Earth Origin realm exploded from the bodies of the two girls. They bothpressed the Qi within their swords and runched their attack. The two suddenly disappeared from their positions and reappeared in the middle of the arena with their swords already shed.

    Boom!

    The impact of their attacks shattered the arena beneath them. The two girls moved at high speed to the side of the arena and collided their swords again.

    Boom!

    Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue returned to their original positions andpressed more Qi in their weapons. Huang Yuxin''s sword was covered with zing mes, while Wang Ruyue''s de released a bright light like the moonlight. The two of them charged at the same time and shed their swords.

    Burning sh!

    Arc Moon sh!

 Chapter 109 109

    ?The spectators were stunned when they saw the battle between Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin. The two girls fought fiercely from the start of the match. In contrast to Gu Qingyang and Long Aotian''s one-sided battle, the two girls'' battle was evenly matched.

    They took turns attacking and defending without losing their battle rhythm. It looks very attractive to the people who watch it. Unfortunately, the onlookers could only enjoy Wang Ruyue''s beauty as Huang Yuxin covered her face with a veil. If they could see both of them, the match would be even more perfect.

    "Incredible." One of the spectators muttered in awe. After that, the others responded, and the atmosphere in the audience seats went wild as they shouted to support the two girls in the arena.

    Apart from the spectators, the participants were also amazed by Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue''s battle. Tenku was one of them, and he focused on their battle as neither held back in the match. He might see some of the trump cards they are hiding. Moreover, Tenku was watching their match because he had promised to support them.

    Tenku had to admit that these two were the strongest girls he knew, apart from Setsuka and Hijiri. If Huang Yuxin were to fight against Hijiri, their match would be fascinating and hot because both had the same elements in their attacks.

    When Tenku was focused on watching the two girls'' match, he heard words from someone not far from him.

    "As expected of my woman and the one who will be my future wife. She is not only beautiful but also strong. But Huang Yuxin was also not inferior to her in both aspects, and she even had advantages in some areas. Should I take her as my wife too?" Gu Qingyang said in a voice loud enough for those around him to hear.

    "What are you saying, Gu Qingyang!? Don''t you have any shame in talking like that!? Since when did Wang Ruyue be your future wife!?" Wang Zeming stood up from his seat and shouted angrily at Gu Qingyang. He was displeased that Gu Qingyang treated Wang Ruyue like an object of his own.

    "Whatever you say, she is my future wife in the marriage agreement between the Wang and Gu families. Does the Wang family want to deny that? If so, then you are the one who has no shame." Gu Qingyang replied calmly in response to Wang Zeming''s anger.

    "When you bring up the matter, you must remember that the marriage agreement existed because your Gu family schemed! Besides, have you forgotten that it will be decided by the family that wins the martial artspetition? Do you think you have be a champion because you have defeated Long Aotian? Please don''t dream in broad daylight!" Wang Zeming retorted in annoyance.

    "Hoo¡­ Do you think any of you here can beat me? Is that you, Wang Zeming? Was it Lin Zhantian? Or the Japanese disciple of the Wang family''s first elder? In my eyes, you are nothing but ants and will meet the same fate as Long Aotian when you fight me in the arena." Gu Qingyang said arrogantly.

    Lin Zhantian frowned when he heard that. He kept quiet because he did not want to interfere in the problems of the two families. But Lin Zhantian couldn''t stay still when his name was dragged into their bickering.

    "Then, we''ll prove it in the arena instead of arguing here." Lin Zhantian wasn''t the type to talk much, but he had to respond to Gu Qingyang''s words because he didn''t like being looked down upon by others, even if those people were much stronger than him. After all, who would win if they fought seriously still couldn''t be sure because he was much stronger than Long Aotian.

    "Yes, I also have the same thought as you. Of course, that applies if you can win your match against Wang Zeming." Gu Qingyang smiled yfully.

    Lin Zhantian nced at Wang Zeming for a while and then ignored him like he didn''t care about him.

    "You!" Wang Zeming didn''t like the way Lin Zhantian looked at him. The first genius of the Lin family looked at him indifferently, like he was nothing in his eyes. Originally Wang Zeming was only angry with Gu Qingyang, but now he was irritated by Lin Zhantian''s attitude. But before he could vent his anger, Tenku quickly stopped him.

    "You better ignore it. He deliberately provoked you and Lin Zhantian because he wanted to pit you two against each other. Do you still not realize it?" Tenku warned.

    "Huh!?" Wang Zeming trembled upon hearing that. When he thought about what Gu Qingyang had done, he felt that Tenku''s words made sense. Gu Qingyang was pitting himself against Lin Zhantian.

    "Sit down and don''t listen to anything he has to say. We just need to show that we can win thispetition and don''t talk nonsense with him. Not only to him but also the Gu family behind him." Tenku stared at Gu Qingyang coldly. He was also displeased that Gu Qingyang treated Wang Ruyue like an object of his own. But he was toozy to talk nonsense and preferred to prove it in the arena.

    "Yeah, you''re right. He is so cunning! Luckily I didn''t fall into his trap. Thank you." Wang Zeming clenched his fists tightly and looked at Gi Qingyang hatefully.

    "You don''t need to think about that. We''d better focus on Wang Ruyue''s match in front of us." Tenku said and turned his attention to the arena. Wang Zeming nodded and sat back in his seat. But before that, he briefly nced at Gu Qingyang for a while and then ignored him.

    The battle between Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin had be more and more fierce. Huang Yuxin''s sword was covered with mes, and Wang Ruyue''s de shone brightly like the moonlight. The technique she was using now was not from the Wang family but from the Ling family, the Celestial Moonlight Scripture. After that, both of them charged forward simultaneously and shed their swords.

    Burning sh!

    Arc Moon sh!

    Booooommmmm!

    The shockwaves from their sh reached the side of the arena where the participants were seated. Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue were knocked back several meters by the impact.

    Wang Ruyue suffered burns on her right arm up to the shoulder, while Huang Yuxin got multiple cuts on several parts of her body. But they didn''t care about that and quickly dealt another attack to their opponent. The two shed again in the middle of the arena and not once but several times.

    Boom! boom! Boom!

    In the battle, Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin prioritized attack over defense. The more they shed, the more injuries on their bodies. The two girls couldn''t escape the effects of their opponent''s techniques. But that didn''t prevent them from counterattacking.

    Boom!<novelnext></novelnext>

    The impact destroyed arge part of the arena. When Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue shed, shockwaves and heatwaves were created and damaged the surroundings.

    (I can''t lose! I have to prove to him that I''m better than her!)

    Wang Ruyue gritted her teeth and gripped her sword tighter. Even though she tried to ignore it, she still felt excruciating pain from the burn on her arm and shoulder.

    But his fighting spirit burned after remembering someone''s face and made her forget the pain. This was a new feeling that she had never felt in her life until now. It was sweet and intoxicating, making Wang Ruyue want to give everything to him.

    Thus, Wang Ruyue was determined to win the match even though she wasn''t sure she could beat her opponent. She did it for the man, her pride as a woman, and her feelings.

    (For some reason, I can''t afford to lose this match! I want him to see me and pay more attention to me even though I''m just an acquaintance to him! This wound on my body won''t stop me from winning against Wang Ruyue!)

    Huang Yuxin felt her movements were sluggish due to the pain from the many cuts on her body. But she kept forcing herself to move beyond her means to avoid falling behind Wang Ruyue''s speed.

    At first, Huang Yuxin felt strange because she had never felt like this. She always had an intense rivalry with other genius female cultivators to prove who was the best. She did it solely for herself. To be the strongest female cultivator in China, she had to beat other female practitioners her age.

    But now Huang Yuxin is doing it to get someone''s recognition so that the other party pays more attention to her. She thought the strange feeling that suddenly appeared in her heart wasn''t bad and felt refreshing because she had never felt it before.

    Boom!

    After that sh, Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue quickly kept their distance. The two girls stood still in the arena and looked at each other. Then they opened their mouths simultaneously.

    "I will defeat you!"

    The two girlspressed all the Qi within their bodies into weapons. The mes on Huang Yuxin''s sword became more and more intense while the light on Wang Ruyue''s de became brighter and brighter.

    Behind Huang Yuxin faintly formed the image of a phoenix while behind Wang Ruyue appeared a full moon shining beautifully. Then the two brandished their swords and shed.

    Phoenix Cry!

    Full Moon sh!

    The two girls released attacks that looked simr to a sword Qi but slightly different. It was the Qi they released using their techniques. Huang Yuxin shot out a red aura de covered in mes, and Wang Ruyue''s was silver with a dazzling light.

    Booooooooooommmmmmmmmmm!

    Their attacks shed in the center of the arena and created tremors in the surroundings. The shockwave from the impact of their attacks even reached the audience seats. The arena was covered with smoke and dust from their attacks, and the spectators couldn''t see anything happening there.

    "What happened?"

    "Who is the winner!?"

    "Is it Huang Yuxin or Wang Ruyue!?

    "Whoever wins doesn''t matter because both are my idols!"

    The audience mored and waited tensely for the smoke and dust to clear from the arena. Not long after, the smoke and dust that covered the ce slowly dissipated and revealed the figures of the two girls.

    Their clothes were torn here and there, and Huang Yuxin''s veil was cut in half, revealing a bit of her pale face. Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue had many injuries on their bodies and looked at each other breathlessly.

    "You''re great..." Huang Yuxin said in a barely audible voice.

    "You too¡­" Wang Ruyue replied with a weak smile.

    After that, both lost consciousness and simultaneously fell into the arena.

    "Since they can''t continue fighting, I dere that the result of this match is a draw! Both of them lost and did not qualify for the next round!" Jin Zhaohui announced the results of the second match in the quarter-finals.

 Chapter 110 110

    ?"Woooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"

    "Amazing!"

    "They are awesome! Be it their looks or strength!"

    The spectators shouted excitedly after hearing Jin Zhaohui''s words. They rose from their seats and pped their hands to express their praise and satisfaction. The fight between Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin was fantastic for two cultivators at thete stage of the Earth Origin realm.

    Unfortunately, both of them were dered defeated by the referee and did not pass to the next round because they lost consciousness simultaneously. This way, Gi Qingyang would directly advance to the finals without fighting again.

    After hearing Lin Zhaohui''s announcement, Tenku quickly dashed into the arena to check the two girls'' condition. Wang Zeming and Gu Qingyang had also stood up from their seats and also had the same intention as him.

    After all, Wang Ruyue was his future wife, and Gu Qingyang was utterly obsessed with her. So he should know her condition. Unfortunately, Tenku moved faster than him.

    Wang Zeming chased after Tenku while Gu Qingyang could only clench his fists tightly and sat back in his seat. It would be fine if he were the first to move into the arena to check on Wang Ruyue and show concern for her. But he would lose face if he followed behind those two people from the Wang family.

    After entering the arena, Tenku moved Huang Yuxin next to Wang Ruyue slowly and gently. Then he checked the condition of the two. He doesn''t have much medical knowledge but knows how to check someone''s condition. Tenku sighed in relief after knowing that they were fine.

    Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue lost consciousness due to exhaustion and running out of Qi. They push themselves too hard in battle. Luckily both of them only suffered external injuries and did not get severe internal injuries.

    "How are they? Are they seriously injured?" Wang Zeming asked worriedly. He also cared about Huang Yuxin because she had been with them these few days, and Wang Zeming had already considered her a friend.

    "Both are fine. They weren''t in a dangerous situation and had only lost their consciousness." Tenku replied without looking at Wang Zeming.

    "Thank goodness! I thought they were seriously injured because their match looked so fierce. Why are they fighting like that? Do they have personal problems?" Wang Zeming sighed in relief after hearing Tenku''s answer, but then he was confused after thinking about why they fought so fiercely.

    "I don''t know. But they might wake up before the quarter-finals are over." Tenku shook his head and looked aside after feeling someone approaching them.

    He saw six people from the medical team arrive with two stretchers. Tenku stood up and walked away from the two girls because she didn''t want to disturb their work.

    The medical team quickly examined the two girls and sighed after finding they were fine. Afterward, they took Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin to the infirmary.

    Tenku and Wang Zeming returned to their seats after seeing the medical team leave to take Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin. But before he sat down, Tenku noticed the look of hatred directed at him. He knew it was from Gu Qingyang, and he ignored it.

    The third match of the quarter-finals was postponed for fifteen minutes for arena repairs. After the repairs werepleted, Jin Zhaohui called Wang Zeming and Lin Zhantian to the arena.

    The two participants used swords as their weapons. Wang Zeming looked excited while Lin Zhantian closed his eyes and waited for Jin Zhaohui to start the match.

    "Are you ready?" Jn Zhaohui looked at the two participants in the arena and asked.

    "Yes." Wang Zeming answered briefly. Lin Zhantian opened his eyes and nodded at Jin Zhaohui''s words.

    "Well then, the third match of the quarter-finals begins!" Jin Zhaohui gave the signal for the start of the battle. Wang Zeming intended to attack first, but he stopped when he heard his opponent''s voice.

    "I will borrow Gu Qingyang''s words to Long Aotian. Please give up. You are not my opponent. This match would only be a waste of time and effort. You don''t want to be injured like Long Aotian, do you?" Lin Zhantian casually said. His words made Wang Zeming speechless and then frowned.

    "I didn''t expect that you were as arrogant as Gu Qingyang. Are you sure you can beat me with your proud swordsmanship?" Wang Zeming replied in annoyance. He didn''t think that Lin Zhantian would say such a thing.

    "I was kind enough to warn you. So don''t me me if you get badly injured in this match." Lin Zhantian sighed and shook his head. Then he looked at Wang Zeming, and his mood changed.

    Wang Zeming''s face changed as he felt something cut through the air, and he quickly moved from that ce.

    sh!

    The onlookers were confused when Wang Zeming suddenly moved from his position. But the remaining participants and elders knew what was happening in the arena.

    "Do you think a trick like that will work on me? You can use it on other participants and maintain your one-strike record. But it is useless to me." Wang Zeming said confidently.

    "Is that so?" Lin Zhantian replied indifferently.

    sh! sh!<novelnext></novelnext>

    Wang Zeming quickly moved from his position and twisted his body in the air after feeling the two attacksing at him. After sessfully dodging that fast and invisible sh, he charged toward Lin Zhantian at top speed.

    He couldn''t keep dodging and being passive in the battle. Although Wang Zeming could deal with Lin Zhantian''s attack, it was pretty troublesome as it was almost invisible. He could fall into a dangerous situation if he let down his guard even a bit.

    As he moved closer to Lin Zhantian, Wang Zeming suddenly swung his sword into empty air because he noticed that Lin Zhantian was bombarding him with invisible shes. But Wang Zeming could efficiently deal with it and continued to rush toward his opponent.

    "Hee... I admit that I underestimated you. You have be stronger. But that is not enough." Lin Zhantian responded calmly when he saw Wang Zeming could deal with his attacks one after another.

    Lin Zhantian and Wang Zeming often sparred together, but they hadn''t done so in recent years. Of all his fights with Lin Zhantian, Wang Zeming had never won. That was the reason Lin Zhantian looked down on him. Moreover, his strength had significantly improvedpared to the past. Lin Zhantian was confident that he could win the match easily.

    But Lin Zhantian didn''t expect it because his opponent had also be much stronger after he briefly fought Wang Zeming in that battle. Even so, it did not shake his confidence to be able to win the match.

    "Is that so?" Wang Zeming had managed to close his distance from Lin Zhantian after dodging his opponent''s invisible attacks and had arrived before him. Then he shed his sword withpressed Qi.

    Lin Zhantian quickly responded to the attack by swinging his sword and parrying Wang Zeming''s sh.

    nk!

    "My attack isn''t over yet!" Wang Zeming gave Lin Zhantian consecutive attacks.

    Rapid sh!

    The sessive shes that Wang Zeming used to attack Lin Zhantian were one of the moves of the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique. Even though he couldn''t train it to a mastery level like Tenku, he could still use some of the moves from it and had honed them over the years.

    nk! nk! nk!

    Lin Zhantian managed to block Wang Zeming''s attack with a high-speed sh, making his move invisible. Although his opponent''s attacks were fast, Lin Zhantian''s shes did not lose to him and were even slightly superior.

    "Your sword has be much faster and heavier than thest time we sparred. You have honed your swordsmanship extremely hard over the past few years. Unfortunately, I''m still way faster than you." Lin Zhantian said, and his shes became much faster than before.

    Wang Zeming frowned and quickly moved away from Lin Zhantian. But he couldn''tpletely dodge the attack, and several pieces of his armor were cut off. Wang Zeming had to admit Lin Zhantian''s attacks were much faster than his. He was barely able to avoid his opponent''s sh.

    "Your sword is indeed faster than mine. But that doesn''t mean I''ll lose to you!" Wang Zeming gripped his sword tightly, and his cultivation base at the great perfection of the Earth Origin realm exploded from his body.

    Lin Zhantian responded by unleashing his strength on the same cultivation base. After shing swords with him in this battle, Lin Zhantian felt he couldn''t underestimate him like before. Wang Zeming''s strength exceeded his expectations, and he had to be serious about fighting against him.

    "Come to me." Lin Zhantian said and pointed his sword at Wang Zeming.

    Wang Zeming gritted his teeth and charged toward Lin Zhantian. Wang Zeming had tremendous pressure in that battle because he had never won when sparring against Lin Zhantian. But he couldn''t lose in that match.

    If he lost, the only remaining participant from the Wang family in the martial artspetition would be Tenku. Wang Zeming couldn''t expect much from him because his opponent was so strong. Even though Tenku could win against Kong Ming, he would fight Lin Zhantian in the next match, and it would be impossible for him to win using his Earth Origin cultivation base.

    Wang Zeming thought that the Wang family''s chance of winning thepetition would be slim if he lost this battle. Thus, he had to win against Lin Zhantian no matter what.

    He moved in a zigzag pattern, like dodging something, but his clothes were shed and damaged. Apart from that, Wang Zeming also suffered several light cuts on his cheeks and thighs. Even so, he managed to get close to Lin Zhantian and deliver his attack.

    nk! nk! nk!

    Lin Zhantian and Wang Zeming shed their swords more than a dozen times and kept moving from the middle to the edges and back to the center of the arena again. Unlike Wang Ruyue''s match against Huang Yuxin, which looked spectacr, Lin Zhantian and Wang Zeming''s battle looked calmer.

    But some high-level cultivators watching the match must have noticed their battle was no less fierce than the previous one. The shes from the two of them were swift and made their attacks invisible. The spectators couldn''t see it, but they could tell by the deep scars on the arena carved by their attacks.

    Boooommmm!

    But after stabilizing their bodies, they quicklyunched another attack. Both of thempressed the Qi in their swords and shed.

    Thousands of shes!

    Sword Rain!

 Chapter 111 111

    ?Fifteen minutes had passed since the battle between Wang Zeming and Lin Zhantian had started. Tenku watched the match intensely as he wanted to know the true strength of the two people, especially Wang Zeming. He sat alone because the two girls who were usually beside him were being treated in the infirmary.

    Tenku was curious about what practice Wang Zeming had learned and to what extent. He might have been able to learn the fourth book of the Sovereign Cultivation Set from him since Wang Zeming was the grandson of the Wang family patriarch.

    But after watching the fight for a while, Tenku felt slightly disappointed. Wang Zeming had only used the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique so far and was tied against Lin Zhantian, who used the swift attacks of the Sky-splitting Sword Technique. No, to be more precise, Wang Zeming was suppressed by Lin Zhantian, both in terms of speed and strength.

    Wang Zeming made a lot of mistakes in his moves. Tenku thought he didn''t understand the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique properly, and his level was lower than his. Because of that, Wang Zeming couldn''t keep up with his opponent. If Wang Zeming mastered it, he could reverse the situation because the level of the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique was above the Sky-splitting Sword Technique.

    Even so, Tenku continued to focus on the match in the arena. He did not sense any sign of Wang Zeming using another cultivation than the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique. But Tenku was hoping he would use it when cornered, and it wouldn''t be long, judging from the battle in the arena.

    Lin Zhantian and Wang Zeming''s match was fierce, and only a few people in that ce could see. People with low cultivation bases would only see two participants fighting with pure swordsmanship.

    Even though their match looked like a draw, Lin Zhantian was slowly but surely pressing Wang Zeming. Tenku could tell from the rhythm of their breaths. Wang Zeming was breathing roughly, whereas Lin Zhantian had been stable since the match started.

    Not long after that, the battle between Wang Zeming and Lin Zhantian became fiercer, and they started taking out their trump cards one after another.

    Thousands of shes!

    Sword Rain!

    Wang Zeming used one of the moves in the Thousands Weapon Emperor Technique that Tenku had used. Hepressed the Qi in his sword and gave Lin Zhantian dozens of sessive shes. Unfortunately, his technique wasn''t perfect and had many gaps that allowed his opponent to counterattack. If that happened, then Wang Zeming would lose instantly.

    On the other hand, Lin Zhantian delivered sessive thrusts like hundreds of swords raining down on Wang Zeming. Their number of attacks looked the same, but their speed and sharpness differed.

    nk! nk! nk!

    Wang Zeming was pushed back by Lin Zhantian''s attack. Some parts of his clothes were torn, and his opponent''s sword injured his body. But Wang Zeming still struggled to block it and ignored his wound.

    "Why hasn''t he used his trump card in this situation yet? Had he only trained the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique and the Heaven Swallowing Monarch Scripture? I don''t feel any traces of him tempering his physique, which means he didn''t learn the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art. Other than that, I didn''t feel any new movements from him either. Am I overestimating the first genius of the Wang family?" Tenku sighed and shook his head.

    He was disappointed when he saw the battle in the arena, but he decided to continue watching it to learn the moves from Lin Zhantian. It might be helpful to him to increase his understanding of the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique or to find out his weaknesses and make it easier for Tenku to defeat him.

    "Haa..." Tenku sighed again for the second time and wanted to take out his smartphone. But before he could do so, he heard a crisp voice behind him.

    "Why are you sighing? Are you bored because we are not with you?" A girl smiled and approached Tenku. She didn''te alone. Another girl with her face covered with a veil walked beside her. The two girls were Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin.

    Tenku looked back, and he frowned when he saw them. The two girls came to the ce using walking sticks, and their bodies were covered in bandages. Their appearance distracted some of the audience, especially the men.

    Gu Qingyang could only grit his teeth and tightly clench his fists to suppress his anger when he saw Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyueing to Tenku.

    "You guys woke up earlier than I expected. But... is it okay for you toe here in that condition? Did the medical team there not forbid you?" Tenku was a little surprised when he saw them. He didn''t think their physiques were much more robust than he had imagined.

    Only thirty minutes had passed since they were taken to the infirmary. But now they can walk like that even with aids. Tenku was a little worried when he saw them forcing themselves to return to that arena.

    "We opened our eyes not long after arriving at the infirmary. After we were treated and felt better, we asked the medical team to be allowed to return here. They quickly gave permission as long as we promised not to make significant movements that might worsen our injuries, and we agreed without hesitation.

    You should be grateful that we came back here in these conditions to support you." Wang Ruyue smiled and exined. Huang Yuxin beside her could only nod in confirmation.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Tenku''s heart felt warm when he heard those words. Although Wang Ruyue said it jokingly, he knew what she said was serious. Tenku knew that from Wang Ruyue''s eyes and Huang Yuxin''s confirmation, thetter was not the liar type of girl.

    "In that case, I thank you foring here in your conditions to support me. But you''d better sit down now. I don''t want your condition to worsen from standing too long." Tenku said softly and patted the seat next to him. Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin were delighted to hear Tenku''s concern for them.

    "Yes, thank you." Wang Ruyue smiled sweetly, and Huang Yuxin replied in a barely audible voice. Then both of them sat next to Tenku. As usual, they sat on his right and left.

    The closeness of the two girls to Tenku made the onlookers envy and hate at the same time, especially Gu Qingyang. He kept paying attention to Tenku''s chat with Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue. The more he heard it, the angrier he got.

    Gu Qingyang vowed to destroy Tenku in the arena if he met him in the finals. But he shook his head after realizing that it was impossible after seeing the match before him.

    Lin Zhantian was much stronger than he had imagined, and Long Aotian was no match for him. That person still hadn''t used his full strength until now. Gu Qingyang snorted coldly at Tenku and turned his attention to the battle in the arena.

    "How are your injuries?" Tenku asked after the two girls sat down.

    "After being treated, the wound is not so painful. But ording to one of the medical team there, this will cause permanent scars if we don''t get further treatment immediately. We must drink potions sold in the Realizer organization to remove scars quickly and thoroughly without the slightest trace. But that item is costly and rare because it is limited every year.

    The second option is Holy Water. But that''s impossible for us to get. We heard from the medical team that we were both dered lost in the match and could not participate in the next round." Wang Ruyue smiled sadly as she looked at the burns on her bandaged arm to shoulder.

    After all, Wang Ruyue was a woman who highly valued her beauty. If there were suchrge burn scars on her body, others might not see her as well as before. Wang Ruyue may also have difficulty finding a partner in the future.

    But that wasn''t the only thing that grieved her. If Wang Ruyue couldn''t obtain the Holy Water, then Wang Xin would stop being a cultivator.

    On the other hand, Huang Yuxin also had the same feelings as Wang Ruyue. A tear fell from the corner of her eye when she saw the many bandages covering the incision scars on her body. But what grieved her the most was that she couldn''t get the Holy Water to treat her mother.

    Even though they grieved about it, Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue had no regrets about their actions. They were satisfied that they had fought with all their heart and strength. They saw losing the match and their injuries as bad luck and med no one.

    Tenku could feel that the two girls shared the same sadness and worries. He could do nothing to calm them down. But Tenku suddenly raised his eyebrows after thinking about something. He only smiled slightly and said nothing to the two girls.

    "I apologize for bringing up the matter. So how was the match from Zeming?" Wang Ruyue tried to divert their conversation and break the sad atmosphere because of her words.

    "Hmm... Wang Zeming might lose this battle." Tenku answered honestly about what he saw from the match.

    "What!?" Wang Ruyue was shocked and panicked after she heard Tenku''s words. The remaining participants from the Wang family were only Tenku and Wang Zeming. If thetter loses, their probability of winning will be so small.

    Initially, Wang Ruyue thought that Wang Zeming could beat Gu Qingyang and get first ce while Tenku could get third ce and get Holy Water. That way, all their goals can be achieved in thepetition. But with Tenku''s current strength, there was no way he could defeat Lin Zhantian or Gu Qingyang.

    Wang Ruyue became even sadder when she thought about it. Not only could she not treat her burn scars and restore Wang Xin''s condition, but she also could not escape the marriage agreement. When Wang Ruyue thought she should marry Gu Qingyang and leave the man beside her, her body trembled, and tears flowed from her eyes.

    "You don''t need to think about that matter. I''ll take care of everything." Tenku said in a low voice. But those words weren''t just for Wang Ruyue but also Huang Yuxin.

    "Huh?" The two girls were confused and looked at Tenku at the same time. But before they could say anything, they heard an announcement from the arena.

    "The winner is Lin Zhantian!"

 Chapter 112 112

    ?Wang Zeming kept trying to hit Lin Zhantian with his sword. But no matter how many attacks he released, he couldn''t hurt his opponent. When he shed his sword a hundred times, Lin Zhantian would counter him with an even greater number of thrusts.

    Wang Zeming could only hit him once out of ten shes, while Lin Zhantian couldnd his sword six times. But unlike his opponent, who could injure him, Wang Zeming could only hit his clothes.

    "Urgh! I can''t go on like this! I have to find an opening tond a fatal blow on him!" Wang Zeming gritted his teeth in frustration. He elerated his attack and increased the number of shes to his opponent. While Lin Zhantian was busy blocking his attacks, Wang Zeming finally found an opportunity tond a direct hit on Lin Zhantian.

    "Now!" Wang Zeming broke through Lin Zhantian''s attack from the left and shed his sword. He was sure that was the weak point of his opponent''s technique. But when Wang Zeming managed to sh through Lin Zhantian''s body, that figure turned into a blur and disappeared.

    Wang Zeming quickly found out that he was tricked. He wanted to escape that ce quickly but was toote after feeling cold metal on his neck.

    "You lose." Lin Zhantian said indifferently.

    Wang Zeming was silent for a while and did not immediately respond to Lin Zhantian''s words. He still could not ept the battle''s oue. But not long after, he dropped the sword in his hand andughed dryly.

    "ahahahaha..."

    "I''ve been training hard for the past few years, but I still can''t beat you." Wang Zeming said in disappointment.

    "You don''t need to be so disappointed. You are indeed stronger than thest time we sparred. But youckbat experience and are too impatient to attack. More importantly, you don''t understand the essence of your practice very well. Otherwise, who would win and lose in this match was still unknown." Lin Zhantian replied.

    "You are right. I don''t have much fighting experience. Even though my cultivation base is high, mybat power is still far from yours. I can''t even force you to use your full strength in a match." Wang Zeming smiled bitterly and then turned his eyes to Jin Zhaohui.

    "I admit defeat." Wang Zeming said.

    "The winner is Lin Zhantian!" Jin Zhaohui quickly announced the results of the match.

    "I hope you can be much stronger and mature when we fight again." Lin Zhantian pulled his sword from Wang Zeming''s neck and left the arena.

    "Yes. I will be stronger. But..." Wang Zeming said in a barely audible voice and looked at the participants'' seats. He found Tenku and the two girls with bandages covering most of their bodies. His eyes mainly stopped on Wang Ruyue.

    Wang Zeming felt guilty because he couldn''t help Wang Ruyue and the Wang family to win the martial artspetition. His shoulders drooped, and he left the arena with a sad face. Wang Zeming lowered his head and dared not look at any of the three people.

    "I''m sorry. I couldn''t win the match." Wang Zeming sat on the seat next to Wang Ruyue and said to her.

    "Why are you apologizing to me? You''re not wrong. You lost because your opponent was stronger than you. I believe you can defeat Lin Zhantian when you meet him again." Wang Ruyue replied with a smile. She knew of the rivalry that existed between Wang Zeming and Lin Zhantian.

    Wang Zeming had trained hard these past few years to beat him. Unfortunately, he still lost to Lin Zhantian, and Wang Ruyue could only offer a few words tofort him. She would not me Wang Zeming for something that was not his fault.

    Wang Ruyue quietly resigned and epted her fate. She couldn''t do anything to change the situation. Wang Ruyue wanted to depend on Tenku, but she knew it was impossible with his current strength. She would only put him in danger if she did, and Wang Ruyue didn''t want that to happen.

    If she had to marry Gu Qingyang, then she would do. But after the wedding, Wang Ruyue willmit suicide because she doesn''t want to be touched by him.

    Wang Zeming was silent when he heard Wang Ruyue''s reply and smiled in relief.

    "Thank you." Wang Zeming said to wang Ruyue and then looked at Tenku.

    "It looks like we can only depend on you, Tenku. But if you feel you can''t fight Lin Zhantian or Gu Qingyang, you better quickly admit defeat." Wang Zeming suggested.

    When he first met him, Wang Zeming thought that Tenku could bring miracles to the Wang family but he had forgotten about that after seeing Lin Zhantian and Gu Qingyang''s strength. Wang Zeming will support him but doesn''t expect too much from him.

    "I understand. I''ll take your advice to heart." Tenku nodded, but he didn''t care about Wang Zeming''s words. He would never give up on thepetition. Otherwise, Tenku couldn''t obtain the Qi umtion Pill, and it would be difficult for him to increase his strength quickly.

    Wang Zeming smiled with satisfaction when he heard the answer. He didn''t want Tenku to end up like Wang Xin because doing so would make Wang Haotian and Wang Ruyue sad.

    On the other hand, Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin were worried about Tenku and had forgotten what he had said before. They thought about his next fight because Kong Ming was not an easy opponent. But the two girls decided to remain silent with their concern for him and prayed for Tenku''s victory.

    Fifteen minutester, the arena was repaired, and Jin Zhaohui called Tenku and Kong Ming to fight in the next match.

    "I will go. It is my turn to fight." Tenku stood up from his seat and looked at the three people.

    "Be careful. Remember my words earlier. Give up if you feel you can''t fight him." Wang Zeming reminded.

    "I will keep that in mind." Tenku answered curtly.

    "We pray for your victory." Wang Ruyue said.

    "Yeah, please don''t push yourself too hard. You shoulde back in good condition." Huang Yuxin added.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I understand." Tenku nodded and smiled slightly in response to their words. The concern of the two girls touched his heart.

    After a brief exchange with Wang Ruyue and the others, Tenku quickly entered the arena. Kong Ming was already waiting for him with an iron staff. As usual, Tenku uses a spear as his weapon.

    Tenku took his position, and the two participants waited quietly for the match to start without any chatter. Jin Zhaohui opened his mouth after he saw they had entered the arena.

    "Are you ready?" Jin Zhaohui asked the two participants.

    "I''m ready, Elder Jin."

    "I am ready."

    Kong Ming and Tenku replied at almost the same time.

    "Then the fight begins!" Jin Zhaohui announced the start of the match.

    Tenku and Kong Ming charged simultaneously after hearing Jin Zhaohui''s signal and met in the middle of the arena.

    nk!

    Tenku''s spearhead shed with Kong Ming''s iron staff, creating a shockwave in the surroundings. Tenku raised his eyebrows because he felt that Kong Ming''s strength differed from yesterday''s.

    "Has he broken through to the great perfection of the Earth Origin realm? It looks like this match won''t be boring." Tenku smiled and then increased the intensity of his attack. He delivered consecutive jabs straight from the front of his opponent.

    "What!?" Kong Ming was shocked because Tenku''s speed suddenly increased drastically.

    nk! nk! nk!

    Kong Ming frowned when he noticed that he had slowly been pushed back at the start of their sh. He had broken through to the great perfection of the Earth Origin realmst night. Kong Ming should be superior in strength and speedpared to Tenku. But what happened now was the opposite, and it confused him. As he recalled, Tenku should have been two small realms below him, but his strength and speed were now above him.

    "This person is weird! I can''t let him continue to pressure me!" Kong Ming became serious and increased his speed to block Tenku''s attacks. But when he parried the stabing towards his head, the attack disappeared, and so did Tenku.

    The bells in his mind rang loudly, and Kong Ming quickly turned his body around while swinging his iron staff in a semicircle. He hit Tenku, or rather his afterimage because his opponent had moved again right after he turned his body.

    "This is dangerous!" Kong Ming''s face changed. He wanted to twist his body to block Tenku''s attack, but he was toote. Tenku''s spear had alreadynded on his back.

    nk!

    "Huh?" Tenku was a little surprised because his attack didn''t hurt Kong Ming. It wasn''t because his opponent blocked his thrust, but Tenku couldn''t prate his skin, and his spear bent slightly because he forced it.

    "His skin is tough. Is this the Vajra Holy Body? It was great. It has advantages whenpared to the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art." Tenku muttered and then kept his distance from Kong Ming after he saw his opponent swing his iron staff at him.

    Tenku could have pierced Kong Ming''s skin if he had used his full power. But he couldn''t do it in front of those old cultivators. They would notice that he had been hiding his strength. Therefore, he could only use his cultivation base at the middle stage of the Earth Origin realm to attack.

    "You''re great. This is the first time I feel pain like this in battle. Moreover, it was done by someone younger and below my cultivation base. Because of that, I will be more serious in this match. Be careful not to get hurt." Kong Ming smiled and praised Tenku. But his mood quickly changed after he ended his sentence. Kong Ming gripped his iron staff tightly, and his figure disappeared from where he stood.

    "Hmm..." Tenku felt an air movement from beside him, and he quickly swung his spear in that direction.

    nk!

    After that, Tenku twisted his body and thrust his spear behind him.

    nk!

    "What!? How did you find my exact position!?" Kong Ming had increased his speed to the max, but Tenku could still see his attack. Even though speed wasn''t his strong point, he was confident he could surpass someone with a lower cultivation base if he moved at full power. But now, Tenku can attack him precisely, which makes him confused.

    On the other hand, Tenku just smiled and had no intention of answering his question.

    "It seems that I do not fit with this weapon. This only reduces the power of my attacks." Kong Ming sighed and then threw his iron staff outside the arena. Tenku was confused by his actions, but he understood after seeing Kong Ming suddenly attack him with his index finger.

    Tathagata Finger!

    Tenku thrust his spear to block Kong Ming''s attack, but his weapon shook violently when it met his opponent''s finger.

    CLANK!

 Chapter 113 113

    ?Wang Ruyue and the other two became tense and anxious when they heard Jin Zhaohui signal the start of the battle between Tenku and Kong Ming. They were shocked when they saw the first sh of the two in the arena and felt Kong Ming''s cultivation base.

    "What!? Wasn''t Kong Ming''s cultivation base at thete stage of the Earth Origin realm? Why is he now in great perfection!?" Wang Ruyue stood up from her seat and said frantically. Her actions attracted the attention of the people around her. Wang Ruyue realized her mistake and quickly sat back in embarrassment.

    "Has he been hiding his strength all this time?" Huang Yuxin added. She became even more worried when she found out about it.

    "I don''t think so. I believe Kong Ming''s cultivation base was at thete stage of the Earth Origin realm yesterday. But it seems he was on the verge of great perfection and had the opportunity to break throughst night. Don''t you notice that his cultivation base is a bit unstable? I think he didn''t have enough time to consolidate his realm after he broke through." Wang Zeming refuted their words and exined his opinion.

    "Is that true?" Wang Ruyue looked at Wang Zeming and then turned her attention to the battle in the arena.

    "Yes. His cultivation base did look unstable. Even so, the cultivator in the great perfection was still much stronger than the middle stage in the Earth Origin realm. I think it''s difficult for Tenku to win this match." Wang Zeming sighed and shook his head helplessly. If Tenku lost in that battle, the Wang family''s hopes of winning thepetition would vanish.

    "I don''t care if he loses or wins in that match. The most important thing is that hees back in good condition." Wang Ruyue replied. Now she no longer cares about the martial artspetition or the marriage agreement between the Wang family and the Gu family. All she could think about right now was Tenku''s safety.

    Beside her, Huang Yuxin was dumbfounded when she heard Wang Ruyue''s words. She knew a bit about the matter between the Wang family and the Gu family because it wasn''t a secret. Huang Yuxin also knew about the two families'' marriage agreements, and Wang Ruyue was involved.

    The oue of this match should have decided Wang Ruyue''s fate. But that girl cared more about Tenku than herself. Huang Yuxin felt like she had lost to her. Even so, she will not give up trying to make her fake boyfriend pay more attention to her.

    (I won''t lose to you!)

    Huang Yuxin clenched her fists tightly and showed a determined face.

    "I understand. In that case, we can only pray for his safety. But if he can win, it will be even better." Wang Zeming agrees with Wang Ruyue''s words. He had already lost hope of winning the martial artspetition. So what he wanted now was for them to return safely.

    But after Wang Zeming finished his sentence, someone suddenlyughed, and it was heard from a seat not far from him. The voice came from Gu Qingyang, and he had been quietly listening to their conversation.

    "Hahaha... do you think he can win against Kong Ming? I feel that you are overestimating the strength of that Japanese boy. Or perhaps you are dreaming the Wang family could win thispetition?" Gu Qingyang sneered.

    "He wins or loses; it''s none of your business. So shut up your rotten mouth!" Wang Ruyue said coldly.

    "Please don''t be angry, my future wife. After thispetition ends, I will ask my grandfather to hold avish wedding. After all, we are geniuses from a major family, and our wedding ceremony should be lively and celebrated throughout China." Gu Qingyang was not angry and instead took Wang Ruyue''s words calmly.

    "Don''t talk nonsense! Could you stop calling me like that!? That sounds so disgusting to my ears! I thought you were the one dreaming here! Till I die, I will never marry you!" Wang Ruyue retorted.

    "No matter what you or the Wang family say, you will be mine and marry me after I win thispetition." Gu Qingyang smiled and turned his attention back to the arena.

    Wang Ruyue''s body trembled upon hearing that, and she clenched her fists tightly until her nails dug into her skin and dripped blood. Her face was pale, and tears were flowing from her eyes.

    Huang Yuxin couldn''t help but sigh when she saw Wang Ruyue''s situation. As a fellow woman, she felt sorry for Wang Ruyue, but she could only keep quiet on this matter because she was afraid of offending Gu Qingyang. Although the Huang family is also a martial arts family, they are not as powerful as the four major families. So she decided to stay silent and not interfere.

    Wang Zeming was angry because of Gu Qingyang''s words. But before he could say anything, he saw an iron staff flying out of the arena.

    nk!

    "What is Kong Ming doing?" Wang Ruyue said confusedly and quickly wiped away her tears.

    "I don''t know. Thest thing I saw was Tenku managed to deal with his attacks many times, and he suddenly threw away his weapon. I can''t hear what they''re talking about from here." Huang Yuxin shook her head.

    After that, they saw Kong Ming attack with his index finger like thrusting a sword, and Tenku confronted him with his spear.

    The audience thought that Kong Ming''s actions were foolish because his finger could be crushed if it collided with Tenku''s weapon. But what happened next was different from what they had imagined. Kong Ming managed to counter Tenku''s spear with his finger.

    CLANK!

    "Huh? What kind of attack was that? I''ve never seen or heard of it." Huang Yuxin asked.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "If I remember correctly, that attack is called Tathagata finger. It is one of the techniques of Shaolin. Kong Mingpressed his Qi in his finger and used it to attack. As for its power, you guys have seen it firsthand, and it''s no less than a spearhead, or it might be stronger if he used more Qi." Wang Zeming exined.

    "Wouldn''t Tenku be seriously injured if hit by that attack directly?" Huang Yuxin said in a trembling voice.

    "Tenku¡­" Wang gripped her knees tightly and looked at Tenku worriedly.

    Meanwhile, Tenku in the arena was slightly surprised by Kong Ming''s attack. He didn''t expect his opponent also to have such a technique. Tenku felt that the match became more interesting the more cards Kong Ming used.

    "Is that one of the techniques that can be used after you train the Vajra Holy Body?" Tenku asked curiously.

    "Ooh... you can see it?" Kong Ming was surprised when he heard Tenku''s question. He had not expected his opponent to figure out the essence of his attack quickly.

    "It''s not hard to see. I believe that attack can only be used if your physique is strong. If your body is weak, your finger might break because it can''t hold arge amount of Qipressed at one point." Tenku said casually.

    "You are right. This technique cannot be learned if you do not cultivate the Vajra Holy Body. Because of that, this finger technique is powerful and might be able to kill you instantly if I use my full power." Kong nodded and quickly acknowledged it.

    "In that case, I want to see how good your technique is." Tenku smiled slightly and charged toward Kong Ming. Hepressed the Qi in his spearhead and thrust it sessively.

    Thousands of Stabs!

    Kong Ming frowned when he saw the hundreds of spearheadsing at him. His finger techniques could only deal with a single attack. Kong Ming changed the shape of his hand into a fist and swung the same number of fists as the spear thrusts from Tenku.

    Arhat Boxing!

    "Is it another bare-handed attack of the Vajra Holy Body?" Tenku muttered and added a little force to his attack.

    nk! nk! nk!

    Crack!

    Cracking sounds were heard from their sh. Tenku''s spear bent to the extreme and broke because it couldn''t withstand the force he used and his opponent''s attacks. He quickly kept his distance from Kong Ming after seeing his weapon break.

    "I don''t think I can use this weapon anymore." Tenku smiled bitterly when she saw the piece of spear shaft in her hand.

    "If you want to change to a new weapon, I don''t mind. I don''t want people to think I bullied you because you were unarmed. After all, the victory I get will be empty if I defeat you when you''re not at full strength." Kong Ming smiled and pointed at the weapon rack at the side of the arena.

    Jin Zhaohui and the other referees kept quiet when they heard Kong Ming''s words which meant they allowed Tenku to change weapons as long as both participants agreed.

    "I thank you for your kindness. But I decided to fight you bare-handed, so this match would be fair." Tenku smiled and threw the piece of the spear in his hand out of the arena.

    "You have great courage and mind. Even after seeing the power of my attacks, you still want to fight with bare hands. In that case, I will respond to your wishes." Kong Ming smiled broadly after hearing Tenku''s words.

    He became excited as this was the first time he would have a hand-to-hand match with a participant in a martial artspetition. Kong Ming was confident of winning because unarmedbat was his specialty.

    "That''s great. Thene to me. Show me all the techniques you have." Tenku said calmly and didn''t care what Kong Ming thought.

    "Fine, if that''s what you want!" Kong Ming clenched his fist and charged toward Tenku. He thought Tenku would dodge his fist and look for an opening to counterattack through his blind spot. But Kong Ming didn''t expect his opponent to stand still in his position and take his attack head-on.

    "Do you think that you can win against me in hand-to-handbat? Don''t me me if you get seriously injured from my attack!" Kong Ming red at Tenku and swung his fist at full power. He wanted to end that match in one strike because he was displeased with Tenku''s arrogance.

    The corners of Tenku''s lips rose slightly when he saw Kong Minging at him at top speed. He threw a punch at his opponent, and their fists collided.

    Booooooommmmmmmm!

 Chapter 114 114

    ?Tenku and Kong Ming fiercely shed in the arena, making Wang Ruyue and the others worry when they saw their battle. Even though Kong Ming was unarmed, the damage from his attacks was terrifying and dangerous. They feared Tenku would be seriously injured because of his opponent''s finger technique.

    They saw Tenku use the attack from the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique that Wang Zeming had used in the previous match. But Tenku uses a spear as a medium and looks much stronger than him. Unfortunately, the weapon broke because it was not strong enough to withstand Kong Ming''s attack.

    Crack!

    "What!? His weapon is broken! How will he fight against Kong Ming!?" Wang Ruyue said frantically. She heard Gu Qingyang''sughter when he saw the scene, but she didn''t have time to think about it because she was worried about Tenku.

    "Please calm down, Ruyue. Can''t you see that they stopped their battle? I think Kong Ming allowed Tenku to change his weapon." Even though Wang Zeming didn''t hear their words clearly, he could guess their conversation''s content after seeing Kong Ming pointing at the weapons rack.

    "Is that true?" Wang Ruyue asked to confirm his words. She couldn''t believe that Kong Ming would be so kind as to give up his advantage in the match by letting Tenku rece his broken weapon. But before Wang Zeming could reply, they saw Tenku throw away his spear and intend to fight Kong Ming with his bare hands.

    "What the hell is he thinking!? Didn''t he see the power of Kong Ming''s attack!? Why doesn''t he change his weapon and instead fight him barehanded!?" Wang Ruyue subconsciously shouted in annoyance at Tenku''s actions. It destroyed her image as a gentle and elegant girl, but Wang Ruyue didn''t care because she worried for Tenku. Besides her, Huang Yuxin also felt the same way, but she could only stay silent and not say it as Wang Ruyue did.

    "I don''t know what he''s nning. But what we can do now is trust him." Wang Zeming tried to calm Wang Ruyue even though he was also worried about Tenku.

    "Tenku... I will preach to him all night after thispetition is over!" Wang Ruyue said in a low voice. Even though she was angry, her worries for Tenku were much more significant. She didn''t want anything bad to happen to Tenku, and the feelings of Huang Yuxin next to her were no different from hers.

    After that, they saw Kong Ming attack Tenku, but thetter didn''t show any signs of dodging. In other words, Tenku wanted to face Kong Ming''s finger technique head-on.

    "Tenku! What are you doing!? Dodge his attack!" Wang Ruyue couldn''t bear to look at the situation any longer, and she shouted at Tenku. Even so, her words did not reach his ears, nor did the other party want to listen to her. The distance between the two people in the arena drew closer, making her face pale. Then Tenku threw his punch, and the two fists collided.

    Booooooommmmmmmmmm!

    "Tenku!" Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue stood up from their seats and shouted frantically. But then, the scene in the arena left the two dumbfounded, not only them but everyone watching the match.

    They thought that Kong Ming''s attack would seriously injure Tenku but what happened was the opposite. Tenku stood firmly in his position without moving an inch, and his opponent was knocked back while vomiting blood.

    "What has happened?" Huang Yuxin looked at Wang Ruyue and asked.

    "I do not know." Wang Ruyue shook her head and then looked at Wang Zeming.

    "Do you know what happened? How can Tenku block Kong Ming''s attack, who has practiced Vajra Holy body and has a higher cultivation base than him?" Wang Ruyue thought that Wang Zeming would know why after seeing his reaction.

    "Impossible! This is impossible! Did he learn that practice!?" Wang Zeming said in a trembling voice.

    "What do you mean by that? What practice?" Wang Ruyue didn''t understand the meaning of Wang Zeming''s words.

    "Tyrant King Body Tempering Art. The first elder seems to have taught him that inhumane practice." Wang Zeming looked at Wang Ruyue and said.

    He stated such things because that practice gave cultivators unbearable pain during the body tempering process. The higher theyer of the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art, the more terrifying the pain they would feel.

    Moreover, that practice required cultivation resources that were both abundant and rare. Wang Zeming could hardly believe that Tenku had sessfully trained the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art.

    "What!?" Wang Ruyue''s body trembled when she heard that.

    She had heard from Wang Haotian about that practice and how painful the body tempering process was to break through each of itsyers. Her grandfather strictly forbade her to learn the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art because it was unsuitable for a woman. But then Wang Ruyue shook her head vigorously to refute Wang Zeming''s words.

    "Are you not wrong about that!? My grandfather couldn''t have taught Tenku such a practice." Wang Ruyue said in disbelief. She knew his grandfather well, and there was no way he would teach a practice that could harm his only student.

    Most importantly, where could Tenku get the cultivation resources for body tempering? Wang Ruyue was sure that Wang Haotian didn''t take anything with him when he left the Wang family many years ago.

    "Then how can you exin the physical strength that can match the Vajra Holy body?" Wang Zeming smiled bitterly as he recalled his attempts to practice the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art in the past, and ended in failure because he couldn''t endure the pain.

    "That is¡­" Wang Ruyue was at a loss for words to answer Wang Zeming.

    "What exactly are you guys talking about?" Huang Yuxin was confused by their conversation.

    "We were talking about..." Wang Ruyue told Huang Yuxin about the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art without hesitation. Of course, he only told a small part about it.

    "Does such practice exist? I know about the Vajra Holy Body and some of the body tempering practices, but none sounds that terrible." Huang Yuxin asked with a pale face. Her body shivered just hearing about Tyrant King Body Tempering Art from Huang Ruyue. She couldn''t believe that Tenku had learned such painful physical practice.

    Huang Yuxin had not known Tenku for long and knew nothing about him, including his reasons for getting stronger. After thispetition ends, she is determined to get to know him better, whether he wants to be her fake boyfriend.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Wang Ruyue could only nod weakly in response to Huang Yuxin''s question. Then she turned her eyes towards Tenku in the arena. She wasn''t sure if Tenku learned the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art.

    She intended to ask him directly after the match ended. If Tenku trained it, then Wang Ruyue would go to her grandfather and ask him for an exnation.

    At the arena, Kong Ming was shocked when he was knocked back in a hand-to-hand sh by Tenku. He is confident with his physique and technique. Kong Ming believed that his body was stronger than Long Aotian and other cultivators who practiced physical tempering.

    But now Kong was vomiting blood from just one fist. It made him dumbfounded and doubted that his opponent was the same age as him.

    "Did you also learn body tempering practice?" Kong Ming looked at Tenku and asked.

    "Yes." Tenku answered briefly.

    "No wonder you can withstand my attacks. If you also learn body tempering practice, then it makes sense. Is what you are cultivating the Wang family''s Tyrant King Body Tempering Art?" Kong Ming asked another question. This time Tenku just kept silent and had no intention of replying.

    "I understand. Your physique is strong, but my Vajra Holy Body is not under your practice!" Kong Ming knew that Tenku didn''t want to answer, so he didn''t ask any further. He changed the shape of his hand from a fist to one finger andpressed it with Qi until it was enveloped in golden light.

    "Then, let''s prove which practice is stronger! Mine or yours!" Kong Ming said coldly and charged at Tenku with his index finger like he was thrusting a spear.

    Tathagata Finger!

    "I''m also curious about that." Tenku smiled, and he did the same as Kong Ming. Hepressed arge amount of Qi in his finger and thrust it into his opponent.

    Heavenly Finger!

    Boooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    Their fingers shed, and Tenku''s attack knocked back Kong Ming again.

    "What!? The attack you used before was..." Kong Ming said in disbelief because Tenku''s finger technique felt so familiar.

    "You are right. I imitated you but changed it a bit. Ibined the two training concepts into my attack. I used one of the moves of the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique to the physical strength of the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art. I didn''t expect that the result would be so strong! I thank you for that." Tenku exined.

    "You! I can''t believe your physique is more solid than mine!" Kong Ming was angry when he heard Tenku''s words.

    He couldn''t ept that Tenku defeated the Vajra Holy Body that he was so proud of. Kong Ming became even more irritated when his opponent copied his technique and seeded in one attempt. He changed the shape of his hand into a fist again andpressed more Qi. Then Kong Ming charged toward Tenku with terrifying speed.

    Arhat Boxing!

    "In that case, I shall try that technique as well." Tenkupressed Qi into his fist and punched Kong Ming.

    Domination Fist!

    Booooooommmmmmmmmm!

    Their fists collided and turned the arena around them into a small crater.

    "You!" Kong Ming gritted his teeth when he saw Tenku manage to copy his technique again. He added strength to his fists and threw consecutive punches.

    Hundreds of fist images rained down on Tenku, but that didn''t change thetter''s face. Tenku also did the same as Kong Ming and bombarded him with punches.

    Boom! boom! Boom!

    The arena around them shattered every time their fists shed. After enough fist-fighting, the two finally kept their distance from each other.

    "You''re great. I admit that my physique is not as strong as yours. Besides, it''s my first time seeing a genius who can imitate other people''s techniques in battle. You look a little scary. Even so, I will still fight hard to win this match. If you can withstand my next attack, I will admit defeat." Kong Ming sighed and looked at Tenku. He finally admits that his physique isn''t as good as his opponent''s, but that doesn''t diminish his fighting spirit in the match.

    "Thank you for yourpliment. Then,e at me with all your might." Tenku responded to his words with a smile.

    "If you can, copy my technique again!" Kong Ming said seriously and changed the shape of his hand from a fist to a palm. Hepressed all the remaining Qi within his body and leaped into the air. Then he shot his palm toward Tenku in the arena.

    Prajna Palm!

 Chapter 115 115

    ?Prajna Palm!

    Tenku grinned as he saw Kong Ming shoot out a gigantic palm of Qi that covered most of his field of vision. The arena beneath his feet cracked from the pressure of the attack.

    "That attack is pretty strong, but I''m sure I can replicate it." Tenkupressed the Qi in his palms until a thinyer of green light appeared.

    "I wonder which is stronger, your palm technique or mine." Tenku muttered and shot his palm at Kong Ming in the air.

    Goliath Palm!

    Tenku created a gigantic palm of Qi manifestation of the same size as Kong Ming''s attack. The air around the arena trembled, and their palms collided.

    Booooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    The sh of the two attacks created a huge explosion and split the arena into several pieces with huge spider web-like cracks. Moreover, the impact also sent shockwaves and gale-force winds to the spectator seats.

    "Kyaaaaaa!"

    "What the hell is that power!?"

    "What a terrifying attack!"

    The audience screamed frantically and quickly covered their eyes to block the dust flying at them due to the strong wind. As they were dealing with the matter, they heard something falling onto the arena.

    Thud!

    Kong Ming was blown away by the explosion, but he managed tond well on his feet. But not long after, he spat out blood and fell to his knees with a pale face. Kong Ming felt weak and could barely move his body. He knew that he had lost in their sh. Tenku imitated his technique again.

    "I admit defeat." Kong said in a weak voice.

    "The winner is Tenku of the Wang family!" Jin Zhaohui quickly announced the result of the match, and the audience cheered wildly. The match was very fierce and much more exciting than the previous battles.

    Tenku bowed slightly to Jin Zhaohui and wanted to leave the arena. But his footsteps stopped when he heard someone calling him.

    "Wait a minute!"

    Tenku turned around and saw Kong Ming limping towards him.

    "What?" Tenku asked with a straight face.

    "Is the body tempering practice you used the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art?" Kong Ming repeated that question to Tenku.

    "Why do you want to know about it?" Tenku asked in return.

    "I''m just curious about a body tempering practice stronger than my Vajra Holy Body. I heard that the Wang family''s practice is impossible to learn. So I wonder if what you''re learning is the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art or a different physical tempering practice." Kong Ming exined his reasons for asking that question again to Tenku.

    "You are right. What I practice is the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art." Tenku answered and quickly left the arena. On the other hand, Kong Ming looked at his back seriously.

    "I didn''t expect anyone to be able to cultivate the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art. Even more amazingly, he was only fifteen years old, and his cultivation base was only at the middle stage of the Earth Origin realm.

    Moreover, hisprehension ability could be said to be terrifying. Among the other younger generations, I believe he is the one who can break through that realm." Kong Ming muttered and left the arena from the other side. He wanted to go to the infirmary to heal his wound.

    When Tenku returned to his seat, he felt a gaze with killing intent from Gu Qingyang. But he ignored it because he knew why the other person was looking at him like that. The result of that match was not what he wanted. As usual, he received strange looks from Wang Ruyue and the other two after he returned.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Tenku sighed and asked them.

    "We don''t have a specific reason for doing it. But how much will you amaze and surprise us? We didn''t expect you to have that much power." Wang Ruyue spoke on behalf of the others; both could only nod in confirmation of her words.

    "Hmm... I don''t intend to surprise or amaze you. I just want to win the match." Tenku replied calmly and sat down in his seat.

    "Is that so? I saw you sh with Kong Ming several times. Are you hurt?" Wang Ruyue asked and checked the left side of Tenku''s body and Huang Yuxin on the other.

    "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about me. Don''t you know I didn''t take a single hit from my opponent in that match? After all, my body is quite strong, and I wouldn''t be seriously injured even if I took a direct hit from him." Tenku smiled and tried to calm them down. But his words had the opposite effect on the two girls.

    Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue trembled, and their faces turned pale when they heard Tenku''s words.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You¡­ are you cultivating the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art?" Wang Ruyue asked fearfully.

    "Yes, you''re right. I practice it until the fourthyer, bone tempering." Tenku was quick to admit it.

    Wang Zeming and the others fell silent when they heard his answer. Not only had he learned it, but he had also trained it to the fourthyer. It sent chills down their spines.

    "You practiced it to the fourthyer?" Wang Zeming asked in disbelief.

    "Yes." Tenku nodded in response.

    "Why? Why do you have to hurt yourself by learning the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art? That practice is dangerous! You''ll get amazing power if you train it, but the risk is huge! The Tyrant King Body Tempering Art might kill you while body tempering!" Wang Ruyue said hoarsely, and tears rolled down from her eyes.

    "I don''t need to answer because you already know the reason." Tenku said to her and smiled.

    Wang Ruyue''s body froze upon hearing that. Then she remembered the time she had spent with Tenku a few days ago and what they had discussed.

    Tenku''s goal is to find his sister in another world. He cared about nothing else but getting stronger. Because of that, Tenku couldn''t reciprocate Wang Ruyue''s feelings for her even though he knew about it.

    On the other hand, Wang Zeming and Huang Yuxin didn''t know what they were talking about. Huang Yuxin''s face was sullen because she was envious of Wang Ruyue, who knew Tenku better than her.

    "Aren''t there many other ways to get stronger? Why do you have to learn the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art? Did my grandfather not tell you that the practice is dangerous?" Wang Ruyue intended to make Tenku stop cultivating the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art.

    "Master has already told me about the risks. But I don''t care about that as long as that practice makes me strong faster." Tenku replied tly, like the matter was trivial. But those words made Wang Ruyue''s heartache like it was being squeezed.

    "But!" Wang Ruyue couldn''t ept it and insist on trying to change Tenku''s mind.

    "Wang Ruyue, I understand what you''re thinking. I thank you for that feeling, but I have to do it. So I want you to understand and not talk about it any further. Because no matter what you say, I will still practice the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art." Tenku looked Wang Ruyue straight in the eyes and said seriously.

    "I... I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to meddle in your business. But I¡­" Wang Ruyue lowered her head and said in a barely audible voice.

    "I understand. You don''t need to exin it. Am I fine after cultivating the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art to the fourthyer? So I''ll be fine even if I keep practicing it. Therefore, you need not worry about me." Tenku said softly and tried tofort Wang Ruyue. He couldn''t stand to see a girl sad.

    "Yes. I hope so." Wang Ruyue nodded in response to his words. Even so, she still couldn''t shake the worry from her heart.

    Tenku couldn''t help but sigh when he saw Wang Ruyue''s behavior. When he wanted to see the repair process of the arena, he suddenly raised his eyebrows because he felt someone was continuously looking at him from the audience seats.

    He turned around and found Su Lingxu winking at him while licking her sexy lips. Tenku broke out in cold sweat and quickly turned his face away from the girl. He felt like prey in front of a hunter. Of course, it wasn''t because Tenku was weaker than her, but for another reason.

    Meanwhile, the elders and patriarchs on the high tform were shocked after seeing Tenku''s match.

    "Did he practice the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art? I didn''t expect you to teach that to him, Haotian." Long Haoran, the patriarch of the Long family, said in disbelief. He knew about the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art and had heard that none of the Wang family''s disciples could learn it. But now, a Japanese boy who had recently cultivated it could train it to such a level. It astonished him.

    "Yeah, he''s amazing. Your disciple''s analytical andprehension skills are appalling. He can imitate Kong Ming''s techniques just by looking at him." Lin Ruiming added.

    The other patriarchs and elders, except for the Gu family, also shared the same feelings with the two. They didn''t think anyone could learn the body tempering practice from the Wang family.

    "Ahaha... of course, I''ll teach him that practice since he''s my disciple. But I also didn''t expect that he managed to train it to that level. It''s just luck, just luck. In terms of hisprehension ability, it was nothingpared to other young geniuses." Wang Haotian responded humbly, but he was secretly happy to see their reactions.

    "Why didn''t you tell me about this matter, Haotian?" Wang Hongli whispered.

    "I didn''t have time to tell you. But after that, I had forgotten about it." Wang Haotian replied.

    "I see. Anyway, I remember you didn''t take any cultivation resources with you when you left a few years ago. Then how did your disciple train the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art to that level?" Wang Hongli asked seriously. If he knew how Tenku trained the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art, he could apply it to the Wang family''s disciples. It would greatly benefit them and make their family stronger.

    "I''m sorry. It''s not that I don''t want to tell you about it, but the way he practiced the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art cannot be imitated by others. So it''s useless if you want to apply it to the Wang family''s disciples." Wang Haotian understood the meaning of Wang Hongli''s question, but he would never reveal the secret of Tenku''s power.

    "It''s a shame we can''t use his methods on the Wang family''s disciples." Wang Hongli said disappointedly after hearing the answer.

    On the other hand, Gu Tianba and the elders of the Gu family were silent when they saw Tenku''s battle. Their faces were gloomy because Wang Haotian''s disciple was much stronger than they had expected. More importantly, he had practiced three of the four Sovereign Cultivation Set books.

    "I can''t allow him to live. Otherwise, he would be a threat to the Gu family." Gu Tianba stared coldly at Tenku and thought of a n to eliminate him.

 Chapter 116 116

    ?Thirty minutes had passed since Tenku''s battle against Kong Ming ended. But the repair of the arena is still not finished until now because the damage is more severe than in the previous match.

    Initially, the organizers intended to move the match to another arena. But they quickly forgot about that. By doing that, they also had to move the audience seats to the new arena, which would be a pain and a waste of time.

    Tenku nced to the side and saw Wang Ruyue chatting with Huang Yuxin. Their mood improved after Tenku assured them he would be fine to continue practicing the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art.

    He shouldn''t need to exin anything to them. But the two girls would be more troublesome if they continued to worry about him. Besides, he couldn''t bear to see them sad.

    Tenku silently sighed and turned his eyes the other way. He saw Lin Zhantian and Gu Qingyang waiting for the next match quietly.

    After the arena has been repaired, thepetition will enter the semifinals. Gu Qingyang was lucky to make it straight to the finals because there was no victor in the battle between Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue. So the only match in the semifinals was the battle between Tenku and Lin Zhantian. In other words, Tenku will fight in one day three times a row.

    Twenty minutester, the arena repairs werepleted, and Jin Zhaohui spoke to the remaining three participants.

    "Before we start the next round, I will inform you about the changes in thepetition. Because only three participants remained and we had wasted a lot of time in arena repairs, we decided to cancel the next round. In other words, the remaining three participants will go straight to the finals.

    You would enter the arena simultaneously and fight each other. This is the same as the battle royale in the early rounds of thepetition but with fewer numbers. The participant who loses first to the other two will be the third ce, and the one who manages to stand to the end will win the martial artspetition." Jin Zhaohui exined the new rules of thepetition.

    "In that case, the three participants can choose their weapons now and enter the arena immediately since we are about to start the final round." Jin Zhaohui added.

    The audience was in an uproar as they became excited after hearing Jin Zhaohui''s words. With the change in thepetition, they could witness a great match between three geniuses.

    Lin Zhantian didn''t care about it, but Gu Qingyang was happy because he could destroy Tenku faster. He could not wait to see the faces of Wang Ruyue and the rest of the Wang family when they saw the participant representing them end up miserably.

    Of course, some people were not happy with the new rules. They were Wang Ruyue and the others. They know that Tenku was strong because he had defeated Kong Ming, who had broken through to the great perfection of the Earth Origin realm. But Gu Qingyang and Lin Zhantian were on a different level from him.

    Gu Qingyang and Lin Zhantian got up from their seats and walked to the weapon rack at the side of the arena. Before leaving, the former looked at Wang Ruyue and smiled coldly. Tenku intended to catch up with them, but someone suddenly grabbed his hand.

    "Are you going to be okay fighting them?" Wang Ruyue looked at Tenku and asked worriedly.

    "I thought I''d be fine. No, I feel that the decision of the organizers is the best. This way, I won''t have to fight three times in a row and waste my time." Tenku replied calmly.

    "What are you talking about!? Your opponents are two geniuses from a major family. Are you sure you can beat them? You might be strong in hand-to-handbat. But in the final round, your opponent will use weapons. One was a genius swordsman, and the other had a cultivation of the middle stage of the Sky Origin realm. They are dangerous for you, especially Gu Qingyang!

    I feel that he harbors great hatred for you, whether because you''re a member of the Wang family or for some other reason. But I''m sure he will do something terrible to you, which might be much worse than what he did to Wang Xin! Therefore, you better admit defeat before the battle starts." Wang Ruyue tries to convince Tenku to give up the match.

    "I can''t do that because I have many reasons to win this match." Tenku shook his head and quickly rejected Wang Ruyue''s words.

    "You! Are you dissatisfied with getting third ce!? If you are thinking about bing first ce and obtaining the Qi umtion Pill, then forget about it! If you want to win thispetition because of my grandpa''s orders, you don''t need to obey him.

    I''ll talk to him! If you want to do that because of me, you better stop! I''d rather marry that person than see you get hurt!" Wang Ruyue spoke, and tears rolled down from her eyes.

    Tenku fell silent because Wang Ruyue''s words warmed his heart. That girl bravely sacrificed herself so that he wouldn''t get hurt. Tenku did not expect that Wang Ruyue would say such things.

    "Do you not believe me?" Tenku looked directly into Wang Ruyue''s eyes and then turned his gaze to Huang Yuxin next to her.

    "I¡­ I believe in you. But..." Wang Ruyue said in a weak voice, but she didn''t have time to continue her sentence because Tenku interrupted her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I did it for everything you mentioned earlier. For the Qi umtion Pill, because of master''s order, for you..." Tenku said seriously.

    Huang Yuxin felt sad when she heard that. She thought she was unimportant to Tenku because they were just acquaintances. But then, her body trembled when she heard his following words.

    "And also for you." Tenku said while looking at Huang Yuxin''s face.

    Huang Yuxin was confused about why Tenku said that to her. She didn''t know why she was one of the reasons he had to fight against two geniuses in the arena. But whatever his reason, Huang Yuxin felt happy, and her heart fluttered because Tenku thought about her. Huang Yuxin smiled sweetly and lowered her head in embarrassment.

    "So please trust me. I promise I''ll be back in good shape. Have you never thought about why your grandfather confidently made me participate in a martial artspetition?" Tenku smiled and gently released his hand from Wang Ruyue. After that, he left them and headed towards the weapon rack.

    Wang Zeming and the others couldn''t help but be dumbfounded when they saw the confidence on Tenku''s face. Wang Ruyue thought about his words before he left, and it did make sense. Her grandfather had never shown the slightest worry from the start of thepetition until now. He seemed sure that nothing terrible would happen to Tenku and that his disciple would win the martial artspetition

    Wang Ruyue clenched her fists and felt that there was a secret the two people were hiding from her. She had to ask her grandfather after thepetition was over and force him to answer.

    If what they were hiding was why Wang Haotian had confidence in Tenku, then she would be angry at them for worrying her for nothing. But for now, Wang Ruyue still felt uneasy and hoped that Tenku would return from the match in good condition.

    "I pray for your victory." Wang Ruyue looked at Tenku and said softly. Beside her, Huang Yuxin closed her eyes, sped her hands tightly, and hoped the same thing as Wang Ruyue.

    Tenku arrived at the weapon rack and saw Lin Zhantian selecting a sword. Gu Qingyang had already chosen his weapon and was waiting for them in the arena. Tenku slowly approached the weapon rack and stopped next to Lin Zhantian. While he was choosing his weapon, he suddenly opened his mouth.

    "Your swordsmanship is admirable, and you deserve to be called the most genius swordsman in Beijing. No, maybe in China. I hear that you are proud of it." Tenku said in a low voice to not be heard by the people around him. Lin Zhantian just kept quiet and didn''t respond to his words. But Tenku didn''t care about that and kept talking.

    "How about we make a bet? I will use the sword in this match and pit my swordsmanship against you. The winner is the one who can defeat their opponent with their swordsmanship." Tenku examined one of the ordinary swords from the weapons rack.

    Lin Zhantian raised his eyebrows when he heard that. As he recalls, Tenku used a spear as his primary weapon, but now he bravely challenged him to pit their swordsmanship against each other. Lin Zhantian felt something strange about his words. But before he could say something, Tenku added another word.

    "If you lose, then you must grant me one wish. Of course, that is something within your limits. I will not ask you to abolish your cultivation base or kill yourself. But if I lose, I will do the same. If it is within my means, I will grant anything you ask, including exining the essence of the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art and the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique to you. How?" Tenku looked at Lin Zhantian and smiled.

    Lin Zhantian''s interest was stirred when he heard Tenku''sst sentence. He didn''t care about the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art, but the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique would be of great use to his advancement in swordsmanship.

    "Are you sure you want to bet on that? Have you talked about it with the Wang family? After all, the practice is theirs." Lin Zhantian asked. He wants to ept Tenku''s bet, but he has to ensure there won''t be any problems after winning it.

    "Of course, the two practices belong to the Wang family, but understanding their essence is mine. So I have the right to tell anyone. I can guarantee that the Wang family will not interfere in this matter." Tenku said confidently. Lin Zhantian was speechless and did not directly answer him. But not long after, he finally spoke.

    "All right, I ept the bet. You don''t have to worry because I always keep my word. But you also have to live up to what you say after you lose. Otherwise, I guarantee you will end very badly." Lin Zhantian said coldly and left Tenku in that ce.

    "Of course, I will not go against my word. I''m d to do business with you." Tenku grinned and followed him from behind.

    After the three people entered the arena, Jin Zhaohui looked at them and spoke.

    "Are you ready?" Jin Zhaohui asked, and they nodded simultaneously.

    "Then the battle begins!" Jin Zhaohui said and signaled the start of the match in the final round.

 Chapter 117 117

    ?"Huh? Why did Tenku choose a sword as his weapon? Wasn''t he a spear user?" Wang Ruyue was confused and worried when she saw that. Apart from her, Wang Zeming and the spectators also felt the same way.

    Tenku always uses a spear in every match; they think his skill lies in that weapon. If he suddenly switched to a sword, he might be unable to bring out his full power. Only Huang Yuxin in that ce knew that Tenku''s swordsmanship was not inferior to his spear art because she had fought him before.

    Wang Ruyue had heard stories about Tenku and Huang Yuxin''s sparring, but she didn''t know that he wielded a sword. Because of that, she thought that Tenku was only skilled with spears. Huang Yuxin smiled and was happy because she learned what Wang Ruyue didn''t know from Tenku.

    "Please calm down, Ruyue. I''m sure he has a n for that. Didn''t you hear what he said before leaving this ce? So we have to believe in what he''s doing." Huang Yuxin said to Wang Ruyue.

    "Miss Huang is right. There''s no point in us worrying about it. We can only believe in him and pray that he can win this match." Wang Zeming added.

    He could understand if Wang Zeming said those words because they represented the Wang family. But Huang Yuxin, who had been silent all along, suddenly opened her mouth to show her trust in Tenku. Wang Ruyue felt that the girl knew something. But she refrained from asking it now that the match had started.

    Tenku stood in the arena in a triangle with Gu Qingyang and Lin Zhantian at the other corner. Even though Jin Zhaohui had already signaled the start of the match, neither of the two geniuses attacked first.

    Gu Qingyang''s eyes focused on Tenku and showed great hatred towards him, while Lin Zhantian looked at his two opponents calmly. Usually, he would use a swift sh to defeat his opponent in one strike. But he had to be more careful in this match because there were two opponents.

    If Lin Zhantian shed his sword at one of them, the other might attack him from behind. He couldn''t underestimate any of them since both of them were strong.

    "Since this is the final round, I think it''s fine to show a bit of my strength. After all, fighting two geniuses from major families would be troublesome if I only relied on my cultivation base at the middle stage of the Earth Origin realm. In that case, I will use more of my strength in this match." Tenku smiled, and his cultivation base rocketed from the middle stage to the great perfection of the Earth Origin realm.

    "Huh!"

    "What!?"

    Lin Zhantian and Gu Qingyang opened their eyes wide when they felt Tenku''s cultivation base suddenly increase drastically. Not only them but everyone watching the match, except for Wang Haotian, was shocked by Tenku''s strength.

    "You hid your cultivation base?" Lin Zhantian narrowed his eyes at Tenku. Even though he felt cheated by their bet, he didn''t overthink it because he was sure he could beat Tenku with his swordsmanship.

    "So what if your cultivation base rises by two minor realms? I can still step on you like an ant." Gu Qingyang said arrogantly.

    "You talk too much. Doesn''t one of you intend to attack first? If not, then I will do it." Tenkupressed the Qi in his sword and swung it at the two people in the arena.

    Tenku shed four des of Qi manifestation, two at Lin Zhantian and the other two at Gu Qingyang.

    "Sword Qi!" Lin Zhantian and Gu Qingyang said simultaneously, and their faces became severe.

    Gu Qingyang moved from where he stood to dodge the attack while Lin Zhantian shed his sword against it.

    Boom! boom!

    Lin Zhantian''s Sword Qi shed with Tenku''s, creating a tremendous impact.

    "It''s dangerous!" Zhantian became alert when he realized that Tenku''s figure had disappeared from his sight. He thought his opponent would appear nearby because they were making a bet and the other side wanted to beat him immediately. But what he thought was wrong because Tenku attacked Gu Qingyang first.

    "Do you think you can win against me with a strong body and sword Qi? You are dreaming!" Gu Qingyang snorted coldly and swung his sword at the Tenku that had suddenly appeared to his left. He managed to hit it but what he shed was an afterimage as the real Tenku appeared behind Lin Zhantian.

    "So fast!" Lin Zhantian''s face sank when he saw Tenku close the distance with him instantly. He was a little surprised because Tenku suddenly appeared behind him without him noticing. Then Tenkupressed the Qi in his sword and gave Lin Zhantian consecutive shes.

    Thousands of shes!

    Tenku used one of the moves of the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique that Wang Zeming had used against Lin Zhantian.

    "Humph! Do you think you can hurt me with an attack like that? Did you learn nothing from my fight against Wang Zeming?" Lin Zhantian said and delivered sessive thrusts toward Tenku.

    Sword Rain!

    nk! nk! nk!

    "What!?" Lin Zhantian was shocked because he was knocked back and injured by Tenku''s attack. He felt that the techniques released by his opponent were far heavier, faster, and sharper than Wang Zeming''s.

    Tenku wanted to chase after Lin Zhantian, but he suddenly raised his eyebrows and quickly moved from that ce.<novelnext></novelnext>

    sh!

    A sword fell right where Tenku was standing earlier, and the one who attacked him was Gu Qingyang. The match was no longer a battle between three people but two against one.

    "You''re fast enough to dodge. If so, how about this one?" Gu Qingyang sneered andpressed arge amount of Qi in his sword. He brandished it, and a gigantic sword manifestation of Qi appeared above him. Then Gu Qingyang swung it at Tenku.

    Evil King sh!

    Tenku''s face didn''t change when he saw the gigantic sword of Qi falling at him at high speed. He condensed the aura on his weapon and shed sessively at Gu Qingyang''s attacks.

    Tactical Rapid sh!

    Tenku shot tens of sword Qi toward Gu Qingyang''s attack. Initially, the gigantic sword of Qi manifestation fell with tremendous momentum. But after Tenku bombarded it with aura des, the attack was pushed back and cracked.

    Crack!

    After that, the giant sword shattered into particles and disappeared.

    "What!?" Gu Qingyang was shocked by the sight before him but quickly regained his senses and wanted to give Tenku another attack. Unfortunately, his opponent had disappeared.

    "Where is he going?" Gu Qingyang looked around but couldn''t find him. That meant Tenku had no intention of attacking him and changed his target to Lin Zhantian.

    Tenku did not continue his attack on Gu Qingyang because he sensed Lin Zhantian was condensing arge amount of Qi. He had to prevent his opponent from unleashing that attack.

    If Tenku had fought at his full strength, he could have finished the match in less than five minutes. But he couldn''t show all his trump cards in front of many people, especially those old monsters from the Gu family.

    When Tenku appeared in front of Lin Zhantian, the other party waspressing his Qi in his sword. Tenku frowned because he felt that the attack was quite dangerous. Moreover, he also realized that Gu Qingyang was chasing him at a terrifying speed.

    "This is troublesome. Do I have to increase my strength a little more? A genius from a major family who can enter the finals of a martial artspetition is indeed different from an ordinary cultivator." Tenku sighed and hastened his steps towards Lin Zhantian. But before he could bring himself any closer, Lin Zhantian noticed his presence and quickly released his technique.

    Divine Sword Petals!

    Lin Zhantian shed his sword and released an aura de. It looked different from his previous sword Qi. Tenku wanted to fight the attack head-on and defeat Lin Zhantian immediately. He needed to take down one of the two quickly because fighting them all at once was quite tricky with his current strength. Tenku chose Lin Zhantian because defeating him first would achieve one of his goals.

    Tenku swung her sword at the de''s aura that came at her. But when his weapon came into contact with it, Lin Zhantian''s attack suddenly shattered and turned into thousands of flower petals scattered throughout the arena. Tenku reflexively avoided it, but he was toote, and another petal slightly cut her sleeve.

    "Those flower petals are also sword Qi in a small form?" Tenku muttered and looked around. The flower petals almost covered the entire ce and did not leave any space.

    In other words, Lin Zhantian''s attacks ranged across the entire arena. He can attack his opponent from anywhere using those flower petals.

    "I have to beat him soon." Tenku increased his speed and approached Lin Zhantian while dodging the flower petals raining down on him.

    On the other hand, Gu Qingyang suddenly stopped in his tracks because Lin Zhantian had also attacked him with those flower petals. He quickly dodged it and shed at another petal that came from behind.

    After all, the two were opponents in the match, and Lin Zhantian had never intended to team up with Gu Qingyang to fight Tenku. If he won in such a way, his heart as a swordsman would be broken, and he might stop progressing in cultivation or swordsmanship.

    "Lin Zhantian. Originally I would take care of you after I destroyed that boy. But you seem impatient. In that case, I will defeat both of you at once!" Gu Qingyang said coldly, and his cultivation base at the middle stage of the Sky Origin realm exploded from his body.

    Boooooooooommmmmm!

    The flower petals around Gu Qingyang were blown away and created a space in the arena. He red at Lin Zhantian and shed his sword.

    Evil King sh!

    Gu Qingyang released a gigantic sword manifestation of Qi towards Lin Zhantian but was blocked by the surrounding flower petals, and decreased his attack speed.

    Booommmmmm!

    The attack left a deep scar on the arena, but Lin Zhantian dodged it. Tenku didn''t waste his chance as the flower petals scattered from the impact of the gigantic sword Qi. He swiftly closed the distance with Lin Zhantian and shed his sword just as his opponent dodged Gu Qingyang''s attack.

 Chapter 118 118

    ?Not long after the final match started, Wang Ruyue and the other two people watched in shock when they felt Tenku''s cultivation base suddenly skyrocket.

    "Am I dreaming? Why do I feel that Tenku''s cultivation base is now at the great perfection of the Earth Origin realm?" Wang Ruyue muttered and then looked at Wang Zeming and Huang Yuxin.

    "You''re not dreaming. His cultivation base had now increased by two small realms." Wang Zeming answered without taking his eyes off the arena. He clenched his fists tightly after seeing Tenku''s power. Wang Zeming was sure about his feelings when he first met the boy. Tenku is no ordinary person and will bring miracles to the Wang family by defeating the two geniuses and winning the martial artspetition.

    "In other words¡­" Huang Yuxin wanted to say something but didn''t finish the sentence.

    "He has been hiding his true power from us all this time." Wang Zeming continued the girl''s words.

    "But how? How could my grandfather train Tenku to the great perfection of the Earth Origin realm when he didn''t take any cultivation resources with him when he left the Wang family many years ago? Even if the Wang family directly trained him under the abundant cultivation resources, it would still be impossible.

    Gu Qingyang could break through to the Sky Origin realm under thirty because I heard the Gu family obtained an innate treasure. But Tenku, as a Japanese person, shouldn''t have such a thing. So how did he cultivate to that level?" Wang Ruyue said in disbelief.

    "You will get the answer if you ask your grandfather, but I don''t think he will tell you. It seemed he was purposely hiding it from the others. Even my grandfather didn''t know about this matter." Wang Zeming looked at Wang Ruyue and replied.

    "I will ask him this matter and force him to answer it!" Wang Ruyue said with determination.

    Wang Zeming smiled in response but didn''t think much about Wang Ruyue''s words. He knew from his grandfather that Wang Haotian was the stubborn type. If he didn''t want to tell it, even if the patriarch of the Wang family forced him, he would never say it.

    After that, they saw Tenku make the first move on Gu Qingyang and Lin Zhantian. He released four swords Qi at the two and then charged toward them.

    "Even though his cultivation base has increased drastically, Tenku shouldn''t attack them rashly. One has the same cultivation base as him and has terrible swordsmanship, while the other is a cultivator in the Sky Origin realm." Huang Yuxin muttered.

    "Naturally, Tenku would be wary and move carefully. But I didn''t see that expression on her face at all. He looks calm and confident in his every move." Wang Ruyue added.

    "Yes, you''re right. I also feel the same way as you. Somehow I feel that Tenku is sure he can win this match. Is it possible that he is..." Huang Yuxin said in a low voice.

    "He is still hiding his power." The one who continued her sentence was Wang Zeming again.

    The two girls trembled when they heard his words. Huang Yuxin looked at Wang Ruyue. Coincidentally, the other party also turned her eyes toward Huang Yuxin. After that, they replied in unison.

    "Impossible!"

    ***

    At the same time, the patriarchs and elders of the four major families on the high tform were again shocked by Tenku.

    "Amazing. I didn''t expect that your disciple hid his strength so deeply. The other patriarchs and I didn''t even notice it. Is this your n, Haotian? Did you order your disciple to pretend to be pigs to eat tigers?

    Or are you purposely asking him to hide his power for the final round? If that is true, then you have sessfully fooled us." Lin Ruiming said in a displeased tone. He felt that a fifteen-year-old boy had tricked him.

    "Ahaha... you overthink patriarch Lin. I didn''t n anything like that. What he did was purely on his initiative. I only asked him to participate in the martial artspetition. Other than that, I gave him no other instructions." Wang Haotian replied calmly.

    "A fifteen-year-old boy with a cultivation base at the great perfection of the Earth Origin realm. That sounds terrible. I wouldn''t have believed it if I hadn''t seen it in person. He was no longer a genius but a little monster. How did you get seeds like that? It was like he was born with a natural talent for cultivation." Long Haoran looked at Tenku in awe.

    "Thank you for yourpliment, patriarch Long. As to how I found him, I was just lucky that I was able to meet him while I was taking care of something in Japan. His talent for cultivation is quite formidable, but it still can''t bepared to the first genius of the four great families." Wang Haotian smiled warmly. He was secretly proud when he heard the patriarch of the Long family praise his disciple.

    "I don''t know about it. Why don''t you tell us, Haotian?" Wang Hongli looked at Wang Haotian and asked.

    "I forgot to tell you. You should already know about my habit of forgetting something important." Wang Haotian gave an excuse. He would not mention the matter to others. Wang Haotian knew there was a spy within the Wang family, and it would be dangerous if that person reported the news to his boss.

    On the other hand, Wang Minghao''s face darkened when he heard that. He was displeased that Wang Haotian''s disciple kept getting praise from the patriarchs and elders of other families. Wang Minghao could only grit his teeth and suppress his hatred for Wang Haotian and Wang Hongli.

    "So what if he hid his strength? The one who will be the champion in thispetition is still my grandson, Gu Qingyang. I don''t know what you''re nning to do by hiding your disciple''s power, but it''s useless in the face of absolute power." Gu Yuxuan suddenly spoke up and entered their conversation.

    He was annoyed to hear the words of patriarch Long and Lin. They seemed to show that Tenku was much better than Gu Qingyang. Although Gu Yuxuan was shocked when he saw Tenku''s cultivation base, his grandson was much stronger than Wang Haotian''s disciple. He was sure that Gu Qingyang would be able to win the martial artspetition.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Is that so? You may be right. Any tricks are useless in the face of absolute strength." Wang Haotian nodded and agreed with the words.

    (You are right. But who uses tricks and who has absolute power, you will find out after this battle is over)

    Wang Haotian smiled slyly and sneered at Gu Yuxuan in his heart.

    "It''s good that you understand that." Gu Yuxuan snorted and turned his attention back to the arena.

    (Qingyang, you must win thispetition! The fate of our family rests in your hands. Although Wang Haotian''s disciple Wang Haotian''s cultivation base has increased to the same level as yours, you can still beat him with that thing)

    Gu Yuxuan looked at Gu Qingyang and clenched his fists tightly.

    The battle between the three people in the arena became increasingly fierce. Initially, the match was two against one, with Tenku continuously attacking Lin Zhantian and Gu Qingyang. But it didn''t take long for Lin Zhantian to release his technique and attack the other two participants. He used one of the moves of the Sky-splitting Sword Technique.

    The elders of the Lin family got excited when they saw Lin Zhantian use that move. They were confident that he could defeat his enemy with that technique. Unfortunately, their joy onlysted for a moment, and they fell silent because what happened was different from what they thought.

    "What!?" The elders of the Lin family said in unison after seeing Tenku manage tond his attack on Lin Zhantian.

    Tenku attacked while his opponents were busy fighting each other. Even though he could injure Lin Zhantian, it was too shallow.

    "Hmm... I didn''t expect those petals to move so quickly." Tenku muttered and saw that the petals had returned to cover the entire arena. When he attacked Lin Zhantian, he noticed that the surrounding petals had suddenly gathered in front of his opponent and turned into a shield to block his sword. The result was that his shes could not deal serious injuries to Lin Zhantian.

    "Huh?" Tenku saw Lin Zhantian brandishing his sword, and the petals on the arena divided into two groups and swirled around them. One on Tenku and the other on Gu Qingyang. After that, Lin Zhantian opened his mouth.

    "sh!"

    After Lin Zhantian said, the petals suddenly stopped rotating and fell onto Tenku and Gu Qingyang at high speed.

    "So fast!" Gu Qingyang felt a little shocked when he saw those thousands of petals attacking him. But he quickly regained hisposure and blocked it with his sword because he knew he couldn''t avoid it.

    "I do have to put down Lin Zhantian first. Otherwise, it would be difficult to defeat Gu Qingyang." Tenku sighed, and then his face became serious. He channeled Qi into his sword and thrust it sessively.

    Thousands of shes!

    Tenku gives one stab at every petal that falls on him. Because the number of petals that attack Tenku is in the thousands, he has to swing his sword the same number of times. His movements are swift and cannot be followed by the naked eye.

    When Tenku''s attack hit the petal, it turned into light particles and disappeared. In the blink of an eye, the petals surrounding Tenku disappeared.

    "What!?" Lin Zhantian was shocked when he saw that Tenku could quickly get out of the encirclement of the petals.

    Tenku nced at Gu Qingyang and found that the other party was still busy dealing with Lin Zhantian''s attack. That person looks difficult to get out of the cage of thousands of petals. Tenku raised his eyebrows as he felt this was the best chance to attack Lin Zhantian without Gu Qingyang bothering him.

    He quickly charged toward Lin Zhantian as he didn''t want to waste the opportunity and didn''t want his enemy to unleash another troublesome technique. But when Tenku approached Lin Zhantian, he felt that the air in front of him split, and he quickly turned his body like he was avoiding something.

    sh!

    The ends of his hair were slightly trimmed, but Tenku didn''t mind it. He noticed that Lin Zhantian was shing out some invisible sword Qi as he approached. Tenku didn''t slow down and made irregr movements to avoid the attacksing at him.

    "No wonder you dare to bet with me even though you know I''m a genius swordsman. You are much stronger than I expected. Your sword skills and instincts are well-honed. You can even see my fast attack. You seem to have experienced as many battles as I have.

    But that doesn''t mean that I lost to you. I will not lose in this sword fight, bet, or match. I will win them all!" Lin Zhantian said, and the atmosphere around him suddenly changed. Hepressed the Qi in his sword so densely that the weapon trembled violently as it could no longer contain his power.

    "This is my first time using this technique. I haven''t fully mastered it yet and can''t control its power output. Therefore, try not to die." Lin Zhantian gripped his sword tightly and shed toward Tenku.

    Peerless Sword Light!

 Chapter 119 119

    ?The elders were shocked when they saw the technique used by Lin Zhantian in the arena. They recognized it because it was a killing move by the Lin family. The people on the high tform didn''t expect Lin Zhantian to be able to master it at the age of less than thirty.

    They knew it would take a very long time to practice that technique. Core disciples of the Lin family usually only mastered it when they were forty. If they were talented and possessed excellentprehension, they could use it at the age of thirty, but such people were scarce, and only 3 in the history of the Lin family. One of them was the current patriarch, Lin Ruiming.

    But now Lin Zhantian is using it in his twenties. It left the people on the high tform in awe.

    "Tian''er used that technique! Is it okay for the enemy if he unleashes such a dangerous attack?" One of the elders from the Lin family spoke.

    Peerless Sword Light is a powerful technique because it can kill its enemy in one hit. If Lin Zhantian couldn''t properly control his power output, then that attack could split Tenku in two. He didn''t want Lin Zhantian to kill his opponent in the match identally.

    "Tian''er has no other choice because the opponent is so strong. If the worst happens, we can only think of it as fate. I hope you don''t hold a grudge if something bad happens to your disciple because such incidents aremon in a match in a martial artspetition." Lin Ruiming looked at Wang Haotian and said.

    He knew that Tenku was Wang Haotian''s only disciple. Lin Ruiming didn''t want the other party to be angry and hold a grudge because Lin Zhantian injured that boy.

    Although the Lin family wasn''t afraid of the Wang family, they didn''t want to cause unnecessary trouble. They weren''t the Gu family who had big ambitions. But before Wang Haotian could reply, someone spoke first.

    "I believe that the first elder of the Wang family will understand. If something bad happened to his disciple, he could only me that boy for being weaker than his opponent." Gu Yuxuan sneered.

    "Yeah, you''re right. I agree with your words. If he was seriously injured or killed in that battle, he could only me himself for being weak. I thank you for helping me answer patriarch Lin." Wang Haotian smiled and replied calmly.

    His answer caused everyone on the high tform to freeze in silence. Wang Haotian''s words sounded cold, and it looked like he didn''t care about Tenku''s safety. Even Gu Yuxuan was speechless as he didn''t know how to respond. But they didn''t know that those words weren''t meant for Tenku but for his opponent in the arena.

    (I wonder if you can repeat those words of yours after seeing your precious grandson have such a bad time in that match)

    Wang Haotian looked at Tenku, who was calm despite being faced with Lin Zhantian''s deadly attack.

    Tenku swiftly moved away from Lin Zhantian just before he swung his sword. The bell in his mind rang loudly to let him know that the attack was dangerous.

    sh!

    Right after Tenku left that ce, a sh of light fell, creating a long, deep scar on the arena.

    "So fast and strong!" Tenku frowned when he saw the sight. He did not expect Lin Zhantian to possess such a technique. Even though his opponent''s sword was swift, Tenku saw it and felt its essence.

    The attack used thepression of several swords Qi into one to be a sharp de. Even though the technique was excellent and had terrifying destructive power, it couldn''t be used often with Lin Zhantian''s current cultivation base due to the enormous consumption of Qi. Thus, the best way to deal with it was to wait for the user to run out of power.

    "As expected of a genius from a major family. You have a dangerous technique." Tenku said and increased his speed to avoid the ce after noticing Lin Zhantian intended to swing his sword again.

    sh!

    Another light fell and split the arena in two. Even though Gu Qingyang was busy with the thousands of petals confining him, he kept an eye on the situation around him and the battles of his two opponents. His face darkened when he saw the destructive power of Lin Zhantian''s attack.

    "He can already use that technique?" Gu Qingyang said in disbelief. He knew what technique Lin Zhantian released and how dangerous it was. Although he had a cultivation base at the middle stage of the Sky Origin realm, he would die if he was hit by that attack directly.

    On the other hand, Tenku kept moving to avoid Lin Zhantian''s attack. Every time the light from that attack fell, a vast scar would be created on the arena. While dodging Lin Zhantian''s technique, Tenku suddenly raised his eyebrows after thinking of an idea.

    Tenku ran around the arena at top speed while avoiding the lighting at her. After judging from the number of attacks Lin Zhantian had unleashed, he estimated that his opponent would soon run out of Qi before long. When the time came, he had to defeat Lin Zhantian quickly.

    Lin Zhantian narrowed his eyes when he saw Tenku stop dodging his attacks. He thought it was his chance to beat him because his opponent was extremely fast for a cultivator in the Earth Origin realm. Even if only for a moment, that''s enough for his attack to hit Tenku.

    sh!

    Lin Zhantian swung his sword, but then he opened his eyes wide when he saw that his opponent was gone and reced by Gu Qingyang, who was not far behind Tenku''s previous position.

    "Bastard!" Gu Qingyang roared in anger when he saw Lin Zhantian attack him. He knew it was not his intention, and Tenku had set him up.

    "I will make you regret what you have done to me!" Gu Qingyang released his power, and the thousands of petals that trapped him were blown away. After that, hepressed the Qi in his sword and swung it in circles.

    Evil King sh!

    Boooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    Lin Zhantian and Gu Qingyang''s attacks shed, and the petals shattered under the impact.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Tch! I''m tricked! He wants to use me to attack Gu Qingyang!" Lin Zhantian clicked his tongue. But then he felt goosebumps and quickly twisted his body while shing his sword.

    nk!

    Tenku suddenly appeared behind Lin Zhantian after disappearing from his sight and made him attack Gu Qingyang. He intended to defeat Lin Zhantian first. But a genius is still a genius, and his nickname is not without reason. Lin Zhantian had sharp instincts and good reflexes when in danger.

    Moreover, Lin Zhantian was not stupid and knew the weaknesses of his technique. So before he ran out of Qi, he stopped using the attack.

    "You are so cunning. I didn''t think you to keep dodging my shes because you wanted to lead my attacks towards Gu Qingyang." Lin Zhantian said in annoyance. It was the first time he had shown such an expression during the three days ofpetition. Usually, he is a person who can maintain hisposure when faced with any problem.

    "Is there something wrong with what I''m doing? As far as I remember, there isn''t a rule from thepetition that forbids me from having the other twopetitors attack each other. You should already know that only one person can win thispetition. As long as I don''t cheat, then a little cunning is fine." Tenku smiled and replied calmly. After that, he injected arge amount of Qi into his sword and shed it.

    Tactical Rapid sh!

    Tenku released dozens of sword Qi toward Lin Zhantian and Gu Qingyang, who was approaching him with an angry face.

    Lin Zhantian blocked some of Tenku''s sword Qi directly and dodged some of it. He couldn''t use the petals from his previous technique to counter that attack because Tenku and Gu Qingyang had already destroyed it.

    "Bastard!" Qingyang shouted and shed his sword against Tenku''s attack. He was furious that he fell into Tenku''s trap. Luckily, he was unharmed as he used his technique just before the light from Lin Zhantian''s strike hit him.

    Boom! Boom!

    Lin Zhantian and Gu Qingyang managed to block Tenku''s attack, and they charged at him simultaneously.

    "I try to fight them one by one, so it won''t be too much trouble for me. But in the end, I had to face both at once." Tenku sighed when he saw the two sh their swords at him. His face became serious, and he swung his sword to block their attacks of them.

    nk! nk! nk! nk!

    Tenku managed to block the consecutive attacks from Lin Zhantian and Gu Qingyang. Then he tightly gripped his sword and shed horizontally at them.

    CLANK!

    "What!?" The two people were shocked as they were knocked back by just one sh. It was natural for Lin Zhantian because his strength was the same as Tenku, but it was a different story for Gu Qingyang because his cultivation base was far above those two people.

    Before they stabilized themselves, Tenku shed another sword Qi at Gu Qingyang and then chased after Lin Zhantian. The goal has not changed. He had to defeat Lin Zhantian first.

    Lin Zhantian''s face darkened when he saw Tenku darting toward him at lightning speed. He knew that Tenku wanted to beat him to win their bet. But then Lin Zhantian smiled coldly and shed his sword at him.

    Peerless Sword Light!

    Lin Zhantian unleashed his killing move using all the remaining Qi within his body. He knew he would be exhausted after using that technique, but he had no choice in his current situation.

    Even though Lin Zhantian couldn''t get first ce, he could win second ce and his bet with Tenku. It was more than enough for him because Tenku would give him the essence of the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique.

    But Lin Zhantian''s face solidified when he saw the scene before him. Tenkupressed his Qi until his de vibrated violently and shed at Lin Zhantian.

    Sword of Demolition!

    sh!

    The gigantic aura de carved a terrifying sword mark along its trajectory in the arena and easily cut through the light from Lin Zhantian''s attack. Lin Zhantian was shocked when he saw that sword Qi because he recognized something familiar to him as a swordsman.

    "Sword intent!" Lin Zhantian said in a trembling voice, but he didn''t have time to admire it because his situation was critical. If that attack hit him, then he would die.

    Unfortunately, Lin Zhantian couldn''t do anything about it in his current state and the aura of the de with the sword intent was already in front of him. He closed his eyes and resigned himself to his fate. But before hitting Lin Zhantian, the aura de''s size suddenly shrunk and became a blur.

    sh!

    The aura de shed through Lin Zhantian''s chest, and the impact sent him flying out of the arena. Even so, he was still alive and had only lost consciousness.

    "One has fallen. Now it''s your turn." Tenku said in a low voice and turned his eyes to Gu Qingyang.

 Chapter 120 120

    ?The audience fell silent when they saw what was happening in the arena. Tenku could fight two geniuses at once and defeat one of them.

    "Did I not see wrongly what had happened in the arena?" Wang Ruyue said in disbelief as she doubted her eyesight.

    "No, you''re not wrong because I saw it too." Huang Yuxin responded with the same feelings as Wang Ruyue. She didn''t expect Tenku to beat one of the two geniuses in the arena.

    "Tenku can beat Lin Zhantian even though he has used the killing move of the Lin family." Wang Zeming smiled bitterly when he saw the scene before his eyes

    When Lin Zhantian fought against him in the previous round, that fellow had not used his full strength. He felt his heart as a cultivator shake after knowing that.

    Wang Zeming couldn''t do anything against the rival he wanted to beat, even though he had put all his strength into that match. But Tenku knocked Lin Zhantian out of the arena when he had to fight with two opponents. Wang Zeming was envious of Tenku''s strength. Moreover, he can have it at a very young age.

    "You don''t need topare yourself to Tenku. You are you, and Tenku is Tenku. He is the freak here. I believe you can defeat Lin Zhantian in the future with your strength. So don''t be pessimistic." Wang Ruyue said after seeing the expression on his face. She more or less knew what Wang Zeming was thinking at the moment.

    The rival he had been trying to beat had been knocked out of the arena by someone much younger than him. Not only that. Lin Zhantian also used his full strength and fought alongside Gu Qingyang in the arena but lost in the end. It would make Wang Zeming even more depressed.

    "She''s right. Tenku cannot be judged bymon sense. Thus, you should notpare yourself with him because no young cultivators in thispetition can be like him." Huang Yuxin added.

    "I thank you for the kind intentions of both of you tofort me. But those words of yours don''t sound like apliment. If Tenku finds out what you guys are saying about him, what will he think?" Wang Zeming grinned and teased the two girls. He was not blind and knew how Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue felt for Tenku. If Wang Zeming had to speak the truth, he would be jealous of Tenku because two flowers from Beijing fell in love with him.

    Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin''s faces turned pale when they heard about it. Then the two looked at Wang Zeming and shouted at the same time.

    "You can''t say that to Tenku!"

    "Haha... I understand. I''m just kidding with you guys. I''ll keep it a secret from Tenku." Wang Zeming chuckled, and it made the two girls blush up to their ears.

    "But the match is still not over. Although he could beat Lin Zhantian, the only one left in the arena now was Gu Qingyang. He surpassed the other young geniuses in strength, speed, and technique.

    You two should already know that he''s on an entirely different level from us. Plus, he had refined the innate treasures found by the Gu family. So his current strength can be said to be unfathomable." Wang Zeming tried to change the topic of their conversation when he saw that the two girls'' faces were as red as apples.

    "Yeah, you''re right about that. But Tenku can always create miracles. Isn''t that right, Yuxin? We don''t know if he still hides his cultivation base or not. If he hasn''t used all of his strength in this match, then¡­" Wang Ruyue smiled, but she didn''t dare to continue her words.

    Although Wang Ruyue believed in Tenku, she doubted that the other party was still hiding his strength. But if what she thought was true, then Tenku''s cultivation base should be in the Sky Origin realm.

    It sounds too absurd and unreasonable. No matter how genius Tenku was, a fifteen-year-old boy couldn''t have such a high cultivation base. But then, Wang Ruyue''s doubts disappeared after hearing the words of the girl next to her.

    "Then his cultivation base should be in Sky Origin. I am sure about it, and you have to trust him. Isn''t he a person who can''t be measured bymon sense? Therefore, nothing is impossible for him." Huang Yuxin said confidently. Wang Ruyue could sense the girl''s feelings for Tenku from her words, and she felt ashamed that she had doubts in her heart before.

    "Yes! Tenku can definitely beat Gu Qingyang. He is a man who will continue to surprise and amaze us." Wang Ruyue nodded, and then the two girls smiled beautifully.

    They can quickly understand each other because they share the same feelings for the same man. Wang Ruyue didn''t know when they had be that close. But she thought that it was not something bad. Wang Ruyue felt like she had a sister besides Wang Xiuying, but her rtionship with Huang Yuxin was much closer than the first.

    Wang Zeming was mesmerized when he saw their smiles, but he quickly shook his head to shake off the thought. One was his cousin, and the other was a girl who liked Tenku. He shouldn''t have feelings like that for them.

    "But I''m curious about the attack Tenku used against Wang Zeming''s killing move. What technique is it? I feel my body is being cut just by looking at it." Huang Yuxin suddenly asked, and her body shivered when she recalled Tenku''s attack.

    "If I remember correctly, it was one of the moves of the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique. To use it, you have to train it to a mastery level. But what makes you feel like you''re being cut isn''t that movement but Tenku''s sword intent." Wang Zeming exined.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What!? Sword intent!? Tenku can use sword intent!? Argh..." Wang Ruyue was startled and got up from her seat. She was in pain from making such a significant movement and worsening her injuries. Wang Ruyue quickly returned to her seat while holding her shoulders.

    "Are you okay? Didn''t the medics warn you not to make big movements in your current state?" Huang Yuxin looked at Wang Ruyue worriedly.

    "I''m sorry. I was too shocked and subconsciously got up from my seat. But I''m fine. I just feel a little pain in my shoulder." Wang Ruyue was trying to show that she was okay.

    "Please be more careful. I was also shocked when I heard about sword intent. But I can still restrain myself from overreacting like you." Huang Yuxin warned Wang Ruyue.

    "Ahaha... I understand. I will remember your words." Wang Ruyue nodded and smiled. Then she turned her eyes to Wang Zeming.

    "Are you sure that''s a sword intent? I also felt the sensation of being cut into pieces when Tenku used that move. But I don''t know what it is because I have never personally seen or felt sword intent and have only heard about it from my grandfather." Wang Ruyue asked to confirm Wang Zeming''s words.

    "I''m sure. I''ve seen it directly from my grandfather''s friend, who also taught me a little about how I can master sword intent. Unfortunately, it was hard for me until now." Wang Zeming answered thoughtfully.

    Unlike the sword Qi which could be obtained when a practitioner understood the concept of using Qi and sword as an offensive weapon, a cultivator could only use sword intent when he deeply understood the essence of swordsmanship.

    Sword intent is much more difficult to master as it requires excellentprehension and years. Usually, cultivators had to focus on one weapon to use sword intent.

    Tenku could use sword intent when he was proficient with some other weapons. Besides, he was less than twenty years old. Even Lin Zhantian, who was called a genius swordsman, could not master sword intent until now.

    It felt unreasonable to Wang Zeming. But then he remembered what Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue had said. Tenku couldn''t be judged bymon sense and couldn''t bepared to the cultivators in that ce. He could only sigh and ept it as he had proven their words firsthand with his eyes.

    "In other words, isn''t Tenku more worthy of being called a genius swordsman than Lin Zhantian?" Wang Ruyue asked, and her face became excited. She and Huang Yuxin both felt proud when they thought of that.

    "We shouldn''t talk about that for now but focus on the match in the arena. If he could win thispetition, he would earn the title of genius swordsman and the strongest young cultivator." Wang Zeming reminded the two girls.

    "You are right. The real match had just begun. This battle will determine the fate of the Wang family and me." Wang Ruyue''s face became grave. She clenched his fists tightly and tensed up as she thought about the matter.

    "You need to calm down, Ruyue. Tenku will win this match." Huang Yuxin held Wang Ruyue''s hand and smiled. She showed her absolute trust in Tenku and made Wang Ruyue''s heart calm down.

    "Yeah, Tenku will win!" Wang Ruyue nodded vigorously in response. Then the three people returned their attention to the match in the arena.

    At the same time, the patriarch and elders from the Lin family on the high tform were shocked and disappointed by what happened in the arena. They were surprised that Tenku could master sword intent at such a young age, and they were disappointed that Lin Zhantian had lost the match. That way, Lin Zhantian could only upy third ce.

    "Your disciple can always surprise us, Haotian. How much strength is he hiding? But I have to admit that he is a monster. He''s too evil for his age." Lin Ruiming sighed and then looked at Wang Haotian.

    "Yes, I agree with you. His cultivation base was extremely high for a fifteen-year-old boy, and he could also master sword Qi and sword intent. Moreover, he could also perfectly learn the three practices from the Wang family. Maybe the word monster is still not enough to describe his talent." Long Haoran nodded at Lin Ruiming''s words.

    "I can''t wait to see what he''ll show in the battle to surprise us again." Jin Zhanjian added.

    "Ahaha¡­ I thank you for your words of praise for my student. I don''t know what you expect from him, but you might get another surprise in this match. So prepare yourself when watching their battle." Wang Haotian mysteriously said, and his words made the people on the high tform even more curious.

    On the other hand, only the Gu family had a different feeling from the rest. They looked at Tenku with murderous intent because they thought that Tenku was dangerous to Gu Qingyang and their family.

 Chapter 121 121

    ?"One has fallen. Now it''s your turn." Tenku said in a low voice and turned his eyes to Gu Qingyang.

    "I didn''t expect you to have a technique even more frightening than a killing move from the Lin family. Besides that, you have also mastered sword intent. It really surprised me. But do you think you can do the same to me because you defeated Lin Zhantian with your power?

    If that''s what you think, then you are foolish. I am different from the person lying there." Gu Qingyang pointed at Lin Zhantian outside the arena, who was examined by the medical team. After that, they carried him on a stretcher to the infirmary.

    "In that case, I''d like to see your strength and what differentiates you from him." Tenku said indifferently and didn''t care about Gu Qingyang''s words. After he finished his sentence, his figure suddenly disappeared.

    "Humph! Your trick won''t work on me." Gu Qingyang snorted coldly and swung his sword to the side.

    nk!

    Tenku appeared right next to Gu Qingyang, and the two swords shed. But Tenku''s face didn''t change when he saw that his opponent knew the direction his attack wasing from. He could already guess that his sh would not be able to hit Gu Qingyang.

    "As expected of the Gu family''s first genius. Besides your high cultivation base, yourbat power differs from the other participants." Tenku said calmly and gave Gu Qingyang consecutive thrusts.

    Thousands of Stabs!

    "Didn''t I tell you that your little tricks won''t work for me, who possesses absolute strength!?" Gu Qingyang said coldly and injected Qi into his sword. Then he shed it toward Tenku''s attack.

    Evil King sh!

    nk! nk! nk!

    Initially, Gu Qingyang was confident that his technique could easily block Tenku''s attack. But he didn''t expect that he would be pushed back by his opponent.

    "You use quantity against quality?" Gu Qingyang narrowed his eyes at Tenku, who kept throwing consecutive thrusts at him without giving him any room to breathe and counterattacked.

    Gu Qingyang thought Tenku would lose if he shed with him with only one attack since his cultivation base was far lower than his. Because of that, Tenku used consecutive attacks to make up for that shoring.

    Tenku smiled in response to Gu Qingyang''s question and had no intention of answering him. Then he changed his hand movement from a thrust to a sh.

    Thousands of shes!

    nk! nk! nk!

    "Ugh!" Gu Qingyang''s face darkened after shing again with Tenku as his opponent''s strength far exceeded his expectations. He knew that Tenku trained the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art, and his physical strength was far stronger than practitioners of the same cultivation base.

    But Gu Qingyang shouldn''t be pushed back because he had a cultivation base in the Sky Origin realm, and his physical strength was also solid for a cultivator who hadn''t tempered his physique. He felt that something was off with Tenku.

    Gu Qingyang thought he could focus on fighting him and quickly defeat him after Lin Zhantian was knocked out. But the reality is not as easy as he imagined. Tenku was extremely strong for a cultivator in the Earth Origin realm and repelled him in their sh.

    "I can''t go on like this! It would be so embarrassing if people saw me being beaten back by someone with a much lower cultivation base than me! It looks like I have to use one of my trump cards! I don''t care if he lives or dies afterward!" Gu Qingyang smiled viciously, and a pitch-ck Qi concentrated at the tip of his sword into a ball of energy.

    Tenku frowned when he saw that. He felt that the energy ball was extremely dangerous. Tenku quickly moved away from Gu Qingyang to keep his distance from him.

    "You want to go? Toote!" Gu Qingyang pointed his sword at Tenku, and the condensed energy shot out like a cannonball.

    Poison Dark Energy!

    The pitch-ck energy ball shot at lightning speed and hit Tenku, or so Gu Qingyang and the audience saw it. But it didn''t take long for Gu Qingyang to realize that his attack had not hit his opponent but an afterimage.

    "You run away really fast. But I''ll ensure you can''t dodge my attack again." Gu Qingyang shifted his eyes to his right, and he saw Tenku standing there quietly.

    Although Tenku managed to dodge Gu Qingyang''s attack, his sleeve was touched by the ck energy and melted. Tenku frowned when he saw his clothes burning with a rotten smell after being hit by Gu Qingyang''s attack.

    "Your attacks are disgusting. Does your Qi contain poison?" Tenku looked at Gu Qingyang. Even though he didn''t expect his opponent to answer his question, he opened his mouth out of curiosity about the technique.

    "You are right. It was one of the techniques of the Ancient Demon Scripture. Next, I will hit it in your face and make you feel the pain that makes you want to die." Gu Qingyang grinned evilly and charged forward, pointing his sword at his opponent.

    A ball of ck energy formed at the tip of his weapon, and he shot it toward Tenku''s face. Gu Qingyang unleashed three attacks at once to seal off his opponent''s escape route and ensure the energy ball hit him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Yes, your technique lives up to the name of your practice. Too evil and disgusting. The smell makes me want to puke." Tenku injected arge amount of Qi into his sword and shed in session at the three energy balls. He felt his weapon would be damaged if he blocked that attack directly.

    Tactical Rapid sh!

    Dozens of sword Qi shot towards the three ck energy and shed.

    Boooooooommmmmmmmm!

    Tenku quickly moved to avoid the impact of the sh of the two attacks. To be more precise, a tiny ck energy was aiming at him. He noticed that it was still dangerous after seeing the arena floor melt aftering into contact with it.

    When Tenku dodged, he saw another ball of ck energying at him. He sighed and aimed the tip of his sword as Gu Qingyang did. Tenku condensed his Qi into the shape of a bullet and fired it.

    Tactical Fire!

    Booooooooooommmmmmmmm!

    The two attacks collided and exploded, creating a crater in the middle of the arena. This time there was no bit of ck energy left.

    "What!? What are you doing!? How can you block my attacks? That poisonous ck energy shouldn''t be able to dissipatepletely!" Gu Qingyang was shocked when he saw the scene.

    His grandfather and the patriarch of the Gu family had told him that the technique was nearly impossible to block or resist due to its corrosive nature and unbreakable form of energy. If it were cut with a sword, the weapon would melt, but if it was crushed, the ck energy ball would be broken into small pieces and would not dissipate until it hit something and corroded it. Even without the effects of the corrosion, the ball of ck energy still possessed the destructive power of a cultivator in the Sky Origin realm.

    Tenku not only matched the ck energy''s destructive power with a single strike, but she also dispelled the small corrosive fragments scattered by the explosion''s impact. This made Gu Qingyang confused.

    "Isn''t that easy? No matter how strong or toxic your attack is, it is still a condensed mass of energy. I have to use the same technique against that thing. Then the burst from my attack turned into high-heat energy and vaporized the fragments of your ck poisonous Qi." Tenku replied.

    "Impossible! You are merely a cultivator in the Earth Origin realm! You cannot match an attack from a cultivator in the Sky Origin realm!" Gu Qingyang didn''t believe Tenku''s words.

    "I did the same thing I did before. Did you forget? I''ll have to use quantity if I can''t fight you with quality. Ipressed the Qi many times in that attack to be on par with you." Tenku exined.

    "I see. Even if you can counter my attacks, I don''t believe you have enough Qi to use that technique repeatedly." Gu Qingyang pointed his sword at Tenku again. This time he shot out five ck poison energies at once.

    "In that case, you will be disappointed because I can use that technique hundreds of times." Tenku said and pointed his sword at the attack that wasing at him.

    Tactical Rapid Fire!

    Boom! Boom! Booooom!

    "What!?" Gu Qingyang opened his eyes wide when he saw Tenku shoot the same number of attacks as the ck energy ball. After that, Tenku''s figure blurred and suddenly appeared before him.

    Gu Qingyang did not panic. He channeled the Qi in his sword and shed it at Tenku from close range. But when he thought his strike would hit his opponent, Gu Qingyang''s face changed because he shed not Tenku but his afterimage. The real Tenku was already behind him and shed his sword.

    sh!

    "Argh!" Qingyang groaned in pain from the sh on his back. Luckily, he quickly moved from that ce after noticing that Tenku was behind him. Because of that, the injuries he received were shallow.

    "How dare you hurt me!" Gu Qingyang roared angrily. This was the first time he had been injured when fighting against cultivators his age.

    Usually, he suppresses whoever he fights with absolute power, and the battle ends in no time. But the situation now is the opposite. Tenku was constantly pressuring Gu Qingyang, someone whose cultivation base was far beyond his. It embarrassed Gu Qingyang because many people saw the match.

    Intense ck Qi exploded from Gu Qingyang''s body, and the arena beneath his feet cracked as it couldn''t withstand the force.

    "Originally, I didn''t want to use this technique. But you have forced me. I won''t be able to calm down before breaking your legs and arms. I will not be satisfied before I can torture you to death!" Gu Qingyang said coldly. His body slowly grew to be over two meters tall and his clothes were torn as they couldn''t amodate his current size.

    His pants were intact because they were specially made so they wouldn''t get damaged when his body changed significantly. Unfortunately, Gu Qingyang didn''t wear a set of clothes of the same type as his pants because he hadn''t thought of using that technique in the match against Tenku in the first ce.

    Gu Qingyang''splexion turned ck with veins bulging all over his body. He looked at Tenku with bloodshot eyes and then opened his mouth.

    Demon Transformation!

 Chapter 122 122

    ?The atmosphere at the seats of the patriarch and the elders of the Gu family was grave after they saw Gu Qingyang being suppressed by Tenku in the match. They were annoyed, angry, and embarrassed by what happened in the arena, especially after Gu Yuxuan''s boastful words about his grandson earlier. It was like a p in the face.

    Initially, the people on the high tform were shocked when they saw Gu Qingyang using the deadly and vicious technique of the Gu family, Poison Dark Energy. Not many disciples from the Gu family could condense ck poisonous Qi to that extent at the age of twenty.

    They required great understanding, effort, pain tolerance, and control to handle the technique. If they couldn''t do that, they would die from being swallowed up by that poisonous Qi.

    But when the patriarchs and elders on the high tform saw that Tenku could efficiently deal with Gu Qingyang''s attack, they were again in awe of that disciple Wang Haotian. He is strong and intelligent, with excellentprehension and analysis. Tenku quickly came up with a solution to counter Gu Qingyang''s attacks.

    "It seems your grandson can''t do anything to my apprentice even after using that vicious poison technique, Yuxuan." Wang Haotian looked at Gu Yuxuan and spoke.

    "The match isn''t over yet, and my grandson still hasn''t used all his strength. So you better shut up and watch the battle quietly." Gu Yuxuan retorted in annoyance.

    "Ooh, so you''re saying your grandson can reverse the situation in the arena if he uses his full strength?" Wang Haotian smiled yfully.

    "Of course. Do you think Qingyang will lose to your disciple? You''re overestimating that boy''s strength. No matter how strong your disciple is, the one who will win thispetition is my grandson." Gu Yuxuan said confidently.

    "Isn''t it too early for you to say something like that? But it''s okay. I know that you believe in your grandson''s power just as much as I believe in my disciple. I am also curious how Gu Qingyang will reverse the situation in that arena." Wang Haotian said with a face full of anticipation. Of course, he wanted to see Tenku defeating Gu Qingyang, which would give Gu Yuxuan a heavy p for his words.

    "You''ll see it with your own eyes. If anything happens to that boy, don''tin or get angry at the Gu family for your weak disciple." Gu Yuxuan snorted and returned his focus to the arena.

    He didn''t want to talk too much with Wang Haotian for fear of getting emotional and then fighting with him in front of the patriarchs and elders of the other major families. Moreover, he felt Gu Tianba''s intense gaze on him. Although that person didn''t say anything, Gu Yuxuan knew that the other party ordered him to shut his mouth.

    The battle in the arena grew fiercer, and Tenku finally managed tond his sword on Gu Qingyang. It made the elders of the Gu family on the high tform panic. They became even more worried after seeing Gu Qingyang''s body erged with a ferocious aura that made hisplexion darken.

    "That is¡­" Lin Ruiming narrowed his eyes and said softly.

    "Demon transformation of the Gu family. I didn''t expect Gu Qingyang to use that technique when cornered." Long Haoran continued the words of the Lin family patriarch.

    Gu Yuxuan''s face sank when he saw that. Demon transformation is one of the techniques in the Ancient Demon Scripture. As the name suggests, demon transformation is a technique that will turn a cultivator into a demon. Of course, the change was not only physical but also power.

    A cultivator''s body will erge and be more robust and solid when using demon transformation. Moreover, his cultivation base would also increase. In other words, Gu Qingyang now possessed the strength of a practitioner at thete stage of the Sky Origin realm.

    The elders of the Gu family became worried because they knew the technique was not without side effects. When a cultivator used Demon transformation, he would forcefully unlock all the potential within every single cell in his body and transform it into physical strength and profound Qi to break through realms. After that, he will gain great power ording to histent potential.

    But after the transformation ended, he would lose all of his strength and couldn''t even move a finger. He will lie in bed for a few months or maybe a few years.

    Another side effect was that he would lose potency, and his path as a practitioner would stop, as there would no longer be any advancement in his cultivation base. Of course, it could be cured with Holy water or extremely rare and priceless innate treasures. For that reason, the faces of the Gu family elders became gloomy. They were afraid that their first genius would suffer the worst side effects.

    "Why did Qingyang use demon transformation instead of consuming that stuff?" Gu Yuxuan saw Gu Qingyang in the arena and clenched his fists tightly to suppress the worry in his heart.

    He knew Gu Qingyang was angry because Tenku had injured him in front of many people and made him lose face. But he should have remembered what the Gu family patriarch had given him before the martial artspetition started.

    "Is it because of that?" Gu Yuxuan suddenly recalled the conversation he had with Gu Qingyang on the night of the first day of the martial artspetition. But then he shook his head and sighed. There was no point in him thinking about it now.

    It had already happened, and he couldn''t cry over spilled milk. Gu Yuxuan hoped that Gu Qingyang could defeat Tenku quickly to avoid the worst side effects. If Gu Qingyang onlyy in bed for a few months, it wouldn''t be a problem. In addition, Gu Yuxuan will find a solution to speed up his recovery so that his grandson only needs to rest for a few weeks.

    At the same time, Wang Zeming and the others stood up from their seats when they saw the changes in Gu Qingyang''s physique and cultivation base. Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue no longer cared about their condition. Their face was pale because they were worried about Tenku''s situation in the arena. His opponent no longer looks like a human but a terrible and cruel demon.

    "Is it the demon transformation of the Gu family?" Wang Ruyue looked at Wang Zeming and asked.

    "Yes, you''re right. I didn''t expect Tenku to force Gu Qingyang to use that technique." Wang Zeming said in a deep voice.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Although this was the first time he had seen it, Wang Zeming recognized the characteristics of the technique used by Gu Qingyang as well as its side effects from his grandfather. The two girls who heard that were shocked and became even more anxious because they knew a bit about demon transformation. That technique made Gu Qingyang much stronger than before.

    "What should we do? Will Tenku be okay?" Huang Yuxin said frantically.

    "Should we stop the match?" Wang Ruyue looked at Wang Zeming and asked his opinion. He also had the same feelings as Huang Yuxin.

    "That battle can only be stopped if the participants in the arena admit defeat. The referee will not hear our words. If we insist on doing so, we will be kicked out of here for interfering with the match." Wang Zeming said seriously.

    "Is there nothing we can do?" Huang Yuxin hopes that Wang Zeming will have a way to stop the match.

    Wang Zeming shook his head helplessly, and the two girls were disappointed when they saw his answer. But just as Wang Ruyue was about to say something else, their attention was distracted by an explosion in the arena.

    Boooooooooooooooommmmmmmm!

    Gu Qingyang hit the arena where Tenku was standing before. Fortunately, Tenku quickly moved from his position when he saw Gu Qingyang suddenly disappear.

    "So fast. Not only his strength, but his speed also increased drastically even with such a big body." Tenku''s face became solemn as he felt a hint of threat from Gu Qingyang''s current strength. His opponent attacked him with his bare hands because he had thrown away his sword. Even so, Tenku felt that his attacks had be much more dangerous.

    "I should be more serious about fighting him. Otherwise, I might lose without even having the chance to use all my strength." Tenku gripped his sword tightly, and his figure disappeared. He appeared at Gu Qingyang''s right and shed out his sword.

    But Tenku frowned when he saw his opponent standing still while smiling coldly at him. He stopped his sword right after it touched Gu Qingyang''s body and quickly moved away.

    Tenku felt that he would fall into danger if he continued his attack, and he trusted his intuition. Unfortunately, he was toote when he saw that his de had melted from contact with Gu Qingyang''s body.

    "Is that physique of yours coated in the ck poisonous Qi from the previous attack?" Tenku narrowed his eyes at Gu Qingyang''s body. He finally found out where the danger he had sensed came from.

    "You are right. I don''t need to hide it because you will feel it soon." Gu Qingyang grinned viciously and admitted it without hesitation. Then he moved toward Tenku with terrifying speed and instantly closed his distance with his opponent.

    Gu Qingyang punched Tenku, but what he hit was an afterimage. Tenku had moved to another ce when he felt a vibration in the air around him. He let go of his melted weapon and picked up the sword Gu Qingyang had thrown away. Fortunately, the sword was still in the arena not far from him.

    "Do you think changing weapons will make your situation better? You''re dreaming!" Gu Qingyang threw a punch at Tenku from a distance and released a ball of ck energy.

    Poison Dark Energy!

    Tenku responded to the attack by pointing his sword at the ck energy and firing a Qi bullet.

    Tactical Fire!

    Booooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    The two attacks shed and destroyed a quarter of the arena. After that, Tenku and Gu Qingyang moved simultaneously, colliding in a cloud of smoke and dust.

    Tenku had to coat his sword with thick Qi so that it wouldn''t melt when it came into contact with his opponent''s skin. But that made his strength drain very quickly.

    After shing several times with his opponent, Tenku finally realized that he couldn''t hurt Gu Qingyang with physical attacks. At this rate, he would run out of Qi and be forced to use all of his strength.

    "I must finish this battle as soon as possible." Tenku said in a low voice, and his momentum changed. His eyes stared intently at Gu Qingyang and then pointed his sword at him.

    Meteoric st!

 Chapter 123 123

    ?Tenku gathered arge amount of Qi at the tip of his sword until it became the size of a cannonball. Hepressed it inyers and made it extremely dense. After that, Tenku shot it toward Gu Qingyang.

    Meteoric st!

    "Huh!?" Gu Qingyang was shocked when he saw Tenku''s attack because he felt it was dangerous. His instincts told him that he couldn''t block it and had to dodge the energy ball no matter what. Otherwise, it could seriously injure him. But before Gu Qingyang could move, he saw Tenku unleash another attack.

    Tactical Rapid sh!

    Tenku released dozens of sword Qi to the right and left of Gu Qingyang to block his escape route.

    "Damn!" Tenku didn''t give him a chance to dodge. In that situation, Gu Qingyang quickly circted the Qi in his hand and punched out the huge energy balling at him.

    Booooooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    Gu Qingyang''s face changed drastically when his fist shed with the energy cannonball. He quickly pulled his hand back in fear of being crushed by the attack. But after that, Tenku''s attack hit his body and sent him flying while vomiting blood.

    Spurt!

    Gu Qingyang forcefully stabilized his body in the air so he couldnd properly before leaving the arena. If not, then he will be dered a loser in that match.

    Luckily his physique had been strengthened many times over and protected by the ck Qi after using the demon transformation. Otherwise, he would have disintegrated into a blood mist from being badly hit by that attack.

    "You¡­ what was that attack!? First were the Qi bullets, and now were the energy cannonballs. I''m sure the Wang family doesn''t have such a technique." Gu Qingyang looked at Tenku and asked with a gloomy face.

    After the Qi bullets that could counter his Poison dark energy, Tenku came at him with another attack that could prate his body''s solid defenses withyers of ck poison Qi. He was confused about where Tenku got such a powerful technique.

    "You can think of that as a technique I created." Tenku replied nonchntly.

    Tactical Fire and Meteoric st are techniques that Tenku created afterbining the concept of the Golden Revolver attack when using a fourth-level monster core with one of the moves in the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique, Meteoric Arrow.

    Tenku had created the technique before he came to Beijing but had never tried it directly in actualbat. He had not expected that its destructive power would be so terrifying and would help him deal with Gu Qingyang in the match.

    "Impossible! How could a fifteen-year-old boy invent your technique!? My grandfather and other cultivators who have lived for more than seventy years can''t do that! So how could you create such a powerful technique!?

    You don''t have to talk nonsense if you don''t want to say it! Do you think I''m stupid and will believe your words!?" Gu Qingyang quickly refuted it because he didn''t believe Tenku''s words. He thought his opponent was lying because he didn''t want to tell him about his technique.

    "It''s up to you whether you want to believe my words or not. What matters now is that I must defeat you. I don''t have time to y with you anymore." Tenku shrugged and didn''t care what Gu Qingyang thought of him.

    He had to defeat Gu Qingyang as soon as possible because not much Qi was left in his body. Unless Tenku released his power at the Sky Origin realm, he would be exhausted after all his Qi was used up. He pointed his sword again at Gu Qing and fired another energy cannonball.

    Meteoric st!

    "Do you think you can beat me just because you managed to hurt me!? I''ll show you how stupid your mind is! In the end, I will be the victor of thispetition!" Gu Qingyang sneered, and his cultivation base at thete stage of the Sky Origin realm exploded. Then he created a ck energy ball the same size as Tenku''s attack and shot it.

    Booooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    Their attacks collided and created a massive explosion that ruined the arena. In addition, a lot of poisonous ck energy was scattered due to the impact, and Tenku had to avoid it because he couldn''t get rid of itpletely this time.

    After the explosion ended, Gu Qingyang shot toward Tenku at a terrifying speed. Tenku was not idle when he saw his opponent approaching him. He shed his sword and released dozens of de auras.

    "That attack is useless to me!" Gu Qingyang snorted coldly and didn''t slow down. He let Tenku''s attack hit his body because he was sure it couldn''t hurt him. But then his face changed as he felt he couldn''t move any closer to Tenku.

    "What is this?" Gu Qingyang saw light chains binding his hands, feet, and stomach to the arena. Then he remembered that the chains'' location was where Tenku''s attack hit him.

    "You set me up again? You didn''t intend to injure or slow me down but to lock me in?" Gu Qingyang said in a trembling voice. His reaction was not because he was surprised or scared but because he was angry that he had walked into Tenku''s trap for the second time. The first was when Lin Zhantian identally attacked him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Tenku just smiled after seeing his n seed. He released the Qi chain disguised as an aura de so Gu Qingyang would not suspect anything about it. Tenku knew that ordinary sword Qi would not be able to injure his opponent''s current body. But he did it anyway because he knew Gu Qingyang would take his attack head-on.

    The first genius of the Gu family was a proud and arrogant person. What''s more, his strength had increased drastically now. Gu Qingyang wouldn''t care about a weak attack that wouldn''t hurt him.

    After the attack hit Gu Qingyang''s body, the aura des transformed into Qi chains and connected with the spikes of Qi that Tenku had secretly nted when their attacks shed.

    Tenku pointed his sword at Gu Qingyang andpressed the Qi at the tip. After the energy cannonball formed, he fired it.

    "Bastard! I will break every bone in your body!" Gu Qingyang roared and tried to break free. But when the Qi chains cracked, Tenku''s attack fell on him.

    Booooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    The Qi Chains shattered, and Gu Qingyang was blown away several meters. He quickly stamped his foot onto the floor to prevent himself from leaving the arena. Gu Qingyang looked at Tenku with bloodshot eyes and was about to attack him. But before he could move, he suddenly spat out blood.

    Spurt!

    Gu Qingyang clutched his chest because the wound he received from the energy cannonball was severe. Fortunately, he quickly gathered ck poisonous Qi at the point where the energy cannonball was about to hit his body.

    "I didn''t expect you still didn''t lose consciousness or get knocked out of the arena with that attack. Your physical strength far exceeds my expectations." Tenku said in surprise.

    He had thought that his attack would be enough to defeat Gu Qingyang. Tenku had little Qi left in his body and could only fire one more energy cannonball. But after that, he would bepletely drained and exhausted if he still suppressed his cultivation base at the Earth Origin realm.

    "I will not lose to you! I must beat you miserably! You have taken my woman. You have caused trouble for my grandfather. You have embarrassed me in public. If I don''t crush you in this match, my mind won''t be at ease." Gu Qingyang said hatefully. He secretly took a small object from his trouser pocket and swallowed it.

    His movements were so fast and secretive that Jin Zhaohui and the referees around the arena didn''t notice. The only person who knew about it was Tenku because he was not far from Gu Qingyang.

    "What have you eaten?" Tenku narrowed his eyes and asked. Then he looked at Jin Zhaohui and the referees around the arena, but they didn''t say anything. So Tenku thought Gu Qingyang''s actions did not vite thepetition rules.

    "You have cornered me and forced me to use the Qi Explosion Pill. I originally intended to save this thing and use it with the Qi umtion pill to break through two realms simultaneously. But you have thwarted my n.

    First, you forced me to use demon transformation, and now you make me swallow that pill. You must pay very dearly for what you did." Gu Qingyang coldly said, and his cultivation base suddenly rose to the great perfection of the Sky Origin realm.

    "That pill increased his cultivation base?" Tenku''s face darkened when he felt Gu Qingyang''s strength skyrocket. His opponent''s cultivation base was stronger than his own if he used his full strength.

    The Qi Explosion Pill was a medicine that could temporarily increase strength. Unlike the Qi umtion pill, which contained arge amount of heaven and earth aura, the Qi explosion had to use the Qi from the user''s body. After the pill was consumed, the amount of Qi in the body would be forcibly multiplied, and it would be possible to temporarily break through to the next realm.

    Of course, the Qi explosion pill also has side effects, but not as severe as the demon transformation. After the strength-enhancing effect of the pill ended, that person would be exhausted and unable to use Qi for a few days. The side effects will be even more terrifying after using demon transformation.

    But when the Qi explosion pill is consumed with the Qi umtion pill, the user can avoid the side effect and multiply the amount of heaven and earth aura inside the Qi umtion pill. Therefore, Gu Qingyang kept it and intended to use it to break through the two realms.

    The higher the realm, the longer it would take for a cultivator to break through, especially since the amount of Qi in the earth was so thin. But with the help of the Qi umtion pill and Qi explosion pill, Gu Qingyang could shorten his cultivation time and be strong much faster.

    "I don''t believe that I can''t defeat cultivators in the Earth Origin realm with my current strength. I couldn''t waste any more time and had to finish him off quickly. Otherwise, the side effects I get will get worse." Gu Qingyang clenched his fists tightly and looked at Tenku viciously. Then his figure suddenly appeared in front of Tenku and punched him.

    "So fast!" Tenku''s face changed, and he quickly swung his sword to block Gu Qingyang''s attack.

    nk!

    "Ugh!" Tenku was knocked back several meters because the difference in their current strength was so great. He found it difficult just to block one punch from his opponent. Tenku quickly stabilized his body and prepared to counterattack. But before he could do anything, he saw a huge ball of ck poisonous energy block his view and engulf him.

    Boooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

 Chapter 124 124

    ?Boooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    The ck energy ball hit Tenku and engulfed him. Gu Qingyang smiled broadly as he thought his opponent must have died from that attack. If Tenku didn''t die, then his body must have melted from the poison from the ck energy, and he was so severely injured that he couldn''t move. Gu Qingyang was sure that Tenku would not be able toe out in good condition after being hit by his attack.

    Gu Qingyang expected the second result. Because that way, he could vent his hatred by torturing Tenku until he was satisfied. He wasn''t going to let his opponent admit defeat so easily. But then Gu Qingyang saw somethinging out of the cloud of smoke and dust when he was thinking about that.

    The person who came out of the center of the explosion was Tenku, and he was fine even though Gu Qingyang''s attack corroded his clothes. He suffered slight injuries to his body from the explosion. Luckily, he wasn''t hit by that poisonous ck energy.

    "I almost died because of your attack. If I had dyed covering myself with Qi for even a moment and blocked the poisonous ck energy with sessive Qi bullets, my body might have melted right there." Tenku said calmly. He was acting like a dangerous situation that almost killed him before was nothing to him.

    Tenku tore off his shirt and revealed his athletic body with well-proportioned muscles. There''s no point in Tenku wearing such broken clothes because it will only interfere with his movements. In this way, the two participants were both bare-chested in the arena.

    "I didn''t expect you to survive after being hit by that poisonous ck energy. But I''ll make sure you die in the next attack!" Gu Qingyang said, and his figure suddenly appeared in front of Tenku. He condensed Qi in his hands and thrust his fist toward his opponent''s face.

    After he used demon transformation and ate the Qi explosion pill, his strength, and speed increased drastically. Tenku could barely follow his movements with his eyes when Gu Qingyang suddenly appeared in front of him after he swallowed the Qi explosion pill. But it was different because Tenku would use his cultivation base in the Sky Origin realm to narrow their power gap.

    Boooooooooommmmmmmm!

    Arge amount of Qi exploded from Tenku''s body and swirled around him, forming a small tornado.

    "You!" Gu Qingyang was shocked when he saw the scene. But instead of stopping, he added more power to his fist and intended to kill Tenku with his attack immediately.

    But after Tenku used his cultivation base at the initial stage of the Sky Origin realm, he had enough Qi to fight against Gu Qingyang as his strength and speed skyrocketed. Gu Qingyang could only hit his afterimage because Tenku had already moved to his right and swung his sword.

    "You won''t be able to harm me even if your cultivation base increases!" Gu Qingyang quickly regained hisposure and punched the swording at him.

    nk!

    Tenku was knocked back, and his hands trembled from the impact of his opponent''s punch.

    "As expected of the Gu family''s first genius. My current strength is still not enough to suppress him. I cannot leapfrog against him when our strengths differ by three small realms. In that case, I have no choice but to increase it more." Tenku muttered, and his cultivation base increased again and stopped in the middle stage of the Sky Origin realm.

    "What!? How can you have such a high cultivation base at your age!? Impossible! It is impossible! This must be an illusion you created to trick me!" Gu Qingyang roared and shot toward Tenku. ck Qi exploded from his body and melted the arena along its path.

    "Illusion? You should try it yourself to see if my power is real or fake." Tenku smiled slightly and threw his sword into the sky. Then he moved towards Gu Qingyang and threw a punch withpressed Qi.

    Domination Fist!

    Gu Qingyang and Tenku met in the center of the arena, and their fists collided.

    Boooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    Their sh created a huge explosion and left the arena in ruins. Tenku once showed that move during his match against Kong Ming. When Tenku used the technique, he didn''t worry abouting into contact with the poisonous ck Qi in Gu Qingyang''s body.

    Tenku and Gu Qingyang were both knocked back by the impact. But they quickly stabilized their bodies and charged again with consecutive attacks.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    They exchanged dozens of moves in the blink of an eye and created shockwaves every time they shed. Tenku threw a punch, and Gu Qingyang managed to block it. Then Gu Qingyang released ck poison energy, but Tenku efficiently handled it and counterattacked.

    "I think this power is enough to defeat him." Tenku muttered. After shing with Gu Qingyang several times, he was confident that his cultivation base at the middle stage of the Sky Origin realm was enough to defeat his opponent. In other words, he could leapfrog two minor realms with his current strength.

    Tenku and Gu Qingyang pressed against each other, but neither managed tond a direct hit on their opponent.

    Boooooooommmmmmmmm!

    They shed their fists, and both pushed each other. Gu Qingyang did not think his opponent couldpete with him even though his cultivation base was two small realms below his. But then he raised his eyebrows after remembering something.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Are you the one who killed the disciples of the Gu family? Have you tricked us into thinking that someone is secretly protecting you?" Gu Qingyang narrowed his eyes and asked Tenku.

    "You just noticed now? It was toote." Tenku smiled and admitted it without hesitation. He added more strength to his fist and knocked Gu Qingyang away.

    "You!" Gu Qingyang was shocked when he heard that answer. But he didn''t have time to continue his sentence because he felt the danger from his opponent. He felt that Tenku''s attacks were still not over.

    After Tenku knocked Gu Qingyang away, he suddenly raised his hand. He caught the sword he had previously thrown into the sky and shed it toward Gu Qingyang.

    Tactical Rapid sh!

    Tenku bombarded Gu Qingyang with tens of swords Qi while in the air. After Tenku used his cultivation base at the Sky Origin realm, he could release more de aura, and its destructive power also increased drastically. So that attack could injure Gu Qingyang even if the ck poisonous Qi protected his body.

    sh! sh! sh!

    "Argh!" Gu Qingyang gritted his teeth to endure the pain of the shes from dozens of sword Qis. He couldn''t avoid or block it in his current situation. Even so, Gu Qingyang didn''t panic because Tenku''s attack only left a shallow wound on his body.

    "Don''t think you can beat me with that attack!" Gu Qingyangnded in the arena and quickly charged toward Tenku.

    "Is that so?" Tenku responded indifferently.

    After that, Gu Qingyang and Tenku shed again and moved at high speed from one side of the arena to the other instantly. Both seem to disappear and then reappear in another location. Only a few people in the ce could see their fierce battle.

    "You have caused trouble for my grandfather and caused him to be humiliated. Because of that, you should receive a severe punishment!" Gu Qingyang said as his fist and Tenku''s sword collided.

    Booooooooooommmmmm!

    "Stupid. Why are you ming me for the consequences of your actions? If you send assassins to me, then I won''t hesitate to eliminate them no matter how many cultivators you send." Tenku replied casually.

    "Arrogant! You are the first person who dares to challenge the Gu family openly. But because you have confessed what you did, you must pay for the sins you havemitted. I''m sure the referees won''t mind if I kill you after I give them that reason." Gu Qingyang coldly said, and the ck poisonous Qi in his body condensed into a snake and wrapped around his arm to his fist. Then he charged towards Tenku with amazing speed.

    Gu Qingyang intended to use the ck snake Qi to deal a death blow to Tenku. Once the ck poison energy touched him, then he would die. Gu Qingyang was sure about it. Tenku was still able to fight with him until now because he had never been hit by that ck Qi even a bit during their battle.

    "What''s that? It looks dangerous." Tenku frowned when he saw the snake of ck Qi manifestation coiled around Gu Qingyang''s arm. He sensed danger from that.

    "In that case, I will create the same thing to deal with that." Tenku said in a low voice, and hepressed arge amount of Qi in his sword. His Qi transformed into a giant centipede. It looked like a miniature of the Devourer Scythe''s released ability. After that, Tenku moved closer to Gu Qingyang, and his speed was not inferior to his opponent.

    "What''s that?" Gu Qingyang had the same question as Tenku when he saw that. Even though the snake on his sword looks vicious, the centipede on Tenku''s de is more terrible and makes him shiver. But he quickly shook his head to shake off those feelings.

    "No! I''m much stronger than him! I can''t be afraid of him! It must have been an illusion from him!" Gu Qingyang tried to convince himself and looked at Tenku sharply. The two people collided again, and the impact destroyed the arena.

    Boooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    When the sword and fist met, the snake and centipede of the Qi manifestation moved and attacked each other. But the fight between the two didn''tst long. The centipede is superior because it has thousands of sharp legs and can freely attack the snake.

    "What!?" Gu Qingyang opened his eyes wide when he saw the Centipede entwining the poisonous ck snake and tearing it apart with its thousands of sharp legs. But he became angry when he found out that Tenku was smiling at him. Gu Qingyang felt that Tenku looked down on him. He had never received such humiliation in his life.

    "Bastard! I will not lose to you! I will win thispetition! I will get Wang Ruyue!" Gu Qingyang roared with rage and looked at Tenku with bloodshot eyes. All the Qi in his body overflowed and cast the image of a demon''s face above him.

    Tenku frowned, and she quickly moved away from Gu Qingyang. He felt that his opponent''s atmosphere had changed. Gu Qingyang''splexion became darker, and his strength increased and almost touched the half-step innate realm.

    "Will he transform again? Did his anger trigger the ck Qi in his body? He did be stronger after the image of the demon''s face appeared. But it seems like he couldn''t control it and started to be taken over by his ck Qi." Tenku analyzed Gu Qingyang''s situation. He did not dare to approach him because of the ck Qi around him.

    "This battle is likely to be more and more troublesome." Tenku sighed and looked at Gu Qingyang seriously.

 Chapter 125 125

    ?Time returned to when Gu Qingyang had eaten the Qi Explosion Pill and suppressed Tenku. Wang Ruyue and the others panicked and felt their hearts get stuck in their throats when they saw Tenku get hit by that poisonous ck energy. Even though they had never seen such an attack, they knew it was dangerous.

    It wasn''t long before they finally breathed a sigh of relief when they saw Tenku had managed to survive Gu Qingyang''s attack ande out alive and well. But that feeling of calm was only temporary as Huang Yuxin, and the others were shaken after seeing Tenku unleash his powers in the Sky Origin realm.

    Even though the two girls said they believed in Tenku, they couldn''t help but be shocked when their thoughts came true. They did not expect he could have a cultivation base in the Sky Origin realm at fifteen. It was like a dream for them.

    "His cultivation base was actually at the Sky Origin realm?" Wang Ruyue asked in a trembling voice. Even though she saw it with her own eyes, she still couldn''t believe it.

    "Yes, I also feel his power. I believe he is now at the initial stage of the Sky Origin realm, and his cultivation base looks pretty stable." Huang Yuxin replied. She had the same feelings as Wang Ruyue despite appearing calm on the surface.

    "That means he''s been in that realm long enough to consolidate his cultivation base. So his actual strength may be even higher than what he''s showing us now. His true cultivation base might be in the middle stage..." Wang Zeming added.

    But before he could finish his words, Tenku''s strength increased again and stopped at the middle stage of the Sky Origin realm. The sight made Wang Zeming and the others freeze.

    "This is... we''re not dreaming, right?" Wang Ruyue said in disbelief. She thought that the scene in front of her was an illusion.

    "No. We are not dreaming. Tenku''s cultivation base was indeed in the middle stage of the Sky Origin realm." Huang Yuxin answered, and she epted it more quickly than Wang Ruyue.

    "Amazing. Just like you said, none of the young cultivators in thispetition deserved to be called a genius in front of him. No... Not only in thispetition but also in China. I can''t believe there will be another Tenku in this world. He was a monster with natural cultivation talent. I''m a fool forparing myself to him." Wang Zeming said and smiled bitterly.

    When he discovered that Tenku had the power at the great perfection of the Earth Origin realm, it made him jealous. But after seeing Tenku''s cultivation base soar by two small realms sessively and stopping at the middle stage of the Sky Origin realm, he couldn''t help but shake his head and throw away what he had thought.

    Wang Zeming realized it was pointless to be jealous of an absurd existence like Tenku. If he continued to think about that, it would only be a demon in his heart and hinder his cultivation progress.

    "Yes. He''s awesome." Huang Yuxin nodded in agreement and looked at Tenku with shining eyes. Among the three people, she was the first to regain her senses, and her current feelings were no longer shock but excitement.

    Huang Yuxin meets Tenku by ident and wants to get him as a fake boyfriend after seeing his battle against twelve people at once and win. Since then, she has been determined to make Tenku ept her request. But who would have thought that the boy turned out to be a super genius?

    Her body heated up, and her heart thumped wildly when she thought about it. Initially, Huang Yuxin started interested in Tenku because of his strength. But now, she wants to get closer and get to know him better because Tenku is very mysterious and makes her curious. Not just as a fake boyfriend or friend, but more than that.

    Huang Yuxin would do anything to bring Tenku back to her home and introduce him to her mother. That way, she would stop asking her daughter to meet other men. But deep inside, Huang Yuxin wanted to introduce Tenku as her real boyfriend, but she still didn''t realize her feelings.

    On the other hand, Wang Ruyue''s feelings were no different from Huang Yuxin''s. She liked Tenku before that girl and before she knew how strong he was. But after Wang Ruyue saw the surprise after surprise that Tenku gave her in every match, the single flower nt in her heart had now turned into a flower garden.

    Every female cultivator liked strong men, and Wang Ruyue was no exception. She clenched her fists tightly in front of her chest and tried to calm her racing heart. But the more Wang Ruyue looked at Tenku, the stronger her pounding became, and she felt her heart would explode.

    As the two girls were lost in their thoughts, they suddenly stood up from their seats in panic after seeing Gu Qingyang releasing a thick dark aura that looked sinister.

    "What''s that?" Wang Ruyue and the others said in unison.

    The patriarchs and elders on the high tform also noticed the anomaly that happened to Gu Qingyang in the arena.

    A few minutes before, they were speechless from amazement when they saw Tenku''s power. The boy gave them another big surprise. It felt unreal because they believed that no fifteen-year-old boy had a cultivation base at the middle stage of the Sky Origin realm in China''s cultivation history.

    But now, the patriarchs and elders of the major families saw one before their eyes. They ran out of words to describe how terrifying Tenku''s talent was in cultivation.

    Not long after, another incident urred in the arena. The patriarchs and elders saw pitch-ck Qi overflowing from Gu Qingyang''s body. Their eyes were focused on the image of the demon''s face above their heads because they didn''t know about it. After that, they turned their eyes to where the Gu family sat to ask for their exnation.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Unfortunately, none of the Gu family intended to talk about it after seeing Gu Qingyang''s situation. They didn''t want to exin the matter because it was a secret of the Gu family.

    What happened to Gu Qingyang was a side effect of using demon transformation that only the Gu family knew about. When a cultivator is consumed by his emotions, his control over the poisonous ck Qi weakens, and it tries to take over his body.

    That ck poisonous Qi was created after a cultivator learned the Ancient Demon Scripture. The deeper the understanding and the longer the practice, the more abundant and thicker the ck Qi.

    Even though the ck Qi was mighty, it was like a double-edged sword. It was like a parasite that could take over its host''s body at any time. Usually, it happens when a cultivator can''t control his emotions.

    "Qingyang, you must calm yourself down and control that ck Qi. Otherwise, you might just be aplete devil." Gu Yuxuan clenched his fists tightly when he saw the state of his grandson in the arena. He and the other Gu family elders hoped that Gu Qingyang would be able to regain consciousness. In this way, he would gain tremendous power from the ck Qi.

    Meanwhile, Tenku in the arena wore a solemn face when he saw the image of a demon''s face above Gu Qingyang. He felt that his opponent would be extremely dangerous if he couldplete the transformation.

    Even though Tenku could still increase his cultivation base to thete stage of the Sky Origin realm, he didn''t want to show it as much as possible and wanted to keep it as a trump card. He didn''t know whether or not the Gu family would target him after thispetition ended. But he better be on guard for the worst possible scenario.

    "I must defeat him before hepletes his transformation and bes even more troublesome." Tenku said seriously, and he brandished his sword. He injected all the remaining Qi in his body and added sword intent to the de.

    The sword vibrated violently and slowly cracked because it couldn''t contain Tenku''s power. After the Qi in the de stabilized, he shed toward Gu Qingyang.

    Sword of Demolition!

    A gigantic aura de with sword intent shot out like lightning and carved a deep scar along its trajectory. Gu Qingyang still didn''t notice because he was now in a trance. But when he found out, it was toote because Tenku''s attack had already arrived in front of him.

    sh!

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Gu Qingyang roared in pain and fell to his knees after being hit by Tenku''s attack. His voice was mixed with something sinister, making the people in the ce shiver. It was like the screams of a demon tormented in hell.

    Tenku''s aura de hit Gu Qingyang, and his sword intent split the demonic shadow above him in half. Luckily, Tenku could stop him before his opponent finished his transformation. If he was two steps toote, he might have to increase his strength again to fight against Gu Qingyang.

    "Urgh¡­ What happened to me?" Gu Qingyang regained consciousness, but he felt a pain in his chest. When he checked it, he was startled after seeing arge gash on his body. He had no memory of having such an injury before.

    "Did you do it!? Are you using illusions again to attack me!" Gu Qingyang looked at Tenku angrily, thinking that his opponent had used a cunning trick to hurt him.

    "Ooh, have you regained your senses?" Tenku said indifferently and slowly walked over to Gu Qingyang.

    "Don''te near me! Otherwise, I will kill you! Do you think you can defeat me with such sneaky means!? Huh..." Gu Qinyang tried to stand up and attack Tenku. But he was shocked when he realized he couldn''t use his Qi.

    "You! What have you done to me!? I can''t use my Qi! You must have done something to my body! You have cheated!" Gu Qingyang raised his voice. He panicked when he felt his body weak and difficult to move.

    "Are you stupid? If I had cheated, the referees would have eliminated me." Tenku said without stopping his footsteps.

    After hearing his words, Gu Qingyang quickly looked at Jin Zhaohui and the referees around the arena. They just kept silent, and there was no sign that they would stop the match. In other words, Tenku wasn''t cheating.

    "Impossible! You must be cheating! There''s no way I could lose to you!" Gu Qingyang roared at Tenku and didn''t believe his words.

    "It''s up to you whether you believe me or not. But now is the time for you to pay for what you did to Wang Xin." Tenku stopped right in front of Gu Qingyang and looked at him coldly.

 Chapter 126 126

    ?Gu Qingyang stepped back when he saw Tenku standing before him and saying that. His body trembled as he looked into Tenku''s eyes and felt the fear that had long since disappeared from within him.

    "You, what do you want to do!? Do note close!" Gu Qingyang panicked, and he lost his pride as the first genius of the Gu family.

    He couldn''t keep hisposure when he discovered that his body had be frail and couldn''t use Qi for unknown reasons. Gu Qingyang had no memory of what had happened to him before.

    "Why? Are you scared? Where is your power that you are proud of? Where did your arrogance go?" Tenku approached Gu Qingyang, who kept stepping backward in fear.

    "Who''s scared of you, bastard!? You are nothing but ants in my eyes! If it weren''t for your tricks that made me unable to use Qi, I would have ripped that mouth of yours already! You used underhanded means to make me powerless!

    Was the Wang family so shameless as to use such disgusting means to win!?" Gu Qingyang gritted his teeth to suppress his anger. Even though he wasn''t happy with Tenku''s words, he couldn''t do anything in his current state.

    (No! I don''t want to end up like Wang Xin! I have to give up this match. I know that the Gu family''s ns will be ruined if I do that, and they will be disappointed in me. But I have no other choice.

    I can''t fight against him in my current state. It''s not toote to take revenge on him once my strength recovers)

    Gu Qingyang finally made up his mind after carefully thinking about it. He knew that his actions would destroy the n the Gu family had prepared for so long, but they still had a backup n.

    "Even in that state, you are still being arrogant. Aren''t you overestimating your strength? Has your arrogance and pride clouded your judgment?

    You look at a cultivator only from his cultivation base and still don''t realize the difference inbat power between us. Is this your proper way of thinking, or is it due to the influence of the demon transformation?" Tenku said and looked at his opponent strangely. Gu Qingyang should have realized the difference in their strength, but he still thought he was stronger than Tenku because of his pride.

    Gu Qingyang clenched his fists tightly when he heard Tenku''s words. But he must not be carried away by his anger and must forget the humiliation for a while. The most important thing right now was to leave the arena safely. Gu Qingyang looked at Jin Zhaohui and opened his mouth.

    "I admit... Ugh..." Gu raised his right hand and intended to admit defeat. But before he finished his words, Tenku suddenly appeared in front of him and strangled him. After that, Tenku mmed him into the arena.

    Boooooooooommmmmmmm!

    "Kugh!" Gu Qingyang groaned in pain. He tried to detach himself from Tenku but couldn''t do anything with his current state.

    ? "Did you think I would allow you to admit defeat?" Tenku said and released his grip from his opponent''s neck.

    Gu Qingyang sneered secretly in his heart when Tenku let him go. Even though his body couldn''t move after being mmed by Tenku, he could admit his defeat with his mouth. But when he spoke, he was shocked because he couldn''t make a sound.

    "Ah... Argh... ah..." Gu Qingyang kept trying to speak, but his efforts ended in vain as not a single word came out of his mouth.

    "Stop making a wasted effort. I already damaged your vocal cords with Qi when I strangled you before. So don''t even think about admitting defeat in this match before you feel what happened to Wang Xin back then." Tenku knew what Gu Qingyang wanted to do. Thus, he had taken precautions before releasing his opponent.

    Gu Qingyang was shocked and panicked when he heard those words. He looked at the fifteen-year-old boy before his eyes in horror. Gu Qingyang didn''t expect that Tenku had foreseen his actions and had taken precautions.

    "Argh..." Gu Qingyang turned his head and looked at Jin Zhaohui at the side of the arena. He spoke and hoped that the elder of the Jin family or another referee would understand his words from the movement of his lips and then stop the match.

    Unfortunately, they ignored it because a participant can only be dered a loser in the match if he says it clearly and is heard by the referees.

    Gu Qingyang''s heart sank to the bottom when he saw their reactions. He looked at Tenku and tried to talk to him for forgiveness. He had to throw away his pride for his safety, at least for now.

    Once his condition is fully recovered, he will ask his grandfather to help him get revenge on Tenku and the Wang family. Besides, the patriarch of the Gu family still didn''t know why the people they sent to kill Tenku had suddenly disappeared. The conversation in the arena was carried out in a low voice, and no one heard it.

    If Gu Qingyang reported about Tenku killing the disciples of the Gu family, then Gu Tianba would be furious and send his best underlings to eliminate Tenku before he got any stronger. By doing so, he indirectly helped Gu Qingyang to get revenge on Tenku.

    But he didn''t know that Tenku had seen his thoughts and the crisp sound of bones breaking echoed in the arena.

    Crack!

    "Argh!" Gu Qingyang screamed in pain, but no sound could be heard from his mouth.

    Tenku stepped on Gu Qingyang''s right hand until it broke when he saw the sly expression on his face. His actions were decisive, and he didn''t look like a fifteen-year-old boy.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Crack! Crack!

    "argh!!"

    Tenku stamped his foot again, and another sound of bones breaking was heard sessively. It made the audience who heard it goosebumps. This time Tenku had broken both of Gu Qingyang''s legs. He looked at his opponent coldly, and his face showed no pity.

    Crack!

    After that, Tenku stepped on Gu Qingyang''s left hand. His opponent could only cry and scream in pain without making a sound. The onlookers felt pity when they saw Gu Qingyang''s expression. This was the first time he had shown such a face in public. But when they turned their eyes to Tenku, they chilled their spine and didn''t dare look at him for too long. Tenku looks like a real devilpared to his opponent.

    Gu Qingyang had felt what had happened to Wang Xin. Eye for eye and tooth for a tooth. Although Tenku had known Wang Xin for a short time, the other party treated him well, as if he was a disciple of the Wang family. He couldn''t stand still when he saw his acquaintance hurt like that because it would leave a bad aftertaste in his mouth.

    "Now is the time for me to end this match." Tenku said and lifted his foot on Gu Qingyang''s stomach. His target this time was part of the body where the dantian was located.

    Gu Qingyang''s face sank when he realized what Tenku would do. He looked at his opponent with fear while continuing to shake his head while shedding tears to beg Tenku not to do it. If Tenku drops his foot, his dantian will be destroyed, and his cultivation base will be lost. It is nearly impossible to cure. In other words, Gu Qingyang would stop being a cultivator.

    Tenku ignored the pitiful expression on Gu Qingyang''s face. Since the start of the match, he had intended to abolish his cultivation based on orders from Wang Haotian. At first, he didn''t want to do it because it was troublesome. But after seeing Gu Qingyang brutally injure Wang Xin, he thought he should do it even without his master''s orders.

    But just as Tenku was about to drop his feet, an angry scream sounded from the high tform and stopped his action.

    "Dirty animal! Don''t you dare to do that to my grandson! If you injure Qingyang more than that, then I''ll tear your body into pieces and feed it to the dogs!" Gu Yuxuan stood on the high tform and looked at him with bloodshot eyes.

    He was furious but still suppressed it when he saw Tenku breaking Gu Qingyang''s hands and legs because this was a match. But Gu Yuxuan couldn''t let Tenku abolish his grandson''s cultivation base. If that happened, Gu Qingyang would lose his future as a cultivator. He would be theughingstock of the Gu family''s disciples.

    Gu Qingyang was relieved when he heard his grandfather''s voice. He was sure that Tenku wouldn''t dare to do it after receiving that threat. Unfortunately, what he thought was wrong. Tenku only looked at Gu Yuxuan for a moment and then dropped his feet.

    Booooooommmmmmmm!

    "Arrrgghhhh!" Gu Qingyang opened his eyes wide and looked at Tenku in disbelief. He didn''t expect that Tenku would still abolish his cultivation base after hearing his grandfather''s words. After that, Gu Qingyang lost consciousness.

    "Ah, I''m sorry. I identally dropped my foot because I was surprised by your scream." Tenku said innocently.

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Bastard!! How dare you do that to my grandson! I will tear you to death!" Gu Yuxuan roared like a madman. He jumped from the high tform onto the arena and threw out a fist that waspressed with thick ck Qi.

    If that attack hits Tenku, then he will die. But he didn''t panic when he saw that because he knew someone would stop Gu Yuxuan.

    Booooooommmmmmmmmm!

    "Who!? Who dares to stop me!?" Gu Yuxuan shouted when he saw that someone was blocking his attack.

    "Gu Yuxuan, I respect you as the elder of the Gu family. But you can''t do as you please in thispetition! You have broken the rules by assaulting a participant!" The one who had spoken and blocked the attack from Gu Yuxuan was Jin Zhaohui. As a referee, he couldn''t let anyone break the rules, even though he was the Gu family''s elder.

    "He''s right. You have broken the rules by attacking my disciple!" Wang Haotian also jumped from the high tform. He was toote to stop Gu Yuxuan because the other party had acted so suddenly and swiftly.

    "I don''t care about the rules! He has abolished my grandson''s cultivation base. Therefore, he must die!" Gu Yuxuan had been consumed by his anger, and he didn''t want to listen to anything. What he was thinking right now was killing Tenku.

    "You are too unreasonable! Have you forgotten that this is a match? Injured, losing cultivation base, and death weremon urrences in a battle between cultivators. Have you forgotten the words you said to me on the high tform? Many people there could be witnesses. Was the elder of the Gu family so shameless that he had to go back on his word?" Wang Zeming reminded Gu Yuxuan of what he had said.

    "I don''t care! I don''t care about that! All I have to do now is kill that little bastard!" Intense ck Qi exploded from Gu Yuxuan''s body. Wang Haotian and Jin Zhaohui also released their strength when they saw it. But before they could move, they heard the sound of ss breaking.

    nk!

    Tenku quickly turned his eyes to the direction the sound wasing from, and he found tworge portals not far from him.

    "Double space copse..." Tenku said in shock when he saw the sight.

 Chapter 127 127

    Tenku paid no heed as Gu Yuxuan and the other two released their strength and prepared to fight. His attention was drawn to the surroundings when he felt a familiar sensation.

    The space around him suddenly trembled, and Tenku felt an otherworldly aura slowly cover the area. He often felt that sensation at the ce where the space copse urred.

    Unlike the other Realizers who came right when the space copse urred, Tenku was used to waiting early at the location of another world''s portal to appear. He was a person who was always on guard and would observe his surroundings to ascertain the situation. Because of that, Tenku had unknowingly recognized the signs before space copse broke out.

    CLANK!

    As Tenku had expected, space copse really happened in that ce. But he couldn''t help but be shocked when he saw the size of the portals that appeared were quiterge and doubled in number. This was the first time Tenku had seen two space copses appear simultaneously in one location.

    Soon after, warning sirens sounded, and men in ck uniforms appeared. If Tenku remembered correctly, Wang Ruyue said they were the China Realizer organization members.

    They quickly evacuated the people in the vicinity and sealed off the area to prevent anyone else from approaching. After that, Tenku saw that the Realizers in ck uniforms used a device to cover the portal with a barrier. Tenku didn''t know its name, but he guessed it used to dy the monsters'' appearance until the reinforcements arrived.

    After seeing the two great portals and Realizers appear, Jin Zhaohui and the other two quickly retracted their strength. Gu Yuxuan looked at Tenku with killing intent, but he didn''t do anything in the end. He carried Gu Qingyang and quickly left the arena.

    Gu Yuxuan realized how dangerous the current situation was. He had to evacuate his grandson to a safer ce and get intensive care before his injuries worsened. After all, Gu Yuxuan wouldn''t be able to kill Tenku with Jin Zhaohui and Wang Haotian protecting him. He would think of a n to kill him without anyone else noticing.

    Tenku didn''t know what Gu Yuxuan was thinking and didn''t care about it. He was focused on the two portals that were slowly increasing in size. But then he was distracted when he heard a voice calling his name.

    "Tenku!"

    Tenku turned his head and saw three people approaching him. They were Wang Ruyue, Huang Yuxin, and Wang Zeming, the first two runs with limp and seemed to be forcing themselves to move in their current state.

    "What are you doing? Shouldn''t you have left this ce after hearing the sirens?" Tenku frowned and asked. But before they could answer, Jin Zhaohui opened his mouth first.

    "Congrattions because you have be the winner of the martial artspetition this time. Unfortunately, we must postpone the victory ceremony and prizes due to the space copse. The elders of the Jin family and I will assist the city lord in dealing with the crisis in this ce. You and the other participants are allowed to leave this area, and we will contact you once the situation is conducive." Jin Zhaohui smiled and said to Tenku.

    "Thank you, Elder Jin. But I''ll stay here because I still have other things to do." Tenku replied.

    "Yes, my disciple and I still have other business here." Wang Haotian added. His words left Wang Ruyue, and the others confused.

    "I understand. But before I go, I will give you a warning. Be careful of Gu Yuxuan. You have abolished his grandson''s cultivation base. I''m sure he won''t let this matter end just like that.

    He wille back to you. You are the most talented young cultivator I have ever met. So it''s a shame if you fall before you touch the higher realms. If it''s you, I feel you can step foot into innate." Jin Zhaohui said seriously.

    "Hahaha... He will be arrogant if you praise him too much. As for Gu Yuxuan, I know he wille to seek revenge on my disciple. But we''ll think about that again once the crisis in this ce is over. You don''t need to worry about Gu Yuxuan because he won''t have the time to attack my disciple now that he has to take care of his grandson. Besides, the Gu family would be busy after the monsters appeared from the portal." Wang Haotian replied at Tenku''s ce.

    "You are right. I forgot that you know him better than I do. I shouldn''t have given your disciple such a vain warning." Jin Zhaohui agreed with Wang Haotian''s words. He had almost forgotten about the rtionship between Wang Haotian and Gu Yuxuan.

    "It''s not that I know him that well, but his bad temper is no longer a secret to the people of the four major families. I''m sure that the elders of the other families also know about it. But I still have to thank you for warning my disciple." Wang Haotian bowed his head slightly, and Tenku followed suit. Wang Ruyue and the others also subconsciously thanked Jin Zhaohui.

    "Ahaha... Alright, I won''t bother you any longer since I have to get together with the rest of the Jin family. Well then, I''ll be taking my leave now." Jin Zhaohui couldn''t waste any more time with them because he had to discuss how to deal with the space copse with the Jin family.

    After all, Jin Zhanjian was a city lord, and that portal had appeared in his domain. Thus, he had to be responsible for handling it.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Then we won''t keep you here any longer. We also intend to gather with the others to discuss this matter." Wang Haotian nodded, and Jin Zhaohui quickly left the ce.

    After Jin Zhaohui disappeared from their sight, Wang Haotian felt someone tug on his sleeve. When he turned around, he found Wang Ruyue already standing beside him.

    "What''s wrong, Yue''er?" Wang Haotian asked in confusion when he saw the anxiety on her face.

    "Grandpa, what do you mean by you and Tenku still have business here? You don''t intend to invite Tenku to fight against those monsters, do you? I got information from the organization that the threat level of the two space copses is at least cmity.

    In other words, sixth-level monsters will appear from there, and it''s dangerous for Tenku!" Wang Ruyue looked at Wang Haotian and said. She had many questions andints for her grandfather, but now she had something more important to ask.

    "Yes, I also got that information from the organization." Huang Yuxin nodded and showed the message on her smartphone.

    "I got it too." Wang Zeming added. Although he is not active, he is also a member of the Realizer organization.

    "Hmm... So both portals have a minimum threat level of cmity. No wonder its size became that big. What do you think, brat? If you are in your normal state, then the appearance of this space copse will be good luck for you. But you have to remember that you can''t use that thing carelessly in front of many people. Otherwise, the Realizers in Japan will be suspicious of you." Wang Haotian rubbed his chin and then looked at Tenku to ask his opinion.

    Wang Ruyue and the others couldn''t help but remain silent as they grew more and more confused by their conversation. Wang Haotian talked about Tenku''s Phantasmal Object, which he shouldn''t use to fight monsters in that ce even if no one would recognize it.

    Realizer organizations in every country will always exchange information about the space copse and everything rted. The appearance of multiple portals in one location was quite rare, and the Japanese Realizer organization would check the information, especially since the two countries were so close.

    If the Japanese Realizer organization saw Tenku fighting with a scythe in that ce, they would immediately know his identity. After all, he is quite famous in Japan as the illegal Realizer, The Reaper.

    Even though Tenku uses a mask to cover his face, the Japanese Realizer organization can check flight log data for the past week and anyone leaving the country. They can do it because they have equal or more power than the government. After that, any Japanese who went to China would be suspected, and Tenku''s identity would be found sooner orter.

    "I understand. I can still deal with fifth-level monsters and below without using that thing. But if I have to fight monsters with a level above that, it might be very difficult, especially since I don''t have many monster cores in my hands right now." Tenku nodded, and he understood what Wang Haotian meant. Ever since the two portals appeared, he already had a way of dealing with those monsters without showing the Devourer Scythe in public.

    "You don''t need to think about the sixth-level monsters as they will be taken care of by the four major families and the city lord who will cooperate with the Realizers of the Organization. If so, you can prepare yourself now. I felt the barrier couldn''t hold back the monsters any longer." Wang Haotian nced at the two portals, and his face became solemn.

    "Alright. I will put on mybat gear." Tenku wanted to leave that ce and put on the simplebat gear he used for the mission from school a few days ago. He couldn''t use his mainbat gear because that would be the same as revealing his identity as the Reaper. But before Tenku could take a step, someone grabbed his hand and stopped him.

    "Wait a minute! What are you talking about!? Are you not listening to my words!? What wille out of the portal is at least a sixth-level monster! If you insist on asking Tenku to fight those monsters, I will too!" Wang Ruyue raised her voice.

    She and the other two couldn''t follow the chat between Tenku and Wang Haotian because they didn''t know what they were talking about. But the gist of their conversation was that Tenku would fight against the monsters that emerged from the two portals. When they found out about it, they quickly reacted.

    "How can you fight with your current condition?" Wang Haotian frowned when he heard his granddaughter''s words.

    "You don''t need to worry. I can still move well, even in this condition! Moreover, have you forgotten that besides being a cultivator, I am also a Realizer? I have a Phantasmal Object that will help me fight those monsters." Wang Ruyue said stubbornly.

    Wang Haotian felt a headache every time his grandson acted like that. Because no matter what he said, Wang Ruyue would not want to listen to him. But before Wang Haotian could reply, he heard a cracking sound from the portal.

    "It looks like we don''t have time to argue here." Wang Haotian looked in the direction the sound came from, and his face became serious. Not long after, gigantic wolf heads emerged from each of the portals and howled.

    Arh-woooooooooooooooooooooooooo!

 Chapter 128 128

    "That is..." Wang Zeming said in a trembling voice when he saw giant wolf heads emerging from the two portals. One is ck, and the other is white. The two monsters slowly came out and showed their true form. Judging by its size, the giant wolf was at least over five meters tall.

    After that, other monsters came out of the portal, and their number was over a thousand. They were second-level monsters, lone wolves, and third-level monsters, Werewolves. Apart from them, several Drakes also appeared from behind that monsters.

    Drake is a fourth-level monster; they are not part of the wolf pack bute out of the same portal.

    When the monsters appeared, the Realizers had their Phantasmal Objects ready. Some of them tried to restrain the two giant wolves and other monsters.

    The Realizers couldn''t attack the gigantic monster recklessly for fear of making the two wolves angry and rampage. They had to wait for reinforcements from high-level Realizers before daring to make a big attack that would catch the monsters'' attention.

    They were trying to keep the monsters in ce and prevent them from entering densely popted areas. Unfortunately, the number of Realizers there was very few whenpared to the monsters that appeared from the portals. Many lone wolves and werewolves managed to break through their guard and scatter in all directions in the area.

    Luckily, the monsters could only wander around Badaling National Forest Park because they were blocked by the Great Wall of China when they wanted to go to the city. But it couldn''t hold them for long because the werewolf and lone wolf were trying to destroy it.

    If they managed to take down the wall, the monsters would flood the city and there would be many casualties. Thus, the Realizers had to stop them at all costs, at least until reinforcements arrived.

    "Sixth-level monster, Fenrir. That monster was normally three to four meters tall. But the one that appeared before us this time was quite unusual as it was over five meters in size." Huang Yuxin looked at the two gigantic wolves and said after she checked the monster information from the China Realizer organization''s database on her smartphone.

    "In other words, this wolf should be much stronger than a typical sixth-level monster or even close to a seventh-level. You must be careful when fighting low-level monsters around the two giant wolves. Fenrir was known as one of the fastest monsters on thend. If you attract the monster''s attention, it might target you." Wang Haotian looked at Tenku and warned him.

    "I understand. I don''t need to use mybat gear because it''s useless in the battle against the wolves. Besides, I don''t have time to wear that thing." Tenku said and extended his right hand towards a lone wolf approaching them. Then a golden-colored gun with a ssic style manifested.

    Tenku quickly loaded the bullet chamber with first-level monster cores and pulled the trigger.

    Bang!

    Tenku''s bullet hit the lone wolf''s forehead and killed the monster instantly.

    Wang Ruyue and the others were shocked when they saw Tenku''s speed when he manifested his Phantasmal Object and killed the monsters. He did it in less than two seconds.

    "Is that your Phantasmal Object?" Wang Ruyue approached Tenku and asked.

    "Yes. Its name is Golden Revolver, and its Rank is F." Tenku nodded and answered honestly. He also mentioned the grade of his Phantasmal Object without waiting for them to ask.

    "What!? A Phantasmal Object with a beautiful shape and extremely powerful was an F Rank!?" Huang Yuxin said in disbelief. But before Tenku replied to her words, Wang Haotian interrupted him.

    "Alright, let''s put that aside for now. You can talk about it again after this matter is over. Now you have to focus on dealing with the monsters." Wang Haotian looked at Wang Ruyue, Wang Zeming, and finally, Huang Yuxin.

    "I''m sorry." Huang Yuxin lowered her head when Wang Haotian''s eyes stopped on her.

    "You don''t need to think about that. I have a good rtionship with your mother and grandmother. I have also heard about their situation. So as long as they are not here, I am responsible for protecting you. But are you sure you want to fight in such conditions?" Wang Haotian asked Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue.

    "Yes! I am a Realizer and have received a mission from the organization to deal with the monsters here!" Wang Ruyue answered with determination.

    "Me too!" Huang Yuxin added.

    "Then, prepare yourself and use yourbat gear. After that,e back here because we will face the monsters together, and I can watch over you in battle." Wang Haotian said to the two girls.

    "Yes, grandpa!"

    "Yes, Elder Wang!"

    Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin answered in unison and quickly left the ce. After that, Wang Haotian turned his eyes to Wang Zeming.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Zeming, you should go to the high tform and join the rest of the Wang family. I''m sure your grandfather must be worried about you." Wang Haotian looked at his smartphone and read Wang Hongli''s message to him.

    The Wang family''s patriarch asked him and the others to gather on the high tform with the Wang family members. Unfortunately, he couldn''t do it because he had to fight the monsters in that ce and take care of the two girls who wanted to fight together with Tenku.

    "I understand, first elder. Then, I will go to the high tform now." Wang Zeming bowed slightly to Wang Haotian and ran towards the high tform.

    "Now, only the two of us are left in this ce. So what are you going to do? Are you going to wait for the two girls toe back, and we''ll fight together, or..." Wang Haotian looked at Tenku and spoke, but the other side interrupted him before he could finish his sentence.

    "I''ll fight alone since I''m used to it. You better take care of those two stubborn girls." Tenku said and left the ce without waiting for a reply from Wang Haotian.

    "I knew you would give such an answer, but I didn''t expect you to think about them. Have these two touched your heart that has been frozen because of your past? No, it seems that not only my granddaughter and Huang Yuxin but also the daughter of the Fuyushima family. I don''t know what''s so interesting about that brat." Wang Haotian muttered and sighed. Then he swung the sword in his hand at Lone Wolf, who suddenly jumped at him.

    "I''d better stand guard where the two girls change intobat gear." Wang Haotian looked around him and confirmed no more monsters nearby. Then his figure blurred and disappeared from that ce.

    After separating from Wang Haotian, Tenku went towards the werewolf horde because it was rtively quiet there, and not many Realizers wanted to fight the monsters. Moreover, the third-level monsters are much more valuable than the lone wolves gathered on the other side

    When Tenku approached, the werewolves quickly noticed his presence. Five of them charged in front, and the rest followed behind. But then they were confused when they saw Tenku rotate his body, and a scythe appeared in his left hand.

    Tenku shed the scythe, and five werewolf heads flew into the air. After that, Tenku increased his speed and barged into the horde of monsters. He rotated his body again, and the scythe disappeared, reced by a golden gun in his right hand. Tenku fired consecutive attacks at the werewolves on the right and left.

    Bang! Bang!

    The bullets blew off the heads of the two monsters. Tenku rotated his body again, and the same thing repeated. He chopped off the heads of seven werewolves in one sh with the scythe in his left hand. Despite seeing that sight, the monsters kepting toward Tenku and attacking him based on their instincts.

    But no matter how many monsters came, they couldn''t stop Tenku. He had just arrived there, but he had already killed over seventy werewolves. Every time he turned his body, heads would be cut off, blood would spurt, and the monsters would die.

    Tenku quickly canceled the manifestation of the Devourer Scythe and reced it with the Golden Revolver. He can instantly switch between his Phantasmal Objects and use them to kill monsters. When he rotates his body, he will change his weapon to the Devourer Scythe and use melee attacks on the werewolves.

    After Tenku reces it with Golden Revolver, he will use ranged attacks. He will use the right weapon depending on the distance of his opponent. Of course, he would only take out his scythe briefly because he didn''t want anyone else to see it. Tenku only needed one second to manifest it and cut down the monsters. With that speed, the people around him would have difficulty seeing what he was doing.

    Tenku did not reduce his speed but instead increased his attacks'' tempo. He didn''t take long to kill all the monsters in the ce, and the number of werewolves he killed was over one hundred and fifty. But Tenku only eliminated a small part of them because the number of monsters that came out of the portal was in the thousands.

    "As I expected, the increase in my strength was very small despite killing many third-level monsters." Tenku smiled bitterly and looked at the pile of monster corpses around him. He gained a lot of genesis power after he killed over a hundred werewolves, but it only increased his strength a little. The amount is the same as the water drops falling into theke.

    Tenku can no longer use third-level monsters and below to increase his strength, but they are still useful to him in other ways. He approached one of the nearby werewolf corpses and dug its monster core out of its body. After that, he did the same to the remaining hundred and fifty monsters.

    "Okay, now it''s time to move on to another area. If I''m not mistaken, the monsters have spread all over the Badaling National Forest Park. I didn''t need to mind the low-level monsters and only had to target the high-level ones." Tenku was satisfied because he had obtained more than a hundred third-level monster cores. That amount was enough topensate for his losses after using the Golden Revolver.

    Tenku looked around him to make sure no one was watching him. Then he quickly went in a certain direction and left a pile of hundreds of werewolf corpses in that ce.

    Soon after, he arrived at a valley and saw several drakes destroying the surrounding area. Tenku didn''t see a single Realizer or cultivator there. They couldn''t handle that walking dragon as they focused on the two Fenrirs and the hundreds of low-level monsters trying to enter popted areas. Besides, the Drakes had gone into the uninhabited valley, and they could ignore those wingless dragons for the time being.

    The Drakes still hadn''t noticed Tenku''s presence. He intended to sneak up on them and kill the monsters with one strike. But before he could move, Tenku saw silver aura des and fireballs shooting at high speed toward one of the Drakes.

    Booooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The Drake roared in anger, and the others turned their attention to the direction the attack hade from. Tenku followed their gazes and found Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxining in theirbat gear.

 Chapter 129 129

    Tenku saw Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxining in theirbat gear. They looked amazing in that outfit.

    Wang Ruyue worebat gear with abination of white, silver, ck, and gold, making her look attractive. She was not wearing heavy armor but a battle suit made of quality leather with a solid defense that perfectly suited her body. Wang Ruyue held a Phantasmal Object in the form of a silver sword in her right hand.

    Name: Lunar Sword

    Grade : A-Rank

    Next to Wang Ruyue, Huang Yuxin was wearing a red and gold battle suit of simr material, which made her look even hotter and alluring.

    Name: zing Fan

    Grade : A-Rank

    If Setsuka gave off a cold and sacred impression in herbat gear, the two girls looked elegant and heroic. Even though they wore bandages on various parts of their bodies, it didn''t hide their charms at all.

    Those three girls are beauties that all men will fall in love with when they see them in those outfits, including Tenku. He silently enjoyed the sight, but a voice from behind brought him back to his senses.

    "What are you doing? Are you not going to attack the drakes?" Wang Haotian appeared and asked. Tenku wasn''t surprised when he saw that old man appear suddenly because he was used to it.

    "No wonder they could be here. It turns out you brought them. Are you deliberately following me?" Tenku said without looking at Wang Haotian. Even though it was impolite for a disciple to do to his master, Wang Haotian didn''t mind it because he was the one who asked Tenku to be more casual towards him. After all, Tenku was currently focusing on watching Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue attack a Drake from a distance.

    "I have no intention of following you. But the two girls said that they wanted to fight together with you. So I checked your position from the GPS and found you in this valley. Of course, I must go with them because I have to take care of my granddaughter and her friend." Wang Haotian replied helplessly. After that, he told Tenku what had happened.

    The cultivators of the four major families and the Jin family had assigned their elders and disciples the task of dealing with the monsters in Badaling National Forest Park. Wang Haotian also received an assignment from Wang Hongli, but he turned it down because he had already encountered monsters in other areas. Of course, that was just an excuse to refuse.

    Originally Wang Haotian wanted the two girls to deal with the monsters around the martial artspetition area because it would be easy to watch them out in the open and only the Lone Wolf roaming the ce. Even with their injured bodies, it would be easy to kill low-level monsters. But the two girls insisted on going to Tenku''s ce and fighting alongside him.

    Wang Haotian reluctantly had to agree to their request after they kept pushing him. But after arriving at Tenku''s ce, they were surprised to see several drakes there. Wang Haotian should have guessed that Tenku would only target high-level monsters.

    "I see. It will be easy for you to protect them there since it is an open area. But isn''t there any difference here? Especially after the drakes destroyed the surroundings. Can''t you see that this area has turned into an open area? Now it will be easier for you to keep an eye on them." Tenku nodded slightly like he knew what Wang Haotian was thinking.

    "You are right. But how long are you going to stay here? Are you just going to watch the two girls fight fourth-level monsters?" Wang Haotian asked.

    "It''s not that I didn''t want to act, but their appearance interfered with my ns. Originally I wanted to sneak up on the Drakes and use my scythe to kill them all in one hit. But the attacks from the two girls made the monsters alert." Tenku sighed, and there was a hint ofint in his voice.

    He couldn''t me Wang Haotian and the two girlspletely because they had no idea what he was about to do. But Tenku couldn''t use that n now because he couldn''t show the Devourer Scythe in front of Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue.

    "Ahaha... I''m sorry. I didn''t know you had such a n. I will prevent them from attacking the Drake if I know. But it would be best if you act now. Otherwise, they would be in danger." Wang Haotian pointed at Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin. Fortunately, the other Drakes kept quiet and didn''t attack the two girls.

    "Then what are you going to do? Shouldn''t it be your job to protect them?" Tenku frowned when he heard his master''s words.

    "I''m just watching; the one who will protect them is you." Wang Haotian chuckled, and his figure suddenly disappeared.

    "I knew it would end like this if he brought them here. I don''t know what that geezer wants by doing that." Tenku sighed when he saw Wang Haotian''s behavior. Even though heined, Tenku would protect the two girls without his master asking him to. He couldn''t let Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue get hurt.

    Tenku loaded Golden Revolver with third-level monster cores. After that, he aimed the gun at the Drake that was attacking the two girls. Tenku pulled the trigger and fired the bullets consecutively in a straight line.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    Tenku''s attack prated Drake''s head and killed the monster instantly. If only one bullet were fired, then the Drake wouldn''t die easily because of its hard scales. But Tenku gave consecutive attacks in a single straight line at Drake''s vital points. Because of that, the destructive power of the bullets became many times more severe.

    Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin were confused by what had happened before them. But they quickly realized that someone had helped them, and the two girls could only think of Tenku in their heads because the attack that killed the monster came from a bullet. They remembered that Tenku''s Phantasmal Object was a gun.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    After the monster died, the other Drakes roared angrily and charged at the two girls. They thought that Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue were the ones who had killed their flock. Tenku had no choice but toe out of his hiding ce and fight with them. He jumped into the air andnded not far from the two girls.

    "Tenku!"

    "Tenku!"

    Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin shouted his name after noticing his appearance.

    "Follow me! We can''t fight them at the same time! We should retreat for now ande up with a n!" Tenku said to the two girls and ran towards the hills with many trees.

    Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue didn''t ask much and quickly obeyed his orders. They ran, following Tenku from behind.

    Roaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The Drakes roared again when they saw their target running away from them. The monsters sped up their footsteps to catch up to the three people and created vibrations around the area.

    "Through this way!" Tenku suddenly turned left and entered arge hole that looked like a cave entrance. Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin followed suit and finally escaped the drakes'' pursuit.

    "Are you okay fighting in that condition?" Tenku asked with concern when he noticed their condition. He was worried when he saw Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue sweating profusely and breathing heavily after running. Moreover, they do it in a state where their bodies are injured.

    "I''m fine. I''m just a little tired from running too fast." Wang Ruyue replied and smiled.

    "I am the same as her. We''ll be fine after resting a bit." Huang Yuxian said in a weak voice.

    "Are you sure? Your faces look pale now. If you don''t feel well, then you better stay in this ce for a while. After I kill those monsters, we can return to thepetition area together." Tenku repeated his question to confirm their condition. He felt that Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue''s situation was not as good as they said.

    Tenku didn''t want anything bad to happen to the two girls because they forced themselves and would hinder the fight with the drakes. He couldn''t protect Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue in battle because he had to focus on fighting those monsters. If he could use the Devourer Scythe, then Tenku could kill the Drakes in no time. Unfortunately, he couldn''t manifest it in front of them.

    "We''re okay. You don''t have to worry about us. Our condition will return to normal after we rest for a while. So don''t fight the Drakes alone because it''s dangerous! After all, they were Fourth-level monsters, and quite a few of them. Therefore, we must fight them together!" Wang Ruyue said stubbornly, and Huang Yuxin nodded in agreement with her statement.

    "I understand. Then, we will rest here for a while. I noticed that some of the Drakes went east because they might think that we fled in that direction, but the rest of them are still around here looking for us. This is a good chance to kill those monsters.

    But before that, can you tell me your Realizer phases so I can devise the best n against the Drakes?" Tenku spoke to Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue while checking the situation outside by peeking from the cave entrance.

    "Of course. I am currently in the meteor phase." Wang Ruyue quickly replied.

    "I am also in the same phase as Ruyue." Huang Yuxin added.

    "Hmm..." Tenku pondered after hearing their answers.

    (Their strength is more or less the same as Setsuka. If they were in the meteor phase now, theirbat power would be at least two and a half stars. But if the two girls used their cultivation bases simultaneously, it would skyrocket to three and a half stars or the equivalent of a cultivator in the Sky Origin realm. Moreover, their strength would still increase after using the abilities of their Phantasmal Objects. I think there''s no problem if they fight a fourth-level monster)

    Tenku rubbed her chin and thought of a proper n to fight against the drakes ording to Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue''s power.

    "Okay. We will fight the drakes now. But please don''t hold back your strength. After exiting this cave, you can immediately release your Phantasmal Object abilities." Tenku said seriously.

    "We understand!" Huang Ruyue and Wang Yuxin answered in unison andpletely believed Tenku''s words. He must have made the best n for them and wouldn''t do something that would harm them.

    "Then let''s go out and kill the drakes." Tenku tapped them gently on the shoulder and walked out of the cave.

    The two girls looked at each other and smiled at his action. After that, they followed closely behind him. Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin were excited because it was their first time fighting side by side with Tenku.

 Chapter 130 130

    After Tenku and the two girls exited the cave, the nearby Drakes quickly noticed their presence. Fortunately, there were only three monsters in the area because the others were still looking for them in the east.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The Drakes roared and opened their mouths wide. Each of them shot a huge fireball toward the cave.

    "Now!" Tenku signaled Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin to release their full power. The two girls nodded after hearing his words.

    "Phantasmal Release..."

    PHOENIX WINGS

    Huang Yuxin released her Phantasmal Object first. She spread her fan, and the fireballs from the Drakes suddenly stopped right in front of them. After that, the fireballs merged and formed a giant firebird.

    Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaakkkkk!!

    The phoenix cried and entered Huang Yuxin''s body. Then a pair of huge wings of fire appeared from the girl''s back and burned the surroundings. Surprisingly, his clothes were not damaged in the slightest.

    Tenku quickly distanced himself from her, but Wang Ruyue stayed where she was and opened her mouth.

    "Phantasmal Release..."

    MOON RABBIT POSSESSION

    Wang Ruyue''s body was enveloped by a bright light that illuminated the surroundings. It slowlypressed into his hair and turned a silver color.

    On the surface, Wang Ruyue only seemed to change the color of her hair, unlike Huang Yuxin, who appeared majestically with huge wings of fire on her back. But the true effect of his Phantasmal Object ability was a limit break.

    After her hair turned silver, Wang Ruyue''s strength, speed, sensitivity, and reflexes skyrocketed. The effect didn''t only apply to her Realizer phase but also her cultivation base. In that mode, Wang Ruyue possessed the power of a Realizer in the asteroid phase, and her cultivation base increased by one small level to the great perfection of the Earth Origin realm.

    Huang Yuxin pped her wings of fire and slowly floated in the air. Then she waved her fan at one of the Drakes, and a huge fire engulfed the monster.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The burning Drake roared at Huang Yuxin and shot another fireball. The other monsters moved and charged at Wang Ruyue. But before Drake could get closer to her, she suddenly appeared at the monster''s right side and swung her sword.

    sh!

    Arge silver sword Qi shot out and carved a scar across the monster''s neck.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    In that mode, Wang Ruyue could use the sword Qi. Unfortunately, the attack only left a shallow wound due to the tough defense of Drake''s scales. After that, Wang Ruyue moved to the other side of the monster and shed her de. She continuously moved to different sides of the Drake and bombarded it with the sword Qi.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The Drake wagged its tail in annoyance with Wang Ruyue''s consecutive attacks. But the girl had disappeared from her position and reappeared some distance from the monster.

    Apart from increasing her body''s strength and other stats, the limit break of her Phantasmal Object ability also reduced pain while she was in that mode. Because of that, Wang Ruyue could makerge movements even though her body was injured.

    "They fought well after using the abilities of their Phantasmal Objects. But... it doesn''t look like it''s going tost long. In that case, I''ll take care of the one remaining Drake while they are busy with their respective opponents. I can''t waste time and must help them immediately." Tenku watched their battle quietly and then shifted his eyes to a Drake that still hadn''t moved until now.

    Tenku moved at a terrifying speed and closed the distance with the Drake in the blink of an eye. The monster noticed his presence, but it was toote because Tenku had secretly changed his Phantasmal Object with the Devourer Sycthe.

    sh!

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    Tenku managed to cut half of Drake''s neck, but it was still not enough to kill the monster. He quickly exchanged his Phantasmal Object for the Golden Revolver and aimed it at the wound he had made. After that, Tenku pulled the trigger.

    Thousands of Bullets!

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Tenku multiplied his bullets using one of the moves of the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique, and the attack was simr to the one he used in the final round of the martial artspetition.

    The third-level monster cores in Golden Revolver will be dozens after being shot. It was thepression of arge amount of Qi condensed into dozens of orbs.

    Even though it was strong and could save him money, the damage couldn''t bepared to bullets using monster cores. But a dozen shots of the Qi bullets were enough topletely cut Drake''s neck and plunge the monster into darkness forever.

    "As usual, Golden Revolver overheated after I used a monster core above its current level. I can''t use it often like that and have to change its form to lessen the side effects. Otherwise, my Phantasmal Object might be destroyed." Tenku looked at the Golden Revolver in his right hand and smiled bitterly.

    "After killing two Drakes, the amount of genesis power I gained was about the same as when I killed over one hundred and fifty werewolves. As I thought, I can only hunt fourth-level monsters and above if I want to increase my strength quickly." Tenku closed his eyes and felt arge amount of genesis power absorbed into his body. But it was only for a moment, and he quickly opened his eyes.

    "So, how is the battle of the two girls now?" Tenku turned his eyes toward Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue.

    "Hmm... They fought well. The two of them could use their Phantasmal Objects proficiently and suppress fourth-level monsters. If they could use that in martial artspetitions, they might be able topete with Long Aotian and Lin Zhantian.

    But Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin seemed to be reaching their limit soon. Their current state wouldn''t be able to handle that power for too long." Tenku sighed and then looked at the surroundings.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Where''s that old man? Shouldn''t he act when he sees their current state? Is he serious about asking me to protect the two girls?" Tenku said in annoyance.

    He thought that Wang Haotian was joking about his request for Tenku to protect the two girls and that geezer would still appear to help them when they were in danger. But his thoughts turned out to be wrong. Wang Haotian really threw the responsibility onto his disciple.

    "This is troublesome. He added unnecessary work to me." Tenku sighed a second time andined in a low voice. But he still had to because he didn''t want the two girls hurting.

    Tenku loaded his Golden Revolver with second-level monster cores and then aimed it at the eyes of the Drake that Wang Ruyue was fighting against. After confirming the target, he pulled the trigger.

    Bang!

    The bullet shot at lightning speed and easily pierced one of the monster''s softest parts, the eye.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The Drake went berserk after being injured in the eye and losing its sight ability. On the other hand, Wang Ruyue didn''t need to guess what had happened. She already knew that Tenku had helped her when she heard the gunshots.

    Wang Ruyue didn''t want to waste the chance that he had created. She moved to the Drake''s right side andpressed the genesis power in her de. After that, Wang Ruyue shed at the shallow gash on the monster''s neck that she had made.

    Thousands of shes!

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    Wang Ruyue released dozens of aura des and cut Drake''s wound deeper and deeper until the monster''s throat was cut open, and it died.

    "Okay, another one has fallen. Next, I have to help Huang Yuxin. But before that¡­." Tenku looked at Drake''s corpse beside him and quickly dug out the monster core from that giant''s body. After storing it in his space pocket, he jumped into the sky and positioned himself directly above the Drake, who was having a fierce battle with Huang Yuxin.

    "Phantasmal Release..."

    NINE TRANSFORMATIONS

    SECOND FORM : ASSAULT RIFLE MODE

    Tenku unleashed the ability of his Phantasmal Object and transformed his Golden Revolver into an assault rifle. Then he loaded the magazine with third-level monster cores. This way, his Phantasmal Object would not overheat even if he used high-level bullets. Tenku pointed the weapon at Drake below and then pulled the trigger.

    Thousands of Bullets!

    Ratatatatatatatatatatatatatatata!

    Tenku showered the Drake with massive amounts of bullets from monster cores andpressed Qi. Even though the defense of Drake''s scales was very strong, Tenku managed to make a lot of shallow wounds on the monster''s body with his sessive attacks.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    Drake roared and finally noticed Tenku''s presence in the sky. Huang Yuxin also followed its gaze. She was happy that Tenku hade to help her and was surprised to see that his Phantasmal Object had changed shape. But Huang Yuxin didn''t have time to think about that because she had to kill the Drake when Tenku distracted that monster.

    Huang Yuxin created dozens of ming spears and then dropped them right at the wound Tenku had made. Her attack pierced all parts of Drake''s body, including its head. Huang Yuxin''s fiery spear could easily prate Drake''s defenses because Tenku had opened a path for her.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The Drake didn''t expect Huang Yuxin to attack so lethally when its attention briefly shifted to Tenku. The monster turned its eyes to Huang Yuxin but couldn''t do anything as its consciousness slowly faded, and its body fell to the ground. The Drake has been killed.

    "I seeded¡­ eh?" Huang Yuxin said excitedly but suddenly felt dizzy, and her vision blurred. The wings of fire on her back disappeared, and she lost his ability to fly. If she fell from that height, then she would die. But a few meters before Huang Yuxin hit the ground, someone suddenly appeared and hugged her slender waist.

    "Oops...that was close." Tenku used his condensed Qi to step through the air and save Huang Yuxin.

    "Tenku?" Huang Yuxin was familiar with the voice of the person who saved her and could faintly see his face. But before Tenku replied to her words, he heard a roar from a distance. The other Drakes had returned after they noticed the battle at that ce.

    Tenku turned his eyes towards Wang Ruyue and found that girl copsed on her knees from exhaustion and pain. He quickly darted towards her and took her in another hand.

    "Huh!? Tenku!?" Wang Ruyue was initially startled when she saw someone suddenly appear and put an arm around her waist. But when she saw that the person was Tenku, she calmed down and felt happy. Tenku took the two girls back into the cave and let them sit on arge rock.

    "Good job. Now you two must recover your condition and leave the rest to me." Tenku smiled and patted the two girls'' heads gently topliment them.

    Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin closed their eyes and enjoyed her treatment. But then they panicked after remembering his words. They opened their eyes, but Tenku was gone and left only one sentence.

    "Please trust me."

    Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue fell silent when they heard that words. They clenched their fists tightly and decided to believe him.

    "I pray for your victory."

    "You must return safely."

    The two girls looked towards the cave entrance and said simultaneously.

    After exiting the cave and leaving the two girls inside, Tenku saw dozens of Drakes approaching his location.

    "It seems like I should fight more seriously. But I wonder how much my strength will increase after killing all those Drakes." Tenku grinned and manifested the Devourer Scythe in his left hand. After that, he shot toward the Drake horde like a cannonball.

 Chapter 131 131

    Rooooooooooooooooooooooaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrr!

    The Drakes roared in unison after seeing Tenku approaching them. Their voices echoed through the sky and made the air around the area tremble.

    "I have to kill all those Drakes before the two girls recover their condition. I don''t want them to see me use the Devourer Scythe." Tenku muttered as he saw dozens of Drakes charging toward him.

    "Rotate!"

    Tenku said in a low voice. Then the gears in the scythe rotated and changed the de''s position to be aligned with the shaft. The scythe changed shape into a naginata, but it wasn''t over yet. The shaft shortened and turned the naginata into a great sword.

    After his Phantasmal Object''s form changed, Tenkupressed arge amount of genesis power into the de and injected sword intent. Then he brandished it with both hands and swung it diagonally.

    Sword of Demolition!

    Tenku shot a monstrous aura de at the Drake horde. The monsters suddenly stopped their footsteps after feeling the danger of the attack and wanted to avoid it. But they were toote as the aura de shot out at a terrifying speed and arrived in front of the Drakes instantly.

    sh!

    The gigantic aura de cut through the trees and left extremely deep sword marks along its trajectory. Tenku''s initial attack managed to kill half of the Drake horde and left the rest badly injured. That way, only eight of the eighteen monsters would still be able to fight.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The eight Drakes roared after sensing the danger from the person before them. They entered into a berserk state simultaneously and had their strength skyrocketing, on par with fifth-level monsters.

    "Good! I''ll get more genesis power if they go into a berserk state!" Tenku became excited when she saw the monster''s strength increase drastically.

    Tenku felt that he could raise his cultivation base to the great perfection of the Sky Origin or Golden Revolver realm to the Moon phase if he killed those eight monsters. For the Devourer Scythe, Tenku still needs a lot of genesis power. Even if he swallowed the monster cores of the Drakes, it was still far from enough.

    At least Tenku would have to kill hundreds of fourth-level monsters to get that much genesis power. It would be impossible in his current situation unless he could attack seven to eight space copses with a threat level of cmity or above.

    The faster way is for him to kill dozens of fifth or sixth-level monsters, but he hesitates. He was confident he could win if he fought one on one against fifth or sixth-level monsters.

    But if they crowd up, Tenku will be overwhelmed, and it''s dangerous for him. He didn''t want to take a big risk that would seriously injure or even kill him. Most importantly, monsters of that level were extremely hard to find. Because of that, Tenku didn''t think about increasing the phase of the Devourer Scythe for now. He chose to focus on his cultivation base and Golden Revolver.

    Tenku attacked a Drake closest to him. The monster hadrge wounds on its body from Tenku''s initial attack.

    Rooooooooooooooooaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The other Drakes roared in warning when they saw Tenku moving towards one of them. Even though the monsters couldn''t think properly after going into a berserk state, their instincts became more sensitive, and they could feel that Tenku was very strong and terrifying.

    The Drake realized that Tenku was approaching at high speed. That monster opened its mouth wide and shot a huge fire at him. Not one but all of the remaining Drakes attacked simultaneously.

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    Unfortunately, their fireballs missed Tenku as the other party suddenly disappeared from the attack trajectory. The Drakes panicked when they lost their enemy and looked around to find him.

    Tenku silently reappeared next to the Drake he had targeted and quickly transformed his Phantasmal Object into a scythe shape. Hepressed the genesis power in his weapon and made the size of the de several timesrger.

    Tenku jumped and shed his scythe right at Drake''s wound, and it sliced the monster in half horizontally.

    "This way, only seven are left, but I don''t have time to kill them one by one. I''m worried that the two girls wille out of the cave or the Realizers from the Chinese organization wille here. In that case, I''ll have to exterminate them all at once in the next attack." Tenku said, and his figure suddenly disappeared. Right after he left, a huge tail fell at high speed and destroyed the ce.

    ? Boooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    Tenku quickly left the ce after noticing that one of the Drakes had attacked him suddenly. Then he smiled when he saw the monsters huddled close to each other. That situation will make it easier for Tenku to eliminate them all at once.

    He changed his Phantasmal Object to a Golden Revolver and entered Assault Rifle mode. Then Tenku loaded the magazine with dozens of third-level monster cores and injected arge amount of genesis power until the weapon trembled. After stabilizing his Phantasmal Object, he aimed it at the Drake horde.

    "Die." Tenku said coldly and pulled the trigger.

    Tactical Rapid Fire!

    Ratatatatatatatatatatatatatatatatatatatatata!<novelnext></novelnext>

    Hundreds of bullets from monster cores andpressed genesis power shot out at lightning speed and rained down on the Drakes.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The Drakes roared in pain as Tenku''s attacks easily prated the defenses of their tough scales. Some tried to run away, but Tenku didn''t let it and bombarded the monsters until they died.

    Tenku couldn''t break through the Drakes'' scales easily if he only used monster cores or thepression of Qi and genesis power. His attacks could destroy the monsters'' defenses because he injected something simr to sword intent, and it was called Gun Intent.

    Once Tenku understands a weapon to a certain point, he will gain the essence of it and be able to use it in battle. From the time he learned the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique until now, he had mastered the intent of the sword, spear, gun, and bow.

    If sword intent feels sharp and can cut anything, then gun intent feels explosive and can prate all kinds of defenses. It was simr to a bow and arrow as well. The difference is the two weapons don''t have explosive power like Gun Intent.

    Therefore, the ammunition that Tenku uses, be it monster cores or bullets from the manifestation of his energy source, can prate any defense after he injects them with Gun intent. Of course, that could happen if the power levels of him and his opponent weren''t that much different. In other words, that attack would be useless if Tenku was fighting seventh-level monsters.

    Tenku stopped his attack and saw that the Drakes had died with dozens of holes in their bodies, leaving one alive. He pointed the gun at the monster''s head and pulled the trigger.

    Ratatatatata!

    The Drake died and looked at him with resentment. Tenku pulled the trigger again and aimed it at the monster''s eyeballs.

    Ratatatata!

    The monster''s eyeballs exploded, and a little ssh of blood hit Tenku.

    "This is a bit longer than I expected. Luckily, the two girls still hadn''t recovered their condition until now." Tenku sighed and checked his surroundings to ensure no one saw his battle with the Drakes.

    After he was sure that there was no one in the area, he started to dig up the monster cores from the corpses of the Drakes. As Tenku felt that he still had a bit of time until the two girls finished recuperating, he skinned Drake''s scales, cutting off the fangs, ws, and other precious parts of the monster.

    Tenku can sell it for daily needs or use it to repair hisbat gear if damaged. It would be very expensive if he had to buy materials from Kaziya.

    He quickly harvested monster cores and valuable parts from Drakes because he was in a race against time. But when Tenku wanted to dismantle thest monster''s corpse, his pupils contracted when he saw a giant w suddenly appear.

    "Shit!" Tenku cursed and quickly swung his scythe to block the attack.

    nk!

    "Ugh! So heavy!" Tenku was blown away several meters by the impact of the sh. But after he nted his feet on the ground, he shivered as he sensed danger from behind. Tenku jumped aside at high speed, and another w fell where he had been standing before.

    Boooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    After that, Tenku created a foothold ofpressed Qi in the air and used it to escape that ce. Then hended on one of the trees in the area and checked what monster had attacked him.

    Tenku''s face turned grave when he saw two giant wolves in ck and white. The monsters that had attacked him were Fenrir, and they didn''t look well with wounds all over their bodies. The two monsters came to that ce because the battle between Tenku and the Drakes attracted them.

    "That looks so dangerous. What are the Realizers of the organization doing? Why were the two Fenrirs able toe here? Moreover, the two of them were in a berserk state. At least their strength is on par with seventh-level monsters." Tenku said seriously, and cold sweat rolled down from his forehead. He felt unlucky to have to meet two Fenrirs in a berserk state.

    The current phase of the Sky Devourer was Moon, and his cultivation base was at thete stage of the Sky Origin realm. If Tenku uses both powers simultaneously, hisbat power will skyrocket and reach six and a half stars.

    Tenku was confident that he could fight one on one against a sixth-level monster, and he might win. But since their initial appearance, the strength of the two Fenrirs had been close to the seventh level. To make matters worse, they were now in a berserk state. It was impossible for Tenku to beat that monster. More importantly, there were two of them. So fighting the two Fenrirs would be suicidal to him.

    "Why were the two monsters attracted to this location out of all the ces in Badaling National Forest Park? Then where did the Realizers and cultivators from the four major families go? I didn''t see any of them chasing after the two Fenrirs." Tenku looked around and found no one in the area.

    He had thought that the Realizers and cultivators from the four major families didn''t know that the two monsters had fled to that ce. While he was busy checking the surroundings, the two Fenrirs suddenly howled at him.

    Arh-woooooooooooooooooooooooooo!

    "This is bad! I can''t fight here because doing so would put Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin in danger. I should leave this area and leave the protection of the two girls to that old man. I''m sure he''s looking at me andughing at my situation right now." Tenku clicked her tongue and said in annoyance. He used thepressed Qi as his foothold to dash through the air and leave that ce.

    Arh-woooooooooooooooooooooooooo!

    The two Fenrirs howled as they watched their enemy flee. Then a whirlwind enveloped the monsters'' feet, and they shot at terrifying speed to catch up to Tenku.

 Chapter 132 132

    When Tenku was fighting the Drake horde, Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin were recovering in the cave with restless hearts. They were worried every time they heard the roar from Drake and the sound of explosions. The two girls briefly thought about checking the situation outside. But they quickly dispelled that thought. The two girls didn''t want to be a burden to Tenku because of their condition.

    Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue could only pray for Tenku''s safety and focus on recovering their condition through cultivation. Even though they were worried, they had to suppress those feelings. They have to recover first before going out to help Tenku.

    The two girls sat cross-legged on a rock, closing their eyes and running their practices. Wang Ruyue was enveloped in a silver light, while Huang Yuxin was a golden red light. During their cultivation, they kept hearing noises from outside. The sound came from the shaking ground, roaring monsters, and continuous gunfire. The two girls knew thest one must be from Tenku''s attack.

    But they suddenly opened their eyes, and their cultivation was disrupted when they heard a loud sound from outside that echoed into the cave.

    Arh-woooooooooooooooooooooooooo!

    "That sound is not the roar of Drake." Wang Ruyue said with a solemn face.

    "Yes. It was not a roar but a howl. That voice was like..." Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue looked at each other, and their faces turned pale.

    "Fenrir!" The two girls said simultaneously and quickly got up from the rock. They decided to stop their cultivation and check the situation outside. Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin were worried for Tenku when they thought that Fenrir hade to that ce.

    When the two girls came out of the cave, they were stunned to see the scene outside. Their bodies trembled as they were slightly frightened. It was their first time seeing such a terrifying sight.

    Drake corpses without scales, ws, and fangs were scattered around the cave. The area became opennd as more than half of the trees had been cut down, and the surroundings were filled with golf ball-sized holes. But that wasn''t the only thing that shocked and frightened them. Their eyes focused on a deep scar in the ground hundreds of meters long that extended to the other side of the valley.

    "What exactly happened here?" Wang Ruyue said and broke their silence. She walked over and approached one of Drake''s corpses.

    "I don''t know. This is... What should I say about this situation? Even though I often fought monsters with senior Realizers, I have never seen such a terrifying scene." Huang Yuxin shook her head and replied in a trembling voice. She walked slowly and stopped right next to Wang Ruyue.

    "I also feel the same as you. Drake''s attacks won''t do this kind of damage. So the one who did it must be Tenku. But how could he use such a terrifying attack? Doesn''t he fight with a gun? I knew the holes around this ce resulted from his Phantasmal Object''s attack.

    But what about the monsters that were neatly cut in half? What about the sword marks on the ground that stretched hundreds of meters to the end of the valley? This scene was unreasonable even though his cultivation base was at the middle stage of the Sky Origin realm." Wang Ruyue said in disbelief.

    "Was it possible that his cultivation base was higher than what he showed in the martial artspetition? He might have fought the Drakes with a sword, not his Phantasmal Object." Huang Yuxin saw Wang Ruyue and asked her opinion.

    "I don''t know about it. If we want to get the answers, we have to find him. Besides, have you forgotten the reason we stopped our cultivation and decided to check the situation outside the cave!?" Wang Ruyue asked in return.

    "Ah! You are right! Where is that Fenrir!? More importantly, where is Tenku!?" Huang Yuxin said frantically and checked the surroundings. But no matter how hard she searched, she still couldn''t find Tenku in that area.

    "The Fenrir isn''t here, and neither is Tenku! We have to split up so we can find him faster! I''ll go to the right and you to the left. Whoever finds Tenku first must tell the others immediately!" Wang Ruyue gave instructions to Huang Yuxin. She was worried because she couldn''t find Tenku in that area.

    Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin thought that something bad had happened to him. The two girls had tried to contact Tenku on his smartphone but it was not active. This made their hearts even more restless and they couldn''t stop thinking about his safety.

    "I understand!" Huang Yuxin quickly agreed with her words. She didn''t care if Wang Ruyue gave her orders because the most important thing now was to find Tenku. But before the two girls could even take their feet, Wang Haotian suddenly appeared.

    "Wait a minute! Where do you want to go?" Wang Haotian grabbed the two girls by the shoulders to stop them.

    "Grandpa! Where have you been!? We will talk about that matterter. We have to find Tenku now!" Wang Ruyue was startled when she saw Wang Haotian''s sudden appearance.

    She was upset because her grandfather disappeared after dropping them off at Tenku''s location and made his disciple rece his responsibility to protect them. But Wang Ruyue didn''t have time to talk about the matter now because they needed to find Tenku quickly.

    On the other hand, Huang Yuxin also had the same feelings as Wang Ruyue, and she nodded vigorously at her words.

    Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin tried to break away from Wang Haotian, but his grip on their shoulders became tighter to prevent the two girls from moving further.

    "What are you doing, grandpa!? Why are you stopping us!? Release us now! We''re in a hurry to find Tenku!" Wang Ruyue red at her grandfather and raised her voice in anger.

    Huang Yuxin looked at Wang Haotian with a questioning face. She was confused about why he had stopped them from looking for Tenku.<novelnext></novelnext>

    (Did he not care about his disciple? He would not neglect the safety of his genius disciple who had won the martial artspetition! Then what is the reason he stopped us?)

    Huang Yuxin pondered and tried to figure out why Wang Haotian had stopped them from looking for Tenku.

    "I''m not preventing you from looking for that kid, but I''m stopping you from doing pointless actions." Wang Haotian smiled bitterly when he received such looks from his granddaughter and Huang Yuxin.

    "What do you mean, grandpa?" Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin didn''t understand Wang Haotian''s words.

    "You won''t find Tenku in this area because he has gone quite far due to being chased by two Fenrirs in a berserk state." Wang Haotian replied.

    "What!?" The two girls were shocked after hearing his answer. But then their faces turned red with anger.

    "Then why are you stopping us!? Besides, why are you here instead of looking for him!?" Wang Ruyue shouted at Wang Haotian. This was the first time she felt so angry towards her grandfather.

    "Aren''t you worried about him!? How can you stay calm when Tenku is in danger!? He is your disciple! Why do you have such a heart for him!?" Huang Yuxin exploded with anger that was no smaller than Wang Ruyue.

    "Please calm down. Let me exin it to you first." Wang Haotian said helplessly. He didn''t expect the two girls'' reactions to be that extreme. Wang Haotian felt sad that his granddaughter scolded him for a boy she had barely known, even though Tenku was his disciple.

    (Brat, see how I punish you for making my granddaughter mad at me!)

    Wang Haotian grumbled in his heart.

    "Then exin now!" Wang Ruyue urged her grandfather to speak, and Huang Yuxin looked intently at him.

    "As I said, I have no intention of stopping you guys from looking for her. I''m worried for him too. But I''m doing this for his good because fighting seventh-level monsters is really good training for him. As for why I didn''t look for him, I had to stay here to protect you, and I''m sure that boy already knew about it." Wang Haotian exined.

    "Training for him? Are you saying Tenku still hides his strength and can take on two seventh-level monsters at once?" Wang Ruyue asked curiously. She thought Tenku had the strength to fight the two Fenrirs after hearing her grandfather''s words.

    Huang Yuxin also looked at Wang Haoitan and waited for his answer. If Tenku possessed strength that could rival seventh-level monsters, then her confusion about Wang Haotian''s attitude would be answered. No wonder he looks calm and doesn''t care about his disciple. He knew that Tenku was as strong as the two Fenrirs, or so Huang Yuxin thought.

    "No, you''re wrong. He would die if he fought those two monsters." Wang Haotian quickly refuted Wang Ruyue''s words. His answer plunged the atmosphere into deathly silence.

    "What!? He would die fighting those two Fenrirs!? Then why are you saying that it was training!? If he is in danger, you should help him! You don''t have to worry about us because we can take care of ourselves here!" Wang Ruyue''s anger was reignited when she found out that Tenku was in danger and her grandfather was indifferent to the safety of his disciple.

    "He won''t die because he won''t fight those two monsters. Didn''t I say that the two Fenrirs were after him? He knew he couldn''t beat seventh-level monsters, but they seemed attracted to him. Whatever he did, the two Fenrirs would attack him. Because of that, he ran away from this ce. Tenku doesn''t want to put you two in danger.

    If their battle breaks out, this area will be destroyed, including the cave where you recover. I didn''t help him because I couldn''t win against seventh-level monsters either. So I decided to stay here and take his ce to protect both of you. I''m sure this is what he wants." Wang Haotian tried to convince the two girls that Tenku would be fine.

    "Trust him. You have to wait for him, and he wille back here. He was a cunning brat and wouldn''t act without thinking. I''m sure he already had a n when he lured the two Fenrirs out of this area. After all, he was a brat who often created miracles." Wang Haotian added another word before the two girls could respond.

    Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue felt like they had been struck by lightning when they heard Wang Haotian''s exnation. They didn''t expect Tenku to use himself as bait to lure the two Fenrirs out of this area to protect them. The two girls were moved to tears by Tenku''s actions for them.

    Their hearts fluttered and warmed with an abundance of sweetness. But then, Wang Ruyue red at Wang Haotian.

    "I hope your words are true. If you lie and something bad happens to Tenku, I won''t talk to you anymore! Let''s go, Yuxin!" Wang Ruyue snorted and pulled Huang Yuxin back into the cave to continue their recovery while waiting for Tenku.

    Huang Yuxin nodded and followed her. She silently prayed in her heart that Wang Haotian''s words were the truth and not a lie to make them not worry about Tenku.

    "Why are they still angry with me after hearing my exnation?" Wang Haotian sighed and looked in the direction Tenku had left.

    "Pleasee back safely. Otherwise, my granddaughter won''t talk to me anymore." Wang Haotian spoke in a low voice, and his face revealed a trace of worry.

 Chapter 133 133

    Time passed quickly, and it was alreadyte afternoon. The sun''s position has shifted to the west, but the sky still looks bright, with a few clouds covering the light.

    Under the sunlight and clouds, a small dot was moving at high speed, and tworge dots were following behind it.

    That tiny dot is Tenku. He dashed through the air usingpressed Qi as his foothold while two big dots behind him was Fenrir with a whirlwind enveloping their body. The two monsters kept chasing Tenku from where he ughtered the Drakes.

    One human and two monsters had circled Badaling National Forest Park several times, and thetter had slowly closed their distance from the former.

    "Damn! Why do they keep chasing me!? I sense that several high-level Realizers and old practitioners from the four major families havee to this area. The wounds on Fenrir''s body must havee from them. The auras of those people should be stronger than mine because I had suppressed my cultivation base to the Earth Origin realm.

    But why are these two monsters still following me!? Shouldn''t their attention be directed towards those strong people!?" Tenku clicked his tongue and kept thinking about why the two Fenrirs kept chasing him.

    He was confused as to why the two monsters had only locked onto him as their target. Tenku suspected they kept following him because he had killed the Drakes and saw him as a threat. But he quickly shook his head and didn''t want to think about it too much as the two monsters were getting closer to him.

    If the two Fenrirs were chasing him from the ground, then Tenku wouldn''t care about them. But they could also run through the air, and their speed surpassed him. He had a headache when he saw that sight. Tenku didn''t know that Fenrir could fly.

    He had tried to attack the two monsters to slow them down and used the opportunity to keep his distance from them. After that, Tenku intended to hide so Fenrir couldn''t find him.

    Unfortunately, his efforts were useless as both Fenrirs were in a berserk state and ignored his attacks. When Tenku shot them with the Golden Revolver, the monsters would block it with their bodies and not get hurt. Then Tenku tried to sh them with his scythe, and the two Fenrirs countered it with their ws.

    The result was the opposite. Tenku''s speed decreased when he attacked, and his distance from the monsters became closer. After that, he decided not to try to do anything else and just quickened his pace.

    So whatever Tenku did was futile because the speed of the two Fenrirs didn''t decrease. The longer Tenku runs away from them, the closer they will be. It was only a matter of time before that Fenrir caught up with him.

    "I have to find a way to get away from them." Tenku racked his brains hard and kept looking for ways to get rid of the two Fenrirs. While thinking, hepressed arge amount of Qi in the Devourer Scythe and was ready to attack the monster whenever needed.

    Tenku suddenly raised his eyebrows when he realized he had arrived at one of the valleys in Badaling National Forest Park with a river flowing between the hills.

    Tenku smiled slightly after thinking of an idea. He increased his speed and took a sharp dive toward one of the hills. Just as Tenku had thought, the two Fenrirs also followed suit. He didn''t slow down his speed even though there were only a few meters between him and the ground. But before Tenku collided with one of the hills, he stopped his footsteps forcefully and turned to the right.

    Booooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    The two Fenrirs hit the ground but were unharmed and crushed the hill instead.

    "As expected of a seventh-level monster, they weren''t injured even though they collided with a hill." Tenku responded calmly because he knew it wouldn''t slow down the two Fenrirs. After all, the n was just about to start from now on.

    Tenku kept moving and maneuvering between the hills to escape the pursuit of the two monsters. As they slowly grew further apart, one of the Fenrirs suddenly swung its ws at Tenku and sliced the hill into five pieces.

    sh!

    Tenku''s face changed drastically, and he quickly twisted himself to avoid the attack. He didn''t think that one of the Fenrirs would attack him. They must have be annoyed that their prey kept running away.

    "Huh!" Tenku was surprised that the two Fenrirs suddenly disappeared, and they reappeared in front and behind him. They didn''t want to give Tenku a chance to breathe and run away from them again. The two monsters swung their ws simultaneously and intended to turn him into minced meat.

    "Shit!" Tenku gripped his scythe tightly and swung it in a full circle. The weapon was fullypressed with Qi and could easily block a full st from a sixth-level monster. But it was a different story if the opponent was Fenrir in a berserk state, let alone two.

    nk!

    Spurt!

    Tenku managed to withstand their attacks but was blown away and vomiting blood. He felt that the blood within his body was churning, and his internal organs were about to be crushed. Fortunately, he has a very strong physique. So Tenku can survive the attack.

    But before Tenku could stabilize himself, the two Fenrirs reappeared nearby and opened their jaws. They wanted to rip him apart with their fangs.

    "It''s dangerous!" Tenku gritted his teeth and quickly switched his Phantasmal Object to a Golden Revolver. He loaded it with third-level monster cores and shot it toward their throats.

    Bang! bang!

    Arh-woooooooooooooooooooooooooo!

    Fenrir howled in pain as they quickly covered their mouth. Tenku didn''t waste the opportunity and escaped from their encirclement. But the two monsters wouldn''t let him go easily.

    They quickly appeared again on the right and left of Tenku. The two Fenrirs looked at Tenku with bloodshot eyes and swung their ws with elemental windpression.

    sh!

    "I can''t dodge this attack." Tenku turned his scythe into a greatsword andpressed all the Qi and genesis power from his body into his weapon. After that, he injected sword intent and shed while rotating his body.

    Sword of Demolition!<novelnext></novelnext>

    Boooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    Tenku blocked the attacks from the two Fenrirs, but one of the wind des from their ws managed to hit him.

    Spurt!

    Blood spurted, and arge gash was created on his back. Tenku gritted his teeth to endure the pain and changed his weapon to Golden Revolver. He tossed two fourth-level monster cores from the Drakes towards each Fenrir and shot them.

    Bang! bang!

    Boooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmm!

    Boooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmm!

    The two monster cores exploded violently, and smoke covered the area. Both Fenrirs howled as they lost sight of their target. Tenku quickly threw himself into the river when their vision was interrupted.

    Ssh!

    Arh-woooooooooooooooooooooooooo!

    One of the Fenrirs howled, and the wind cleared the smoke around the area. The two monsters searched the surroundings for Tenku. Unfortunately, their target had disappearedpletely, and they couldn''t sense his presence.

    Arh-woooooooooooooooooooooooooo!

    Fenrir howled in rage. They stayed there long and looked down at the river below their feet. But then the two monsters left after confirming that the target was no longer in the area. They dashed through the air at high speed and quickly disappeared from the valley.

    Not long after the two monsters left, a head slowly popped out and surveyed the surroundings. That person is Tenku. After throwing himself into the river, Tenku quickly isted his aura, held his breath, and stopped the bleeding on his back with Qi so the two Fenrirs would not discover his presence.

    If the monsters knew where he was, they might blow up the river to find him. Tenku felt that the two Fenrirs kept chasing him because they thought he was a target that had to be killed no matter what. He still didn''t know what the reason was.

    Tenku suspected that it was because he had ughtered werewolves and Drake. It made him look like a threat to the other monsters. But that was just a guess, and he wasn''t sure about it yet.

    "Fortunately, the two monsters didn''t linger in this ce and left immediately after not finding me." Tenku sighed and looked around again before he swam to the riverbank.

    After Tenku arrived at the riverside, he quickly ran towards the cave where Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue were recuperating. Even though Wang Haotian protected the two, he was still worried about their situation. If the two Fenrirs returned to the scene looking for Tenku, that old man wouldn''t be able to fight the monsters.

    It didn''t take long for Tenku to reach his destination. He checked the surroundings again to ensure the two Fenrirs weren''t there. After he was sure, he walked slowly closer to the ce.

    But just as Tenku was about to enter the cave, a rock shot at him at high speed. He didn''t panic and caught on to it easily. Then he crushed it into dust.

    "Is this your way of greeting me after I managed to escape those two Fenrirs, master? They almost killed me." Tenku looked in the direction where the rock hade from and said in annoyance.

    "Ahaha... I knew you woulde back safely, brat. I''m just checking if you''re real or fake. If you were the real one, you could catch the rock easily." Wang Haotian chuckled and walked out of the darkness of the cave.

    "Does anyone besides me and you know that the two girls are recuperating here? Who is the person impersonating me? I want to see if we look alike or not. " Blue veins popped on Tenku''s forehead when he heard Wang Haotian''s answer.

    "Of course, no one could impersonate you, who had only been in Beijing a few days and was rarely seen except atpetitions. I was joking¡­." Wang Haotian replied, but his words were interrupted by footsteps inside the cave.

    Tap! Tap! Tap!

    "Tenku!!"

    Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin ran, screaming his name, and then threw themselves into his embrace.

    "Eh?" Tenku was surprised by their sudden action. Just as he was about to say something, he realized that the two girls were crying in his arms. Tenku sighed and stroked their heads gently to calm them down.

    "Thank god you came back safely! I will feel guilty for the rest of my life!" Huang Yuxin said and sobbed like a little girl.

    "Yes! I have heard it all from grandpa! Please don''t do that again! You can''t put yourself in danger for us!" Wang Ruyue added and hugged Tenku even tighter.

    "I''m sorry to have worried you two. But I have to do it. If I return to the cave, the two Fenrirs will chase me here. It will be very dangerous for you. So please don''t cry. Didn''t Ie back safely?" Tenku said softly, and his heart felt warm because of the two girls'' concern for him.

    "Yeah, it''s the best! Otherwise, we wouldn''t be able to forgive ourselves if something bad happened to you. But¡­ why is your body wet, and what is this liquid?" Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin separated themselves from Tenku and checked what was bothering them when they hugged him. The two girls were startled when they saw a lot of red liquid in their palms.

    "Blood!" Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue said in trembling voices.

 Chapter 134 134

    "Blood?" The two girls trembled when they saw their hands covered in red liquid.

    "Whose blood is this!?"

    "Are you hurt!?"

    Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin asked simultaneously, and their faces looked extremely panicked and anxious. It couldn''t be a light wound since the blood on their hands was so much.

    Tenku knew why the two girls looked panicked. It was because of the blood from the wound on his back. He was in a rush to return to the cave and confirm Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue''s situation, but he had forgotten to change out of his wet clothes and cover his wounds with bandages.

    "Ah, that is¡­." Tenku intends to exin it to them. But before he could continue his words, the two girls examined his body impatiently. They examined him from head to toe and then his back.

    "What!?" Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue were shocked when they saw arge, deep scar stretched from his right shoulder to his left waist. It was very scary because some of Tenku''s bones were visible from the wound.

    "You¡­ How can you get such a big wound and stay calm as if nothing happened!?" Wang Ruyue said hysterically.

    "Because I''m used to it?" Tenku answered uncertainly.

    Ever since he had been cultivating under Wang Haotian''s tutge, Tenku was frequently injured. Be it during training or fighting monsters, that old man wouldn''t allow him to use potions or elixirs to speed up his healing or ease his pain. Wang Haotian wanted his disciple to get used to it.

    Every time Tenku gets injured, he feels pain. But after that, he forgot about it because the pain suddenly disappeared. The wounds on his body would slowly recover and regenerate automatically. That was one of the advantages that Tenku got from training the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art.

    "What did you do to get used to injuries like that!? We have to treat it now!" Huang Yuxin looked at Tenku in distress, and tears rolled down from her eyes.

    "Yes, she''s right! We must return to thepetition area immediately and get the medical team to treat your injuries! If it is not treated quickly, it will only get worse!" Wang Ruyue nodded in agreement and cried because she felt guilty about Tenku''s condition.

    The two girls each held Tenku''s hand. Huang Yuxin is on the left, and Wang Ruyue is on the right. Then they pulled Tenku without waiting for a reply from him and left Wang Haotian behind.

    "After the boy came, they immediately forgot about me. My granddaughter didn''t even spare me a nce." Wang Haotian sighed and shook his head.

    "It''s good to be young. But when I see them, I remember my youth. At that time, I was also surrounded by many girls, all of whom were rare beauties." Wang Haotian said nostalgically and followed the three people slowly.

    Tenku and the others didn''t take long to return to thepetition area. Along the way, they encountered low-level monsters, and Wang Ruyue asked Wang Haotian to fight them as punishment for lying. Tenku returned badly injured after that old man said confidently that his disciple would be fine even if two seventh-level monsters chased him. The two girls were displeased that Wang Haotian had lied to them.

    Wang Haotian reluctantly followed his granddaughter''s punishment after he received a piercing re from her. He would rather kill those low-level monsters than see Wang Ruyue angry at him.

    Another reason Wang Ruyue asked her grandfather to fight the monsters was that she didn''t want to leave Tenku''s side, just like Huang Yuxin on the other side. The two girls kept holding his hand and supporting him like he was seriously injured.

    Tenku could only sigh and follow the two girls even though he was treated like that. He hadined several times, but they didn''t want to listen to him and instead held his hand tighter with the excuse of helping him walk. Neither of them wanted to let him go, and Tenku felt thepetition between the girls.

    Since departing from the cave in the valley to thepetition area, they focused on listening to Tenku''s stories about what had happened to him when the two Fenrirs were chasing him. Upon hearing it, the two girls were extremely shocked.

    Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue felt sad and guilty for making Tenku go through such a life-and-death situation. But Tenku quickly changed the topic of their conversation after feeling that the atmosphere between the two girls had darkened.

    After arriving at their destination, Tenku saw many monster corpses scattered everywhere around the battle arena. He also noticed that the number of Realizers in the area had increased significantly, and some were very strong. Apart from them, Tenku also found disciples from the five major families fighting lone wolves and werewolves.

    Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin also joined in the fight against the monsters because Wang Haotian suddenly had to go to see the patriarch of the Wang family. So they have to face the lone wolves and werewolves themselves. The two girls easily incinerated and sliced the low-level monsters with their Phantasmal Objects

    They walked closer to the battle arena, but the footsteps of the two girls beside Tenku suddenly stopped after they heard a notification sound from their smartphones. Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue quickly checked the message, and they frowned after knowing its contents.

    "What''s wrong with you two? Why are you guys making such expressions?" Tenku asked in confusion after seeing the two girls'' faces suddenly change.

    "I got a message from the Realizer organization to gather near the great wall of China." Wang Ruyue replied.

    "Me too." Huang Yuxin added.

    "Did something bad happen?" Tenku asked another question.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I don''t know. But it seems that one of the senior Ralizers acting as the leader wants to gather members of the organization in this area for a monster extermination mission in Badaling National Forest Park." Wang Ruyue shook her head and exined.

    "I also think that way. They might want to give direct instructions for this mission." Huang Yuxin nodded in agreement with Wang Ruyue''s words.

    "I understand. If so, you''d better go there immediately. It''s not good if you make the others wait for you." Tenku didn''t want the girls to keeppany with him and interfere with their duties as Realizer.

    "Will you be okay if we leave you in that condition?" Huang Yuxin asked worriedly.

    "Yes, there are still a lot of monsters around here. It would be dangerous if you fought in that condition. How about we take you to the infirmary or my grandfather?" Wang Ruyue had to take Tenku to a safer ce to put her heart at ease.

    "I agree with her. We''d better take you to the infirmary first before going there." Huang Yuxin thought the same thing as Wang Ruyue.

    "You don''t have to do that. Do you think I''m too weak to be protected by two girls? Have you guys forgotten that I managed to survive after being chased by two Fenrirs in a berserk state? So you don''t need to worry about me. I can still take care of myself." Tenku manifested a Golden Revolver and aimed it at the werewolves near them.

    Bang!

    Tenku''s attack shot out with terrifying speed and instantly blew the monster''s head off. He purposely showed it to them so the two girls would stop worrying about him. But it was useless, as he could still see the worry on their faces.

    "But¡­" Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin spoke simultaneously but were quickly interrupted by him.

    "No buts. Now you have to go to the great wall of China to meet the Realizers. After your business is done, you can see me again. I''ll be waiting for you near the battle arena since many Realizers and cultivators are fighting there. I''m sure I''ll be fine with them." Tenku tried to calm the two girls'' hearts and convinced them to go to their meeting ce quickly.

    "Okay. But I''ll get back to you as soon as I finish my business. You must wait for me in that ce!" Wang Ruyue reluctantlyplied with Tenku''s words.

    "Yes, me too! Please don''t go anywhere because we will have difficulty finding you. We tried contacting your smartphone before, but it was not active. Besides that, there are still many monsters roaming in this area. I know you are strong, but you are badly injured now.

    Wait for us toe back, and we will apany you to find a medical team and treat your wound!" Huang Yuxin didn''t want to lose to Wang Ruyue and she tried to give him more care. She could call him since they exchanged contacts after returning from their sparring matchst night.

    "I know. I will surely wait for you here. About why I can''t be contacted, it seems my smartphone ran out of battery and turned off." Tenku smiled and showed his wet smartphone after he threw himself into the river.

    "No wonder we couldn''t get in touch with you." Wang Ruyue finally understood why Tenku couldn''t be contacted when she saw his wet smartphone.

    "It turns out that your smartphone is broken." Huang Yuxin nodded.

    "No. I thought my smartphone was turned off before falling into the river." Tenku shook his head and denied their thoughts.

    "Alright. You''d better go to the great wall of China now. You''ll bete if you keep doing Q&A with me. Are you guys wasting your time here on purpose?" Tenku said before the two girls could reply.

    "Okay. we will go." Huang Yuxin said in embarrassment because Tenku realized what she was thinking.

    "In that case, we will be taking our leave now. Please take good care of yourself, and don''t go overboard with that wound." Wang Ruyue nodded and obediently followed his words. Even though the two girls were reluctant to leave Tenku alone in that condition, they had to meet the other Realizers because that was the mission''s instructions.

    "I understand." Tenku smiled, and the two girls quickly left the ce. They want to finish their business and return to Tenku quickly.

    After Huang Yuxin and wang Ruyue disappeared from his sight, Tenku wandered around the battle arena, killing low-level monsters. He found some acquaintances who were fighting the lone wolves in that ce.

    They were Su Lingxu, Kong Ming, and a few Wang family disciples. Tenku had no intention of approaching them and making them aware of his presence, especially Su Lingxu. He found it difficult every time he faced that girl.

    He also saw several people from the Gu family in the area, and one of them was Gu Yuxuan, Gu Qingyang''s grandfather. That person didn''t notice that Tenku was watching him because he and several Realizers were busy fighting dozens of werewolves.

    Tenku walked around thepetition area for quite a while and killed many low-level monsters. Even though it did not increase his strength, he could sell the monster cores from them for his needs. After this matter was over, Tenku intended to enter seclusion and try to break through to the Great Perfection realm of the Sky Origin realm and increase the phase of the Golden Revolver.

    While Tenku was checking the situation around him, Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue returned after finishing their business. The two quickly took positions to his right and left with almost zero distance. After confirming his condition was fine, they immediately took him to a medical team to treat his wound.

    Tenku gave up as they grabbed him from both sides and pulled him away from the scene. The three people did not know that there was a camera continuously recording the situation in the area, including their actions.

 Chapter 135 135

    On the fifth day of Golden Week in Japan, Setsuka spends his vacation hanging out with her best friend, Kaede. Of course, they weren''t alone because there was a little girl among them. That person is Kohana, the younger sister of Setsuka.

    When Kohana finds out that her sister is going to hang out with Kaede, she begs to join them because she''s bored of staying home for the holidays.

    Originally, Setsuka had refused her little sister''s request because she had something she wanted to talk about with Kaede alone. But then Kohana burst into tears, and her parents asked Setsuka to take her. Thus, she reluctantly agreed and brought her little sister along with them.

    Kohana and Setsuka left in the morning and promised to meet with Kaede in the middle of town. The first ce they will visit is an amusement park. Kohana insists on ying there, and neither of them can refuse. Setsuka and Kaede quickly agreed because they didn''t want that little girl to whine in front of so many people.

    After the amusement park, they went to the shopping center. Setsuka and Kaede bought many of their needs, including clothes and cosmetics. Kohana didn''t want to lose to her two older sisters and asked them for many snacks, especially crepes.

    Setsuka and the others spent quite some time at the shopping center as they had a lot of things to buy. Wherever the three girls went, they would be the center of attention of the people around them, especially the boys. This is natural because Setsuka and Kaede are beautiful in their current dresses, and Kohana looks adorable.

    Time quickly passed, and without realizing they had spent time in the shopping center untilte afternoon. Setsuka and Kaede decided to go to their regr cafe to rest and have an early dinner because Kohana keptining that she was hungry.

    They didn''t take long to get to the cafe because it was not far from a shopping center. The ce is quite famous for its good food and good atmosphere. Because of that, many young people often hang out in that ce, including students from Suisei High School.

    When Setsuka and the others entered the cafe, they received a warm wee from the waitress. The customers also turned their attention to the three people because Setsuka and Kaede''s looks were so alluring.

    Setsuka and Kaede smiled in response to the greetings from the waitress and ignored the customers, who kept staring at them indecently. The two girls could feel that most were boys, and their eyes were full of lust and greed. Thus, Setsuka and Kaede paid no heed to it and walked quietly under those gazes to find an empty table for them to sit at.

    Fortunately, the cafe had many empty seats because they came in the evening. If theye at night, they will have trouble getting a seat and have to wait several hours for an empty table to be avable.

    Setsuka chose a ce in a corner and closer to a window because there weren''t many customers, and the atmosphere was quite calm. Besides, they were used to sitting at that table. After Kaede and the others sat down, the waitress quickly came to take their order and process it in the kitchen.

    "How? Are you happy after ying all day? Has your boredom disappeared?" Setsuka looked at Kohana next to her and asked.

    "Yes! I am very happy! Our sightseeing has be more enjoyable because sister Kaede apanies us! But it would be perfect if big brother was with us now." Kohana said excitedly at the beginning of her sentence but became sad at the end.

    "He is busy with his vacation. Didn''t I already tell you? Besides, you don''t need to be sad because he promised to meet you at the end of Golden Week. Did you forget about it?" Setsuka smiled and stroked her little sister''s head tofort her.

    "Ah, yes! You''re right, big sister! I almost forgot about it! I can meet big brother tomorrow or the day after!" Kohana smiled broadly, and the sadness on her face disappeared after hearing Setsuka''s answer.

    "I''ve been thinking about this since we left for the amusement park. Who is the big brother in Kohana''s words? Howe I don''t know about him?" Kaede looked at Setsuka and asked. She had heard Kohana say those words repeatedly until her ears went numb, but she had no idea who it was.

    Kaede didn''t ask because she thought that the person Kohana called big brother was one of the members at Fuyushima Temple. But after hearing Setsuka''s words, she finally knew her thoughts were wrong.

    The "big brother" in Kohana''s words, wasn''t part of the Fuyushima Temple, but that little girl seemed very close to him. In addition, Kaede felt that the "big brother" Kohana referred to was also close to her older sister after hearing how her best friend talked about him. Because of that, Kaede became very curious about that person.

    "Ah, I forgot to exin that matter to you, Kaede. He is..." Setsuka intended to exin to Kaede, but her words were interrupted by her little sister.

    "Big brother is Big brother! He is the one who saved me when I was almost hit by a truck! He is so good to me and also big sister!" Kohana said excitedly.

    Kaede fell silent after hearing her answer and then looked to Setsuka for confirmation.

    "She''s right. He''s the one who saved her, and we''re looking for him at Suisei High School." Setsuka smiled and nodded.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "How did you find him? Did you search for him alone through the school''s database and then verify them directly one by one, just like we did?" Kaede asked another question. She thought Setsuka was looking alone for the person who had saved her little sister because she didn''t want to bother herself.

    "No. I didn''t do that again after we failed to find him in our search back then." Setsuka shook her head and quickly rebutted Kaede''s words.

    "Then how did you find him?" Kaede tilted her head in confusion.

    "Would you believe me when I said we met him by ident?" Setsuka smiled yfully, and Kohana nodded excitedly in response to her words.

    Kaede fell silent in shock. She showed such a reaction not because she heard Setsuka''s reply but because of the rare smile on her best friend''s face. Even though Kaede had seen that a few times, she felt Setsuka''s expression this time was slightly different. But she quickly came back to her senses after remembering Setsuka''s words.

    "What do you mean you found him by ident?" Kaede asked.

    "This happened at the start of Golden Week..." Setsuka tells the chronology of his meeting with Tenku.

    The story begins with her and Kohana walking around the festival, and then her little sister suddenly gets lost in the crowd. It didn''t take long for Setsuka to find her in one of the stalls at the festival. After that, she discovered that the owner was the one who saved Kohana from being hit by the truck.

    As Setsuka exined to Kaede, her little sister kept pestering her with stories from her perspective. Kohana looks so happy when she remembers about it. Setsuka and Kaede looked at each other and then smiled warmly. They were happy when they saw that little girl happy.

    "Your meeting with him can be called fate. You don''t need to look for him; he appears by himself. I''m relieved that you finally found that person. Are you happy, Setsuka?" Kaede raised the corners of her lips and teased Setsuka.

    "What are you talking about? Of course, I will be happy because I can meet the person who saved Kohana and thank him in person." Setsuka subconsciously looked away from Kaede and blushed slightly.

    "I understand. In that case, have you thanked him properly?" Kaede''s smile grew even wider when she noticed the hint of redness on her best friend''s face. She felt that the cold and aloof atmosphere of Setsuka disappeared a bit when talking about that person, and now she looked so cute. It made Kaede want to tease him more and more.

    "Yes, we already did. At first, he refused our thanks with the excuse that he happened to save Kohana. He wanted me not to think about the matter anymore. Of course, as members of Fuyushima Temple, we cannot do that. Because of that, we pushed him a bit, and he finally epted it.

    Then Kohana and I took him out for dinner at a nearby restaurant after the festival ended. I''m happy because I can finally meet my sister''s savior. But I feel it''s far from enough because Kohana''s life is far more valuable than a dinner. So I intend to express my gratitude to him again. This time I will do it properly and return the favor." Setsuka exined and then gently stroked her little sister''s head. Kohana closed her eyes and nodded in agreement with Setsuka''s words.

    Kaede was silent for a while because she felt unusual emotions from Setsuka when she spoke. She had been friends with her for a very long time. Thus, Kaede could easily notice the change in her, be it in her expression or tone of voice. But she didn''t think too much about it because she felt it wasn''t bad. He smiled and then opened her mouth.

    "You are right. Our Kohana''s life cannot bepared to such a simple dinner, and you should thank him again. But you still haven''t told me the most important thing in your story.

    Who is he? Is he a student from Suisei High School?" Kaede didn''t hear Setsuka say the name of the person who had saved Kohana in her exnation. She became curious about the person who could make her best friend show such an expression.

    "Ah, I forgot about that. Yes, he is indeed a student from Suisei High School. He is a first-year student, and you have met him before." Setsuka felt a little embarrassed because she was too excited to tell the story and forgot to mention Tenku''s name.

    "Eh? Could it be that person is..." Kaede suddenly remembered a student who had changed Setsuka''s behavior on the mission at Lake Shima.

    "Yeah, you''re right. He also saved me during the mission at Lake Shima. He is known as the weakest freshman at Suisei High School, Tenku Okuihara." Setsuka smiled like a blooming flower when she remembered Tenku.

    Kaede was fascinated because this was the first time she saw her best friend showing the expression of a girl in love, and her smile was so beautiful. But just as she was lost in her shock and awe, someone''s voice brought her back to her senses.

    "Senior Fuyushima? Senior Kobayashi?" A girl approached their table and said. She wasn''t alone as another girl, and two boys were following behind her.

 Chapter 136 136

    Kaede and Setsuka looked in the direction the sound wasing from. They found a girl trotting towards them with a big smile. Both of them were sure that they didn''t know her. But then Setsuka raised her eyebrows when she saw the three people behind the girl.

    They were Tenku''s friends, and Setsuka had met them several times, whether at school or on a mission on Lake Shima. The three people are Akina, Takaya, and Noboru. When they saw Setsuka, they only bowed their heads slightly and didn''t say anything. But Setsuka could feel a hint of hostility from Akina.

    Setsuka didn''t expect that she would meet them at that ce. No, she should have thought about it since it was a famous ce for young people to hang out, including students from Suisei High School.

    On the other hand, Kohana only looked at them briefly and then focused back on her strawberry juice which came earlier than the food they ordered.

    "You are?" Kaede asked the girl.

    "Ah, I''m sorry that I forgot to introduce myself. Good afternoon, seniors. I''m a first-year student at Suisei High School. My name is Narumi Hashimoto. I am your big fan, Senior Fuyushima!" Narumi introduced himself in a rather loud voice and made the other customers look their way. She looked excited when she met Setsuka.

    "Nice to meet you, Narumi. But you better take your seat now because your actions have disturbed the other customers in this cafe." Setsuka was a little confused about how to respond to Narumi''s enthusiasm. Even though she knew that many girls idolized her at school, this was the first time she had met someone who dared to say it out loud in public.

    Narumi looked around after she heard Setsuka''s words. She quickly realized her mistake after noticing that they had be the center of attention of the other customers in the cafe because of her voice.

    "I''m sorry, Senior Fusyushima! I''m sorry!" Narumi said apologetically and bowed repeatedly.

    Satsuka could only nod slightly when she saw her exaggerated actions. After seeing her response, Narumi smiled and immediately sat in the empty chair next to Setsuka''s table.

    "Is it alright if we sit here?" Narumi looked at Akina and asked.

    "Yes, that''s okay." Akina said helplessly.

    (Why are you asking me when you''re already sitting there?)

    Akina secretly sighed in her heart when she saw Narumi''s behavior. That girl is usually quiet and doesn''t like to talk much. But when ites to Setsuka, her personality suddenly changes 180 degrees. Akina smiled bitterly and then looked at Takaya and Noboru.

    "Is it alright if we sit at that table?" Akina asked their opinion. After all, she was the one who had invited them to hang out at the cafe because she was bored at home.

    Akina wants to spend time with Tenku at Golden Week. Unfortunately, half of her vacation has to be spent with her parents, and her father forbids her from taking Tenku. But then she discovered that Tenku was also on vacation with Wang Haotian in Beijing and mighte back tomorrow or on thest day of Golden Week.

    Akina is bored because she doesn''t have any activities at home for the rest of her vacation days. So she decides to hang out at a cafe with her ssmate, Narumi. But Akina felt it would be less fun if they just went alone. She wanted to invite another ssmate but hesitated because she wasn''t that close to them other than Narumi.

    Then Akina remembered Takaya and Noboru. They are Tenku''s friends. Although sometimes strange and perverted, they are good boys. Akina contacted them without hesitation, and the two quickly epted her invitation since they also didn''t have anything to do at home.

    Fortunately, Narumi is a friendly and cheerful type of girl. He gets along with anyone regardless of their social status as long as they are good people. Because of this, Narumi has no problem hanging out with Takaya and Noboru.

    "I don''t mind sitting anywhere. Isn''t that right, Noboru?" Takaya quickly agreed but asked Noboru''s opinion anyway.

    "Yes, I think the atmosphere in that ce is quitefortable since there aren''t many people around." Noboru nodded. He didn''t expect to meet the two most beautiful girls at Suisei High School when hanging out with Akina and Takaya.

    "Good!" Akina was relieved that they didn''t mind sitting at that table. If both of them refused, then she would feel bad for Narumi.

    After that, the three people sat at the table next to Setsuka. Akina sat next to Narumi, while Takaya and Noboru sat opposite the two girls. A waitress quickly came to take their order after seeing Akina and the others had taken their seats.

    As the waitress took their order, Narumi kept trying to talk to Setsuka, but the other party only nodded in response. Her behavior gave Akina a headache. She knew this would happen if they sat next to Setsuka''s table.

    "Do you know what happened to Tenku? I have been texting him since noon, but he hasn''t read it. After that, I tried to call him, but his smartphone was off." Akina asked Takaya and Noboru. She was worried because she couldn''t contact Tenku since this afternoon.

    "I don''t know. I also messaged him to ask about his vacation there, but the status is still not delivered until now. What about you, Noboru?" Takaya shook his head and then looked at Noboru.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I am also the same as you. My message was not delivered until now." Noboru showed his message to Tenku on his smartphone to Takaya and Akina.

    "What is Tenku doing there? Is he so busy that he doesn''t have time to look at his smartphone? Usually, Tenku doesn''t take long to reply to my messages. Did something bad happen to him?" Akina muttered but emphasized the word Tenku in her sentence with a louder voice for someone to hear.

    "You don''t need to worry about him. I''m sure he''s fine. He might be enjoying his vacation there and forgot to charge his smartphone." Takaya quickly denied Akina''s words as her worries were unfounded.

    "Yes, you are right. I shouldn''t think anything bad about him. By the way, do you know when he will return to Japan?" Akina took a deep breath and tried to shake off the bad feeling in her heart.

    "If I remember correctly, he said he would be back tomorrow at the earliest or the end of Golden Week at thetest." Noboru replied at Takaya''s ce.

    "I hope hees back soon." Akina said in sorrow, and her face showed a hint of longing.

    Takaya and Noboru looked at each other and sighed. Both of them are not blind, and they know that Akina likes Tenku. They didn''t expect that his friend was very lucky in romance and popr with the girls. It made them slightly envious of him.

    "That Tenku you''re referring to, is he the freshman who awakened an F rank Phantasmal Object and is known as the weakest student at Suisei High School?" Narumi suddenly asked out of curiosity about their conversation. Akina and the other two people frowned when they heard her words.

    "Can you not call Tenku like that? I don''t like the way you describe him." Akina said in annoyance as she was displeased by her words.

    Narumi saw that the expressions of the three darkened after hearing his words and quickly knew that he had misspoken. He had forgotten that Akina and the two boys in front of him were Tenku''s friends.

    "I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to insult him with my words! I don''t know his name, and I only heard about him through rumors at school. So I can only describe it like that. I''m sorry if my words offended you!" Narumi said in a panic and lowered her head. She apologized sincerely as she didn''t mean any harm by her words.

    "Fine, I''ll spare you this time. But please don''t say that again about him. Even though he had only awakened an F-rank Phantasmal Object, he was not the weakest student. If you repeat that words, I will be angry with you." Akina warned seriously.

    Even though she was angry with Narumi, she knew her ssmate did not like gossiping and badmouthing others. Akina was sure that Narumi had no intention of insulting Tenku with her words. Thus, she quickly forgave her.

    Takaya and Noboru nodded in agreement with Akina''s words. The two weren''t Narumi''s ssmates, and they didn''t know how she was. But they were able to forgive her after seeing her sincere apology.

    "Thank You! I promise that I will not repeat those words! I won''t speak badly of Tenku!" Narumi felt relieved after getting their apologies and then spoke normally, as her previous mistakes had never happened. She is a girl who easily adapts to the situation around her. Narumi didn''t want to make their atmosphere awkward.

    On the other side of their table, Setsuka sighed and loosened her fist. She quietly listened to their conversation especially Akina who deliberately emphasized the word "Tenku" in her sentence. Setsuka''s mouth twitched as she felt Akina''s intense rivalry towards her.

    Setsuka deliberately eavesdropped on their conversation because she was interested in Akina''s question about Tenku. She became curious because she also couldn''t contact Tenku since this afternoon, and it made her heart restless.

    She thought that one of them might get news from Tenku. But after hearing the conversation between Akina and the other two, Setsuka knew they were the same as her. She felt that there was nothing important she could get from them.

    But after that, Setsuka identally released her power when she heard Narumi''s words about Tenku, making the temperature around her drop. Luckily, it didn''tst long as she quickly regained control and retracted her strength. Because of that, Kohana didn''t feel cold and only felt that the air in that ce had be cooler.

    Of course, Setsuka couldn''t hide that from Kaede. She noticed Setsuka''s change in emotions and her power leaking out into the surroundings after listening to the chatter at the table next to them.

    "Are you okay, Setsuka?" Kaede asked with concern.

    "Hmm? I''m fine. Why are you asking such a question, Kaede?" Setsuka tilted her head and pretended to be confused by her words. Even though she knew that Kaede would know what had happened to her, she couldn''t admit it in front of Kohana. If the little girl knew, then she would be worried not only for her but also for Tenku.

    "Is that so? I think I''m too sensitive about your situation. But if you have something on your mind that''s bothering you, I''m ready to listen to it, whether it''s a family problem, school, or romance. Aren''t we best friends?" Kaede grinned and said in a low voice so that Kohana and the people around her couldn''t hear.

    Setsuka broke out in a cold sweat when she heard Kaede''s words. She was sure that Kaede must have noticed what had happened to her. She subtly asked Setsuka to tell her about her troubles to ease her thoughts and worries. But before Setsuka could reply, she heard another voice calling her name.

    "Setsuka?"

 Chapter 137 137

    The one who called Setsuka this time was a girl who was no less beautiful than her. In contrast to Setsuka''s cold and aloof atmosphere, the girl looked fiery and energetic. She is Setsuka''s rival at Suisei High School and the daughter of the head of one of the most powerful Realizer groups in Japan, Hijiri Natsukawa.

    "Hijiri?" Kaede muttered.

    "Hmm? Kaede? Were you here too? Ooh, Kohana is alsoing with you?" Hijiri smiled when she saw the little girl next to Setsuka.

    Kohana could only nod awkwardly in response to Hijiri''s words since she wasn''t very close to her.

    "What are you doing here?" Setsuka asked.

    "Why are you asking such a strange question? Of course, I came here to eat." Hijiri said, and then she waved her hand in a certain direction.

    Setsuka''s eyes followed the direction Hijiri was looking and found a group of five people walking towards their table. She knew a few of them but only vaguely remembered the rest.

    One of the five people is Keiko Nishizawa, Hijiri''s ssmate. The other four were first-year students, and Setsuka knew one of them. He is the freshman of the year, and the student council intends to recruit him. On top of that, Setsuka had also briefly met him while looking for the person who had saved Kohana.

    The four people are Akio Sanagawa, Daichi Murakami, Michiko Takano, and Asuka Hanabira. When they saw thest one, Akina and Takaya felt annoyed and ufortable because they knew what had happened between that girl and Tenku.

    Asuka clung to Tenku after her life was saved in the past. But when she discovered that Tenku had awakened the lowest-rank Phantasmal Object, the girl quickly left him and turned to Akio.

    Takaya is Asuka and Tenku''s childhood friend. He felt angry with the girl''s attitude, but he couldn''t do anything because Tenku asked him not to make a big deal about it anymore. Even so, Takaya couldn''t hide her disgust when she saw Asuka.

    Asuka noticed Takaya and Akina''s stares at her, but she only nced at them briefly and ignored them. Her attitude made Takaya even angrier. He wanted to get up from his seat and shout at Asuka. But before he could do so, Akina stopped him.

    "I know how you feel. But you can''t do that. You have to remember that we are at the cafe right now. We will be kicked out if you make a scene here, and it will bring down the image of Suisei High School." Akina warned Takaya.

    "Damn! I just realized now that Tenku and I had befriended a two-headed snake! If we had known she was that kind of girl, we would never want to be near her. She was like a parasite stuck from one tree to another. It would be better if Tenku didn''t help her in the past and let her die!" Takaya said angrily and clenched his fist tightly.

    "Please calm down, Takaya. There''s no use getting mad at her. If that girl wants to break up the friendship you''ve made for years, then so be it. You should be happy that you got to know her real face. That girl doesn''t deserve to be your friend." Noboru patted Takaya''s shoulder and tried to calm him down.

    "Yes, he''s right. You don''t have to think about that girl anymore. Your anger at her was in vain. Didn''t Tenku tell you not to think about that problem anymore? If she wants to go, then let her go. She might change for the better with her new friend." Akina nodded in agreement with Noboru''s words.

    "What exactly are you guys talking about?" Narumi tilted her head in confusion. She was the only person at the table who didn''t understand what they were talking about.

    Akina sighed and then exined what had happened between Tenku, Asuka, and Takaya. After hearing that story, Narumi''s face turned red with anger, and then subconsciously mmed her palm on the table.

    Bam!

    Setsuka, Hijiri, Asuka, and the other customers looked toward Akina''s table after hearing that voice. They were surprised why the girl suddenly hit the table.

    "You¡­hmph!" Narumi wanted to say something to Asuka, but Akina quickly covered her mouth to prevent him from saying anything. Akina could guess what he wanted to say to Asuka.

    "You don''t have to mind her because she wants to say something weird to Senior Setsuka." Akina exined to Setsuka and the others. After that, she looked at Narumi.

    "Can you calm down? Have you forgotten what I told Takaya earlier? We''re here to eat. It would be unpleasant if we were kicked out for causing a scene in this cafe. If you understand, nod and promise not to say anything unnecessary." Akina red at Narumi and warned him in a low voice.

    "Hmmph... Hmmph!" Narumi nodded vigorously in response to Akina''s words.

    "That''s great!" Akina quickly removed her hand from Narumi''s mouth.

    "Haaa¡­ can''t you be gentler with me?" Narumi looked at Akina andined.

    "If I waste shutting you up, you might have said what you were thinking, and we would have been kicked out of this cafe." Akina replied helplessly. Narumi was silent and could only pursue her lips because her statement was true. If Akina hadn''t covered her mouth immediately, then Narumi would have publicly scolded Asuka.

    "I didn''t expect that she was such an evil girl. Instead of being grateful that her life was saved, she left him when she discovered that Tenku had awakened an F-rank Phantasmal Object. Shameless girl." Narumi cursed in a weak voice, and the other three could only smile bitterly in response.

    Meanwhile, Hijiri and the others were confused by Narumi''s behavior. But after they heard Akina''s exnation, they quickly ignored her.

    "Good evening, Senior Fuyushima. Senior Kobayashi." Akio greeted Setsuka, and the other four followed him.

    "Good evening." Kaede and Setsuka replied curtly. Then Setstuka turned her eyes back to Hijiri.

    "How did youe along with them?" Setsuka asked. She wanted to know how Hijiri hade to that ce with Akio''s group.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I met them by chance while sightseeing with Keiko at the shopping center. Afterward, we walked together and decided to have lunch at this cafe." Hijiri exined.

    "I see. Well then, you''d better sit down in your seats now. You have be the center of attention of the other guests in this cafe because your appearance is quite outstanding." Setsuka reminds.

    Hijiri looked around and found the people in the ce looking at their group curiously. She could also feel their lewd gazes on her from them. Ites from men who are greedy for her beauty and body.

    Unlike Setsuka, who felt ufortable with their stares, Hijiri shrugged her shoulders like she didn''t care about it. Then she sat down on another empty chair near Setsuka''s table. Akio and the others sat down in the same ce along with Hijiri.

    When he took his seat, Akio nced at Setsuka several times because she looked so beautiful in her current dress. He prefers a cold beauty like Setsuka over an energetic girl like Hijiri. Also, he doesn''t like ying with fire.

    Setsuka frowned because she noticed Akio''s eyes on her. But he pretended she didn''t know and focused on chatting with Kaede.

    Not long after, the food for Setsuka''s table came, and they immediately enjoyed it because Kohana was very hungry.

    They finished all the food on the table quickly. Setsuka and the others didn''t want to linger in that ce because the longer they sat there, the more crowded the cafe became, and they felt ufortable with that kind of atmosphere.

    The three people rested for a while after they ate. Setsuka and Kaede yed with their smartphones while Kohana finished her remaining strawberry juice. But then Kaede suddenly opened her mouth and made Setsuka turn her attention to her.

    "Hmm? What''s this? A double space copse with a threat level of cmity has urred in China." Kaede read the headline of a news item on her smartphone seriously. She always checked the web and forums of the Holy union when she had free time to find out thetest news about the Realizer and all things rted.

    "Double space copse? In China? When and where exactly did this happen?" Setsuka frowned when she heard Kaede''s words. Tenku is spending his vacation time in China. Setsuka couldn''t help but rte the space copse to Tenku, who didn''t reply to his messages since this afternoon. She knew that Tenku was powerful, but she couldn''t help but worry about his situation, especially when she heard about the multiple space copse with the threat level of cmity.

    "The space copse urred during the day in Beijing, specifically in Badaling National Forest Park, close to the Great Wall of China. You can see the uploaded videos from China''s Realizer organization right from the scene." Kaede exined.

    Setsuka raised her eyebrows after hearing the answer. As far as he could remember, Tenku was also now in Beijing. Setsuka opened the Holy Union forum and scrolled through her smartphone screen until she found the information she wanted. She quickly found it and immediately clicked on a video within the news.

    When the Video was ying, Setsuka watched it seriously. The video shows tworge portals, and then the monsters appear from there. Setsuka could see thousands of werewolves and lone wolves flooding the area.

    Setsuka focused on the dozens of wingless dragons and the two ck and white giant wolves. She quickly searched the Holy Union''s database for information on the two types of monsters. After she found out about it, Setsuka couldn''t help but be shocked.

    "Drake and Fenrir..." Setsuka said in a low voice.

    Luckily, Kohana didn''t hear her words. Otherwise, she might be worried. Then Setsuka continued watching the video. She saw dozens of Realizers and people with unfamiliar martial art techniques fighting against the monsters.

    But then Setsuka suddenly stopped the video at a certain scene after she discovered something. She zoomed in on the image on the video to get a better look at it. The video was shot in high resolution, and the image wouldn''t blur even if she zoomed in a few times.

    Setsuka opened her eyes wide when she saw the boy she was familiar with. He is Tenku. In the video, he killed low-level monsters with the Golden Revolver. Setsuka''s hands trembled when she found arge gash on Tenku''s back.

    "Tenku..." Setsuka wanted to say something, but her voice suddenly stopped. Her face darkened when she saw two girls approaching Tenku and holding him from the right and left. Even though one of them was wearing a veil, Setsuka could tell that the two girls were no less beautiful than her. The surrounding temperature dropped drastically, and the smartphone in Setsuka''s hand froze. Then she crushed it into tiny chunks of ice.

    Shatter!

    "Huh!" Kohana, Hijiri, Akina, and the people around were shocked by the sudden change in temperature in the cafe.

    "What happened, Setsuka!?" Kaede asked worriedly. Setsuka quickly regained her senses after she heard her best friend''s voice.

    "Ah, nothing. I only saw two cute little cats. They are so adorable and make me want to crush them to bits. When I came to my senses, I had frozen my smartphone and destroyed it." Setsuka answered calmly, but her tone was a little scary for Kaede and Kohana.

    "Is that so?" Kaede didn''t know how to reply to Setsuka''s words.

    "Yes. Then, let''s go now." Setsuka stood up from his seat and said to Kaede and Kohana.

    "Go where? Shouldn''t we go home?" Kaede asked in confusion.

    "We will stop by the shopping center for a while to buy a new smartphone. After that, we will go home. I want to quickly check the information about the two little cats. How dare these two try to steal something from me." Setsuka said coldly.

    Kaede and Kohana shivered when they heard her voice. They nodded in response and didn''t dare to say anything. Then the three of them walked out of the cafe leaving Hijiri and the others dumbfounded by Setsuka''s words.

    "Two little cats?"

 Chapter 138 138

    After Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue brought Tenku to the infirmary, they sat on the chairs at the front of the ce and waited patiently for his treatment to finish.

    Wang Xin, Kong Ming, and Lin Zhantian were no longer in the infirmary because they had been moved to a safer ce after a space copse had urred in that area. Gu Qingyang was not treated there because his grandfather took him to the Gu family''s ce. So before Tenku came, the infirmary was empty.

    Luckily, the medical team was on standby to treat the injured people after fighting against the monsters. When he came, Tenku quickly got treatment. He had been inside for a long time as his severe injuries required intensive care.

    At first, the medical team was surprised when they saw therge wound on Tenku''s back slowly regenerating. But they quickly understood that it was the effect of Tenku''s practice because they were cultivators too.

    "Achoooo!" Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin suddenly sneezed simultaneously for no apparent reason. Right after that, Tenku came out of the infirmary.

    "Tenku!" Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue got up from their seats and ran over to Tenku. They examined him from head to toe and then his back which was now covered with bandages.

    "Are you okay? Did you catch a cold?" Tenku asked with concern. He heard the sneezing sounds of the two girls as he came out of the infirmary and thought they were not feeling well because of what had happened today.

    First, they were injured during a match in a martial artspetition. Second, they had to fight monsters in their condition. O Of course, they would be exhausted, and their injuries might worsen. It will harm their health and make them easy to get sick.

    "I''m fine. I just felt my nose suddenly be itchy." Wang Ruyue smiled and replied.

    "Yeah, me too. I feel someone is saying bad things about me, but I don''t know who." Huang Yuxin added. She wasn''t wearing her veil now because no one was around except for Wang Ruyue. Another reason is that she doesn''t want to cover up her beauty in front of Tenku.

    "That''s good. Have you been waiting here since I entered the infirmary?" Tenku frowned when he saw the two girls had not changed their dirty clothes from being sshed with monster blood.

    It had been about two hours since the medical team treated Tenku, but the two girls were still sitting in the same ce when he entered the infirmary.

    "You don''t need to think about that. Most importantly, how are you feeling now?" Wang Ruyue didn''t want to answer Tenku''s question and tried to divert their conversation.

    "How''s the wound on your back? Is it okay if you do a lot of movement?" Huang Yuxin knew what Wang Ruyue was thinking and helped her. He also didn''t want Tenku to know that they kept waiting for him there until the treatment was over and made him worry about them. Tenku was seriously injured because of the two girls. So it was Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue who had to worry about him and not the other way around.

    "I''m already feeling better, and making small movements is okay. I''m sure my wound will fully recover before noon tomorrow." Tenku sighed because he knew what the two girls were thinking. But he couldn''t help but look worried when he saw their pale faces. Not only because they were injured but also because they were exhausted from fighting monsters and kept waiting there without moving before Tenku left the infirmary.

    "That''s great! Ah, this is your change of clothes because your previous one was wet and torn at the back." Wang Ruyue took the clothing on her seat and gave it to Tenku.

    "Thank You." Tenku smiled and put the clothes on her body slowly. The two girls looked like they wanted to help him, but he pretended not to notice. After he finished dressing, he turned his eyes to Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue.

    "Can you tell me what happened while I was treated in the infirmary?" Tenku asked. He was curious about the continuation of the martial artspetition and the countermeasures of space copse.

    "Of course. But we''d better do it while sitting because my story might be quite long, and exining while standing would be very tiring." Wang Ruyue pointed at the chair in front of the infirmary.

    "Okay." Tenku quickly agreed, and they sat down on the chairs at the front of the infirmary. He was in the middle, and the two girls sat on his right and left like it was natural.

    "So, what do you want to know first?" Wang Ruyue asked.

    "I want to know about the martial artspetition first and then about the countermeasures of space copse." Tenku replied.

    "I understand. Then, I''ll tell you about the martial artspetition, and Yuxin will exin about countermeasures of space copse." Wang Ruyue said and looked at Huang Yuxin. The girl nodded and showed that she didn''t mind. Instead, she was happy that she could help Wang Ruyue exin the matter to Tenku. After seeing Huang Yuxin''s response, Wang Ruyue turned her eyes to Tenku and opened her mouth.

    "What happened at the martial artspetition...." Wang Ruyue exined what happened at the martial artspetition when Tenku was treated in the infirmary.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The victory ceremony had been held ahead of schedule because the organizers couldn''t postpone it until tomorrow. They could only do it simply because many of them were injured from helping to deal with space copse, and they didn''t have enough time to prepare for a grandiose ceremony. On top of that, arge part of thepetition area was broken and filled with monster corpses.

    Since Tenku could not attend the victory ceremony, Wang Haotian represented him to ept the title of the strongest young cultivator and the prize. After that, the martial artspetition officially ended.

    Next, Tenku heard Huang Yuxin''s exnation of countermeasures for space copse. All the low-level monsters and Drakes scattered in the Badaling National Forest Park area have been eliminated. But the two Fenrirs suddenly retreated and headed back into the portal. After the two monsters disappeared, the copsed space slowly recovered. In this way, space copse has been sessfully ovee.

    "This is weird. Why were the two Fenrirs suddenly retreated and headed back into the portal? They should be in a berserk state and only know how to destroy their surroundings. Were they frightened because they sensed an existence that could threaten them through their instincts?" Tenku thought while rubbing his chin.

    "You are right. The senior Realizers on this mission also thought the two Fenrirs'' behavior was odd. Even though they fell into a berserk state, they seemed to be able to think clearly. He thought it was possible because Fenrir was a sixth-level monster, and their intelligence was far higher than the other monsters." Wang Ruyue agreed with his words.

    "Fortunately, the two Fenrirs returned to the portal. If the fighting continues, the number of casualties on our side will be very high. After the battle against the two Fenrirs, several high-level Relizers suffered serious injuries, and many low-level ones were killed.

    Moreover, the Jin and Long families had lost one cultivator at the Sky Origin realm in that battle. I dare not imagine how many people would die if the two Fenrirs continued to rampage in this area." Huang Yuxin said in sorrow. Even though he had been a Realizer for a long time, this was the first time he had seen so many people killed while dealing with space copse.

    "You don''t need to be sad. When they be a Realizer, they already know the risks of this job. You, me, or anyone else who has awakened their Phantasmal Objects and joined the organization might be experiencing the same thing. You can think of it as a sacrifice to protect the earth." Tenku said softly and patted Huang Yuxin''s shoulder to calm her down.

    "Yes, we are Realizers, and we must get used to this situation." Wang Ruyue nodded, and she stood up from her seat. Then she patted Huang Yuxin''s other shoulder.

    Initially, Wang Ruyue was shocked when she saw Tenku responding calmly to Huang Yuxin''s exnation. But then she quickly realized that Tenku must be far more experienced than them and had seen situations far direr than this.

    It was also Wang Ruyue''s first time seeing an incident where many people were killed when dealing with a space copse. But she was mentally stronger than Huang Yuxin, who mostly stayed home and focused on cultivation. Thus, Wang Ruyue could quickly ept it and adapt to the situation.

    In addition, Tenku''s words motivated her to be stronger and made her heart as a Realizer even more solid. If she wanted to be with Tenku, she couldn''t be sad over something like that. The life and death of a Realizer are like a thin thread that can be cut at any time.

    "I understand. I''ll try to get used to it." Huang Yuxin smiled weakly. Her expression got better after she saw Tenku and Wang Ruyue beside her. What she thought was the same as Wang Ruyue. If she wanted to stand beside Tenku, she had to get stronger, be it in strength or mentality. Huang Yuxin will be the best female cultivator in China.

    "You don''t have to force yourself. Let it flow naturally. The more experience you have, the more you will get used to itter." Tenku saw the determination on Huang Yuxin''s face, but the girl still couldn''t fully ept such a situation.

    "Yes. I will try!" Huang Yuxin looked at Tenku and nodded firmly.

    "Good. By the way, have all the major families left thepetition area?" Tenku asked and tried to change the subject of their conversation.

    "The Gu and Long families left thepetition area right after the victory ceremony was over. So the ones still here are the Lin, Jin, and Wang families." Wang Ruyue replied.

    "That''s good. Where are they now?" Tenku suddenly stood up from his seat.

    "They should be in the residential building for the participants." Wang Ruyue was confused why Tenku suddenly asked about them.

    "In that case, I''ll go to that ce for a bit. You have to treat your wounds in the infirmary. I don''t want anything bad to happen to you. I won''t be there for long and wille back here to check on your condition." Tenku left the ce in a hurry without waiting for an answer from the two girls.

    "What happened to him?" Huang Yuxin asked Wang Ruyue.

    "I don''t know. Most importantly, we must treat our wounds now. You don''t want him to worry about us, do you? He has sacrificed enough to protect us, and I don''t want to burden him with worrying about us." Wang Ruyue spoke, and she showed a hint of sadness on her face.

    "You are right. Let''s get our wounds treated now." Huang Yuxin had the same feelings as Wang Ruyue. She also didn''t want Tenku to worry about her and be his burden. The two girls looked at each other and nodded. After that, they entered the infirmary together.

 Chapter 139 139

    It didn''t take long for Tenku to get to the residential building for the participants. Even though he said that he wouldn''t make any big movements with his body because it would worsen his injuries, he still had to run because he wanted to get there quickly.

    He remembered that he still had business with someone from the big family and hoped that they were still in the building. If they were gone, he wouldn''t be able to settle matters with them, one of the geniuses of the four great families, to be precise. Moreover, Tenku had to return to Japan tomorrow because he only had two days left of his Golden Week vacation.

    When Tenku wanted to enter the building, he saw Wang Zeming and Wang Haotianing out.

    "Master." Tenku called out to Wang Haotian and approached them.

    "Tenku! Are you okay? I heard from the first elder that you were seriously injured." Wang Zeming asked with concern.

    "I''m fine now. I have received treatment from the medical team in the infirmary. I apologize for worrying you." Tenku lowered his head slightly to Wang Zeming. He and Wang Zeming had only known a few days. But Tenku could feel that his worries were genuine and not fake.

    "That''s good! Then what are you doing here? Ah, do you have any business with the first elder? Do you want to talk about the victory ceremony?" Wang Zeming thought that Tenku hade to that ce to look for Wang Haotian.

    "Yes, more or less like that." Tenku replied with a vague answer because he couldn''t tell his true purpose foring to that building.

    ? "Then I won''t bother you. I will take my leave now." Wang Zeming bowed his head to Wang Haotian and quickly left the ce.

    "So, what is your purpose ining to this building? I know you''re not here to see me." Wang Haotian spoke after Wang Zeming disappeared from his sight.

    "As expected of you, master. Unfortunately, you''re only half right this time. I came here to talk about the martialpetition with you, to be precise, the prize. I don''t need the title of the strongest young cultivator. Of course, I also came for other purposes.

    But before that, I want to know about the continuation of the marriage agreement between Wang Ruyue and Gu Qingyang. With my victory, that thing should have been canceled, right?" Tenku came to that ce to settle his business with someone from one of the major families. But he also wanted to know about the end of the matter between the Wang and Gu families.

    "You don''t need to worry about that. After the victory ceremony, Gu Tianba dered that the marriage agreement between the Wang and Gu families had been canceled. The agreement had many witnesses, so the Gu family wouldn''t dare to renege. If they dared to do so, they would lose face in Beijing and provoke the displeasure of many people." Wang Haotian exined and smiled broadly.

    He made the right decision by making Tenku his disciple and having him participate in the martial artspetition. His granddaughter was finally free from the marriage agreement that had been a burden on his heart all this time. Tenku could change Wang Ruyue''s destiny and bring miracles to the Wang family.

    "Ooh... I thought the Gu family would return to their word after losing. But they still have shame and dare not act arbitrarily in front of the city lord and other major families." Tenku nodded in satisfaction after hearing his master''s words.

    "Even though the Gu family is powerful, they won''t dare to do as they please because doing so would displease the other major families. If the other three major families and the Jin family join forces, the Gu family willpletely disappear from Beijing. But I saw resentment in Gu Tianba''s eyes when he dered the annulment of the marriage agreement.

    You might be a target to vent his anger because you are the one who thwarted their ns. You have to be more careful in your actions. They would surely send someone stronger or perhaps elders to kill you. You cannot underestimate the strength of the Gu family just because you defeated their first genius." Wang Haotian said seriously.

    "I understand. I won''t look down on them just because I defeated a junior from the Gu family. But have you forgotten about the monsters that appeared from space copse today and the Qi umtion pill I won from the martial artspetition? I am confident I can break through to the next realm with those two things." Tenku said confidently.

    Wang Haotian was stunned when he heard his words. He had almost forgotten that Tenku had killed many low-level monsters and Drakes. With that amount alone, it should be enough for Tenku to break through to the great perfection of the Sky Origin realm. If he added the Qi umtion pill, he might be able to touch the half-step innate realm.

    "Hahaha! You are a little monster! If you break through again, your cultivation base will be the same as mine now! I didn''t expect you to catch up to me in less than ten years.

    If the people of the four major families knew your true cultivation base, they would be terrified. They would doubt their tens of years of cultivation!" Wang Haotianughed as he imagined the expressions of the elders of the four great families, knowing that a fifteen-year-old boy had the same cultivation base as them.

    Luckily, no one else was around them. If anyone saw Wang Haotianugh like that, they would think the old man was crazy.

    "Alright. Can you give me the Qi umtion pill now? I still have other things I must do." Tenku couldn''t help but sigh when he saw Wang Haotian''s behavior. He stretched his hand to that old man to ask him to quickly hand over the Qi umtion pill because he couldn''t waste his time in that ce.

    "Why are you in such a rush? What do you want to do?" Wang Haotian took out a small bottle with beautiful ornaments from his space pocket and gave it to Tenku.

    "Do you know where the people from the Lin family are?" Tenku didn''t answer Wang Haotian''s question and instead asked in return. He took the bottle and put it in his space pocket.

    "Lin family? They are still inside. What are you looking for them for?" Wang Haotian asked in confusion. He wanted to know what business Tenku had with the Lin family.

    "That''s great." Tenku ignored Wang Haotian''s question again and quickly entered the building.

    "You brat!" Wang Haotian said in annoyance, but he didn''t chase after him as he had other more important matters to attend to.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Forget it. I''ll ask him again after we return to the Wang family residence." Wang Haotian sighed, and he walked away from the ce.

    After Tenku entered the building, he raised his eyebrows because he immediately met the person he was looking for. That person was the first genius and the Lin family, Lin Zhantian. He looks better now after getting intensive treatment.

    Luckily, Tenku was in time because Li Zhantian was about to leave the ce with the Lin family''s disciples and elders. Lin Zhantian noticed Tenku''s appearance, and he talked to the people from the Lin family. After that, they left him alone.

    "I know your purpose ining here. So don''t mince words with me. What do you want? But I need to remind you again that I will only grant requests within the range of my abilities. More than that, I will refuse it." Lin Zhantian said seriously. He knew that Tenku hade to him because of their bet.

    "That''s better because I don''t want to talk too much either. What I want from you is¡­." Tenku smiled and said what he wanted from Lin Zhantian.

    ***

    After Tenku finished his business with Lin Zhantian, he returned to the infirmary. But he was confused when he got there because he saw Wang Ruyue sitting alone, ying with her smartphone. Tenku did not find Huang Yuxin''s figure next to her.

    "Tenku!" Wang Ruyue noticed Tenku''s presence. She quickly kept her smartphone in her pocket and came over to him. Wang Ruyue had changed her clothes and the bandages on her hands. Her expression now became even better than before.

    "Where is Huang Yuxin? Is she still getting treatment in the infirmary?" Tenku looked around and asked after he didn''t find Huang Yuxin in that ce.

    "No. Our treatments finished at the same time. But she said goodbye to me after that. She had to return to the Huang family''s mansion because she felt there was nothing else she could do in this ce. Besides, her mother is sick, so she should be back soon." Wang Ruyue exined.

    "When did she leave this ce?" Tenku asked another question.

    "She just left about five minutes ago." Wang Ruyue replied.

    "Then I will follow her. I still have business with her. But before that¡­." Tenku took something from his pocket and gave it to Wang Ruyue''s hand. Afterward, he whispered in her ear and quickly left the infirmary.

    Wang Ruyue froze after she heard Tenku''s words. She looked at the two small vials in her palm and opened her mouth.

    "How did he get this thing?" Wang Ruyue said in disbelief.

    Tenku ran to catch up with Huang Yuxin. He quickly found her because she would pass through the Badaling Nationa Forest Park''s entrance if she wanted to leave the area.

    Huang Yuxin turned around when she heard footsteps behind her and was startled when she saw Tenku.

    "Tenku? What are you doing here? Are you also going back to the Wang family residence? Where are Wang Ruyue and the others?" Huang Yuxin asked in confusion because she didn''t find anyone behind Tenku.

    "No. I came here to chase you." Tenku shook his head.

    "You''re after me? Would you like to see me off?" Huang Yuxin''s heart fluttered as she felt happy after hearing his words.

    "Have you forgotten what you said to me before?" Tenku asked in return.

    "What did I say to you?" Huang Yuxin tilted her head and thought about everything she had said to Tenku. Her body suddenly trembled when she remembered about it.

    "You¡­ you¡­" Huang Yuxin wanted to say something, but she didn''t know where to start. But Tenku didn''t let her continue her words.

    "So, do you still need me to be your fake boyfriend? If so, I''lle over to your house now since I can''t do it tomorrow." Tenku said softly.

    Huang Yuxin involuntarily shed tears. She didn''t expect that Tenku would still remember her words. But Huang Yuxin couldn''t keep Tenku waiting for long and had to answer him. She lifted her veil and smiled like a blooming flower as she said.

    "Yes! Please be my fake boyfriend ande with me to the Huang family residence now!"

 Chapter 140 140

    Tenku and Huang Yuxin only took about an hour to get to the Huang family''s mansion by car. The girl brought her vehicle to thepetition area and parked it not far from the entrance of Badaling National Forest Park.

    Along the way, Huang Yuxin teaches Tenku how to pretend to be her fake boyfriend. First, they had to drop the formalities between them. Secondly, both have to be close and show affection in public.

    Tenku and Huang Yuxin had to show skin contact when others were around them. At least they should be close to zero distance in front of Huang Yuxin''s mother. The third and most important thing is that Tenku has to call Huang Yuxin affectionate.

    "Xin''er?" Tenku tried to call Huang Yuxin.

    Huang Yuxin nodded slightly in response to Tenku''s call. The girl''s face immediately turned red to her ears when she heard that. Her heart pounded wildly as she felt like they were a real couple.

    Huang Yuxin parked her car in front of a ssic-looking mansion. When Tenku got out of the car and saw the building, he was a little surprised because the heaven and earth aura in that ce did not differ much from the Wang family.

    "As expected of a martial arts family. All those families should have a Qi gathering array as their foundation." Tenku muttered and looked around the mansion with interest.

    "Tenku! What are you doing standing there? Let''s go in!" Huang Yuxin turned around after noticing that Tenku was not following behind her.

    "Ah, yes." Tenku nodded and quickly caught up with the girl. When the two of them stepped into the gate of the mansion, they were greeted by a middle-aged man. The person jogged and stopped right in front of Huang Yuxin.

    "Miss! You''re back!? Are you okay!? I heard that a space copse appeared in Badaling National Forest Park!" The middle-aged man said frantically.

    "Please calm down, Uncle Cheng. You don''t have to worry because I''m fine. A space copse did appear there, but the Realizers and cultivators of the four major families already took care of it." Huang Yuxin smiled and tried tofort him.

    The middle-aged man is Huang Cheng, the servant in the mansion. Huang Cheng and his family have served the Huang family for generations. He was also the person who had taken care of Huang Yuxin since she was young, and she had considered him a part of the family.

    "But your wound?" Huang Cheng looked worriedly at Huang Yuxin''s two hands covered with bandages.

    "Ah, it''s not because of the monsters. I got these injuries in a match in a martial artspetition." Huang Yuxin exined.

    "Then what about the results of thepetition, Miss!? did you obtain the Holy Water to treat madam''s illness?" Huang Cheng asked hopefully. But then he noticed that Huang Yuxin''s pretty face had clouded over after hearing his words.

    "By the way, who is the boy next to you?" Huang Cheng quickly shifted the topic of their conversation. When he saw her expression, he realized that things were not going well for Huang Yuxin in thepetition. But the question wasn''t just for that reason. Huang Cheng is curious about the person she brought back to the Huang family''s mansion.

    "I forgot to introduce him to you. He is Tenku, my boyfriend¡­." Huang Yuxin replied, but her voice was barely audible at the end of the sentence. He held Tenku''s hand shyly to further convince Huang Cheng of their rtionship.

    Huang Yuxin''s face was as red as an apple, and she could only lower her head. This was the first time she had brought a man into the Huang family''s mansion. What''s more, introduces him as her boyfriend.

    Huang Cheng was silent when he heard Huang Yuxin''s answer. He looked at the two people in turn and then at their hands that were interlocked with each other.

    "That boy is your boyfriend?" Huang Cheng asked to confirm Huang Yuxin''s words. He was worried that his ears had misheard what the girl had said.

    "Yes, he is my boyfriend." Huang Yuxin nodded slightly in response to Huang Cheng''s question

    Huang Cheng was startled after seeing the nod from Huang Yuxin. Then he looked at Tenku again and was sure the boy was Japanese. Huang Cheng didn''t know how hisdy suddenly came with Tenku and introduced him as her boyfriend.

    "Nice to meet you, uncle. My name is Tenku. As you may have guessed, I am Japanese. Xin''er and I met at a martial artspetition. After that, we fell in love and decided to have a rtionship." Tenku looked at Huang Cheng and bowed to him. He answered ording to the sentence Huang Yuxin had prepared in the car on returning to the mansion.

    Huang Yuxin blushed when she heard the way Tenku called her name. She subconsciously tightened her grip on his hand.

    Huang Cheng couldn''t help but shake his head when he saw that Huang Yuxin seemed to havepletely fallen in love with the Japanese boy. That girl wouldn''t let Tenku address her so affectionately if she didn''t have special feelings for him. But he was still confused about how they suddenly formed a rtionship when they had only known each other briefly.

    (Did she fall in love at first sight with the Japanese boy? He shouldn''t be an ordinary person. Otherwise, Miss wouldn''t have such feelings for him)

    Huang Cheng pondered but then shook his head and dispelled the thought. Whoever bes Huang Yuxin''s boyfriend, he doesn''t care as long as that person can make her happy. Now Huang Cheng could see the happiness on the girl''s face when he was with Tenku. It showed that the Japanese boy was suitable for Huang Yuxin.

    "I am Huang Cheng. You can call me Uncle Cheng. I have taken care of Yuxin since she was a child, and I already think of her as my niece." Huang Cheng smiled and introduced himself.

    "Alright, Uncle Cheng." Tenku smiled and answered curtly.

    "From now on, please take good care of Yuxin. I entrust her to you. Love her with all your heart and never make her sad." Huang Cheng said seriously.

    "Uncle Cheng!" Huang Yuxin panicked when she heard that.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Huang Cheng raised his hand to stop the girl''s words. His eyes stared intently at Tenku, and he purposely unleashed his power to suppress the boy before him.

    "I will protect Xin''er and will not make her sad." Tenku replied calmly.

    Huang Cheng was slightly surprised when he saw that Tenku''s face had not changed under his pressure. But then he suddenlyughed after seeing Tenku''s eyes.

    "Hahaha... Good! Good!" Huang Cheng patted his shoulder excitedly. He was happy when he heard Tenku''s answer because he could feel the seriousness of his words.

    Huang Yuxin blushed even more when she heard Tenku''s words. She clenched her fists tightly in front of her chest to calm her heart, which was about to explode.

    "You should be grateful, Miss. You got a good boyfriend." Huang Cheng smiled warmly at Huang Yuxin.

    "Uncle Chen! Stop teasing me! By the way, is my father in the mansion? I want to meet him. After that, I want to visit my mother. How is she now?" Huang Yuxin tried to divert their conversation. She felt that she was almost at her limit. If Huang Cheng continued to tease her, it would make her even more embarrassed, and she would no longer dare to show her face to Tenku.

    "Unfortunately, you can''t meet your father now. He left the Huang family''s mansion because he had important business outside. If it''s about your mother... you can see her condition in person." Huang Cheng suddenly became sad when he talked about it.

    Huang Yuxin''s face turned pale when she heard his words. She grabbed Tenku''s hand and ran in a certain direction in the mansion. Tenku didn''t resist and let Huang Yuxin drag him down. He knew that the girl must be worried about her mother''s condition.

    On the other hand, Huang Cheng couldn''t help but sigh when he saw Huang Yuxin''s reaction and followed behind them slowly.

    Along the way, Tenku met several disciples from the Huang family. They smiled and greeted Huang Yuxin, but the other party only gave a small nod in response because she was in a rush.

    After a short walk, they arrived at a building that looked minimalistic and different from the surroundings. Huang Yuxin walked into the ce while still holding Tenku''s hand. Whether she realized it or not, Huang Yuxin seemed to have no intention of letting go of Tenku even though they had entered her mother''s residence.

    Huang Cheng was a little surprised when he found out about it. This was the first time he had seen Huang Yuxin act so boldly toward the opposite sex.

    "Mother! I am home! How is your condition right now!?" Huang Yuxin said and approached a middle-aged woman lying on the bed. The woman''s face was as beautiful as Huang Yuxin''s but looked more mature. But Tenku could tell that the woman''s condition was weak when he saw her paleplexion.

    The middle-aged woman is Huang Qingyi, the mother of Huang Yuxin. She is also the wife of the current patriarch of the Huang family.

    "Xin''er? Are you back? I heard a double space copse appear in Badaling National Forest Park. I''m worried about your situation. Are you okay?" Huang Qingyi tried to get up from her bed but was quickly stopped by Huang Yuxin.

    Huang Qingyi did not ask about the Holy Water because she knew it would be difficult for her daughter to obtain it in the martial artspetition. So she didn''t expect it. Most importantly, Huang Yuxin returned safely.

    "Mother! Your condition is very weak! You can''t move your body too much! You should get plenty of bed rest!" Huang Yuxin said worriedly, and tears rolled from her eyes.

    "Why are you sad? I''m fine." Huang Qingyi smiled weakly and tried tofort her daughter.

    "How can you say you''re fine when your face looks so pale!?" Huang Yuxin hugged Huang Qingyi and sobbed.

    "Silly girl. You''ve grown up, but why are you still crying like a little girl? Who is the man who wants to be your boyfriend if you behave like this?" Huang Qingyi sighed but suddenly raised her eyebrows after noticing another person she didn''t know in the room.

    "Who is the boy you brought along, Xin''er? Is it possible that he is..." Huang Qingyi was curious about the Japanese boy her daughter brought with her. But before she could finish her words, Huang Yuxin let go of her embrace and interrupted her.

    "His name is Tenku. He is my boyfriend." Huang Yuxin introduced Tenku while wiping the tears off her face. She was so embarrassed because Tenku had seen her cry in her mother''s arms.

    "Nice to meet you, aunt. My name is Tenku. Xin''er and I are currently in a romantic rtionship." Tenku spoke politely and bowed to Huang Qingyi.

    "Ooh... so you already have a boyfriend without your mother knowing? No wonder you refused when I wanted to introduce you to a man. You already have a sweetheart." Huang Qingyi looked at her daughter and then smiled broadly.

    "Stop teasing me, mother! Otherwise, I will ignore you!" Huang Yuxin''s face became hot, and she covered her face with both hands.

    "Ahaha... all right. I won''t tease you anymore." Huang Qingyi chuckled when she saw Huang Yuxin''s cute reaction. But when the two women had a mother-daughter quarrel, Tenku''s next voice suddenly caught their attention.

    "By the way, I brought gifts for auntie and Xin''er." Tenku took two small bottles from his pocket and gave them to the two women.

    Huang Yuxin took one of the small vials from Tenku''s hand and opened the lid. She opened her eyes wide when she smelled the fragrance wafting from the liquid inside the bottle.

    "This is¡­" Huang Yuxin looked at Tenku and said in a trembling voice.

 Chapter 141 141

    "This is¡­" Huang Yuxin looked at Tenku and said. Even though she didn''t know what the boy had given her, she could guess when she felt that the wounds on her body were slowly getting better just by smelling the scent of the liquid inside the bottle.

    Huang Yuxin''s face brightened, and she became very excited. Her mother can be cured with the liquid in the bottle if her guess is correct. Even so, she did not dare to say it. She was afraid that what she thought was wrong made her disappointed. Huang Yuxin had to confirm it from Tenku''s mouth directly.

    "You are right. It is Holy Water." Tenku answered briefly.

    "Is that Holy Water!? But how did you get your hands on it!? I heard that the Holy Water is a prize for one of the champions in a martial artspetition. Are you the one who got third ce!?" Huang Cheng said in shock after hearing Tenku''s words.

    "He didn''t get third ce, but he is a real winner of the martial artspetition. He obtained first ce and was bestowed the title of the strongest young cultivator." Huang Yuxin exined proudly. Even though they were only pretending, now Tenku is her boyfriend. So it was only natural that Huang Yuxin had such feelings for his aplishments.

    "Eh?"

    "Eh?"

    Huang Cheng and Huang Qingyi were shocked when they heard Huang Yuxin''s statement. They didn''t expect Tenku to be the champion in the martial artspetition. Huang Cheng already knew that Tenku was participating in the event, but Huang Qingyi only heard about it from his daughter''s mouth. He was amazed because Tenku as a Japanese person could win thatpetition.

    Tenku was the first Japanese to win a martial artspetition; his name would be recorded in Chinese cultivation history.

    "He is the first champion of the martial artspetition? in other words, he has defeated the young geniuses of the four major families?" Huang Cheng said in disbelief.

    He heard that the participants in the martial artspetition this time were extremely strong. Apart from three of the four flowers from Beijing that Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue included, the daughter of the city lord, Jin Jiali, and the mysterious cultivator from Shaolin, Kong Ming, also participated.

    Even so, Huang Cheng knew that the most powerful opponents in thepetition weren''t them but the first geniuses of the four major families. To be the first champion, Tenku had to beat them all. Huang Cheng had seen how strong the four geniuses were and thought that it would be impossible for the other younger generations to win over them.

    Huang Cheng could still understand that Tenku could defeat Lin Zhantian, Wang Zeming, and Long Aotian, but he could hardly believe that the Japanese boy could beat Gu Qingyang. If he didn''t hear it from Huang Yuxin''s mouth, then he would think it was a lie.

    "Yes, he is the winner of the martial artspetition. Didn''t I say that already?" Huang Yuxin looked at Huang Cheng and tilted her head cutely. She was sure that she had introduced Tenku''s identity to him.

    "You did say that he participated in thatpetition, but you never said he was the first winner." Huang Cheng smiled bitterly and shook his head.

    "Ah, I forgot about it. I apologize. But let''s put that matter aside for now, Uncle Cheng." Huang Yuxin turned her eyes toward Tenku.

    "May I know how you obtained the Holy Water? Even though I need it for my mother, I can''t ept it without knowing where ites from. I''m afraid it will bring trouble to the Huang family." Huang Yuxin asked.

    "You don''t need to worry about that. This is something I got from Lin Zhantian. I bet with him and got this as my winning prize. So you have to ept it." Tenku smiled and exined. He was not angry with Huang Yuxin''s question because he could understand why she was worried.

    After getting the Holy Water from Lin Zhantian, Tenku divided it into five bottles, each containing ten drops. He had given Wang Ruyue two bottles, one for that girl and another for Wang Xin.

    Tenku passed the other two bottles to Huang Yuxin. One was to treat the injuries on her body after the match against Wang Ruyue, and the other was to cure her mother''s illness. Thest bottle Tenku had used for himself.

    Tenku had to heal his wounds quickly because he didn''t know what future dangers would await him. If he was in his peak state, he wasn''t afraid of any threatsing his way. Tenku will kill all his opponents if they are weaker than him, and he can run away if his enemies are much stronger.

    "Bet?" The three people from the Huang family in the room said simultaneously.

    "You don''t need to think about it too much. I can ensure that the Holy Water in your hands was obtained properly and will not bring any trouble to you or the Huang family." Tenku said confidently. He didn''t have time to exin the bet with Lin Zhantian to them.

    "This thing is too precious for me. I can''t ept it." Huang Yuxin shook her head and returned the bottle in her hand to Tenku. But before the other party could reply, she added another sentence.

    "But can you give one of the bottles to my mother? Of course, I would ask for it for nothing. You can say whatever you want. As long as it is within my limits, I will do anything. Even if I have to give my body to you." Huang Yuxin said and bit her lips. She lowered her head and gripped the hem of her shirt tightly.

    Huang Qingyi and Huang Cheng were shocked by her words. They didn''t expect that Huang Yuxin would make such sacrifices for her mother''s recovery. Her daughter''s filial piety deeply touched Huang Qingyi. She wanted to stop Huang Yuxin but was surprised when she saw Tenku suddenly flicking that girl''s forehead.

    "Ugh! Why are you doing that to me!?" Huang Yuxin held her forehead andined.

    "As the aunt said, you are a silly girl. I gave the two bottles to you and auntie as gifts. Then why did you return it to me? I divided it into several small vials with great difficulty. You do not appreciate my efforts if you return it to me." Tenku said seriously.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Pfft! Ahahaha¡­ Can you not make jokes with a face like that!?" Huang Yuxinughed when she saw Tenku''s expression. This was the second time she had reacted like that. The first was when Tenku found her practicing swordsmanship alone at night, and the two ended up having a sparring match.

    Huang Qingyi and Huang Chen were speechless when they saw Huang Yuxinugh. This was their first time seeing that girl show such an expression. Huang Yuxin is a calm and shy type of girl. Usually, she just smiled slightly when she found something funny.

    But now Huang Yuxin wasughing and expressing her emotions freely to Tenku. Huang Qingyi raised the corner of her lips when she saw the sight. As a woman, she could feel that her daughter had truly fallen in love with Tenku.

    Huang Qingyi didn''t care how long or how they met. As long as Tenku could make her daughter, she would have no problems with their rtionship and even support them.

    "So, do you want to ept a gift from me?" Tenku asked.

    "Yes, I do. Thank You. Thank you for giving Holy Water to my mother and me. If you need any help in the future, you have to let me know. I will help you as much as I can." Huang Yuxin nodded and smiled like a blooming flower.

    Huang Qingyi and Huang Cheng looked at each other and smiled warmly when they saw the exchange between Tenku and Huang Yuxin. The sight looks calming and peaceful. Huang Qingyi liked Tenku and secretly considered him as her potential son-inw.

    "In that case, you''d better drink the Holy Water immediately, auntie. The sooner you recover, the better. So you won''t have to suffer from that unknown illness anymore, and Xin''er will be much relieved after seeing you back to health." Tenku shifted his eyes to Huang Qingyi and said. Huang Yuxin nodded in response to his words.

    "Alright." Huang Qingyi replied and drank the liquid inside the bottle without hesitation. After that, everyone except Tenku was shocked as her body was enveloped in a pale white light.

    Tenku had been drinking Holy Water to treat the wound on his back, so he already knew how it worked. Of course, he was also slightly surprised by the effectiveness of the liquid the first time he used it. Therge wound on his back waspletely healed in a matter of seconds

    Not long after, Huang Qingyi got out of bed and tried to nt her feet on the ground to stand up.

    "Mother..." Huang Yuxin said worriedly when she saw that. But when she wanted to help, Huang Qingyi raised her hand to stop her. She wanted to do it alone without the help of others.

    "I can stand! My body no longer feels weak and powerless! I''m cured! I ampletely healed!" Huang Qingyiughed excitedly and then shed tears of joy.

    "Mother!" Huang Yuxin hugged her and cried with her.

    "I''m sure master will be pleased when he finds out about this." Huang Cheng wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes. He was happy that Huang Qingyi had recovered from her illness.

    "Congrattions on your recovery, auntie." Tenku smiled and said to Huang Qingyi. He couldn''t help but feel sad when he saw the sight, as it reminded him of his deceased mother.

    "It''s all thanks to you, Tenku. If you don''t give holy water to me, I won''t be able to heal. Once again, I thank you." Huang Qingyi bowed her head to Tenku, and the others followed suit.

    "Please don''t act like that, auntie. You can take that as a souvenir for my first visit to this mansion." Tenku replied calmly.

    "Fine, if that''s what you want." Huang Qingyi smiled in satisfaction when she heard the words of her future son-inw. But before Tenku could reply, she added another word.

    "By the way, can you tell me how you and Xin''er met and developed a romantic rtionship? I want to know about it." Huang Qingyi asked curiously.

    Tenku and Huang Yuxin looked at each other and then nodded. They have also prepared an answer to that question. Then Huang Yuxin started to tell her mother from when they met until they formed a rtionship. Of course, those were just their lies. Huang Yuxin felt sad that it wasn''t the truth, but she wished it coulde true.

    Huang Qingyi finally learned about Tenku''s origins and rtionship with her acquaintance, Wang Haotian. She also revealed a fact that left Tenku dumbfounded. It turned out that Wang Haotian had an affair with Huang Yuxin''s grandmother.

    After they chatted for a while, Tenku decided to return to the Wang family residence because it was already veryte. Huang Qingyi asked him to wait a bit longer for her husband toe home, but Tenku refused gently, as he couldn''t spend any longer in that ce.

    Tenku didn''t want to make the people in the Wang family worry about him. He couldn''t give them any news due to his broken smartphone. Huang Yuxin was going to drive Tenku back to the Wang family residence, and her mother agreed.

    Huang Yuxin and Tenku walked shoulder to shoulder through the Huang family''s mansion towards the gate. The girl had changed her clothes with a red cheongsam that showed off her shapely and sexy body. Since Huang Yuxin had drunk the Holy water, her hands had regained their whiteness and smoothness.

    When Tenku stepped out of the mansion''s gate, he was surprised to see a familiar figure.

    "What are you doing here?" Tenku asked in confusion.

 Chapter 142 142

    The person waiting for Tenku and Huang Yuxin at the gate of the Huang family''s mansion was Wang Ruyue. She was standing next to her car, ying with her phone. But when Tenku and Huang Yuxin appeared, she quickly noticed it.

    "What are you doing here?" Tenku asked. He saw that the wound on Wang Ruyue''s hand had healed, and her skin had regained its fairness after being burned by Huang Yuxin''s attack.

    But then Tenku was confused about why the two girls could wear the same clothes. They both wore sleeveless cheongsams that showed off their beautiful curves.

    Huang Yuxin was red, while Wang Ruyue was white. Both of them looked very attractive in that dress, but it could attract the greedy and lustful eyes of the men who saw them.

    Tenku was also fascinated when he saw Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue in those clothes, but he was never carried away by lust. Wang Haotian had mentally trained Tenku and taught him how to control his emotions, especially lust, and anger. In addition, Tenku has a goal that he must achieve. So he didn''t have time to think about that.

    "Of course, I came here to pick you up. Grandpa and the others were worried when they found you were going alone. So after I gave the holy water to Wang Xin, I quickly followed you to this ce on my grandfather''s orders." Wang Ruyue smiled and replied. Of course, that was just an excuse she made up.

    Wang Ruyue was shocked when she learned that Tenku wanted to go to the Huang family residence to be Huang Yuxin''s fake boyfriend. But her attention was diverted because of the holy water that Tenku gave her. Wang Ruyue was confused about how he got his hands on that thing. She wanted to ask Tenku, but she forgot that Tenku''s smartphone broke after being chased by Fenrir.

    But after she recalled his words, Wang Ruyue''s face clouded over as she imagined Huang Yuxin and Tenku making out in the Huang family''s mansion. They might do something that crosses the line; she doesn''t want that to happen. Because of that, Wang Ruyue followed Tenku to the Huang family''s mansion.

    Fortunately, Wang Ruyue had asked Wang Xiuying toe to thepetition area in her car, making it easier for her to go after Tenku.

    Wang Ruyue walked over to Tenku, who had juste out of the gate, but her face changed when she noticed that the wound on Huang Yuxin''s arm had disappeared. But that onlysted a moment as her expression quickly returned to normal.

    Wang Ruyue knew that Tenku had also given holy water to Huang Yuxin. She wasn''t jealous because she got it too. On the other hand, Wang Ruyue was happy that the wound on Huang Yuxin''s hand had healed. The wound on that girl''s body was due to her attack. It felt unfair if only Wang Ruyue recovered.

    Originally Wang Ruyue intended to ask Tenku for another holy water to heal Huang Yuxin and her mother''s wounds. But it seemed she didn''t need to do anything. Wang Ruyue felt relieved because she finally knew about Tenku''s purpose in pretending to be her boyfriend. Apart from helping Huang Yuxin, he also wanted to cure Huang Yuxin''s mother.

    Wang Ruyue realized that her worries were pointless, and she felt guilty for having bad thoughts about the two.

    "Have you been waiting here long? I''m sorry for making you worry. But my business here is done. So I will return to the Wang family mansion now." Tenku said apologetically. He didn''t have time to tell Wang Haotian he was going to the Huang family mansion because he was rushing to chase after Huang Yuxin.

    After Tenku remembered it and wanted to give the news to that old man, he forgot that his smartphone was broken. Luckily, Wang Ruyue had conveyed it to her grandfather. But that also made Wang Ruyuee to the Huang family residence, or so the girl said.

    "That''s fine. I haven''t been waiting long. Then, you cane back with me¡­." Wang Ruyue felt this was a good opportunity to spend time with Tenku. She could drop by somewhere else before returning to the Wang family residence. But before she could finish her sentence, Huang Yuxin interrupted.

    "No. He will return to the Wang family mansion with me. I am the one who brought Tenku here and am indebted to him. I should at least do that for him. If I let him return with you, I will look irresponsible." Huang Yuxin stood in front of Tenku and faced Wang Ruyue head-on.

    "You don''t have to do that. If you take Tenku to the Wang family''s mansion, you must return here, which will be troublesome for you. You''ll be exhausted since you haven''t returned long after the martial artspetition and fighting monsters. Besides, it was already night, and it would be too dangerous for a girl to wander outside." Wang Ruyue refused with reasonable grounds.

    She couldn''t allow Huang Yuxin to drive Tenku back to the Wang family''s mansion because doing so would ruin her ns.

    "That doesn''t bother me at all. I dly brought him back to the Wang family''s mansion. After all, my condition recovered and was even better after drinking the holy water. You should already know that because you consume it too." Huang Yuxin replied stubbornly.

    "I know about that, but you can''t waste your time and trouble yourself by going back and forth from here to the Wang residence and back here again." Wang Ruyue didn''t want to lose to Huang Yuxin.

    "That''s fine with me. I will..." Huang Yuxin wanted to reply to Wang Ruyue''s words, but Tenku cut her off because he couldn''t see them continuing their bickering.

    "Alright. You don''t need to argue about that matter anymore. What you both said is right. Because of that, Xin''er would drive me halfway in her car, and Yue''er would take me back to the Wang family''s mansion.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It''ste now, and it''s not good for you to be hanging around at this hour. What do you think? If you don''t agree, I will return to the Wang family''s mansion on foot." Tenku said and looked at the two girls.

    "We agree!" Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue answered simultaneously. They were scared because Tenku''s sentence didn''t sound like he was asking for their opinion but threatening. So they reluctantly had to agree. After all, what Tenku said made sense because it was fairer for both parties.

    Tenku nodded satisfactorily after getting their reply and got into Huang Yuxin''s car. The two girls sighed and then got into their respective vehicles. After that, the two cars left the Huang family residence.

    The distance between the Huang and Wang family residence was quite far, and it took one hour by car. But Huang Yuxin suddenly stopped midway, and Wang Ruyue reflexively did the same.

    Huang Yuxin stopped when she saw dozens of cars lined up not far ahead, blocking the road. Not long after, they felt an energy fluctuation from one of the cars, and the area was suddenly covered in a gigantic dome of light.

    "I didn''t expect them toe this fast." Tenku sighed and opened the car door.

    "Who are they?" Huang Yuxin asked. Even though they were quite far apart, she could feel that they weren''t ordinary people and their numbers were not small.

    "Gu family. You better stay in the car because this is very dangerous." Tenku looked at Huang Yuxin and said seriously.

    "No! I wille with you! Before, I might have been afraid to deal with them, but now I''m not! I can''t let you face them alone!" Huang Yuxin shook her head and said with determination.

    "Okay. But you still have to be careful." Tenku sighed after seeing the seriousness in her eyes. He felt that whatever he said would be useless since that girl would follow him.

    "I understand." Huang Yuxin replied briefly. After the two exited the car, they saw that Wang Ruyue was already waiting outside.

    "Are those people from the Gu family?" Wang Ruyue looked at Tenku and asked. She didn''t look panicked by the situation. Wang Haotian had warned her to be careful because the Gu family might attack them. But Wang Ruyue didn''t expect that they would be ambushed so quickly.

    "Yes, you''re right." Tenku answered.

    Right after that, the people in the cars got out one after another. Tenku frowned when he saw them. The number of people who came to ambush him this time was more than fifty; half were cultivators in the Sky Origin realm, while the rest were in the Earth Origin realms.

    Wang Ruyue''s face darkened when she found some of her acquaintances among them.

    "Wang Minghao! Wang Jun! Wang Xiqing! Why did youe together with the people from the Gu family!? Did you betray the Wang family!?" Wang Ruyue said angrily when she saw them. One of them was the Second Elder of the Wang family, who had always been enmity with her grandfather. The other two people are his son and grandson.

    "Hahaha!" Wang Minghaoughed when he heard wang Ruyue''s words.

    "Betray? It was the Wang family who had betrayed me! I have contributed a lot to the family since I was young. I''ve also almost died several times because of tasks from them. But what do I get? I am only the second elder, and Wang Hongli is the patriarch! Even my position is below that of your grandfather! Do you know how angry I am!?

    I feel humiliated because they are superior and more influential than me in the Wang family. I can only live under Wang Hongli''s shadow and follow his orders even if I don''t want to! What I did for the Wang family was far more than he and your grandfather! Then why am I only the second elder!?" Wang Minghao stared at Wang Ruyue with killing intent.

    "You¡­" Wang Ruyue''s body trembled under that eyes. Even though they were quite far away, she could feel Wang Minghao''s hatred.

    When Wang Ruyue almost fell to her knees from Wang Minghao''s killing intent, Tenku appeared before her, and the pressure she felt disappeared. But before Wang Ruyue could thank him, Wang Minghao opened his mouth again.

    "The ancestor of the Wang family was so unfair to me! I have harbored this hatred for so many years! But now I have the answer to my problem and know what to do! I will make the Wang family mine if they are not on my side! I will remove Wang Hongli and your grandfather from their position. After that, I will be the new patriarch of the Wang family, and the first thing I will do is kill them!" Wang Minghao looked at Tenku with bloodshot eyes and said viciously.

 Chapter 143 143

    "Are you crazy!? Is that why you betrayed the Wang family and colluded with the Gu family now!?" Wang Ruyue was furious when she heard Wang Minghao wanted to kill her grandfather.

    "If you think we just joined the Gu family now, you are gravely mistaken!" The one who replied to Wang Ruyue''s words was Wang Jun, the son of Wang Minghao.

    "What do you mean?" Wang Ruyue narrowed her eyes at his words.

    "You still don''t understand? Since you will die here, I will kindly tell you. The Gu family and I have worked together for a long time. We even have ns to make the Wang family lose in the martial artspetition through outside participants. Unfortunately, your grandfather suddenly appeared and took our quota. We have tried to retrieve it but failed.

    After that, we decided not to think about it anymore as we believed losing one outside participant would not affect our ns. But who would have thought that your grandfather''s disciple was so strong and managed to win first ce in the martial artspetition? Because of him, our n failed." Wang Jun said and looked at Tenku.

    "If my grandfather and the Wang family find out you have betrayed them, you will be severely punished or even killed!" Wang Ruyue said in a trembling voice. She did not expect the Gu family to do such a sneaky thing behind their backs.

    Ever since they made a bet regarding the marriage agreement, they had no intention of ying fair and square. The Gu family will use all means to win.

    If Tenku weren''t strong enough and didn''t be the champion in the martial artspetition, then Wang Ruyue would have fallen into their hands and be Gu Qingyang''s wife. When he thought about it, Wang Ruyue''s body couldn''t help but tremble with fear.

    "Hahaha... are you sure that they can punish us? The Wang family won''t be able to do it because my father will be their patriarch. Have you forgotten that we have cooperated with the Gu family? We have made a deal with them. My father will give them our original family''s practice book, and the Gu family will help him to be patriarch in return.

    For starters, we have given them copies of our practice. Unfortunately, it isn''t easy to learn without an elder''s guidance. But it won''t be long before my father rules over the Wang family, and we will obtain the original Sovereign Cultivation set book. We..." Wang Jun exined but couldn''t finish his sentence because the person beside him was interrupting.

    "You talk too much. We can''t waste any more time. We have to solve our problem here quickly. If we take too long, someone might notice that this area has been covered in barrier arrays." The person who spoke was Gu Yuxuan, Gu Qingyang''s grandfather.

    Since leaving the car, he was silent and did not speak. Even though he looked calm outside, Tenku could feel the killing intent overflowing from his eyes.

    "So what should we do with them?" Wang Minghao asked.

    "Kill that Japanese boy and leave the woman. I want them to serve my grandson for the rest of their lives as ves." Gu Yuxuan replied indifferently.

    "But one of them is the daughter of the current patriarch of the Huang family. Is that okay? Even though they had declinedpared to the past, they were still the strongest martial arts family after the four major families and the Jin family.

    I don''t think it would be wise to offend them now." Wang Jun hesitated to carry out Gu Yuxuan''s orders. He was a man full of calctions, and he felt it would not be good to add another enemy for now unless they had already taken control of the Wang family.

    "Are you teaching me?" Gu Yuxuan asked coldly.

    "I... I don''t dare. I thought it wouldn''t benefit us and only add to our troubles." Wang Jun lowered his head and said.

    "You don''t need to talk much and just obey my orders! What happens afterward is none of your business; it is not your ce to think about it. Do you understand?" Gu Yuxuan said, and his cultivation base at the great perfection of the Sky Origin realm exploded from his body.

    "Ugh! I... I understand!" Wang Jun replied with cold sweat on his forehead from the coercion of Gu Yuxuan''s power. Even though he felt humiliated, he couldn''t do anything because he and his father still needed the help of the Gu family to gain the position of patriarch of the Wang family.

    On the other hand, Wang Minghao could only clench his fists tightly to suppress his anger. He was displeased with how Gu Yuxuan treated them.

    (After I be the patriarch of the Wang family, I will secretly gather our strength and destroy the Gu family. I will return this treatment of you, Gu Yuxuan!)

    Wang Minghao secretly swore in his heart.

    "Then kill that Japanese boy and capture the two girls." Gu Yuxuan withdrew his strength and instructed the people from the Gu family he had brought over, including Wang Minghao and two other people.

    But before they could move their feet, Gu Yuxuan suddenly opened his mouth again.

    "Wait a minute! I changed my mind. Catch the two girls and crippled the boy. I want my grandson to avenge him in person, so his loss in the match doesn''t be a heart demon." Gu Yuxuan changed his order.

    "We understand, Elder Gu!" The people from the Gu family replied. But they heard gunshots before they couldunch their attack on Tenku.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Bang!

    Right after that, a disciple from the Gu family with a cultivation base in the Earth Origin realm died instantly with a hole in his forehead. They turned their eyes in the direction the attack wasing from. The disciples of the Gu family saw Tenku pointing a golden gun at them.

    "Do not be afraid! It was his Phantasmal Object. ording to reports, his weapon can only prate second-level monsters and requires several shots to kill third-level monsters. You are already wearing bulletproof vests with strong defense. You''ll be fine if you don''t get shot in the head. Therefore, you have nothing to fear! Now attack them and bring them to me!" Gu Yuxuan said confidently.

    He had secretly asked someone to investigate Tenku when that boy was fighting monsters. Because of that, Gu Yuxuan knew about his Phantasmal Object and how powerful its destructive power was. After getting the report from his man, he prepared to deal with Tenku before they put their n into action.

    Unfortunately, Gu Yuxuan''s men didn''t see the battle between Tenku and the Drakes or when two Fenrirs were chasing him. Gu Yuxuan might have brought more than a hundred people to ambush him if he knew about it.

    "We understand!" The disciples of the Gu family answered in unison and charged toward Tenku. They scattered and tried to attack him from all directions to avoid the fire from his Phantasmal Object.

    Tenku didn''t panic when he saw Wang Minghao, and the fifty people attack him together. He looked at Huang Yuxin and opened his mouth.

    "I''m sorry for involving you in my troubles. If I had known they would ambush me on my way back to the Wang residence, I would not have allowed you to apany me." Tenku said apologetically.

    "Yes, this should be a matter between the Wang and Gu families. But we put you in danger because of us. I apologize." Wang Ruyue looked at Huang Yuxin with a guilty face.

    "You don''t have to worry about that. This is my decision. Tenku has indirectly healed my mother. So I won''t stay silent when he''s in danger." Huang Yuxin said seriously.

    "Thank You. In that case, I''ll try contacting my grandfather to ask for reinforcements." Wang Ruyue smiled in response to Huang Yuxin''s answer and quickly took a smartphone from her pocket.

    "I will also call my father." Huang Yuxin nodded and followed her actions.

    "What you are doing is useless. Barrier arrays can block any telmunications signal. What happens inside here cannot be seen from the outside. Most importantly, we can''t leave this ce until we deactivate or destroy it.

    So our only option now is to fight and defeat them." Tenku said, and he stood in front of the two girls. He pointed the Golden Revolver at one of the disciples from the Gu family, who drew closer to them and pulled the trigger.

    Bang!

    After Tenku fired his attack, another disciple from the Gu family in the Earth Origin realm fell. Even though that person tried to avoid the bullet, it still hit his head because Tenku''s attack was so fast.

    Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue both frowned because Tenku''s words were true. They couldn''t connect to anyone from within the barrier array. But then the two girls were shocked when they saw the scene before them.

    When Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin saw Tenku suddenly fire a Golden Revolver at the people from the Gu family and kill one of them, the two girls thought that it was just a coincidence and was an act of self-defense.

    They were shaken but didn''t have time to think about it too much because they were in a dangerous situation. The two girls were Realizers and cultivators but only killed monsters, not humans. So they thought that Tenku was the same as them and this was the first time he had killed someone.

    But Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue knew what they were thinking was wrong when they saw that there was not the slightest fluctuation on Tenku''s face after killing a human. He looked calm like he was used to it.

    Tenku acted decisively. He didn''t hesitate to kill his enemy, and the two girls trembled when they saw his eyes. Tenku''s mood changed and looked different from him they knew. He looks dark and scary. The two girls had seen Tenku fighting in the arena and torturing Gu Qingyang, but he didn''t show that kind of expression.

    "I''m sorry if I scared you guys. But I have to do it to survive. You don''t have to do what I did. You two stay here and protect each other. I will fight them all." Tenku looked at the two girls behind and smiled weakly.

    He could feel the change in their emotions when they saw him kill a human. After that, Tenku looked at one of the disciples from the Gu family, and his figure suddenly disappeared. He reappeared before that person and killed him with the Golden Revolver.

    When the two girls saw his face, their hearts ached like they were being squeezed tightly. Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue felt guilty for showing fear when they saw that scene. Their expressions must have hurt Tenku''s heart. They gritted their teeth and simultaneously manifested their Phantasmal Objects.

    "We will fight with you!" Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue said with determination, and the fear had disappeared from their faces.

 Chapter 144 144

    Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue felt guilty because they were afraid of Tenku when they saw him kill someone. The two girls should have known that he was doing it to protect them.

    They couldn''t help but be scared as it was their first time seeing boys their age kill a human. What''s more, Tenku did it without blinking, showing that he was used to it.

    But the two girls quickly realized that their fears were unnecessary. Tenku killed those people to protect them and left that ce safely. Even though they only knew Tenku for a short time, they could more or less understand his character well.

    Tenku was willing to be bait for the two Fenrirs and was heavily injured to protect them. That was enough to make Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyuepletely trust Tenku. Because of that, the two girls felt guilty for having been afraid of him for a while. They wanted to fight with Tenku and apologize to him if they could survive the Gu family''s ambush tonight.

    "You catch the two girls. It doesn''t matter if you hurt them as long as you don''t kill them! I will handle the boy!" Wang Minghao gave instructions and divided their group into two.

    The people from the Gu family quickly carried out his orders. Half went over to the two girls, and the other half stayed with Wang Minghao to fight Tenku. They were willing to listen to Wang Minghao''s orders because Gu Yuxuan had already given him the authority.

    Tenku narrowed his eyes when he heard Wang Minghao intended to capture Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue alive. The two girls would not end well if they fell into the hands of the Gu family.

    "You guys are pissing me off." Tenku said coldly, and thick killing intent leaked from his body.

    "Huh!"

    "What!?"

    "What kind of terrifying pressure was this!?"

    Several people from the Gu family with a low cultivation base near Tenku immediately knelt as they felt the pressure of his killing intent. After that, Tenku released the cultivation base at the middle stage of the Sky origin realm and doubled the coercion they felt.

    "Argh!"

    Wang Xiqing joins in attacking Tenku along with his father and grandfather. He hid behind the other Gu family disciples and secretly wanted to attack that boy. But because Wang Xiqing was too close to Tenku, he also knelt because of coercion from him.

    "I don''t have much time to fight with you because it''s already night. Therefore, die!" Tenku said indifferently. He loaded the second-level monster core andpressed arge amount of Qi into his Golden Revolver. After that, he rotated his body clockwise while pulling the trigger.

    "No!!!!" Wang Jun and Wang Minghao shouted and intended to save Wang Xiqing. Unfortunately, they were toote.

    Thousands of Bullets!

    Bang! bang! Bang! Bang!

    "Aaaah!"

    "Argh!"

    "Ugh!"

    Half of the Gu family people around Tenku died with their heads exploding. They didn''t avoid it because they couldn''t move due to the coercion from Tenku and his precise and fast attacks. Unfortunately, only disciples with low cultivation bases died. But this way, Tenku could focus on fighting Wang Minghao and the high-level practitioners of the Gu family.

    "Bastard! How dare you kill my grandson!" Wang Minghao roared angrily with bloodshot eyes, and his cultivation base at the great perfection of the Sky Origin realm burst from his body.

    Boooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    "Die!" Wang Minghao swung his sword, and tens of gigantic swords Qi rained down on Tenku at a terrifying speed.

    Rapid sh!

    Tenku frowned because he sensed danger from the sword Qi released by Wang Minghao. That old man used one of the moves of the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique to attack him. After all, Wang Minghao was an elder of the Wang family.

    Tenku quickly loaded the Golden Revolver with third-level monster cores and extremepression of genesis power. Then he aimed it at Wang Minghao''s attack.

    Tactical Rapid Fire!

    Bang! bang! Bang! Bang!

    Tenku fired the same number of bullets as Wang Minghao''s attacks, and each one collided with the sword Qi.

    Boom! Boom! Booooooommmmmmmm!

    After blocking the sword Qi, Tenku quickly left the ce as Wang Jun, and the cultivators from the Gu family used the opportunity to sneak attack. They intended to do the same thing that Wang Xiqing wanted to do. Unfortunately, Tenku quickly noticed their presence.

    Wang Jun and the cultivators from the Gu family attacked him brutally, especially the first one. He was furious that Tenku had killed Wang Xiqing. They simultaneously released sword and spear Qi, but their target had already disappeared from their attack trajectory.

    "As expected of an elder! His power cannot be underestimated! Plus, he attacked me together with several other cultivators in the Sky Origin realm. They were bing more and more troublesome. I can''t hold back when fighting against them!" Tenku''s face became serious, and the cultivation base at thete stages of the Sky Origin realm exploded from his body.

    Boooooooooooooooommmmmmmm!

    Tenku''s strength increased drastically, and everyone in the ce felt it, including Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue. They were shocked by the power fluctuations emitted from Tenku''s body. The two girls did not expect that he was still hiding his strength until now.

    On the other hand, Gu Yuxuan''s face turned ugly when he saw the battle from afar. He could feel that Tenku had be stronger many times than before.

    "You! How could your cultivation base rise to thete stage of the Sky Origin realm? Have you refined the Qi umtion pill? No. Impossible! You just obtained the pill a few hours ago, and it would take at least twelve hours at the fastest to refine Qi umtion. You... were you still holding back against Gu Qingyang and haven''t used your full strength?" Wang Minghao said in a trembling voice.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Tenku ignored his reaction and had no intention of answering his question. He kept observing his surroundings and ascertaining the positions of his enemies. After he figured it out, Tenku loaded the Golden Revolver with a third-level monster core and high-densitypression of Qi. After that, his figure suddenly disappeared from where he was standing.

    "Be careful!" Wang Minghao warned his son and the people from the Gu family. They quickly alerted when they lost their opponent. But the cultivators from the Gu family were confused as they couldn''t find Tenku anywhere after checking their surroundings.

    "Where is that boy..." A practitioner from the Gu family muttered. But before he could continue his words, he saw Tenku appear not far from him while pointing his gun.

    Tactical Fire!

    Bang!

    Tenku fired his attack right in front of that person. He attacked from that position because that person was standing in a straight line with the other three disciples of the Gu family. This way, Tenku could kill four cultivators in the Sky Origin realm with a single bullet.

    "Aaaaaaaahhhhh!"

    Wang Minghao, Wang Jun, and the remaining cultivators from the Gu family were shocked when they saw that scene. They didn''t think Tenku would attack from that ce and easily kill four of them. Thus, only ten high-level cultivators were left to fight Tenku, including Wang Minghao and his son.

    "Wang Minghao! What are you doing standing still like that!? Don''t let him do as he pleases! Quickly defeat that brat and abolish his cultivation base! Our time is limited!" Gu Yuxuan shouted angrily. His heart bled as he watched four cultivators in the Sky Origin realm die so easily at Tenku''s hands.

    Even if he seeded in the task, Gu Yuxuan was sure that Gu Tianba would be furious with him because he lost yet another cultivator in the Sky Origin Realm, and this time the number was not small. He clenched his fists tightly and looked at Tenku hatefully.

    (After you fall into my hands, I will torture you until you feel death is better than life!)

    Gu Yuxuan red at Tenku viciously.

    "I understand!" Wang Minghao retorted in annoyance. He felt like he had no self-respect for being treated like a minion. After all, he was an elder of the Wang family.

    He couldn''t do anything as he still needed help from the Gu family to take over the patriarchal position of Wang Hongli. If he didn''t need them anymore, Wang Minghao would challenge Gu Yuxuan to a fight to the death.

    But now, He had to suppress his anger and focus on the battle ahead. Wang Minghao turned his eyes to the remaining cultivators from the Gu family and spoke.

    "Shorten your distance from him and attack simultaneously! Keep suppressing him, and don''t let him use his Phantasmal Object!" Wang Minghao gave an order to them. They nodded and quickly attacked Tenku, ording to Wang Minghao''s words.

    The cultivators from the Gu family shot out at high speed. They were ready to swing their weapons when Tenku entered their attack range. But they suddenly shivered when they saw Tenku smiling coldly at them. He pointed his gun and pulled the trigger.

    Meteoric st!

    "Not good!" Wang Minghao''s face changed drastically, and he quickly dragged his son away from the ce.

    Booooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    The bullet that Tenku fired exploded violently and killed the cultivators of the Gu family without a trace.

    Hiss!

    Wang Minghao and his son were stunned when they saw the scene before them. Both of them had seen Tenku''s moves in the final match, but they were sure the damage wasn''t as terrible as it is today. In other words, Tenku was still holding back in that fight.

    "Damn!" Wang Minghao gritted his teeth because he felt defeating Tenku wasn''t as easy as he thought. He didn''t expect that he would be pushed around like this by the younger generation. When Wang Minghao was thinking about defeating Tenku, he heard his son suddenly shouting in a certain direction from that ce.

    "Quickly defeat the two girls! It didn''t matter if they were seriously injured as long as they were alive!" Wang Jun said to the cultivators from the Gu family who were surrounding Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue. After that, he approached his father.

    "Attack him now, father!" Wang Jun whispered to his father.

    Wang Minghao didn''t know why his son wanted him to attack Tenku suddenly, but he did it anyway because he was sure Wang Jun must have some n for it.

    When Tenku heard Wang Jun''s words, his ears also caught the voice of pain from Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin. He turned his eyes toward the two girls and saw that they had multiple wounds on their bodies.

    Even though Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue had used the abilities of their Phantasmal Objects, they could not fight more than twenty people at once, and most of those people were cultivators in the Sky Origin realm.

    Moreover, Gu Yuxuan also found out about the abilities of the two girls. Because of that, Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue were overwhelmed when fighting their enemies and could only passively defend themselves under those people''s attacks.

    Tenku''s eyes turned cold when he saw the cultivators from the Gu family swinging their weapons at the two girls. Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue would be seriously injured if that attack hit them.

    "You''re careless, brat! Your focus shouldn''t be distracted in battle!" Wang Minghao appeared before him and smiled viciously as he shed his sword. But Tenku didn''t panic and looked at Wang Minghao indifferently.

    "You have made a mistake." Tenku said in a low voice. Then the Golden Revolver disappeared from his right hand and was reced by a scythe in his left hand.

    nk!

    Tenku managed to block an attack from Wang Minghao.

    "What!?" Wang Minghao was shocked when he saw the weapon in Tenku''s hand. But before he could say anything else, Tenku opened his mouth.

    "Phantasmal Release..."

    GLUTTONY CENTIPEDE!

 Chapter 145 145

    "What''s that?"

    Wang Ruyue, Huang Yuxin, and the people from the Gu family who wanted to attack them were shocked when a giant centipede of more than forty meters suddenly appeared and protected the two girls in the middle.

    After Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin manifested their Phantasmal Objects and decided to fight Tenku, they were suddenly surrounded by more than twenty Gu family members. Even though the two girls had exerted all their strength and used the abilities of their Phantasmal Objects, they still couldn''t take on too many strong enemies.

    In that battle, the two girls could only passively defend against their opponents'' onught and could not counterattack. The longer time goes on, the more wounds they get on their beautiful bodies.

    Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue frowned upon hearing Wang Jun''s voice when fighting their enemy. After that, the people from the Gu family suddenly attacked them simultaneously.

    The two girls knew that they wouldn''t be able to block them all at once. Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue were already prepared to be seriously injured by their opponent''s attack. But before their weapons could touch the two girls, a green light appeared and dazzled the eyes of everyone in the ce.

    When the light disappeared, the two girls were shocked to find themselves in the middle of a giant centipede, which helped them block the attack from the cultivators of the Gu family.

    Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin were alert when they saw the centipede. But it was only momentarily as they felt the familiarity from that creature. Then the two girls turned their eyes towards Tenku, and their bodies trembled when they saw the other party holding arge scythe in his left hand.

    "What''s that? Was it the Phantasmal Object? Isn''t it supposed to be a gun? So why is it now turning into a scythe?" Huang Yuxin looked at Wang Ruyue and asked.

    "Yes, it was a Phantasmal Object because I could feel the genesis power radiating from that weapon. It wasn''t what he had used before because the aura was different. The golden gun we have seen is an Avalon, like mine and yours. But the scythe that Tenku is using now is Acheron." Wang Ruyue expressed her opinion.

    "In other words...." Huang Yuxin said in a trembling voice. She knew what Wang Ruyue''s words meant but suddenly stopped her sentence because it sounded impossible. Huang Yuxin had never seen or heard of a Realizer possessing multiple Phantasmal Objects.

    "Yeah, although it was hard to believe even after seeing it in person, Tenku had two Phantasmal Objects." Wang Ruyue said seriously. Then she turned her eyes to the huge centipede protecting them and looked at the cultivators from the Gu family, who were still stunned by the creature''s appearance.

    "What kind of monster is this!?" One of the cultivators from the Gu family said. He wanted to attack the giant centipede again but stopped after hearing Gu Yuxuan''s voice.

    "What are you doing there, you idiot!? Quickly get out of that ce!" Gu Yuxuan shouted to warn the cultivators from the Gu family. But it was toote. The giant centipede suddenly moved and swung its extremely sharp legs.

    sh! sh! sh!

    "Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh!"

    "Aaaaarggghhhh!"

    The giant centipede chopped up the cultivators from the Gu family around it. Twenty died into minced meat, leaving only two practitioners in the Sky Origin realm. Luckily, they quickly moved after hearing Gu Yuxuan''s warning. Otherwise, they would have the same fate as the others. Just thinking about it made them shiver with fear.

    But before they could feel relieved, Tenku suddenly appeared behind them and shed their throats with his scythe. Two heads floated, and blood spurted. Tenku easily ughtered fifty-plus people from the Gu family, half of whom were cultivators in the Sky Origin realm. Thus, Gu Yuxuan, Wang Minghao, and his son were the only people left now.

    On the other hand, Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue covered their mouths to stop themselves from vomiting after seeing the sight. This was their first time seeing such a horrific and brutal massacre.

    "Bastard! How dare you kill the people of my family! I must kill you miserably!" Gu Yuxuan roared and charged toward Tenku in a rage. He had forgotten his intention to capture Tenku alive.

    More than fifty people from the Gu family he brought had died; half of them were practitioners in the Sky Origin realm that they painstakingly cultivated with the best resources and environment. But now, everyone died easily at Tenku''s hands. It made him angry.

    Gu Yuxuan was sure that Gu Tianba would be furious after learning about it. He would receive severe punishment and might lose his position as an elder in the Gu family.

    "Wang Minghao! Wang Jun! Help me kill him!" Gu Yuxuan ordered Wang Minghao and Wang Jun, who were still dumbfounded after seeing Tenku''s scythe and the appearance of the giant centipede. But they quickly came to their senses after hearing Gu Yuxuan''s voice. Both of them clicked their tongues and charged toward Tenku with him.

    "You two stay here and recover your condition!" Tenku threw a small bottle at Wang Ruyue, and the giant centipede circled the two girls again to protect them.

    After he said that, Tenku quickly left Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue without waiting for their reply. He wanted to switch locations because he didn''t want to drag the two girls into their battle.

    Gu Yuxuan and the others immediately chased after Tenku, and they ignored Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue. Their attention was only focused on that boy because of their anger toward him. The two girls wouldn''t be able to escape because there was a barrier array covering the area. Gu Yuxuan would catch Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin after he killed Tenku.

    Meanwhile, Wang Ruyue looked in a daze at the small vial in her hand. She was sure it was the same bottle Tenku had given her and Wang Xin.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Isn''t this holy water? How does he still have it? Didn''t he already use it on his wounds?" Huang Yuxin asked.

    "I don''t know. What''s important now is that we must quickly recover our condition and help Tenku." Wang Ruyue shook her head and drank half of the liquid in the bottle. After that, she gave the rest to Huang Yuxin.

    "Yeah, you''re right." Huang Yuxin nodded. She took the bottle from Wang Ruyue''s hand and consumed it.

    The two girls looked in the direction Tenku had gone. The location of his battle against Gu Yuxuan had not moved too far away, and they could still faintly see it.

    "We can''t let Tenku protect us anymore and get hurt!" Wang Ruyue said seriously, and Huang Yuxin nodded firmly in response. After that, the two girls sat cross-legged and ran their practices to recover their condition as soon as possible.

    After changing locations, Tenku fought fiercely against the three people. They shed their weapons from ce to ce with terrifying speed. Although Wang Jun had the lowest cultivation base among them, he was the most clever and cunning.

    When Tenku was busy fighting against Gu Yuxuan and Wang Minghao, Wang Jun would sneak attack from his blind spot. His strategy worked, and he managed to hit Tenku several times. Even though the wound wasn''t deep, it showed that Tenku waspletely overwhelmed by the three of them. Wang Jun looked at that boy with killing intent, intending to avenge his son in the next attack.

    "Die!" Wang Jun thrust his sword from behind Tenku and managed to hit. But then his face changed after seeing Tenku''s figure bing blurred and illusory.

    "Watch out!" Wang Minghao warned his son. Unfortunately, Tenku''s scythe was extremely fast and shed Wang Jun''s back before he could react.

    "Aaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh!" Wang Jun screamed because Tenku had carved an enormous wound into him, far bigger than the wound Fenrir had given to that boy. If he had not moved slightly from his position, then Wang Jun would have been cut in half already.

    "Dirty animal! I won''t let you live!" Wang Minghao roared like a madman and shed his sword at full strength. After the boy killed his grandson, now he seriously injured his son. He was angry and wanted to cut Tenku into small pieces.

    Tenku narrowed his eyes when he saw the attack from Wang Minghao. That old man used one of the moves in the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique, but it was imperfect due to ack ofprehension. Even so, its destructive power was terrifying because it was unleashed by an elder from the Wang family with a cultivation base in the Sky Origin realm.

    "I can''t underestimate an elder from the Wang family. But if your strength is only that much, then die!" Tenku said indifferently and transformed the Devourer Scythe into a greatsword. He poured genesis power and Qi into his Phantasmal Object andpressed it to the extreme. After that, Tenku swung it towards Wang Minghao.

    Sword of Demolition!

    A monstrous aura de with condensed sword intent shot out, carving deep scars along its trajectory and easily cutting off Wang Minghao''s attack. It moved swiftly towards that old man without losing momentum and power.

    "What!?" Wang Minghao shivered as he felt the terrifying crushing power of Tenku''s attack. He wanted to avoid it, but the aura de had already arrived before him and hit him.

    sh!

    "Aaaaarrrrrggggghhhhhhhh!" Wang Minghao screamed in pain and rolled on the ground. Luckily, he was coating his body with all the Qi he had. Otherwise, he would have died.

    Tenku moved closer to Wang Minghao and wanted to kill him. But he suddenly stopped his footsteps and rotated his body while swinging his greatsword.

    nk!

    Tenku blocked a sh from behind him, but he was knocked back in the sh. Tenku saw that the person who attacked him was Gu Yuxuan, and his current state was simr to Gu Qingyang when he used Demon Transformation.

    His physique grew to more than two meters, and his skin color became ck. Gu Yuxuan looked at Tenku with bloodshot eyes and dark Qi enveloping his body.

    Tenku could feel that Gu Yuxuan''s demon transformation power was much stronger than his grandson''s when the other party used it in the final match. That old man''s strength had skyrocketed, and his cultivation base had risen to half-step innate.

    "Your strength far exceeds my expectations, especially your scythe. I''ve never seen a Realizer possess two Phantasmal Objects. You are not only blessed as a cultivator but also a Realizer. You are a threat to the Gu family and must not be allowed to live! I must kill you here right now!" Gu Yuxuan took a pill from the small vial and swallowed it.

    Boooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    The dark Qi in Gu Yuxuan''s body overflowed, creating an image of a gigantic demon''s face above his head. After that, his cultivation base increased again until he entered the Innate realm.

 Chapter 146 146

    Tenku frowned when he saw Gu Yuxuan take a pill from a small vial and swallow it. He was sure it was the same Qi Explosion Pill that Gu Qingyang consumed in the final match.

    "Did he break through to the innate realm?" Tenku''s face became serious when he felt the aura radiating from Gu Yuxuan''s body. The ground around him was corroded due to the ck Qi overflowing from his body. Unlike his grandson, Gu Yuxuan was not possessed by the dark Qi and could control his power well.

    "Now is the time for me to kill you and eliminate any future threats!" Gu Yuxuan pointed his sword at Tenku, and ck Qi gathered into arge ball at the tip.

    Poison Dark Energy!

    Tenku quickly dodged Gu Yuxuan''s attack after sensing the danger from it. Even though it looked the same as Gu Qingyang had shown when fighting against him, its size waspletely different, and its corrosion rate was terrifying. Everything in the trajectory of the ck energy ball melted instantly with a pungent stench.

    "I can''t get hit by that attack. If that happens, then I''m finished." Tenku increased his speed to get out of Gu Yuxuan''s attack range, but he suddenly stopped and jumped aside.

    Evil King sh!

    Boooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    A gigantic de of ck Qi manifestation fell right where Tenku was before, creating a long, deep sword mark.

    "Where do you want to go, brat!? You will pay dearly for forcing me to use both of my trump cards!" Gu Yuxuan roared and shot toward Tenku like a cannonball.

    Originally, he didn''t want to use the demon transformation and Qi explosion pill because he was confident he could kill Tenku with fifty top cultivators from the Gu family, plus Wang Minghao and Wang Jun.

    But Gu Yuxuan didn''t expect that the information he got was wrong. Tenku''s true cultivation base was in thete stages of the Sky Origin realm, and that boy had two Phantasmal Objects, one of which possessed terrifying power.

    Gu Yuxuan''s self-confidence shattered instantly when he found out about it. He doubted he could kill Tenku with his current strength. So he was forced to use his trump cards. If he didn''t, then he would die in that ce.

    On the other hand, Tenku''s face darkened when he saw the crushing power of Gu Yuxuan''s attack. It waspletely on a different level from Gu Qingyang.

    "Is this the power of a cultivator in the innate realm? I heard from Master that we can use the heaven and earth aura in battle after breaking through to that realm, and it seems true." Tenku felt that the Qi in the area was flowing and gathering around Gu Yuxuan.

    "No... I feel something is off. The aura of heaven and earth around him felt messy and poorly controlled. Was that situation normal for a cultivator who had sessfully stepped into the innate realm? Or was there something wrong with Gu Yuxuan''s strength because he broke through using external force?" Tenku narrowed his eyes at Gu Yuxuan.

    No matter how hard he thought, Tenku couldn''t find the answer. Neither he nor Wang Haotian knew anything about it because they had never broken through to the innate realm. While Tenku was thinking about that, his face suddenly changed, and he reflexively swung his Phantasmal Object.

    nk!

    "Ugh! It''s so heavy and fast!" Tenku was knocked back several meters in the sh, and blood trickled down from the corner of her lips. His weapon trembled, and his hands went numb after blocking the attack.

    "Incredible! You can block my attacks with that cultivation base of yours. Was it because of your Phantasmal Object? Superpowers are amazing! I became even more certain that I must eliminate you right now for the safety of myself and the Gu family!" Gu Yuxuan pointed his sword at Tenku again and shot another ball of ck energy of even greater size.

    Massive Poison Dark Energy!

    ? Tenku''s face sank as he saw a lot of pitch-ck energying at him at a terrifying speed. He quickly exchanged his Phantasmal Object for the Golden Revolver. Tenku loaded it with a third-level monster core andpression from Qi and genesis power. After that, Tenku pulled the trigger.

    Meteoric st!

    Bang!

    Tenku''s bullet and Gu Yuxuan''s ck energy ball collided and exploded.

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    Tenku couldpletely destroy Gu Qingyang''s ck energy, but it didn''t happen to Gu Yuxuan''s. His attacks shattered into tiny pieces and corroded the surroundings. It created hundreds of small craters with a pungent stench in the area.

    Spurt!

    Tenku was blown away and vomited blood from the impact of their sh, while Gu Yuxuan was only knocked back a few meters unharmed. Tenku quickly stabilized his body andnded on the ground. He did not expect to lose in that sh after firing an attack with thebination of Qi and genesis power.

    "I should be slightly stronger than a sixth-level monster after using the power of a cultivator and a Realizer. But why can''t I get the upper hand when shing with him? Are practitioners in the innate realm really that powerful? Does attacking with the Golden Revolver make my strength decrease?

    Should I use the Devourer Scythe to win against him? Or was it because of that demon''s face?" Tenku looked at the mass of pitch-ck Qi atop Gu Yuxuan''s head that looked like a hideous demon''s face.

    "Whatever it is, I must defeat it to leave this ce. After that, I have to fix my smartphone to notify my friends in Japan. I don''t want them to worry about my situation because I can''t be contacted. Therefore, I have no choice but to use it now." Tenku said seriously and wiped the blood from the corner of his lips.

    Even though he didn''t want to have a deep rtionship with those people, Tenku didn''t want to worry them. He remembered that he had heard a lot of iing message notifications, but he didn''t have time to check his smartphone.<novelnext></novelnext>

    One of those messages may be very important. So Tenku had to quickly solve the problem at that ce and return to the Wang family residence to repair his smartphone so he could immediately see the contents.

    After thinking about that, Tenku reced his Phantasmal Object with the Devourer Scythe and took out a small, beautifully ornamented vial from his space pocket.

    Gu Yuxuan raised an eyebrow when he saw what Tenku was doing. He recognized the bottle in Tenku''s hand as it was a prize for first ce in a martial artspetition.

    "Do you want to refine the Qi umtion pill and break through to the higher realms to increase your strength? You must be dreaming of being able to do it! You need at least twelve hours to refine the Qi umtion pill. Are you sure you can do it in your current situation?" Gu Yuxuan sneered.

    "Is that so?" Tenku said indifferently and swallowed the pill.

    When Tenku swallowed the pill, he used the ability of the Devourer Scythe to speed up the refining process. He had seeded in less than a minute, and his strength had increased by leaps and bounds. Unfortunately, he still couldn''t break through. But Tenku didn''t panic because he still had the genesis power he saved after killing many Drakes and low-level monsters.

    Tenku converted the genesis power into arge amount of Qi and helped him break through the great perfection of the Sky Origin realm.

    Booooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    Gu Yuxuan opened his eyes wide after seeing that Tenku could refine a Qi umtion pill in less than five minutes and sessfully break through. In this way, his cultivation base was the same as Gu Yuxuan before he used demon transformation and swallowed the Qi explosion pill.

    When she remembered that Tenku was only fifteen years old, Gu Yuxuan was terrified because of his talent. Besides having an excellent cultivation base, Tenku possesses two high-phase Phantasmal Objects. Gu Yuxuan shivered when he thought about how strong Tenku would be in the future.

    "No! I must kill him! I can''t let him live any longer!" Gu Yuxuan said with determination and looked at Tenku with thick killing intent. Then he moved towards Tenku with terrifying speed. Gu Yuxuan wanted to kill him before that boy stabilized his cultivation base.

    "Die!" Gu Yuxuan pointed his sword, and a gigantic ball of dark energy shot toward Tenku.

    "The same way will not apply to the current me." Tenku said calmly. Hepressed Qi, genesis power, and sword intent in his scythe and swung it at Gu Yuxuan.

    Sword of Demolition!

    sh!

    The gigantic dark energy ball that Gu Yuxuan shot out was easily split in half. The two energy fragments hit the hills in the area, corroding the ground and creating arge crater.

    "What!?" Gu Yuxuan was shocked when he saw that scene. He didn''t expect Tenku''s power to increase drastically just by breaking through a small realm and changing his Phantasmal Object. Gu Yuxuan quickly injected arge amount of Qi into his de andunched another attack at Tenku.

    Evil King sh!

    Tenku transformed the Devourer Scythe into a naginata and stabbed it withpressed genesis power and Qi toward the iing attack.

    Tyrannical Drill!

    Boooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    The gigantic sword of the ck Qi manifestation shattered, and Gu Yuxuan was blown away while vomiting blood.

    Spurt!

    Tenku raised his eyebrows when their attacks collided. He faintly sensed that the heaven and earth aura around Gu Yuxuan was scattered apart for a moment before re-gathering and stabilizing. Tenku noticed that the person controlling the power was not him but the image of the demon''s face above his head.

    "The image of the demon''s face is alive and dangerous. If I want to kill Gu Yuxuan, I must eliminate them at once." Tenku looked at the image of the demon''s face and muttered. Then he shifted his eyes to Gu Yuxuan and spoke.

    "You didn''t break through to the innate realm but only touched its essence, did you? You can use the heaven and earth aura because of the image of the demon''s face above your head. At first, I thought it was the special Qi cultivated by the Gu family, but I was wrong. You used real demons to strengthen yourselves?" Tenku casually said.

    Gu Yuxuan''s face darkened when he heard Tenku''s words and turned extremely vicious.

    "I didn''t think you could figure that out. It seems I still underestimated your level of analysis and understanding. But being too knowledgeable is also not good. Since you already know the secret of the Gu family, then you must die now!" Gu Yuxuan said in a cold voice, and the image of the demon''s face above him absorbed into his body.

    Booooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmm!

    A pir of ck light shot up into the sky. Gu Yuxuan''s physique grew to over five meters, and two horns grew on his head. The fingernails on his hands extended like the ws of a beast, and his eyes glowed a ghastly blood red.

    Perfect Demon Transformation!

 Chapter 147 147

    Time back to when Gu Yuxuan swallowed the Qi explosion pill, Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin suddenly opened their eyes after feeling the heaven and earth aura around them dry up as it flowed and gathered in a single spot.

    "What is going on?" Huang Yuxin said in confusion and looked at the location where Tenku had fought Gu Yuxuan. She felt that the heaven and earth aura in the area was pouring into that ce.

    "I don''t know. But I felt that one''s cultivation base suddenly increased drastically and attracted the aura of heaven and earth here." Wang Ruyue shook her head and followed Hung Yuxin''s gaze.

    "Attracting the heaven and earth aura in this area? Did that person use it to break through the higher realms? Was it Tenku or Gu Yuxuan?" Huang Yuxin turned her eyes to Wang Ruyue and asked.

    "I thought it wasn''t Tenku because I felt an evil aura from that person." Wang Ruyue said solemnly. Although her cultivation base is the same as Huang Yuxin''s, she is much more sensitive to Qi and genesis power than thetter.

    "In that case, the person attracting the heaven and earth aura here is Gu Yuxuan!? If he wanted to use that much Qi to break through, then his current cultivation base would be..." Huang Yuxin said in a trembling voice, and she was afraid to continue her words. If their guess is correct, Tenku will face a strong opponent. This made Huang Yuxin worry about his situation.

    "Yes. Gu Yuxuan''s current cultivation base is probably the innate realm." Wang Ruyue continued Huang Yuxin''s sentence. Her face was pale because she felt the same way as that girl. Wang Ruyue hoped that what she thought was wrong and Gu Yuxuan''s cultivation base was only at half-step innate.

    "Then what should we do!? Do we have to follow Tenku to that ce!?" Huang Yuxin held Wang Ruyue''s hand and said frantically.

    Wang Ruyue was silent for a while and didn''t answer Huang Yuxin''s question directly. Her mind is veryplicated now. On the one hand, she wanted to go to that ce because she was worried about Tenku, but on the other hand, she didn''t want to disturb his battle. After thinking about that, Wang Ruyue sighed and opened her mouth.

    "No. We better stay here. If we go to that ce, we will only burden him. You don''t want him to be distracted in battle by our appearance, do you? Gu Yuxuan could use that opportunity tond a fatal blow on him or use us as hostages." Wang Ruyue said in a weak voice. She was sad when she thought about her helplessness.

    "You are right. We should stay here. If we were stronger, we might be able to fight alongside him. Unfortunately, we are not that strong." Huang Yuxin clenched her fists tightly and felt disappointed with herself.

    "You don''t need to feel so disappointed. We can be much stronger in the future. Aren''t we both cultivators and Realizers with quite the potential? With rigorous training, we will be able to be much stronger than we are now and narrow our gap with him. Even though we can''t be as strong as Tenku, at least we don''t be a burden.

    But for now, we can only believe in Tenku and pray for his victory. Only then can we leave this ce, and we have a chance to be stronger." Wang Ruyue patted Huang Yuxin''s shoulder gently and smiled tofort her.

    "Yeah. We can only do that now. But we can''t continue our recovery or cultivate in this ce because the aura of heaven and earth here is disturbed." Huang Yuxin nodded at Wang Ruyue''s words. She secretly swore in her heart that she would double the portion of her training and try to get strong faster if they could leave that ce safely.

    "We can''t recover or cultivate, but we can watch their battle from here. We will be fine in this ce because we are quite far from their battle location, and there are these creatures who will protect us." Wang Ruyue said and patted one of the giant centipede''s legs. She felt warm when she remembered Tenku had sent that creature to protect them.

    "I didn''t think about this before because I was focused on recovering. Is this the ability of his Phantasmal Object? It looks powerful and scary, especially the leg resembling a scythe." Huang Yuxin asked and followed Wang Ruyue''s actions. Even though she was a little afraid of insects, she dared to touch the centipede''s leg.

    "I thought so because I felt the same aura from the scythe in Tenku''s hand and this giant centipede." Wang Ruyue replied.

    "But how can Tenku have multiple Phantasmal Objects? Isn''t that just a legend, and no one can awaken two Phantasmal Objects at once?" Huang Yuxin had heard of the legend of a person who could awaken multiple Phantasmal Objects. But she couldn''t believe it because no one in the China Realizer organization in the present or past could do that.

    "I don''t know. I will ask about this matter to my grandfather. He might be able to answer that question." Wang Ruyue was sure her grandfather knew why Tenku could awaken two Phantasmal Objects.

    (Until now, I knew very little about Tenku. But if we manage to survive from here, I will learn more about him and try to get to know him better)

    Wang Ruyue clenched her fists and showed a determined face.

    "Yes, please ask your grandfather about the matter. After you get his answer, please tell me everything he said." Huang Yuxin looked at Wang Ruyue with a serious face.

    "I understand. I will definitely¡­." Wang Ruyue smiled and wanted to agree to Huang Yuxin''s request, but her words stopped when she saw a pitch-ck aura shoot up into the sky like a pir. If the ce is not covered by the array, it will be visible to the entire Beijing area.

    "What''s that?" Wang Ruyue said in a trembling voice.

    "I don''t know. That isn''t Tenku." Huang Yuxin felt the same fear as her.

    The two girls looked at each other and nodded simultaneously. After that, they dashed at top speed in the direction the ck aura wasing from. Huang Yuxin and wang Ruyue had forgotten what they had said and rushed to that ce because they worried about Tenku. The giant centipede followed closely behind as its job was to protect the two girls.

    At the same time, Gu Yuxuan hadpletely turned into a demon and looked far more terrifying than his previous appearance.

    Tenku felt that his opponent''s strength had increased many times, and perhaps the other party had truly set foot in the innate realm now. While Tenku was focused on checking his changes, Gu Yuxuan suddenly disappeared.

    "Not good!" Tenku quickly transformed his Phantasmal Object into a scythe and swung it in circles after he lost sight of his enemy.<novelnext></novelnext>

    nk!

    The Devourer Scythe collided with something and made a metallic sound. Tenku turned around and saw Gu Yuxuan suddenly appear behind him unnoticed. Not only had his speed increased drastically, but his strength had also be more tyrannical.

    Tenku was pushed back a few steps in the sh, but that wasn''t because he lost to his opponent in strength but because he was unprepared for the attack.

    Gu Yuxuan quickly moved again andunched another attack. He didn''t want to give Tenku a chance to breathe and counterattacked. Gu Yuxuan poured the dark Qi into his sword andpressed it to the extreme. Then he shed it with terrifying speed and power.

    Unfortunately, this time Tenku was ready to face his attack. He had injected his Qi and genesis power into his scythe and shed it against his opponent''s de.

    nk!

    Their sh created a powerful shockwave and blew away everything in the surroundings. After that, their weapons met again, and they swiftly moved from ce to ce. Every time they collided, the impact would damage the surroundings and create a crater in the ground. In less than a minute, the two people had exchanged more than a hundred moves and left the area heavily damaged.

    "I can''t stay like this. The longer the battle, the more disadvantageous it will be for me as I will run out of power first. Gu Yuxuan didn''t use much of his Qi to attack because he could control the aura of heaven and earth.

    Moreover, the demon within his body was extremely troublesome. If that old man hadn''t merged with that ck Qi, he wouldn''t have be this strong, and I could have defeated him more easily." Tenku sighed, and then her eyes looked at Gu Yuxuan coldly. His opponent had be much stronger and harder to deal with after using perfect demon transformation.

    "I have to end this battle as soon as possible to prevent the worst from happening. Therefore, I will attack him more aggressively." Tenku transformed his Phantasmal Object into a naginata and threw consecutive thrusts at Gu Yuxuan.

    Thousands of Stabs!

    Tenku thrusts his weapon at astonishing speed andunches hundreds of attacks on his opponent. But Gu Yuxuan could easily dodge and block it, but that was only the beginning.

    "Huh?" Gu Yuxuan frowned when he saw that Tenku''s attack injured him in several parts of his body.

    "You... how could you injure me with that attack of yours!? Once I use Perfect Demon Transformation andpletely merge with the dark Qi, my body''s defense should be much stronger than a cultivator from Shaolin!" Gu Yuxuan narrowed his eyes at Tenku. He believed his current physique was stronger than Kong Ming, who trained Vajra Holy Body, but Tenku could injure him with his spear.

    Even though the wound wasn''t deep and would heal quickly due to the regeneration effect of the Demon transformation, Tenku''s attacks made him alert. If his opponent had hit him at a vital point, Gu Yuxuan might have been seriously injured or died.

    Tenku had no intention of answering Gu Yuxuan''s question and threw another sessive jab at him, but much quicker and sharper.

    Tactical Rapid Stabs!

    "What!?" Gu Yuxuan was shocked because the attack made him feel dangerous. He quickly gathered ck Qi in his sword and swung it at Tenku.

    Evil King sh!

    Boooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    The sword''s manifestation of ck Qi shattered instantly when it collided with Tenku''s attack, and another stab from his spear bombarded Gu Yuxuan''s body.

    "That is¡­ spear intent!" Gu Yuxuan panicked and wanted to dodge the attack. Unfortunately, his escape route was blocked, and he had no choice but to take it head-on with his body.

    "Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Gu Yuxuan screamed in pain as the Tenku pierced multiple holes in his body with the spear. Fortunately, he can regenerate. So the wound healed in seconds. But Tenku didn''t allow him to counterattack.

    He transformed his Phantasmal Object into a greatsword and condensed arge amount of Qi and genesis power into the de. His weapon vibrated violently and glowed dazzlingly. Once Tenku felt that the power he had injected into his Phantasmal Object was sufficient, he swung it horizontally.

    Emperor sh!

    The space around it trembled, and the world was painted green. The gigantic sword Qi shot out at a terrifying speed, cutting through everything in its path, and engulfed Gu Yuxuan''s body.

    "I can''t ept this! The Gu family will avenge my death! They won''t let you live!" Gu Yuxuan stared at Tenku with eyes full of resentment before disappearing into the gigantic Sword Qi.

    "Aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

 Chapter 148 148

    Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue ran at full speed toward the battle scene between Tenku and Gu Yuxuan. But before the two girls reached their destination, they suddenly stopped their footsteps when they felt the space around them trembling, and a green light blinded their eyes.

    "What''s this!?" Huang Yuxin said in fear. Her body shivered as the pressure from the green light was so terrifying. Huang Yuxin felt like thousands of des were slicing her.

    "I don''t know. But I suspect that it''s an attack thatbines sword intent with some technique. This feels so familiar. Can you feel it too?" Wang Ruyue''s condition was the same as Huang Yuxin''s, but she tried to stay calm even though her body trembled slightly.

    "Ah, I think I''ve felt it before. This is the same sword intent that Tenku used in the final round!" Huang Yuxin finally realized it after Wang Ruyue reminded her.

    "Yes. So this is an attack unleashed by Tenku! Let''s go there immediately!" Wang Ruyue deduced from what she felt from the green light. She was sure that the attack came from Tenku. Wang Ruyue wanted to get to that ce as soon as possible to discover what had happened there. Huang Yuxin nodded in response, and the two girls increased their running speed.

    The two girls didn''t take long to reach their destination. But when Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin arrived, they were stunned by the scene before them.

    They had seen the environmental damage after Tenku''s battle against the Drakes, but it was not nearly as bad as the scene before them. The two girls were sure the ce before was full ofrge trees and several small hills. But now it has turned into a vast nd. Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue were speechless when they saw that absurd sight.

    "What happened here?" Wang Ruyue looked at the ce and said in a trembling voice.

    "Could a cultivator in the Sky Origin realm be able to use such a terrifying attack? I would believe it more easily if someone said that a natural disaster had hit this ce instead of being leveled by a boy the same age as us." Huang Yuxin said in disbelief.

    "No. I don''t think any attack from a cultivator in the Sky Origin realm could change the terrain to this extent. This might be rted to the power of his Phantasmal Object.

    By the way, where''s Tenku? Why can''t I see him?" Wang Ruyue checked around the area but saw no one there. She should be able to find Tenku or Gu Yuxuan in that ce easily, but she didn''t see any of them.

    "He''s there!!" Huang Yuxin pointed at a certain ce and ran over in a hurry.

    Wang Ruyue was startled after looking in the direction the girl was pointing. She found someone lying in the middle of the tnd and immediately recognized that person was Tenku. Then Wang Ruyue quickly followed behind Huang Yuxin.

    "Tenku! Are you hurt!?"

    "Tenku! How are you!?"

    Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin said simultaneously.

    Tenku turned his head when he heard their voices. He was lying on that spot because he was running out of strength and feeling tired after usingrge-scale attacks. Tenku was forced to use that technique because he felt that Gu Yuxuan''s strength was about the same as a seventh-level monster. With that strike, he yed Gu Yuxuan and the demons within his body, leaving no trace.

    But Tenku didn''t expect Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue woulde to that ce right after he defeated his opponent.

    "What are you doing here?" Tenku stood up and asked them in a low voice. He was a little angry that they came at him. Fortunately, they arrived after he released that attack. If the two girls had appeared earlier, they would have been injured from the impact.

    "Of course, we came here because we were worried about you!" Wang Ruyue''s face became sad when she saw Tenku''s state. His clothes were torn, and several parts of his body were deeply injured.

    Although the wound was not that serious, it made Wang Ruyue worry and feel guilty. After all, Tenku fought against Gu Yuxuan to protect them, and this was the second time he had been injured for them.

    "Yes! We worry about you! Even though we know that we will only burden you, we cannot let you fight alone. Especially after we saw that pir of ck light, we couldn''t just sit back and watch you get hurt again for us!" Huang Yuxin had tears in her eyes, and she looked really worried about him.

    Tenku felt warm in his heart when he saw the concern of the two girls. He felt guilty for getting angry with them.

    "I''m sorry for making you two worry about me." Tenku smiled and said apologetically.

    "You don''t need to think about it. Most importantly, where is Gu Yuxuan? I haven''t seen him anywhere." Wang Ruyue asked and looked around the surroundings vigntly.

    "Ah, you don''t have to worry about him. He''s dead. I killed him." Tenku replied calmly and exined what had happened in their battle.

    Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue were shocked after hearing about it. They did not expect that the origin of the Gu family''s strength was a real demon. The two girls felt even more astonished that Tenku could kill Gu Yuxuan after his cultivation base broke through to the innate realm.

    "Then how are you feeling now? Do you have internal injuries? Did you feel any abnormalities in your body after fighting that demon?" Wang Ruyue bombarded Tenku with questions.

    "Yes! Do you feel something strange on your body!?" Huang Yuxin added and started to examine Tenku''s body.

    "I''m fine. I only received minor injuries and feel tired from using too much Qi and genesis power." Tenku moved his body and showed the two girls that he was fine.

    Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue did not immediately believe his words. The two girls examined Tenku''s body carefully from head to toe. Before long, they sighed in relief after confirming that he didn''t suffer any major injuries, just as he had said.

    "Thank goodness you''re okay. I was worried that you would be seriously injured after I sensed that Gu Yuxuan''s strength had drastically increased to the innate realm." Wang Ruyue said softly, and her expression improved as her worries disappeared.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Fortunately, you weren''t seriously injured. If something bad happens to you, we will feel guilty about it. By the way.¡­." Huang Yuxin wiped the tears from her cheeks and looked at Wang Ruyue. That girl nodded in response to her gaze and understood what she meant.

    On the other hand, Tenku was confused by the exchange between the two girls. He had no idea what they were talking about with their eyes. After that, he was slightly surprised when he saw the two girls suddenly standing before him and bowing to him.

    "We are sorry!" Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin said simultaneously.

    "What are you doing?" Tenku asked in confusion. He didn''t remember that the two girls had made a mistake that should be forgiven.

    "We apologize for being afraid of you when we saw you kill the people of the Gu family." Huang Yuxin said.

    "Yuxin and I know that you did it to protect us, but we couldn''t help but feel scared because it was the first time we saw someone our age kill another person without blinking. Therefore, we apologize to you." Wang Ruyue said with a regretful face.

    "Ooh, so you two apologized to me for that." Tenku finally understood the reason the two girls suddenly apologized to him. Huang Ruyue and Wang Yuxin nodded in response to his words. They still haven''t raised their heads because Tenku hasn''t forgiven them.

    "Please raise your head. You don''t need to apologize because I''m not angry with you. But if you want me to forgive you, you must do something for me." Tenku said softly.

    "What''s that?"

    "I will do it as long as it''s within the range of my abilities!"

    Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin raised their heads and asked in turn.

    "I want you to promise me not to tell anyone about this matter. Be it my battle against Gu Yuxuan, my cultivation base, and Phantasmal Object." Tenku looked at the two girls seriously.

    "I understand. I promise I will not say this to anyone, including my father and mother!" Huang Yuxin said without hesitation.

    "My mouth is tightly sealed. I will never discuss this matter with others. But¡­ does my grandfather know about this?" Wang Ruyue asked curiously. If Wang Haotian knew about Tenku''s power and purposely hid it from her, she would have to ask her grandfather for an exnation.

    "Yes, my master already knows about this. So it''s fine if you discuss this matter with him." Tenku nodded in response. This made Wang Ruyue a little surprised.

    (I will interrogate him until midnight after we return to the Wang family''s mansion! I want my grandfather to tell me everything about Tenku that he has been hiding from me!)

    Wang Ruyue grumbled in annoyance in her mind.

    (After returning to the Huang family''s mansion, I''ll learn more about Tenku! I''ll do anything, even if I have to ask Ruyue! I don''t want to be left behind by her!)

    Huang Yuxin said determinedly. Then the two girls fell silent as they were lost in their thoughts.

    "Okay. We should leave this ce now. The people around this ce mighte here because my attack had killed Gu Yuxuan without a trace and destroyed the barrier covering this area. I was worried that cultivators and Realizers nearby would sense my power fluctuations ande here to check it out.

    After seeing this scene, they would know that there had been a great battle in this ce. It would be troublesome if they saw us and started investigating." Tenku said and brought the two girls back to their senses.

    "You are right! The people around this ce, especially cultivators and Realizers, will know there has been a battle here because yourst attack greatly impacted this area." Wang Ruyue quickly replied.

    "Some of them with high sensitivity should be able to notice even if arrays cover this ce. We have to get out of here before someonees!" Huang Yuxin agreed with her words.

    "Then let''s go now." Tenku looked at the two girls and said.

    "Yes!" The two girls replied in unison and took their respective positions to support him in walking. Huang Yuxin held Tenku''s left hand, and Wang Ruyue held the other hand.

    Tenku had already refused their help as he could walk alone, but the two girls insisted on doing so as it was the only thing they could do for him. When Tenku saw the seriousness on their faces, he sighed and let the two girls hold his hands and support him.

    "By the way, where did the giant centipede go?" Wang Ruyue suddenly asked when she noticed that the giant centipede wasn''t around, and she didn''t see Tenku do anything to cancel his ability.

    "Yeah, I haven''t seen that since we came here." Huang Yuxin looked around and didn''t find the giant centipede.

    "I gave another order to the centipede after I saw your appearance." Tenku smiled mysteriously.

    His words left the two girls both curious and confused. But they refrained from asking further if Tenku didn''t want to say it. After that, the three walked hand in hand, leaving the ce under the beautiful moonlight.

 Chapter 149 149

    Right after Tenku and the two girls left that ce, several people came and were shocked when they saw the scene there. They were nearby cultivators and Realizers who felt the power fluctuations from Tenku''s attack.

    Some of them had passed through the area and were sure that the ce in front of them was full ofrge trees and several small hills a moment ago. But now that area has be a vast barrennd, which happened in just one night. It felt so terrible for them.

    The cultivators and Realizers had searched the entire area for the culprit. Unfortunately, they didn''t find anyone there. They also found no blood or bodies in that ce, as no one was injured in that incident. Some of them assumed that the scene was not caused by humans but by something else.

    "What happened here?" A middle-aged man asked. He is one of the senior Realizers in the China organization.

    "Did a natural disaster hit this ce?" a middle-aged woman added another question. She was a high-level cultivator who had a business near that location.

    "No. This destruction was not caused by a natural disaster but by battle. I can say it because I felt Qi fluctuation from this ce before." An old male cultivator responded to the middle-aged female cultivator''s words.

    "Yes, I also feel the fluctuation of genesis power from here." a female Realizer nodded in agreement with the old cultivator.

    "In that case, this damage was caused by the big battle between cultivators and Realizers?" The middle-aged male Realizer asked in shock.

    "I think this isn''t a group war like you think but a one-on-one fight between a cultivator and a Realizer." the old male cultivator shook his head and refuted his words.

    "Impossible! How could a battle between two people change the terrain to this extent!?" The male Realizer couldn''t believe the battle between two people caused the scene before him.

    "That''s not impossible if the ones fighting here are high-level Realizers and cultivators. That cultivator at least has a cultivation base in the innate realm while the Realizer is in theary phase." The old cultivator gave his opinion.

    "Why do you think the Realizer is on theary phase, not the Moon? Judging from the power level, isn''t a cultivator at the innate realm equal to a Realizer at the Moon phase?" The male Realizer asked.

    "You are right. But that only applies if the grade of your Phantasmal Object is high enough, at least B rank and above. If the grade is below that, then you need one level higher in strength to fight against cultivators in the innate realm.

    Moreover, a practitioner in the innate realm could use the heaven and earth aura in the battle. So they are more efficient in using their energy than Realizers." The old cultivator exined. The surrounding people nodded in satisfaction after hearing his answer. But then, someone opened her mouth in response to his words.

    "What you said earlier made sense, but that''s impossible. Firstly, not a single cultivator in China has been able to break through the innate realm for dozens of years. If such a person existed, then I would know him.

    Second, a high-level Realizer with aary phase couldn''t move carelessly, let alone engage in a battle that destroyed the surrounding area. Besides, I''m sure the other Realizers from the Chinese organization will notice if a high-level Realizer is fighting here. Are my words true?" The female cultivator looked at the female Realizer.

    "You are right. We could identify high-level Realizers carrying out missions in this area. That way, the Realizers around the ce could be alert and ready when they received a call from the organization for reinforcements.

    Whether to help with the mission or evacuate the citizens to clear the area when the situation bes dangerous." The female Realizer answered. But before they could respond, she opened her mouth again.

    "It''s not like we can only know the whereabouts of high-level Realizers when they''re on a mission. If they identally encountered an enemy somewhere and engaged in battle, their dimension watch would automatically signal the organization once it sensed that the use of genesis power was exceeding its limit.

    Of course, that only applies to high-level Realizers since the existence of a senior Realizer like me isn''t that important to the organization. Besides, I don''t have a dimension watch. But there is still another possibility besides what I have exined." The female Realizer stopped her exnation and looked at the people around her.

    "Do you mean illegal Realizer?" the old cultivator asked.

    "Yes. The person fighting in this ce was probably an illegal Realizer and an unknown cultivator in the innate realm. Thus, we should not specte recklessly. It would be better to leave this matter to the organizations and the city lord. They would investigate and find those two people if they weren''t dead. After all, people who could cause this damage were extremely dangerous if left alone." The female Realizer warned the people around her.

    She didn''t want them to spread baseless conjectures and create misunderstandings between cultivators and Realizers. If that happened, the two sides might sh, and there would be a war between Realizers and Cultivators.

    "I understand. I will immediately report this matter to the city lord." The old cultivator nodded and left the ce.

    "Thank you for your understanding." The female Realizer lowered her head towards the old cultivator and looked at the male Realizer.

    "I need you to stay here for a while while I inspect the area one more time and report this matter to the organization." The female Realizer said to the middle-aged man. Even though they are both seniors, her positions are slightly higher.

    "I understand." The male Realizer quickly agreed and didn''t mind if the woman gave him instructions.

    "Thank You." The female Realizer smiled and left them.

    "I hoped this incident wasn''t caused by a monster and wasn''t a bad omen." The female Realizer said in a low voice, and her face became solemn.

    ***

    After Tenku and the two girls left the area, they separated. Tenku asked Huang Yuxin to return to the Huang family''s mansion because it waste, and the girl looked exhausted after the battle.

    At first, Huang Yuxin refused and wanted to apany Tenku to the Wang family''s residence because she was worried that the Gu family would set up another ambush. But after Wang Ruyue coaxed her, she finally agreed to return to the Huang family''s mansion. Tenku couldn''t hear their conversation because the two suddenly kept their distance from him. He didn''t care about it because the important thing was that Huang Yuxin listened to Wang Ruyue''s words.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After returning to the Wang family residence, Tenku asked Wang Ruyue to report this matter to Wang Haotian first because he had something to do. He also asked the girl to repair his smartphone because he didn''t know where to do it.

    Wang Ruyue was happy to help him because she knew one of the Wang family''s disciples who could repair Tenku''s smartphone. Tenku''s face softened when he saw the girl smile and walk with light steps into the gate of the Wang family''s mansion

    Tenku quickly left the ce after Wang Ruyue disappeared from her sight. He remembered seeing an empty field not far from the Wang family residence. The surrounding environment is rtively quiet because people rarely pass through that ce.

    It didn''t take long for him to reach his destination. When he arrived, Tenku checked his surroundings to ensure no one was around.

    After Tenku was sure that the ce waspletely deserted, he activated the barrier array he got from the Gu family when they ambushed him in Badaling National Forest Park. Then he manifested the Devourer Scythe and used its abilities.

    "Phantasmal Release..."

    Thousands of green light particles appeared, gathered at one point, and condensed into a centipede. It was only ten meters and much smaller than the centipede that Tenku usually summoned.

    The centipede did not appear alone because two people were in its coils. They were Wang Jun and Wang Minghao. Both of them hadrge wounds on their bodies and were in an unconscious state.

    When Tenku told Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin that he gave another order to the centipede, he asked it to arrest Wang Minghao and Wang Jun and lock them up in a special dimension where that creature resided.

    Unfortunately, that space couldn''t hold living beings for too long. If Tenku confined the two people for more than three hours, their bodies would turn into particles, be swallowed up by the centipede, and be a source of energy for him.

    Apart from that, Tenku also gave orders for the centipede to swallow the corpses of people from the Gu family and clean up the blood at the scene.

    Tenku captured the two people alive as he still had questions for them. He took a bottle of mineral water from his space pocket and poured it on their heads to wake them up.

    Ssh!

    "Wake up!" Tenku said.

    "Urgh!"

    "Argh!"

    Wang Minghao and Wang Jun regained consciousness after Tenku doused them with water. But they were in pain when they tried to move their bodies. Wang Minghao and Wang Jun opened their eyes and were shocked when they saw the person before them.

    "You!"

    Both of them were angry when they saw Tenku. He was the one who had killed Wang Xiqing and seriously injured them. But then the father and son realized they couldn''t move because they were in the huge centipede''s coils, and they felt something was wrong with their current situation.

    "Where is this!? Where is Gu Yuxuan!? Shouldn''t you be fighting him!?" Wang Minghao looked around and asked. He was sure they had fought Tenku in a ce full of trees and small hills. But now, he was in a field that was familiar to him.

    "I''m the one who will ask and not you. But if you want to know about that old man, he''s dead. So I hope you can cooperate well with me and answer all my questions if you don''t want to suffer the same fate as him." Tenku looked at Wang Minghao and said coldly.

    "Impossible! I know how powerful Gu Yuxuan is. A brat like you won''t be able to kill him!" Wang Minghap raised his voice in disbelief.

    "Believe it or not, it''s up to you. But now, you must answer my question." Tenku replied indifferently.

    "You want to get information from us? You''re dreaming! We won''t say anything to you even if you kill us!" Wang Minghao said with determination.

    "I understand. In that case, how about this." Tenku nodded and thrust his scythe into Wang Jun''s arm.

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh!" Wang Jun howled in pain as his pierced arm became particles and absorbed into the Devourer Scythe. The pain he felt was far more terrifying than death.

    "So, do you want to talk already? If you''re still stubborn, I''ll have to do it again on the other arm." Tenku wanted to thrust the Devourer Scythe into Wang Jun''s other arm but stopped after hearing the other party''s voice.

    "I will say it! I will answer whatever you ask me! So please stop that!?" Wang Jun said frantically.

    "What are you saying, Jun''er!? Stop it!? Don''t say anything to him!?" Wang Minghao shouted angrily at Wang Jun, but his son ignored him.

    "Good. It is a wise choice. First question, what have you nned with the Gu family?" Tenku looked straight into Wang Jun''s eyes and asked seriously.

 Chapter 150 150

    "So, what have you nned with the Gu family?" Tenku looked straight into Wang Jun''s eyes and asked. He spoke while pressing the tip of his scythe against Wang Jun''s remaining hand. If Tenku found out his answer was a lie, he would have thrust his weapon, and Wang Jun would suffer that terrible pain again.

    Wang Jun trembled when he saw Tenku''s cold eyes and felt the scythe pressing against his skin. His face was pale, and sweat was flowing profusely from his forehead. Wang Jun didn''t want that weapon to stab him again because his pain hit the soul directly. He would rather die than be tortured using the Devourer Scythe.

    "We and the Gu family..." Wang Jun wanted to tell Tenku, but Wang Minghao''s voice stopped him.

    "Stop it, Jun''er! You can''t tell him about it. We''d rather die and take that secret to the grave than tell it to him! Don''t let him and the Wang family know about our ns!" Wang Minghao shouted angrily. He might have pped his son unconscious if he could move his body.

    "I''m sorry, father. But I have to tell him. You have no idea how terrible the pain I felt from that scythe was. If you feel it too, then you will surely do the same as me." Wang Jun said with a frightened face.

    "Did you hear what your son said? If you keep talking, then I''ll rip your mouth off. So be quiet for a bit!" Tenku said and punched Wang Minghao in the face until he lost consciousness. After that, he turned his attention to Wang Jun again.

    "Now he won''t bother us anymore. So you can continue your story." Tenku asked Wang Jun to continue his answer, but it sounded like an order to him.

    "I understand. My father and I n to take down the Wang family tonight with the help of the Gu family..." Wang Jun started to talk about their n. Tenku listened seriously because he didn''t want to miss even the slightest detail of his exnation.

    After losing in the martial artspetition, Gu Tianba was enraged that his n had failed. Moreover, he had to break the marriage agreement with the Wang family in person during the victory ceremony. It caused him to lose face in front of the city lord, the other major families, and the cultivators present.

    Then Gu Tianba secretly gathered the Gu family''s disciples after the victory ceremony. Of course, Wang Minghao, Wang Jun, and Wang Xiqing were also called by him. Gu Tianba wanted to discuss their backup n after the first n failed.

    But in the middle of the talk, someone reported something to him. He is a member of the Gu family whose job is to monitor Tenku''s movements. After they discovered that Tenku had gone with Huang Yuxin to return to the Huang family''s mansion, Gu Tianba started plotting his assassination. He hated Tenku because that boy had thwarted his ns.

    Gu Yuxuan volunteered to join the assassination plot to avenge his grandson. Gu Tianba agreed and summoned fifty top disciples from the Gu family residence to assist Gu Yuxuan and ensure the assassination seeded. To further convince him, he asked Wang Minghao and the other two people to apany them. But before they leave, they get another report.

    A disciple from the Gu family reported that Wang Ruyue followed Tenku to the Huang family''s mansion. When he knew about it, Gu Tianba quickly rearranged his ns. He asked them to catch Wang Ruyue after killing Tenku and use the girl for their next n.

    That n was to bring down the Wang family. They intended tounch external and internal attacks. Gu Tianba would lead the people from the Gu family to attack the Wang family at midnight, and Wang Minghao acted from the inside by poisoning them.

    Gu Tianba knew that the elders of the Wang family were strong and not to be underestimated, especially Wang Haotian. Thus, he intended to use Wang Ruyue as a hostage to render her grandfather powerless. That way, their n would go even more smoothly.

    After they defeated Wang Hongli andpletely took over the Wang family, Wang Minghao would be the new patriarch, and Gu Tianba would receive the original four Sovereign Cultivation Set books as per their agreement.

    "That is our n with the Gu family." Wang Jun ended his exnation.

    "I didn''t expect Gu Tianba to still have such a n after losing in the martial artspetition. Besides you and your father, who else in the Wang family colluded with the Gu family?" Tenku said in a cold voice. It made Wang Jun shiver because he could feel a thick killing intent from his words.

    If anyone other than them colluded with the Gu family, Tenku would report the matter to Wang Haotian and let him handle it himself.

    "As far as I know, we are the only people in the Wang family who colluded with the Gu family." Wang Jun replied fearfully.

    "I understand. Then Why was Gu Tianba so obsessed with the original four books of the Sovereign Cultivation Set? Is there anything special about that practices?" Tenku asked curiously.

    "I don''t know much about it either. But ording to Gu Tianba, he would gain extraordinary strength after cultivating the four books simultaneously. It was the Gu family''s ultimate goal to take over the Wang family. But I don''t know if his words are true or not. The four practices were extremely mysterious, and no one from the Wang family could learn all four at once." Wang Jun replied and smiled bitterly. Although he was smart, he didn''t have a great cultivation talent and could only learn one of the four Wang family practices.

    "Oh, I see. This is myst question. From your exnation, the Sovereign Cultivation Set has four books. Heaven Swallowing Monarch Scripture, Tyrant King Body Tempering Art, and Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique. Then what''s thest one?" Tenku hoped that Wang Jun knew about it.

    "That''s... My father and I didn''t know about it. But ording to him, the fourth practice was hidden by the ancestor of the Wang family because it was too difficult and dangerous to learn, far more dangerous than the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art. Because of that, only the patriarch can know about it and see the original four books of the Sovereign Cultivation Set." Wang Jun exined.

    "Hmm..." Tenku nodded and was silent for a long time after hearing his words.<novelnext></novelnext>

    On the other hand, Wang Jun became agitated when he saw that Tenku didn''t speak a word. But after waiting a long time, Tenku still said nothing to him. This made Wang Jun even more afraid. Because of that, he worked up the courage to speak to Tenku.

    "I''ve told you everything I know. After I returned to the Wang family, I promised to cut off our cooperation with the Gu family and tell Wang Hongli about their schemes. Then me and my father...." Wang Jun wanted to beg him to spare their lives, but before he could finish his words, Tenku interrupted him.

    "Kill them." Tenku said indifferently. His words were an order for the centipede.

    "Wait a minute! I''ve already told you everything, so why...." Wang Jun couldn''t continue his sentence because their body had been chopped into mincemeat.

    "I never promised to let you go after you answered my question." Tenku shrugged his shoulders and used his scythe to swallow the pieces of their corpses until nothing remained. After that, he deactivated the array and canceled the manifestation of his Phantasmal Object. Then the centipede also disappeared.

    "Now is the time to return to the Wang family''s mansion." Tenku looked at his surroundings and quickly left the ce.

    After Tenku returned to the Wang family''s mansion, he immediately went to his room and intended to increase the Golden Revolver phase with her remaining energy source. He sat cross-legged on the bed and transferred the genesis power from the Scythe Devourer to the Golden Revolver.

    Tenku only needed five minutes to transfer his remaining genesis power to the second Phantasmal Object. Unfortunately, he couldn''t raise the Golden Revolver to the moon phase.

    "Haa..." Tenku sighed. He was disappointed that he couldn''t phase up the Golden Revolver.

    Tenku didn''t expect to need more Qi than the average practitioner to enter the Great Perfection of the Sky Origin realm. He had swallowed the Qi umtion pill, but it was not enough, and he still needed a lot of genesis power conversion to break through. It gave him a headache when he thought about how much Qi was needed to enter the next realm.

    If only Tenku could kill more monsters during the space copse in Badaling National Forest Park, he would be able to raise the Golden Revolver phase. But then he shook his head to dispel the thought. Tenku should be grateful for having gotten quite a harvest in Beijing rather than disappointed.

    "Haa..." Tenku took a deep breath to calm his mind. He wanted to rest to recover from his condition. But Tenku heard a knock before he could lie down on the bed.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    "Tenku? Have you slept?" Wang Ruyue''s voice sounded from outside.

    "I have not slept. Is there something important you want to talk to me about?" Tenku got up from his bed and opened the door for Wang Ruyue.

    After he opened the door, Tenku raised her eyebrows when he found Wang Ruyue standing at the door wearing her nightgown. Even though it doesn''t look sexy, the thin material allows Tenku to see her beautiful body, especially under the moonlight.

    "May Ie in? I want to discuss something with you." Wang Ruyue said with a blush. She could only lower her head and dared not make eye contact with Tenku. Wang Ruyue knew she shouldn''t visit a man''s room at night. But she had to because it was Tenku''sst night at the Wang family''s mansion.

    "Of course.e in." Tenku quickly allowed Wang Ruyue toe in, as he didn''t want her to be seen by others. It would create a bad image for that girl in the Wang family. After Wang Ruyue entered the room, Tenku quickly closed the door.

    "So, what do you want to talk to me about at this hour? You shouldn''t linger here because other people might misunderstand if they see youing out of a man''s room at night." Tenku said without looking at Wang Ruyue. But then he felt strange that he didn''t get a response from her and the girl''s footsteps stopped.

    "Tenku." Wang Ruyue called softly.

    Tenku turned around and saw Wang Ruyue looking at him.

    "I have something to say to you after the martial artspetition ends. But it was dyed because of space copse. I have to do it now for fear I won''t have another chance to tell you." Wang Ruyue said, and tears rolled down from her eyes.

    "Thank you for winning the martial artspetition and releasing me from that marriage agreement. You have worked miracles and changed my destiny. But that''s not all you did for me. You have protected me twice and got injured. I know that just saying thank you won''t be enough to return the favor to you. Therefore, I will do anything for you without exception. I''ll give you whatever you want!" Wang Ruyue said with determination.

 Chapter 151 151

    "I will do anything for you without exception. I''ll give you whatever you want!!" Wang Ruyue looked directly at him and said seriously. Her face was red, but she didn''t take her eyes off Tenku. She was shy, but he had to do it to show her determination.

    Tenku had released Wang Ruyue from the marriage agreement with the Gu family. After that, he was seriously injured after being chased by two Fenrirs to protect him. But what he does for her doesn''t stop there. Tenku fought fiercely with Gu Yuxuan and the fifty people of the Gu family for her safety. All of his actions made Wang Ruyue''s heart pound like crazy.

    Even though Huang Yuxin was also with her then, it didn''t change the fact that Tenku had protected her repeatedly. It was enough to make Wang Ruyue say that promise to him. What''s more, she has special feelings for Tenku. So Wang Ruyue didn''t mind giving her soul and body if Tenku wanted it.

    Tenku didn''t reply directly to Wang Ruyue because he was taken aback by her words. Her statement was too bold and provoked him as a man. Her intention was confirmed by her visits in light nightgowns at night.

    "You don''t have to do that. You are the granddaughter of my master and also my first friend in Beijing. I can''t let you marry Gu Qingyang. My original intention of participating in the martial artspetition was to obtain the Qi umtion pill and carry out my master''s orders.

    But then I felt that I would regret it for the rest of my life if I let you fall into the hands of the Gu family. So you have been one of the reasons I won thepetition. You can think of it as my selfishness to release you from the marriage agreement for not wanting to see you together with Gu Qingyang." Tenku said calmly. But before Wang Ruyue could reply, he continued his words.

    "I became bait for two Fenrirs and lured them away from the area because I wanted to. As I said before, I couldn''t let you get hurt, which was also why I fought against Gu Yuxuan and the people from the Gu family. So you don''t need to thank me because everything I do is based on my desires without expecting anything from you." Tenku smiled gently.

    "No matter what you say, it doesn''t change that you saved and protected me. You acted like that on your own ord, so I''m also doing this for the same reason. Thus, please allow me to return the favor to you." Wang Ruyue suddenly bowed to him.

    Her ck hair fell like a waterfall and slightly parted, revealing the white nape of her neck. Tenku quickly looked away because he could see Wang Ruyue''s smooth cleavage from the slit of her nightgown''s cor. He also saw the small pink bump because Wang Ruyue wasn''t wearing a bra.

    Tenku suddenly felt that his lower body was hot after seeing that beautiful sight. What Wang Ruyue showed him was a fatal temptation for him. Tenku almost subconsciously pushed the girl to the floor.

    "Please raise your head." Tenku said without looking at Wang Ruyue. He felt he was about tomit an act that he would regret because his lust consumed him if he kept his eyes on her.

    "No! I will not raise my head before you allow me to return the favor to you." Wang Ruyue stubbornly refused.

    "Okay. I give up. I will let you return the favor to me. So please raise your head now." Tenku sighed. He rubbed his forehead as he felt a headache at Wang Ruyue''s behavior.

    "Thank You!" Wang Ruyue raised her head and smiled like a blooming flower.

    Tenku was fascinated and subconsciously kept looking at the girl''s face. His heart raced rapidly, and his body grew hot. Luckily, he could regain his senses quickly and avert his eyes. Otherwise, Wang Ruyue would have caught him looking at her.

    "Alright. We should discuss the matter while sitting down." Tenku secretly hoped that Wang Ruyue would not notice his behavior. He walked over and sat on one of the chairs in the room.

    Even though Tenku said he doesn''t want to have a romantic rtionship with any girl because he wants to focus on bing stronger, he can''t control his heart and who he will fall in love with.

    Tenku had undergone various training to strengthen his resolve, but that only applies to his mentality and not his feelings from within.

    "Yes." Wang Ruyue nodded and followed Tenku. She raised the corners of her lips slightly because she noticed Tenku staring at her in fascination. Wang Ruyue sat on the seat across from him and smiled sweetly.

    The atmosphere in the room became awkward as neither spoke up to start a conversation. Tenku sighed and finally opened his mouth to break up the situation because it was gettingte.

    "You are a woman. It would be best if you didn''t say that promise carelessly to others. Your words are very dangerous for you. So please don''t do that again. This time, I will allow you to return the favor to me even though it''s unnecessary." Tenku warned Wang Ruyue seriously.

    "You don''t need to worry about that. I only say this to you and no one else. Since you made a promise, you must keep it. You won''t deny it, will you?" Wang Ruyue reminded Tenku and smiled. She felt a sweetness in her heart after hearing his concern for her.

    "I understand. I did promise you. Then, to return your favor to me, I want you to cook one of the specialties of Beijing for me. How? I could ask anything from you, right?" Tenku had thought of a simple request that would not trouble Wang Ruyue. Once the girl did, then the return of the favor would beplete.

    But instead of being happy after hearing Tenku''s request, Wang Ruyue''s face turned cloudy.

    "Is my life worth only Beijing food for you? If that''s what you want, then you better forget about it. I can cook every day for you without you having to ask. But this time, I can''t do it." Wang Ruyue said in sorrow and disappointment.

    "Wait a minute! You misunderstood my words. I don''t mean to devalue your life. I don''t want to trouble you for asking something too much and burden you! Moreover, something that would be embarrassing for you!" Tenku said frantically and tried to clear up her misunderstanding.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Pfft... ahaha... I was kidding with you. I see what you mean. I will cook you some food, but that cannot be considered as returning my favor to you. So you have to say another wish, and this time it has to be worth my life." Wang Ruyue smiled yfully.

    "You!" Tenku felt a little irritated when he saw herugh. But then he could only sigh and shake his head.

    "Okay. In that case, give me some time to think about it. Don''t you want me to say my request carelessly? So I better put it off for now and tell it after I get what I want from you. How?" Tenku didn''t have anything for him to ask wang Ruyue now.

    Wang Ruyue had said she would do anything for him, but Tenku couldn''t ask such immoral things from her. So he''d better think about it first and wait until she forgets.

    "That''s good! But... I heard from my grandfather that you would be returning to Japan tomorrow. Is that true?" Wang Ruyue suddenly felt sad when she remembered what Wang Haotian had said.

    After she returned to the Wang family''s mansion, Wang Ruyue went straight to Wang Haotian and told him about the Gu family''s ambush. She was surprised because her grandfather responded calmly and did not look panicked. Wang Haotian seemed certain that they would be fine.

    Then Wang Ruyue also asked everything about Tenku that his grandfather had hidden. She was disappointed because she knew most of what Wang Haotian said.

    But then Wang Ruyue felt shocked and sad when she learned that Tenku would return to Japan. She had forgotten that Tenku was only temporarily in the Wang family''s mansion, and sooner orter, he would have to leave China. Wang Ruyue felt a loss in her heart when she thought about that.

    "Yes. He''s right. I will return to Japan tomorrow. The Golden Week holiday will end in two days. After that, I have to go back to school." Tenku nodded and exined.

    "Is that so?" Wang Ruyue lowered her head, and tears rolled down from her eyes. Even though she had tried to steel her heart for the temporary parting, she couldn''t help but grieve when she heard that answer directly from him.

    "Yue''er? Are you okay?" Tenku asked worriedly after feeling Wang Ruyue''s mood change.

    "Hmm? Ah! I''m fine. I just feel sad that you''re going back to Japan." Wang Ruyue quickly wiped away her tears. Then she looked at Tenku and forced a smile on her face.

    Tenku saw the tears on Wang Ruyue''s cheeks, but he was at a loss as to how tofort her as he didn''t know when he would return to Beijing. He could only sigh in his heart and decided to wait until Wang Ruyue felt better.

    Both of them said nothing and made the atmosphere in the room silent. Wang Ruyue took a deep breath to calm her heart and opened her mouth after remembering something.

    "I almost forgot about it. This is your smartphone, and it has been repaired." Wang Ruyue smiled and ced a smartphone on the table.

    Tenku was surprised that his smartphone was repaired so quickly. He picked it up and raised his eyebrows when he saw something hanging from one corner of his smartphone. It was a silver crescent-shaped essory.

    "It was a gift from me. It''s to remind you of me." Wang Ruyue said before Tenku opened his mouth to ask.

    "Thank You. This is beautiful. I will take good care of it. Most importantly, I won''t forget you even without this gift." Tenku looked at Wang Ruyue and smiled. Then he typed a long message on his smartphone and sent it to someone.

    Wang Ruyue pouted when she saw Tenku looking at his smartphone seriously. She felt jealous because she thought that Tenku was contacting Setsuka or Akina. Wang Ruyue had a chance to see the contents of Tenku''s smartphone after it was repaired. Of the several messages and missed calls, only Akina and Setsuka were suspicious, and she should watch out for them.

    "Who are you texting?" Wang Ruyue said in annoyance.

    "I''m sending Xin''er a message." Tenku replied without looking at Wang Ruyue.

    "Yuxin? What did you talk to her about? Why do you look so serious?" Wang Ruyue became curious after she heard Tenku mention the girl''s name. Somehow she didn''t feel jealous when she discovered that Tenku was texting Huang Yuxin.

    "I asked Xin''er to tell her father about the Gu family''s ambush. Of course, some details must remain confidential, especially about me. So I asked Xin''er to lie and tell her father that we were saved by an unknown Realizer." Tenku answered.

    "Why are you suddenly asking her to do that?" Wang Ruyue asked in confusion. Tenku stopped typing on his smartphone and looked at Wang Ruyue.

    "I want the Huang family to unite with the other martial arts families to suppress the Gu family." Tenku said coldly.

 Chapter 152 152

    Wang Ruyue was shocked when she heard Tenku''s statement. She didn''t expect Tenku to take such a step to avenge the Gu family, who had ambushed him and intended to kill him.

    "Do you want the Huang family to gather the other martial arts families to fight against the Gu family?" Wang Ruyue asked to confirm Tenku''s true intentions.

    "No. I don''t have that much influence to ask them to fight with the Gu family." Tenku shook his head and refuted Wang Ruyue''s words.

    "Then what exactly do you want from the Huang family?" Wang Ruyue asked curiously.

    "Don''t you know that Xin''er was involved in the ambush from the Gu family, and they intend to catch her too? " Tenku asked in return, and Wang Ruyue nodded in response.

    "Since the Gu family intended to catch Huang Yuxin, the Huang family had to ask them for an exnation. Of course, the Huang family would not do it alone. I heard their rtionship is quite good with other martial arts families. If the several families were to unite, it would be enough to suppress the Gu family and restrict their movements.

    Moreover, the other major families wouldn''t miss this opportunity to eliminate the Gu family when they learned about it. So whatever the Gu family is plotting against the Wang family, they must stop it under the watchful eye of many martial arts families." Tenku exined.

    "I see. You''re great! Not only strong, but you are also very smart." Wang Ruyue said with admiration and looked at him with sparkling eyes.

    "But this solution is only temporary. Do you know why the Gu family wants to establish a rtionship with the Wang family through a marriage agreement?" Tenku asked.

    "Isn''t it to rule over the Wang family and be the strongest martial arts family in China?" wang Ruyue answered doubtfully. It was her guess because she didn''t know why the Gu family insisted on the marriage agreement. No one in the Wang family could exin it to her, including Wang Haotian.

    "Firstly, because Gu Qingyang ispletely obsessed with you. Secondly, because they want something from the Wang family." Tenku replied.

    "Get rid of the first one. We don''t need to talk about him. Then what did the Gu family want from the Wang family? Isn''t that our strength as one of the major family?" Wang Ruyue was disgusted when she heard about Gu Qingyang. Therefore, she only wanted to know the second reason.

    "Yeah, you''re right. What they wanted was the power of the Wang family. More precisely is the origin of your strength." Tenku nodded and smiled mysteriously.

    "What do you mean?" Wang Ruyue was confused by his words.

    "What they want is the Wang family''s practice. The Gu family wanted to take the original four books from the Sovereign Cultivation Set. After bing part of the Wang family, they would easily take over this family and get what they wanted." Tenku replied.

    "What!? How did you know about that!?" Wang Ruyue stood up from her seat and raised her voice.

    "Please lower your voice. It might be heard by others and invite them toe here. They will misunderstand when they see you in my room at this hour." Tenku sighed. He was worried that someone would hear Wang Ruyue''s voice and came to his room to check.

    "Ah, I''m sorry! But how did you find out about that matter?" Wang Ruyue quickly sat back in her seat and said apologetically in a low voice.

    "I learned about the matter from Wang Jun." Then Tenku told her that he had caught Wang Jun and what the other party had told him. Tenku also told Wang Ruyue that he had killed Wang Jun and Wang Minghao after getting the information.

    "Unforgivable! They conspired with the Gu family and wanted to poison their fellow Wang family members just for the position of patriarch!" Wang Ruyue clenched her fists tightly and said angrily. Afterward, she turned her eyes to Tenku.

    "I thought both of them were dead. It turns out you caught them to extract information from them. Fortunately, now they arepletely dead! On behalf of the Wang family, I thank you for punishing that traitor for us." Wang Ruyue bowed her head to Tenku to express her gratitude.

    Tenku could again see the girl''s cleavage when she lowered her head. He quickly looked away, not wanting to look at the beautiful sight for too long.

    "Cough! You can lift your head. It''s only natural for me to punish the traitors. After all, I am part of the Wang family. So you don''t have to thank me." Tenku said, and cold sweat flowed from his forehead. If Wang Ruyue showed him that again, he might lose his sanity and no longer be able to control his desires.

    "Alright." Wang Ruyue raised her head and smiled sweetly.

    "The Gu Family will act again in the future. Gu Tianba waspletely obsessed with the four books, and he would try to take them from the Wang family once the pressure from the other martial arts families eased. Thus, the Wang family must be stronger until then and destroy the Gu family to the core." Tenku said seriously.

    "I understand. I will tell this matter to my grandpa. By the way, why did the Gu family patriarch covet the four practices so badly? Besides, this is also the first time I''ve heard of the four books of the Sovereign Cultivation Set." Wang Ruyue asked. As she remembered, the Wang family only had three practices. She didn''t know that their family had the fourth book.

    "I don''t know much about it either. If you''re curious, you can ask your grandfather directly. He might know something about it." Tenku shook his head.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I''ll ask my grandpa! I hope he knew about the fourth book." Wang Ruyue smiled, and Tenku nodded in response. After that, the two fell silent, and the atmosphere in the room became quiet again.

    "By the way...." Wang Ruyue wanted to say something to Tenku, but she hesitated. She lowered her head and nced at him several times. But no matter how much courage she mustered, no words left her mouth.

    "What''s wrong, Yue''er?" Tenku asked after seeing Wang Ruyue''s strange behavior.

    "Hmm... because tomorrow you will return to Japan. Can you grant me one wish?" Wang Ruyue squeezed out the words and worked up the courage to speak.

    "Of course. As long as it is within the range of my abilities, I will grant it. So what do you want?" Tenku agreed without hesitation. Wang Ruyue had treated him very well during his time in Beijing. So there was no way he would refuse her request.

    "I... I want to spend the night with you." Wang Ruyue still kept her head down and said in a barely audible voice.

    "Huh? Can you repeat your words?" Tenku was startled when he heard her voice. He thought that he had misunderstood what Wang Ruyue had said.

    "I want to spend the whole night with you in this room." Wang Ruyue repeated her words. This time in a louder voice. Tenku frowned after confirming Wang Ruyue''s wish.

    "Don''t you know I can''t have a rtionship like that with any woman? I need to focus on getting stronger and finding my sister in Arcadia. Because of that..." Tenku said indifferently. He was angry with Wang Ruyue''s request because it was too much. But he suddenly stopped his words when he saw Wang Ruyue raise her head and reveal a face filled with tears.

    "What''s wrong with me spending time with you tonight? I just want to be with you and nothing more. I know your situation and won''t force you to ept my feelings, but please let me be by your side this time. I want to spend more time with you.

    I don''t know when we will meet again. Even though I know we are still in touch via smartphone, that''s not enough for me. Therefore, I beg of you. Please grant this selfish request of mine." Wang Ruyue looked directly into Tenku''s eyes and poured her heart into her words.

    "Haa... Alright. I agree with that, but you have to remember your words. We''ll sleep together and nothing more. I like you but I can''t think about that kind of rtionship now. So I hope you can understand." Tenku''s expression softened. He finally agreed to her request because he couldn''t refuse when he saw Wang Ruyue''s pitiful face.

    "I understand!" Wang Ruyue wiped away her tears and smiled broadly.

    After that, Tenku and Wang Ruyuey on the same bed in the room. Their bodies were pressed against each other, but Tenku couldn''t do anything about it due to the narrow size of the mattress. Wang Ruyue suddenly hugged Tenku and buried her face in his chest. Her actions surprised Tenku. But before he could say anything, the girl spoke first.

    "Please let me hug you like this for tonight. I promise I won''t do anything else that crosses the line." Wang Ruyue said in a weak voice.

    "Okay." Tenku sighed. He could only agree after feeling his chest wet from the girl''s tears. He hugged Wang Ruyue back and stroked her hair so she could fall asleep quickly. Tenku couldn''t stay indifferent to him. At least he could treat her gently.

    Wang Ruyue''s body trembled slightly when Tenku hugged her. But then her body became very rxed. She hugged Tenku tighter, and her consciousness slowly sank into her dreand.

    ***

    The next day, Tenku and all the Wang family members gathered in the mansion''s hall. Of course, Wang Ruyue was also there. When their eyes met, Wang Ruyue''s face flushed, and she lowered her head in embarrassment. Her face was as red as an apple when she remembered what she had donest night with Tenku.

    Besides her, Tenku also saw Wang Zeming and Wang Xin; thetter had recovered and could walk because he had drunk Holy Water from Tenku. When Wang Xin saw Tenku, he smiled and bowed to him. Tenku returned his smile and quickly took his position in the hall.

    After all the Wang family members were gathered, Wang Hongli said his purpose was calling them to that ce. He wanted to congratte Tenku for winning first ce in the martial artspetition and living up to the Wang family name. Everyone in the hall cheered and gave Tenku a big apuse.

    Even though it wasn''t for her, it made Wang Ruyue proud. The man she loved had won a martial artspetition at fifteen.

    Apart from that, Wang Hongli also told them about Wang Minghao, Wang Jun, and Wang Xiqing''s betrayal. He only found out about it from Wang Haotian this morning. Wang Hongli was shocked initially but quickly epted it after remembering their suspicious behavior over the past few years. The news from Wang Minghao sent the hall into an uproar.

    Some of them did not believe the information. But after Wang Hongli exined in detail, they finally believed and even condemned Wang Minghao''s actions. Then Wang Hongli dismissed the Wang family members and left only him, Wang Haotian, and Tenku in the hall. Wang Hotian walked towards Tenku with something in his hand.

    "Take this. This is a gift from the patriarch because you have won the martial artspetition for the Wang family." Wang Hotian smiled broadly and handed him an ancient-looking book. Tenku epted it without hesitation and was shocked when he read the words on the cover.

    "Spiritual Lord Heart Sutra."

 Chapter 153 153

    "This is?" Tenku looked at Wang Haotian and asked. Even though he could already guess what book it was, he still had to ask to be sure.

    "As you can read from the cover, that book is the Spiritual Lord Heart Sutra. It was a practice from the Wang family and one of the Sovereign Cultivation Set." Wang Haotian replied.

    "Sovereign Cultivation set? Didn''t you tell me it only has three practices? Then why is there a fourth now?" Tenku looked at Wang Haotian and then Wang Hongli questionably. He pretended to be confused after hearing about it.

    "I didn''t tell the truth at that time, brat. The Sovereign Cultivation Set did have four books, but one was forbidden to practice because it was too difficult and dangerous. Not a single disciple of the Wang family had managed to learn it until now. Because of that, I''m telling you that the Sovereign Cultivation Set only has three books." Wang Haotian exined.

    Tenku frowned when he heard Wang Haotian''s words. What his master said was the same as what he knew from the Gu family and Wang Jun.

    "If this practice is forbidden, why are you giving it to me as a gift? Didn''t you say it was very difficult to learn and dangerous?" Tenku added another question. He wanted to know why the Wang family patriarch gave him the fourth book.

    "That is..." Wang Haotian intended to answer Tenku''s question, but Wang Hongli interrupted him.

    "Let me exin that to him." Wang Hongli walked over to them.

    "Alright." Wang Haotian looked at Wang Hongli and nodded.

    "First, I apologize for misjudging you when we first met. Originally I was reluctant to let you participate in the martial artspetition because I felt that your cultivation base was low and your battle experience wascking. You must know that thispetition is very important to the Wang family, so we can''t just randomly register someone.

    But then you gradually showed your power and surprised us in your matches. Moreover, you also managed to learn the three practices from the Wang family." Wang Hongli stopped his words and looked at Tenku intently. Then he continued his exnation.

    "After knowing about it, I suddenly thought of something. If there''s anyone who can cultivate the fourth book of the Sovereign Cultivation Set, it''s you. I discussed this matter with your master and third elder. When they heard this, they immediately agreed.

    If it''s you, then you should be able to cultivate the Spiritual Lord Heart Sutra. I wonder if the stories I heard from my ancestors are true." Wang Hongli said his true purpose was to give the Spiritual Lord Heart Sutra to Tenku.

    He wanted to confirm the truth of his ancestor''s words with his eyes. Was a cultivator able to gain extraordinary powers after cultivating those four books, or were those stories nonsense? He would find out after Tenku practiced the book.

    "Are you sure you are not mistaken in giving this book to me, patriarch? I did manage to learn the three practices from the Wang family, but it was something I could do by luck. Isn''t this practice very difficult and dangerous? I''m afraid that with my level of understanding, I won''t be able to live up to your expectations." Tenku said.

    Even though he wanted to learn the Spiritual Lord Heart Sutra, Tenku doubted that he could practice after discovering that none of the Wang family''s disciples could do it.

    "You don''t need to be humble in front of me. I am very familiar with the three practices of the Wang family and know the requirements for learning them. One of the books required a very high level ofprehension, but you managed to learn it.

    It shows that your intelligence far surpasses other young cultivators. So I''m sure that you can practice it. This time I will not go wrong with my judgment." Wang Hongli said confidently.

    Tenku fell silent when he heard his words. What Wang Hongli said did make sense. No one could learn the fourth book if he couldn''t practice it.

    He knew Wang Hongli wanted to confirm the truth about the Sovereign Cultivation Set. If Tenku gained extraordinary power after sessfully practicing the four books, Wang Hongli would put much effort into learning them. Tenku was sure that such great power would make him jealous.

    Wang Hongli might be another Gu Tianba. But Tenku doesn''t care about that as long as he can get stronger. He can destroy his opponent and whatever their conspiracy with absolute power.

    "Alright. I will ept this book and try to train it. I hope that I can learn it and not disappoint the patriarch as well as my master. But before that, can you exin a little about this book? Why is this practice so difficult and dangerous and makes it forbidden for the disciples of the Wang family?" Tenku asked seriously.

    "If you saw the words on the cover, you should know about the book already. It is a practice to increase spiritual power. Do you know what spiritual power is?" Wang Hongli looked at Tenku and asked. He had to make sure that the boy knew what he was going to practice.

    "Spiritual power? I only know that it has to do with the soul. Other than that, I don''t know anymore." Tenku replied.

    "You are right. Spiritual strength is closely rted to the soul. Normally, a human has the quantity and quality of spiritual power since birth and can change the amount as they age. But it will be slow and insignificant. The greater the amount of spiritual power they had, the sharper their senses would be.

    They would feel terrible pain if they tried to increase it forcibly, and their souls might be injured. It is very dangerous for a cultivator." Wang Hongli stopped his words and returned to his seat. He drank the tea on the table to clear his throat and then continued his exnation.

    "When a practitioner''s soul is injured, they cannot use Qi properly, and their body will weaken. Moreover, their cultivation base would have no progress and even decline with time until it disappearedpletely and became an ordinary people.

    Worst of all, they would lose consciousness and fall into aa for a long time before the wounds on their souls healed. Because of this, the Wang family''s ancestors thought this practice was extremely difficult and dangerous. How? Are you sure you can train it?" Wang Hongli smiled and drank his tea again.

    Tenku did not directly answer Wang Hongli''s question. He opened the book in his hands and turned the pages slowly. After that, Tenku closed it and looked at Wang Hongli.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I''ll try to train it. No, I can train it, patriarch!" Tenku said in determination.

    Wang Hongli and Wang Haotian looked at each other and smiled.

    "Good! Good! It''s a copybook. So you can take it with you. Then you can return to your room now. " Wang Hongliughed in satisfaction when he heard Tenku''s words. He hoped that boy could practice the Spiritual Lord Heart Sutra.

    "Thank you, patriarch! In that case, I will take my leave now." Tenku sped his hands and bowed to Wang Hongli and Wang Haotian. Then he quickly left the hall. After Tenku disappeared, Wang Hongli''s face turned serious.

    "Do you think he will be able to train it sessfully?" Wang Hongli looked at Wang Haotian and asked.

    "Of course, because he is my disciple." Wang Haotian answered without hesitation and grinned.

    ***

    After Tenku returned to his room, he quickly sat cross-legged on his bed as he couldn''t wait to practice the fourth book of the Sovereign Cultivation Set. When he read the book''s first few pages, Tenku quickly understood the essence of the practice. The Spiritual Lord Heart Sutra was simr to the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art.

    The Tyrant King Body Tempering Art was tempering a cultivator''s body parts beyond the limits. In contrast, the Spiritual Lord Heart Sutra forged was the soul, and the pain was many times more terrifying than the body tempering.

    Tenku closed his eyes and started tempering his spiritual power. He could see dozens of light particles within his consciousness. Tenku quickly realized that it showed the amount of spiritual power he had. Although the quantity is not small, it is also not extraordinary. Tenku''s spiritual power was only slightly more than the average cultivator of his age.

    He began condensing his spiritual power and breaking it into smaller and more numerous particles than before, ording to the Spiritual Lord Heart Sutra instructions.

    Once the particles are broken into small pieces, they will regenerate and be new independent particles. In this way, the amount of spiritual power will increase a lot. But doing it directly is not as easy as what is written in the book. Tenku suddenly stopped the practice and fell due to terrible pain in his head.

    "Aaaaaaaarrggggggghhhhhhhhhhhh!" Tenku roared in pain and rolled on his bed. Luckily, he had activated an array in his room to prevent outside distractions as the practice required extraordinary concentration.

    "I can''t lose to this pain!" Tenku gritted his teeth and tried to stabilize himself. After that, he repeats the practice.

    Tenkupressed his spiritual power again and broke it into smaller particles. He repeated the process hundreds of times, and his practice finally paid off. Even so, the training was very painful for Tenku. His face was pale, sweat covering his entire body from the terrible pain.

    After three hours, he finally stopped his practice because he no longer had the strength to continue. If he forced himself, it would injure his soul. Tenku could feel that his spiritual power had multiplied tens of times in just a short time. At first, there were only a dozen particles, and now it had turned into a pond.

    Tenku opened his eyes, and a spiritual wave swept through the Wang family residence. He could see what the Wang family''s disciples were doing, including Wang Ruyue and Wang Zeming. It showed that his senses had be sharper, and he had attained divine consciousness.

    "ording to this book, my spiritual power is now at the Pool stage." Tenku said with satisfaction and retract his divine consciousness. He didn''t want his spiritual power to interfere with the cultivation of the Wang family''s disciples.

    The Spiritual Lord Heart Sutra divides a cultivator''s spiritual power level into five stages:

    Pool

    River

    Lake

    Sea

    Ocean

    Tenku wanted to check what else he could do with spiritual power in the Pool stage, but he suddenly had a trance, and his eyes shone brightly. His body floated, and thousands of words appeared in his mind.

    He tried to read it, but he was shaking violently after knowing that it was a powerful technique. It was so terrifying that he almost couldn''t believe it if he didn''t check it a few times. Then Tenku subconsciously uttered the technique''s name.

    "Heaven and Earth Ultimate Inversion."

 Chapter 154 154

    "Heaven and Earth Ultimate Inversion."

    "Is this what Gu Tianba wanted? No wonder the Gu family was so ambitious to take over the Wang family long ago. After cultivating those four books, I obtained such a terrifying technique. If this power were to fall into the hands of the Gu family, they would be the strongest martial arts family in the world." Tenku said in shock and fear.

    Tenku took a deep breath and tried to calm his mind. He was still floating above his bed, and his eyes were shining brightly. Then Tenku closed his eyes and tried toprehend the technique more deeply.

    ***

    While Tenku was practicing in seclusion in his room, Wang Haotian and Wang Hongli were enjoying tea together in the hall, talking about the matters that had happened recently. But they suddenly stood up from their seats when they felt a great vibration on the ground.

    "What happened? Is it an earthquake?" Wang Hongli asked in shock.

    "I don''t know. Let''s check it out!" Wang Haotian replied with a solemn face. He felt that it was not an ordinary earthquake.

    "Yes. Let''s go!" Wang Hongli said and ran out of the hall. Wang Haotian nodded and followed behind him. After exiting the hall, they saw the Wang family''s disciples gathered in the courtyard in panic.

    "Grandpa! What happened!? Did you see Tenku!?" Wang Ruyue approached Wang Haotian and asked. He was with Wang Zeming, Wang Xin, and Wang Xiuying.

    "He had returned to his room. That boy might have gone to another yard when the earthquake happened. By the way, have you checked the information on the organization''s forum? Has a space copse appeared near this area?" Wang Haotian asked in return.

    "I have checked on the organization''s forum, and no space copse is happening. I have also searched for information about this tremor, but there is no sign of an imminent earthquake in Beijing. Besides, the vibrations were only felt around this area. It is very strange." Wang Ruyue replied.

    "Hmm... So this earthquake suddenly happened?" Wang Haotian frowned when he heard her answer. Then he looked in a certain direction after thinking of a possibility.

    "Yes. In that case, I''ll go to Tenku''s room to look for him." Wang Ruyue didn''t know what her grandfather was thinking and didn''t want to know because she was worried about Tenku. She thought he was focused on cultivating and didn''t feel a huge tremor.

    But before Wang Ruyue could take a step, overcast clouds suddenly covered the sky above the Wang family''s mansion. After that, the cloud rotated and formed a vortex. A golden light shone from its center, illuminating the entire Wang family residence. The fantastic sight could be seen from all over Beijing and alerted nearby cultivators.

    "What''s that?" One of the Wang family disciples said in a trembling voice. The sight was so fantastic that he forgot about the earthquake. It wasn''t just him who felt that way, but also the entire Wang family.

    "Is it the Heavenly Tribtion of a cultivator breaking through to the innate realm? But why did it happen right above the Wang family''s mansion? Does it belong to one of the elders?" Another Wang family disciple spoke.

    "No. It was not the heavenly Tribtion. If it was a tribtion, the overcast clouds should have been apanied by lightning instead of forming a vortex.

    If I remember correctly, I had read about a simr phenomenon like this in a book. This is the unique vision of the birth of a divine tier practice or technique." Wang Hongli exined.

    "Huh? In that case, this phenomenon is caused by..." Wang Haotian and Wang Hongli looked at each other and hurriedly left. Wang Ruyue followed the two of them as they were going in the same direction as her. After running for a while, she was surprised to find that Wang Hongli and her grandfather''s destination was also Tenku''s room. Wang Ruyue was worried that something bad had happened to him.

    But they suddenly stopped not far from where Tenku lived. Wang Ruyue was confused when he saw that.

    "What happened, grandpa? Why are you standing here quietly?" Wang Ruyue asked from behind. But after standing beside Wang Haotian, she knew why they were silent.

    First, they couldn''t get close to that ce because a barrier covered the area. Secondly, they saw a blinding light from inside Tenku''s room, and they were sure that the epicenter was from there because the closer they got, the stronger the tremor they felt.

    "What happened to Tenku?" Wang Ruyue tugged at her grandfather''s sleeve and asked.

    "If we''re not mistaken, it must be because that boy was practicing the fourth book of the Sovereign Cultivation Set." Wang Haotian replied without taking his eyes off Tenku''s room. Wang Minghao nodded slightly in response and agreed to his words.

    "The fourth book of the Sovereign Cultivation Set? Can you exin to me, grandpa?" Wang Ruyue raised her eyebrows when she heard about it. Tenku had already exined it to herst night. Wang Ruyue intended to ask Wang Haotian for more details, but she didn''t have the time to do so.

    Although she was born and raised in the Wang family, Wang Ruyue didn''t know they had the fourth practice. Of course, it made her curious.

    "That is¡­" Wang Haotian nced at Wang Hongli for approval. The fourth book of the Sovereign Cultivation Set was a forbidden practice and had been kept a secret by their ancestors. Only the patriarch and a few elders are allowed to know about it. Thus, Wang Haotian needed permission from Wang Hongli to answer Wang Ruyue''s questions.

    Wang Hongli nodded and allowed Wang Haotian to tell Wang Ruyue about it. That girl is close to Tenku. Sooner orter, she would find out from him.

    Wang Haotian looked at his granddaughter and exined what had happened after Wang Hongli dismissed them from the hall this morning. Wang Ruyue listened seriously because it was rted to Tenku. But then her face darkened after her grandfather finished his words.

    "You are giving such a dangerous book to your disciple!?" Wang Ruyue raised her voice in anger, not only at her grandfather but also Wang Hongli. She had forgotten that thetter was the patriarch of the Wang family, but she didn''t care about that.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Wang Ruyue felt extremely angry towards the two people. She didn''t expect that her grandfather would give a dangerous forbidden book to Tenku and make him test the practice to satisfy their curiosity about the secrets of the Sovereign Cultivation Set.

    She clenched her fists tightly until her long nails dug into her skin and bled. Wang Ruyue was worried for Tenku. Wounds on the soul are very different from physical ones and are difficult to heal.

    If Tenku''s soul were injured from that practice, he would lose his future as a cultivator or Realizer, and the worst possibility was that he could die. Wang Ruyue would never forgive her grandfather or the patriarch of the Wang family if that happened.

    "Calm down, Yue''er. We didn''t do it because we wanted to make him a test subject for that practice. We gave the fourth book to him, believing he could learn it. Have you forgotten that he has sessfully practiced three of the four Wang family practices? So we are sure the fourth one won''t be a problem for him. Don''t you trust that brat?" Wang Haotian tried tofort Wang Ruyue.

    "I¡­ I believe in him. But you said none of the Wang family''s disciples could practice the book until now. It made me worry for him. Are you sure Tenku can learn it and won''t hurt his soul?" Wang Ruyue asked her for confirmation. Her anger and worry will not disappear before she gets an answer that satisfies her.

    "Yes, I''m sure. Didn''t the earthquake and this phenomenon answer your doubts? If he couldn''t sessfully cultivate the Spiritual Lord Heart Sutra, this unique vision wouldn''t appear. After practicing the four Sovereign Cultivation Sets, he gained extraordinary strength. This is what the ancestors meant." Wang Hongli replied in ce of Wang Haotian.

    He became so excited after knowing that the story of the ancestor of the Wang family was real. Wang Hongli could feel how terrible the power Tenku had gained after practicing the four books.

    Wang Hongli didn''t know how his ancestors knew about it, even though none of the Wang family''s disciples had sessfully cultivated the four books. But he didn''t care as long as it was the truth. The Sovereign Cultivation Set was a blessing for them.

    After Tenku came out of seclusion, wang Hongli intended to inquire about the Spiritual Lord Heart Sutra and the techniques he had obtained after cultivating theplete Sovereign Cultivation Set.

    Wang Hongli wanted the Wang family''s disciples to be able to practice the four books. The stronger they were, the more confident they would be against the Gu family.

    "I''ll trust you this time. But if something bad happens to Tenku, I will not forgive you two. I will leave the Wang family!" Wang Ruyue looked at the two and threatened. Afterward, she returned her focus to Tenku''s room and prayed for his safety.

    Wang Hongli and Wang Haotian were shocked when they heard that statement. They were sure that she would do as she said because they felt the seriousness of Wang Ruyue''s words. Wang Haotian didn''t think that his granddaughter would overreact like that.

    (Has her feelings for that boy gone so deep that she wants to leave the Wang family for him?)

    Wang Haotian could only shake his head and didn''t think too much about Wang Ruyue''s words. He was sure that Tenku could practice the fourth book safely. But not long after, he and the others were confused because the earthquake suddenly stopped, and the cloud vortex in the sky disappeared.

    "What happened now?" Wang Ruyue looked at the two people, but they kept quiet and shook their heads.

    ***

    Meanwhile, Tenku suddenly fell on his bed and vomited blood.

    Spurt!

    His face was pale and cold sweat covered his body. Tenku felt weak because the technique hadpletely drained his strength, and he vomited blood from the bacsh. Fortunately, his internal injuries weren''t too severe.

    "I would never use this technique if I weren''t in danger. To safely disy the true power of Heaven and Earth Ultimate Inversion, my cultivation base should be at least the Innate realm. It would be dangerous if I forced myself to use it." Tenku said fearfully. If he had not stopped the technique immediately, he might have been seriously injured or dead by now.

    That earthquake was the power of the first move in Heaven and Earth Ultimate Inversion, and there were still four other moves. The technique is divided into five :

    Great Disturbance of World

    Doomsday from the Sky

    Extreme Turbulence of Void

    Destruction of the Stars

    Chaos in the Universe

    Unfortunately, his current strength wasn''t enough to safely use the first move of that technique. If he could use it freely, it could be his strongest trump card.

    "Okay. There''s nothing I can do about it. I better get out and get some fresh air to recover my mood. After that, I will prepare to return to Japan." Tenku sighed and decided to get out of his room. But then he was surprised to find three people standing in the courtyard looking at him with different expressions.

    "It looks like I won''t have time to get fresh air." Tenku sighed and deactivated the array. After that, he walked closer to them.

 Chapter 155 155

    Time passed quickly, and the sun''s position moved westward. After answering all the questions from Wang Hongli, Tenku rushed to the airport because he had a flight to Japan in the evening.

    Of course, Wang Haotian and Wang Ruyue were with him to see him off. But that old man wouldn''t return to Japan with him because the other party still had many affairs in the Wang family after Wang Minghao''s betrayal.

    Unfortunately, Wang Zeming and the others couldn''te with them as they were in seclusion and focused on getting stronger after their loss in the martial artspetition.

    On the way to the airport, Tenku gets information from Wang Haotian that the Gu family has stopped their ns on the Wang family after receiving pressure from the Huang family and other martial arts families, including the other two major families.

    Even though the Gu family looked calm on the surface, Tenku knew that Gu Tianba must be furious after losing Gu Yuxuan and fifty of his top disciples. He must have vomited blood after losing them, and his n failed, but he couldn''t do anything under the pressure of the other martial arts families.

    But it was only temporary because the Gu family would not be able to forget the Sovereign Cultivation Set, and they would make their move again in the future. Until then, the Wang family must be stronger and prepare to fight against the Gu family.

    Tenku hoped that the information he gave Wang Hongli about the four practices of the Sovereign Cultivation Set would help the Wang family. He couldn''t watch the Wang family lose to the Gu family because of Wang Ruyue and Wang Haotian.

    If something bad happened to them, Tenku would return to Beijing and wipe out the Gu family. But he was sure that would not happen because the Wang family would be stronger.

    After Tenku arrived at the airport, he didn''t find Huang Yuxin anywhere. That girl had asked him when he would return to Japan, and Tenku had already replied. He had thought that Huang Yuxin woulde to see him off. But until now, he did not see her figure.

    Tenku sighed and shook his head. Huang Yuxin might have been busy with the Huang family and couldn''te to see him off. He took a smartphone from his pocket and a small crescent moon essory glistening as it reflected the light around it.

    When Wang Ruyue saw that, she was delighted and smiled sweetly. But then she pouted when she saw Tenku ying with his smartphone.

    Tenku wanted to check iing messages and missed calls when his smartphone error yesterday. He didn''t have time to do itst night because Wang Ruyue asked him to apany her. Tenku couldn''t use his smartphone when the girl kept hugging him until morning.

    After Tenku unlocked his smartphone, the first person he would text was Setsuka because that girl was the one who contacted him the most yesterday. He felt a little guilty when he saw the number of iing messages and missed calls from her.

    Tenku sent her an apology and the reason he couldn''t reply to her messages. Of course, he didn''t mention the double space copse and the two Fenrirs chasing him. As usual, Setsuka replied to his message in less than a minute.

    [I understand. You don''t have to apologize because it wasn''t your fault. By the way, did you enjoy your holiday?]

    Tenku raised his eyebrows when he read Setsuka''s reply. The first line is a simple message, but thest one feels a little prickly. Tenku shook his head because he thought it was just his feelings. Then he typed on his smartphone and replied to her message.

    [Yes, I enjoyed my holiday here]

    Tenku intended to message Akina and his other friends, but Setsuka''s reply came very quickly. He thought the girl had nothing to do on vacation and kept ying with her smartphone all day.

    [Is that so? I''m d you enjoyed your vacation there. The scenery in Beijing must be very beautiful, including the girls. By the way, when are youing back to Japan? Kohana keeps asking me about you. You didn''t forget your promise, did you?]

    Tenku fell silent after reading Setsuka''s message because some sentences were sarcastic. Now he was sure that the girl was not in a good mood.

    (Is she having problems, or is it time for her period? I shouldn''t message her now. But I already did. So I better get it over with and not bother her any longer)

    Tenku sighed and thought that Setsuka wasn''t in a good mood to chat with other people. Because of that, some of the sentences in her message contained annoyance, and Tenku could feel it.

    [I''m going back to Japan today. I''m currently at the airport. You don''t need to worry. I have not forgotten my promise to you. I will meet Kohana tomorrow]

    After replying to Setsuka, Tenku quickly messaged his other friends. As a Realizer, they would get information about the appearance of a double space copse in Beijing.

    Akina and the others knew Tenku was on holiday in that city. Thus, he had to reply to their messages so they wouldn''t worry about him. Right after Tenku sent them a message, he got a reply from Setsuka.

    [That''s good! I will tell Kohana about this. She will be happy after hearing it. In that case, be careful. I hope that your flight goes well. I''ll be waiting for you in Japan!]

    Tenku was silent because he didn''t think a girl as cold as Setsuka would give such an excited reply. He didn''t expect that her mood could change so fast. Tenku wanted to reply to Setsuka but stopped after getting a notification that his ne had arrived.

    "Alright. My ne has arrived. Now it''s time for me to return to Japan." Tenku stood from his seat and looked at Wang Ruyue and Wang Haotian. He felt a little reluctant to leave Beijing after spending time at the Wang family''s mansion.

    "Yes. Be careful on the way. I will quickly follow you to Japan after finishing my business here." Wang Haotian patted Tenku on the shoulder. After training Tenku for over nine years, Wang Haotian was sad to be separated from his disciple but couldn''t show it.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You should focus on solving the problem here and not rush to return to Japan." Tenku replied casually. Wang Haotian had nothing else to teach Tenku with his current strength. Even so, that old man was still his master. Once a master will forever be a master.

    "In that case, I stay in Beijing longer to solve all the problems in the Wang family." Wang Haotian nodded in satisfaction at Tenku''s answer. He silently wiped away the tears that were about to fall.

    "I understand." Tenku nodded and then looked at Wang Ruyue. But before he could say anything, that girl jumped into his arms. Her action surprised Tenku and the people at the airport. After all, Wang Ruyue was a beautiful girl with an outstanding appearance. She would be the center of attention wherever she went.

    On the other hand, Wang Haotian could only open his mouth wide when he saw that scene. He didn''t expect his granddaughter to dare to do such a daring act in front of the crowd.

    "Wait..." Tenku wanted to remind Wang Ruyue that they were in public and had be the center of attention of the people around them, but the girl opened her mouth first.

    "Please be careful on the way and take care of yourself. Don''t forget us and let me know when you arrive in Japan. Do you understand!?" Wang Ruyue said and hugged Tenku tighter like she didn''t want to let him go. Although their time together was short, Wang Ruyue found it hard to be separated from him.

    "Yes, I will not forget you and give you the message when I return to Japan. I promise." Tenku hugged Wang Ruyue back and stroked her hair gently. It made the people at the airport, especially the men, jealous.

    But Wang Ruyue still didn''t let him go after getting his answer and instead buried her face deeper into his chest. Tenku sighed and couldn''t do anything about it. He couldn''t separate himself from the girl by force. Because of that, Tenku allowed wang Ruyue to hug him to her heart''s content.

    "Yue''er. He''ll miss his flight if you don''t let him go." Wang Haotian said in annoyance and couldn''t keep quiet when he saw that. He didn''t mind if they had a romantic rtionship, but he couldn''t see his granddaughter cuddling with a boy for too long in front of his eyes, even though Tenku was his disciple.

    "Ah, I see. I''m sorry that I got carried away by my feelings." Wang Ruyue reluctantly separated herself from Tenku and burst into tears.

    "Okay. You don''t need to cry because I will contact you often after returning to Japan." Tenku wiped the tears off Wang Ruyue''s cheeks.

    "Yes, you should!" Wang Ruyue smiled sweetly and gave Tenku a brief hug.

    "Well then, I''ll be taking my leave now. Goodbye, and see you soon." Tenku smiled and said goodbye.

    Wang Haotian and Wang Ruyue nodded in response to his words, and Tenku left them. But after a few steps he walked, Tenku heard someone calling him.

    "Tenku!"

    Tenku turned around and saw a beautiful girl with a veil covering her face trotting towards him. She was Huang Yuxin.

    Wang Ruyue saw the girl, and she asked her grandfather to secretly keep a distance from them to give the two time to talk.

    "Xin''er?" Tenku said.

    "Fortunately, I wasn''t toote! I''m sorry I couldn''te earlier due to having trouble with the Huang family." Huang Yuxin said breathlessly. She ran in a hurry from the parking lot to that ce, fearing that she would not be able to meet Tenku before returning to Japan.

    "You don''t need to apologize. I should be thanking you for taking the time toe here." Tenku shook his head.

    "Then I won''t keep you here any longer. Please be careful on the way, and let me know once you arrive in Japan. This is not a long goodbye because we will meet again soon!" Huang Yuxin tiptoed and lifted her veil slightly. Then she kissed Tenku on the cheek.

    Her actions made the men at the airport angry because their hearts were burning with jealousy. Not just one, but Tenku has a close rtionship with another beautiful girl, and both of them treat him intimately.

    "Goodbye, and see you again!" Huang Yuxin kept her distance from Tenku and waved her hand.

    Tenku was taken aback by her actions but quickly returned to his senses after hearing another notification about his flight.

    "I understand." Tenku nodded and quickly left the ce. After he left, Huang Yuxin''s face turned sad, and tears rolled down her eyes.

    Wang Ruyue saw the two exchange, but her expression didn''t change. Instead, she smiled when she saw Huang Yuxin boldly kiss Tenku on the cheek. She didn''t think a shy girl like her would dare to do such a thing publicly.

    "Yue''er. If you don''t act faster, you might lose that brat. Not only from that Huang family girl but also someone in Japan." Wang Haotian looked at his granddaughter and warned.

    "You don''t have to worry, grandpa. I already have a n for that. I won''t lose to Huang Yuxin or that Japanese girl." Wang Ruyue said confidently, and her eyes were full of determination.

 Chapter 156 156

    Tenku only takes about three hours by ne to return to Japan. After arriving at the Tokyo airport, he quickly sent a message to Setsuka, Wang Ruyue, and Huang Yuxin. After that, Tenku took a taxi back to his apartment because he had brought many things from China, most of which were souvenirs.

    Thirty minutester, Tenku arrived at his apartment area in the evening. But then he frowned when he saw several people in ck suits emerging from the darkness and approaching him.

    "Are you Tenku Okuihara??" One of the men in the ck suit asked Tenku rudely.

    "Yes, I am Tenku. Who are you, and what business do you have with me?" Tenku asked in return.

    "If so, you shoulde with us!" The woman in the ck suit said in amanding tone.

    "Huh? Why should Ie with you guys?" Tenku narrowed his eyes and felt displeased with the behavior of those people. Moreover, he was confused about how they could know his name and suddenly wanted to take him with them.

    "Our boss wants to meet you." The man in the suit said impatiently.

    "Who''s your boss? I can''te with you if you don''t say it." Tenku said indifferently and walked away from them. But before he entered the apartment, the men in ck suits blocked him.

    "If you don''t want toe with us in a good way, then don''t me us if we use force!" The woman in the ck suit threatens Tenku.

    "Ooh, you want to use violence in this area? If I scream, the people here will know you guys want to kidnap me. After that, they would report this matter to the police or the Realizer. I''m sure your boss will be in trouble for that." Tenku threatens them back.

    Their faces darkened when they heard his words. They didn''t expect that fifteen-year-old kid to dare to go against them. The people in the ck suits looked at each other and didn''t know what to do. They were mad at Tenku but couldn''t act recklessly in that ce. They feared the boy would scream and alert the residents around the apartment.

    "Our boss is Mr. Shigeru Yamanaka. He is the owner of the Yamanaka Group." One of the men in a ck suit answered. He looks like the leader of those people.

    Tenku raised his eyebrows upon hearing that name. He could quickly surmise why those people hade to him. Shigeru Yamanaka is the father of Shinji Yamanaka, one of the students he killed during a mission on Lake Shima. Shigeru must be looking for his son''s killer, and Tenku is one of the suspects because he argued with Shinji before leaving for the mission to Lake Shima.

    "Can you tell me why your boss wants to meet me? I''m not going with you without a good reason." Tenku asked in confusion. He pretended not to know why they wanted to take him to their boss.

    "Do you not know the reason, or are you pretending you don''t?" The leader in ck said and manifested his Phantasmal Object to threaten Tenku. His weapon was a spear, but his grade and phase didn''t seem that high.

    "I do not know." Tenku shook his head. The leader felt that Tenku was telling the truth, but he still had to bring him before his Shigeru.

    "I can''t tell you. You better ask our boss directly." The leader said indifferently.

    "In that case, I can''te with you. Goodbye." Tenku firmly refused. He was toozy to deal with those people and wanted to return to his apartment to rest. But their leader suddenly grabbed his shoulder. He was annoyed to see Tenku''s attitude and couldn''t hold back any longer.

    "What are you doing?" Tenku turned his head and said in a low voice. The leader suddenly kept his distance from Tenku after feeling killing intent from him. The other men in ck were confused by their leader''s strange behavior.

    (What!? What was that!? Why did my body suddenly shiver when I saw his eyes? Am I scared of him? Impossible! We have checked the information about him and believe the boy is a freshman at Suisei High School.

    Moreover, he was called the weakest student due to obtaining an F-Rank Phantasmal Object at the awakening ceremony. So how could he possibly release such killing intent!? It must be just my illusion! He must have used some trick to scare me!)

    The leader gritted his teeth because he thought Tenku had used a sneaky trick to make him freak out and lose face in front of his men.

    "Bastard!" The leader roared and intended to thrust his spear.

    On the other hand, Tenku''s face didn''t change when he saw that person wanted to attack him. A spear thrust from a low-level Realizer wouldn''t be able to injure him. What''s more, his cultivation base had increased by leaps and bounds. Tenku was sure he could beat him in one punch.

    Tenku stood motionless in his position and looked at the leader calmly. He showed no signs of fighting back or moving from that ce. The leader got even angrier when he saw that and thought that Tenku was looking down on him.

    "Die!" The leader thrust his spear with all his might. He no longer cares about Tenku''s threats, as his anger has consumed him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Even if he identally killed Tenku in that attack, he was sure his boss would help him deal with the matter. After all, Shigeru Yamanaka would kill the boy in the end. The leader only speeds up the process. But before his attack hit Tenku, he heard a scream, and a wall of ice suddenly appeared.

    nk!

    "Who!? Who dares to interfere with my business!?" The leader shouted angrily, but his body trembled when he saw the person who had blocked his attack. She is a girl with long straight ck hair and resembles Yamato Nadeshiko.

    He knew who that girl was. She was the daughter of the current head of Fuyushima Temple, Setsuka Fuyushima. She was also a senior Realizer of Holy Union. Setsuka didn''te alone to that ce.

    As usual, she is apanied by her best friend, Kaede Kobayashi. The leader also recognized her, and their appearance made him break out in a cold sweat. The other ck-suited people were also frightened because they recognized the two girls.

    Unlike them, Tenku was confused by the appearance of Setsuka and Kaede. After he arrived at Tokyo airport, he sent a message to Setsuka to let her know that he had returned to Japan and would see Kohana tomorrow. But after Tenku returned to his apartment, that girl suddenly appeared, which felt strange to him.

    "What is she doing here at this hour? Are monsters roaming this neighborhood again? Did the members of that organization start moving again?" Tenku frowned at the thought of that possibility. He shook his head and didn''t want to guess about it. Tenku had to ask Setsuka directly if he wanted to know why. But before that, he had to deal with the matter here.

    "Who are you? What are you doing here? Why do you want to attack him? Don''t you know that using Phantasmal Objects to attack fellow Realizers is strictly forbidden, and you will be severely punished? Or, you are an illegal Realizer?" Setsuka narrowed her eyes and asked.

    "That is..." The leader was at a loss as to how to answer Setsuka. Whatever reason he gave would be useless because the girl had seen him attack Tenku using his Phantasmal Object.

    "Why are you silent? Answer my question now! What are you doing here? Why did you attack him? If you can''t answer that, I will arrest you and hand you to my organization." Setsuka repeated her question, and the temperature in the area dropped drastically.

    Kaede was confused when she saw Setsuka''s behavior. Her friend had been acting strangely today. In the morning, Setsuka invites her to take on a patrolling mission from the organization.

    At first, they had their patrol missions going smoothly, and they avoided crowded ces because Setsuka didn''t like being the center of attention. But then his best friend pouted when he got a message from someone this afternoon.

    Several hourster, Setsuka suddenly asked her to patrol around that area and heard an argument in front of the small apartment. She rushed over after hearing a voice that was familiar to her.

    Then the two girls saw a boy surrounded by people in ck suits. Kaede recognized Tenku because he was her underssman and someone who might have a special rtionship with her best friend.

    No wonder Setsuka asked her to patrol the area and ran over quickly after hearing the argument in front of the apartment. It turns out that Setsuka heard Tenku''s voice among them, and she was angry when she saw a man in ck attack him with a spear.

    Kaede remembered when they had dinner at a cafe yesterday. Setsuka''s mood suddenly soured after seeing a certain video on the forums. After that, Kaede looked into it to discover why her best friend had be like that. She found the answer after repeating the video several times.

    She finds Tenku''s figure in the video, and he is hugged by two beautiful girls who are no less than Setsuka. Now Kaede knows why her best friend got angry and smashed her smartphone. But she was amazed by how Setsuka found Tenku in the video with one look.

    It took Kaede several hours to find Tenku''s figure in the video, but Setsuka could do it easily as she was familiar with him. That way, Kaede was sure Setsuka had fallen in love with that boy. Then she saw her best friend face to face with the leader of the men in ck and was ready to attack him at any moment if his answer could not satisfy her.

    "I... I wanted to ask him toe with me, but he made fun of me instead. I got angry and subconsciously manifested my Phantasmal Object and attacked him. I''m sorry that I made a mistake." The leader said with a trembling voice, hoping Setsuka would believe him. He secretly red at Tenku to silence him and didn''t say anything unnecessary.

    "Ooh, is that so?" Setsuka looked to Tenku for confirmation, and the other party nodded.

    Tenku couldn''t kill those people in ck suits before Setsuka and Kaede. Thus, he wanted them to leave his apartment area as soon as possible. Tenku already knows the person behind them and will care for him tomorrow. But now he was tired and wanted to rest soon.

    "Alright. Since your words are true, you can leave this ce now." Setsuka said coldly, and the ck suit people trembled.

    "We understand!" They answered in unison and quickly left the area. The only people left in that ce were Setsuka, Tenku, and Kaede.

    After the ck suit people disappeared from that neighborhood, Setsuka turned her eyes to Tenku. She was momentarily silent, not knowing what to say to him. But then Setsuka finally worked up the courage and opened her mouth.

    "Good evening. How are you after your vacation in Beijing?" Setsuka smiled and asked. But Tenku could feel that his tone sounded prickly at the end of his sentence.

 Chapter 157 157

    "Good evening, Senior Fuyushima. Senior Kobayashi. I''m in very good condition aftering back from vacation in Beijing. I feel more excited to go back to school." Tenku smiled wryly and returned Setsuka''s greeting. He pretended not to notice the prickly tone of her words.

    On the other hand, Kaede knew why her best friend spoke like that, and she red at him. Tenku raised his eyebrows when he felt Kaede''s sharp gaze. He was confused about why the two girls treated him like that. But then Tenku sighed and didn''t want to think about it too much.

    "Ooh, I''m d you got more excited about returning to school. The scenery in Beijing seems very beautiful and can make you happy." Setsuka said sarcastically.

    Tenku frowned because he couldn''t understand what Setsuka was talking about. It was true that the scenery in Beijing was beautiful, but that was not the point of his words. Tenku felt happy because he could fight young cultivators from all over China in martial artspetitions and gained much experience from them.

    He had also broken through to the great perfection of the Sky Origin realm after obtaining Qi umtion and killing countless monsters from space copse. Moreover, Tenku also practiced the Spiritual Lord Heart Sutra and got monstrous powers after sessfully learning the four books of the Sovereign Cultivation Set. So what he meant by being more excited was that he had gotten stronger after returning from Beijing.

    "The scenery in Beijing is indeed beautiful. Unfortunately, I didn''t have time to enjoy it because a double space copse appeared there. You two should already know about it." Tenku replied. He didn''t want to think too much about Setsuka''s behavior today because he thought she was having her period and putting her in a bad mood.

    "Yes, I know about that. Is your back okay?" Setsuka asked worriedly. Her tone changed to a gentler and more caring one.

    Kaede opened her mouth wide when she saw her best friend act like that. This was the first time she saw Setsuka being gentle with the opposite sex. Kaede thinks that Setsuka''s frozen heart has melted because of Tenku for reasons she still doesn''t know.

    Tenku was surprised when he heard Setsuka''s question. He was confused about how the girl knew that there was a wound on his back.

    "How do you know that my back has a wound?" Tenku asked curiously.

    "Ah, I identally saw you in a video on the Holy Union forum about the double space copse in Beijing." Setsuka looked away from Tenku and gave an excuse. She couldn''t say she purposely saw the video because she was worried after knowing that a space copse had appeared in the same area where Tenku was.

    Besides that, Setsuka didn''t want Tenku to know that she could easily find him in the video, even though his figure looked so small and far away. After hearing her reply, Tenku quickly opened the Holy Union forum on his smartphone to check out the video.

    Setsuka wanted to stop him, but it was toote. If Tenku found out the reason for her bad mood was because she saw him being hugged by two beautiful girls, then it would be very embarrassing for Setsuka. She lowered her blushing face and waited for Tenku to speak after watching the video.

    As they chatted, Kaede secretly grinned when she saw their exchange and her best friend''s blushing face. She wanted to tease her but refrained from doing so in front of Tenku, fearing Setsuka would get angry.

    Tenku scrolled his smartphone screen and searched the Holy Union forum for news about the double space copse. He didn''t take long to find it and quickly clicked a video. Tenku was watching it seriously and suddenly stopped the video at a certain scene. Then he zoomed in and yed it again.

    In the video, Tenku saw himself shooting low-level monsters with a Golden Revolver. The wound on his back is visible in that scene because the footage was taken from behind. Not long after, Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue came over. The two girls embraced his hands from the right and left. After that, they took him away from that ce. Tenku stopped the video as he had gotten the answer to the question in his mind.

    Tenku finally knew why Setsuka said in a prickly tone to him. Setsuka must have thought he was a yboy who liked ying with girls'' hearts. He wouldn''t think that Setsuka would be jealous of him because of that.

    Setsuka and Tenku weren''t close friends because the time they spent together was very short, unlike Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue. In addition, Setsuka is the daughter of the current head of Fuyushima Temple, and Tenku is an ordinary person.

    If talking about the rtionship between the two, then it''s just a debt of gratitude because Tenku had saved Kohana when she was about to be hit by a truck and Setsuka from Wyvern''s attack on a mission atke Shima.

    Tenku couldn''t think of anything that made Setsuka have romantic feelings for him after the rumors circting at school. Because of that, he believes that Setsuka can''t fall in love with him.

    "Hmm... About that scene... They are my friends in Beijing. One is the granddaughter of my master, and the other is a participant in apetition I entered. In the video, they helped me walk and took me to the infirmary." Tenku exined. He did it not because he thought Setsuka was jealous of him but because he didn''t want to bebeled a yboy.

    "Huh? Is it true?" Setsuka quickly raised her head after hearing his words.

    "Of course. I have no reason to lie to you." Tenku said firmly.

    "Is that so?" Setsuka tried to be indifferent when she heard the answer. But the upturned corners of her lips betrayed her effort.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Setsuka was relieved that the boy didn''t ask more about how she found him in the video because she couldn''t answer. But she didn''t think about that now because the most important thing was that Tenku had nothing to do with the two girls in the video.

    Kaede smiled warmly when she saw Setsuka''s expression. She doesn''t know why Setsuka can fall in love with Tenku and doesn''t care. As long as her best friend was happy, Kaede would support her.

    "Yes." Tenku nodded in response to Setsuka''s question and remembered he had something to ask her.

    "By the way, what are you two doing here? Are there monsters roaming this area again?" Tenku looked at Setsuka and Kaede in turn.

    "No. You don''t have to worry about it. We are patrolling here not because of monsters or members of the Ghost Neb but to fill our vacation time. Because there was a mission to check this area''s security, we took it." The one who answered Tenku''s question was Kaede. She decided to speak out, not wanting to be perceived as air by the two.

    "That''s good. But do you have to patrol into the night? Wouldn''t your mission end and be reced by someone else after the evening?" Tenku asked another question. As he recalled, the organization''s patrolling missions were divided into shifts, and the two girls'' duties should have ended a while ago.

    "Ah, that''s because Setsuka asked me to patrol this area a few times and had already contacted our recement Realizer to arriveter. We will temporarily take over their duties until we get tired and decide to return. But I didn''t expect her to have another purpose." Kaede looked at Setsuka and smiled teasingly at her.

    "What are you saying, Kaede? I asked you to patrol this area purely to keep this ce safe. Have you forgotten that several monsters and one member of the Ghost Neb have appeared in this neighborhood? I''m worried that it will happen again. Wouldn''t it be toote to deal with them if we patrolled the other areas?" Setsuka tried to keep herposure under Kaede''s teasing smile.

    "Ooh, you''re worried that someone might get hurt here?" Kaede grinned in response to her words. She didn''t know Tenku''s power and thought he wasn''t strong. Because of that, Kaede assumed that Setsuka was patrolling that area to protect Tenku.

    "Of course, I can''t possibly let the residents of this neighborhood get hurt by a monster attack or the actions of a terrorist. So please don''t think I have another purpose here." Setsuka red at Kaede.

    Tenku is very strong, and there''s no way he''d need Setsuka to protect him. Even so, the girl continued to patrol the area because she hoped to meet him soon after Tenku returned from Beijing, and it came true.

    "Ahaha... I understand. I understand. Your dedication as a Realizer is so high, and I admire that." Kaede chuckled and then stuck her tongue out at Setsuka.

    Tenku smiled slightly, seeing their closeness as friends, but he couldn''t stay with them for long because he had to return to his apartment to rest.

    "If there''s nothing else you two need from me, I''ll return to my apartment now. I feel tired after a long trip and want to rest soon." Tenku looked at the two girls and said.

    "Yes. You can go back to your apartment. I''m sorry for keeping you here. Please don''t forget your appointment with Kohana tomorrow. I''ve told her about it, and she''s very happy. She was looking forward to seeing you again." Setsuka said, and her face looked sad when Tenku wanted to leave.

    Setsuka was reluctant to part with him since they had only met briefly, and she wanted to chat longer with him even though she didn''t know what she wanted to discuss. But Setsuka couldn''t keep him in that ce any longer because Tenku was tired after returning from Beijing.

    "I understand. I haven''t forgotten about it. I will contact you again regarding the time and ce tomorrow. By the way...." Tenku smiled and nodded. Then he took two packages from one of his suitcases.

    "This is my souvenir from Beijing. It''s nothing much, so I hope you two will ept it." Tenku gave the two packages to Setsuka and Kaede.

    "Thank You! You shouldn''t have bothered to bring us souvenirs." Kaede quickly took one of the packages and smiled broadly.

    Setsuka sighed when she saw her best friend''s behavior. Even though she looks gentle on the surface, she can be overly passionate sometimes for unknown reasons.

    "Thank You." Setsuka smiled and happily epted the package.

    "In that case, I will take my leave now." Tenku bowed his head to Setsuka and Kaede. Then he left the two girls in that ce. Setsuka kept looking at him until he entered his apartment. After Tenku disappeared from their sight, Kaede suddenly opened her mouth.

    "You fell in love with him, didn''t you?"

 Chapter 158 158

    "You fell in love with him, didn''t you?" Kaede suddenly asked.

    Setsuka''s face didn''t change when she heard that like she had expected Kaede would ask about it. Kaede was her best friend, and they had known each other for a long time, so it was natural that she would know how Setsuka felt. After she got a lot of proof about that, she could more confidently ask Setsuka that question.

    p¨¤§ád¨¢-¨¾?¦Í¨º¦É.§ã¨®§® "Yes, you''re right. I love him." Setsuka admitted it. She had no intention of hiding it from her best friend. Sooner orter, Kaede would find out about that.

    "Huh? I didn''t expect you to admit it right away. But are you sure about your feelings? From your conversation with him, I know that he is the one who saved Kohana, and it is because of him you survived the Wyvern attack on the mission inke Shima. Are you sure your feeling is love and not something you want to do to return the favor?" Kaede tries to confirm Setsuka''s true feelings. She didn''t want her best friend to misunderstand her feelings for Tenku.

    "At first, I thought the same as you. Are these feelings of mine love or something I''m doing to repay him for saving Kohana and me? But after I thought about it for a few days, I came up with the answer. I keep thinking about him almost all the time, whether when I eat, shower, or sleep.

    I feel the sweetness in my heart every time I imagine his face. When I saw him with another girl, my heart felt bitter. Isn''t that what is called jealousy? So do you still think that my feelings are reciprocation?" Setsuka looked at her best friend and smiled like a flower in full bloom.

    Kaede was mesmerized when she saw the sight. After hearing her words and seeing the smile of a maiden in love on her face, Kaede was sure that Setsuka had not misunderstood her feelings.

    "Yes, it''s not reciprocity but love. You have fallen in love with him. Then you have to fight for your feelings, and I will always support you if it makes you happy. After all, he looks like a nice guy. He even gave me a souvenir from Beijing." Kaede smiled and showed Setsuka the package in her right hand.

    "Thank You. But do you judge a person''s character as good or not only from the souvenirs he gives?" Setsuka sighed and shook her head when she heard Kaede''s words.

    "Of course not! Then do you think he is a good man or not?" Kaede asked back and grinned.

    "If he wasn''t a nice guy, do you think I would fall in love with him?" Setsuka blushed, and she quickly looked away from Kaede.

    "Ahaha... then, I''m not wrong if he''s a good guy, right?" Kaede chuckled when she saw Setsuka''s blushing face. She felt that her best friend looked cute when she was shy, which made Kaede addicted to teasing her again.

    "Okay. You are right. Now let''s go home. There''s nothing else we can do here." Setsuka wanted to leave the ce after her goal was achieved. But she suddenly stopped after one step and turned to Kaede.

    "Please call a substitute Realizer for this mission. Our business here is finished, and they cane here immediately to rece us." Setsuka reminded Kaede.

    "I already did before you said it." Kaede smiled and showed Setsuka the message on her smartphone.

    "That''s good. Then let''s go back." Setsuka nodded in satisfaction at her best friend''s efficiency. Before she said anything, Kaede already knew what she had to do.

    Besides being a gentle girl, Kaede is also smart. Most importantly, Setsuka could easily cooperate with her since she was his childhood friend. Because of that, Kaede was chosen as the student council secretary.

    "Let''s go!" Kaede nodded, and the two walked hand in hand down the street at night. Setsuka looked at Tenku''s apartment for a while before she left the ce.

    Not long after the two girls left the neighborhood of Tenku''s apartment, someone suddenly appeared from behind a tree not far from that ce. He is the leader of the ck suit people.

    "I''m sorry, sir. I have failed to catch that boy." The leader called Shigeru and reported to him.

    [What are you saying!? You and your men are unable to catch a high school student!? Useless!]

    Shigeru roared angrily from the other side of the call upon hearing his words.

    "We can handle that boy, sir. But Setsuka from Fuyushima Temple suddenly appeared and disturbed us." The leader told the reason for the failure.

    [What!? How could she appear in that ce and interfere with our business!? Exin to me!]

    Shigeru was shocked when he heard about it. After that, the leader exined what had happened in front of the apartment.

    [Hmm... So she was on a mission from the organization to patrol around the area and happened to overhear your argument with that boy?]

    Shigeru asked after hearing his exnation. He had to ensure that Tenku didn''t have a close rtionship with Setsuka. Otherwise, he would find it difficult to catch the boy and interrogate him about his son''s death.

    Although he is confident in his financial strength and influence over the higher-ups in Tokyo, Shigeru is nothing in the eyes of one of Japan''s most powerful groups of Realizers. Therefore, he did not dare to fight them.

    Until now, Shigeru had met eight people suspected of killing his son. He brought them by force before him because none would obediently follow his men even after hearing his name.

    After Shigeru interrogated them, none of them were found guilty. Even so, he thought those people might be rted to the culprit. Shigeru didn''t let them go for fear they would report his actions to the police or the Realizer. Thus, Shigeru killed them all and destroyed their corpses without a trace.

    Tenku was thest person on his list of suspects, and the boy argued with Shinji over a girl before they left for a mission on Lake Shima. Shigeru was sure Tenku had something to do with his son''s murder. So he had to catch him at all costs.

    "After I checked the information about the boy, I found out that he and Setsuka are rted, although not close. The boy was her junior at Suisei High School." The leader answered.

    [This is troublesome. If that boy is her junior in high school, then we can hardly take him]

    Shigeru pondered and thought of a way to bring Tenku to him without shing with Setsuka.

    "So what should I do now, sir?" The leader couldn''t rush back to Tenku''s apartment for fear that Setsuka and Kaede would return to that ce.

    [For now, you should go back and leave one person to watch over that boy. Do not let the two girls see the scouts. Even though Setsuka could protect the boy today, she wouldn''t be with him forever. Tomorrow you must follow him and catch him as soon as you can. Do you understand?]

    Shigeru gave him instructions.

    "I understand, sir." The leader answered affirmatively, and the call ended. Then he led his men away from the neighborhood.

    ***

    After Tenku returned to his apartment, he didn''t immediately rest like he had told Setsuka and Kaede. He sat cross-legged on his bed and started cultivating. The aura of heaven and earth in that area gathered in the apartment and was absorbed into Tenku''s body. But after fifteen minutes, he stopped his practice.

    "As expected, training in a conventional way was too slow for my current cultivation base even though I hadbined the Heaven Swallowing Monarch Scripture and Devourer Scythe abilities.

    Moreover, Japan''s heaven and earth aura is extremely thin, and this apartment does not have a Qi Gathering Array. It will be faster if I kill monsters and convert genesis power into Qi." Tenku sighed andy down on his bed.

    He decided to sleep and rest because his cultivation was progressing slowly, and he wasn''t in a good mood. Besides, Tenku still has an appointment with Setsuka tomorrow. So he should rest early. But before sleeping, he sent messages to several people. After that, he closed his eyes.

    The next day, Tenku meets with Kohana to keep his promise. They made an appointment at Tokyo station and went to Lake Motosu at the foot of Mount Fuji, ording to Kohana and Setsuka''s wishes. The train ride to Mt. Fuji took a little over two hours, and they still had to walk to their destination.

    "Yay! We''ve arrived at Lake Motosu!" Kohana shouted happily. Her right hand holds Tenku, and her left holds Setsuka.

    Today Setsuka looks so beautiful in a blue sleeveless dress with a snowke pattern and a jacket. Tenku was in a trance for a few seconds when he saw Setsuka at Tokyo station. He was amazed by her charm. Usually, Setsuka gives off a cold and aloof temperament. But now she feels kinder and gentler.

    If it weren''t for her wearing a mask to cover her face on the way, Setsuka would already be the center of attention of the people around her. But that couldn''t cover up her beautypletely because some men kept their eyes on her when they saw Setsuka. Luckily, they didn''t run into any students from Suisei High School. If that happened, gossip would spread about Setsuka and Tenku.

    On the other hand, Kohana wore the same dress and color as her sister but with a cute floral print. Coincidentally, Tenku was wearing a casual shirt of a simr color to theirs. So the three of them look like a family spending their holidays.

    "Look at that, big brother! It''s beautiful... I''ve visited this ce many times with my parent but only saw this beautiful flower garden once! But this is the second time I saw it with big brother and sister!" Kohana said excitedly while pulling Tenku''s hand.

    In front of them was a Shibazakura flower garden with purple and white colors covering almost the entire area. Setsuka asked Tenku toe to the ce because they could enjoy the best view of Lake Motosu in mid-April and May.

    "Is that so? I''vee here several times, but this is the first time I''ve seen such a beautiful sight." Tenku smiled at Kohana and stroked her head gently. When he saw the little girl''s face, it reminded him of Haruna.

    "I won over big brother! Ehehe..." Kohanaughed cutely. Tenku wanted to pinch her cheeks, but he refrained from doing so in front of Setsuka.

    "Yes... I lost to you." Tenku ended up pinching her cheeks gently because Kohana was too cute.

    Setsuka smiled warmly as she watched their exchange. She was happy when she saw her little sisterugh. What''s more, Kohana looks very close to the people she loves. When Setsuka thought they looked like a harmonious family, her face blushed, and she smiled beneath her mask.

    "Then, I''d like you two to take a photo together here." Kohana suddenly drops a bomb on them.

    "Eh?"

    "Eh?"

 Chapter 159 159

    "What are you saying, Kohana? Didn''t wee here to enjoy the beautiful scenery? So why do Tenku and I have to take a photo together? If you want to capture this scene, I will do it with you." Setsuka replied and looked at Tenku to see his reaction. But he just kept silent, and it made her a little worried.

    "Yes, you''re right. I want to capture the beautiful scenery here to remember it forever. But if it''s just you and me, isn''t that pointless? I want to have a photo together with you two." Kohana put her hands on her waist and nodded.

    "In that case, we can take a photo of the three of us with this beautiful flower garden in the background. What do you think?" Setsuka made a suggestion. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to take a photo with Tenku, but she was afraid that the other party would reject it.

    Even though they are going out together now, Tenku and Setsuka don''t have a special rtionship. Tenku apanies them because he made a promise to Kohana and not to her.

    "Of course, we will do that. But you two should also have a photo together in this ce. Don''t you want to do it with big brother? Don''t you want to make memories together with him?" Kohana looked at Setsuka and grinned.

    Even though she was still a little girl, she knew that her older sister liked Tenku because she noticed Setsuka kept ncing at him from the Tokyo station, on the train, and until they arrived at Lake Motosu.

    Kohana likes Tenku very much and wants to meet him often. Her wish wille true if her older sister and Tenku develop a romantic rtionship. Because of that, she would fully support Setsuka and help her get closer to him.

    "It''s not that I didn''t want to take a photo with him, but..." Setsuka nced at Tenku to see his expression. She was worried that Tenku would be displeased by Kohana''s words. Setsuka knew what her little sister meant but couldn''t force Tenku to take a photo with her.

    "Do you want to take a picture with my sister?" Kohana looked at Tenku and asked. She made a pitiful face so that boy couldn''t refuse her.

    "Yes, I don''t mind, but if Setsuka is fine with it." Tenku smiled and nodded. He couldn''t refuse Kohana''s request after seeing her pitiful face. Tenku doesn''t mind taking a photo with Setsuka as long as she feels the same way as him.

    "I don''t mind either!" Setsuka quickly replied, and her face turned red when she realized she was too excited after hearing Tenku''s words.

    "It was great! You heard it, didn''t you? Big brother wants to take a photo with you!" Kohana turned her eyes to Setsuka and smiled broadly.

    "Yes. Thank you, Kohana." Setsuka said softly and was happy because her little sister allowed her to get closer to Tenku. She didn''t want to waste Kohana''s efforts.

    "In that case, give your smartphones to me. I''ll take a photo for you." Kohana extended her hand to Tenku and Setsuka.

    The two people looked at each other and passed their smartphones to Kohana. But her face darkened when Setsuka saw the crescent moon essory hanging on Tenku''s smartphone.

    Last night Tenku took out his smartphone to check the video about the space copse in Beijing, but Setsuka didn''t pay attention to it because she lowered her head in embarrassment.

    Even though they haven''t known each other for long, Setsuka is sure that Tenku is not the type of boy who likes to use essories, and that thing wasn''t on his smartphone thest time she saw him. In other words, Tenku got it in Beijing.

    "What''s that?" Setsuka pointed at the crescent moon essory on the Tenku Smartphone. She couldn''t help but ask about it and had to know its origin.

    "Ah, this is a gift from my master''s granddaughter." Tenku answered honestly as he felt there was nothing to be secret about it.

    "Is that so? Your master''s granddaughter must be very close to you to give something like that." Setsuka said in annoyance. Tenku didn''t know the value of the crescent moon essory. But as a woman, Setsuka knew because it was made of silver and white gold.

    "This is her parting gift to me. So there''s no way I can refuse it. I can''t say our rtionship is very good, but it''s not bad either." Tenku exined.

    "I understand!" Setsuka nodded firmly. She knew what she had to do after hearing that.

    "Hmm? What do you understand?" Tenku was confused by Setsuka''s reply.

    "Nothing. We''d better get to our position now. Kohana seems ready to take our picture." Setsuka shook her head and tried to divert their conversation. She removed her mask and stood before the flower garden.

    Her mood returned to normal after remembering that Tenku and the two girls in Beijing were not romantically linked. She convinced herself that what they could do, she could do too.

    "Alright." Tenku nodded and stood beside Setsuka.

    "What are you doing, big sister!? You two must stand closer, so I can take the photo properly!?" Kohana shouts at them.

    Tenku and Setsuka slowly closed their distance ording to the little girl''s instructions.

    "No! You two are still not close enough! Please be closer to each other!" Kohana said impatiently.

    "Hmm... she said that we''re still not close enough." Setsuka said in a low voice and moved closer to Tenku until their distance was zero and their shoulders touched each other.

    "Ah, okay." Tenku nodded and felt their atmosphere getting a bit awkward. Then both of them smiled at Kohana.

    "That''s good! Keep it that way! I''ll take your photos." Kohana smiled broadly and started taking photos of them from various positions. She didn''t realize that the photos she had taken on their smartphones numbered in the hundreds. The little girl was too engrossed in seeing her older sister''s shy expression.

    "Okay, now it''s my turn! I want to take a photo with big brother!" Kohana asks Setsuka to switch ces with her.

    Setsuka smiled and nodded. She took over the task of her little sister to take photos. Compared to her, Kohana looks more expressive and isn''t shy about clinging to Tenku. This made Setsuka envious of her little sister.

    After that, Tenku switches ces with Setsuka and takes a photo of the siblings. But not long after, Kohana wants the three of them to take photos with the help of other visitors in the ce. Setsuka blushed when that person thought they were a family and Kohana was their daughter. Ten minutester, their photo session finished.

    "Are you satisfied?" Setsuka looked at her little sister and asked.

    "Of course, I''m satisfied! I''m so happy today because I met the big brother and spent the whole day with him!" Kohana said excitedly and smiled broadly.

    "It''s good that you feel that way." Setsuka felt happy seeing Kohana''s smile.

    "Is big sister also happy?" Kohana asked in return.

    "I also feel so happy. Thank you for helping me to get closer to him." Setsuka stroked the little girl''s head.

    "I will support you with him because I want him to be my brother! Anyway, you''d better pass him the tea you brought from our house now. She should be tired after the photo session." Kohana whispered to Setsuka and grinned.

    "You¡­ How did you know about that!? Don''t tell me you saw what I did this morning?" Setsuka said frantically, and her face turned red.

    After getting a message from Tenkust night, Setsuka had nned to go to Lake Motosu for a pic. Today she was up early and had made plenty of drinks and food. She puts all her cooking skills and heart into everything she makes.

    "Ehehe¡­ I saw when you were cooking while humming." Kohana stuck her tongue out at Setsuka andughed.

    "You..." Setsuka''s face turned even redder. But before she could continue her words, Kohana interrupted her.

    "You better give him the tea before he buys it elsewhere, big sister. You don''t want your efforts to go to waste, do you? Kohana teased Setsuka.

    "Alright. I will make calctions with you about this matterter." Setsuka pinched Kohana''s cheek and left with a bottle to Tenku.

    "Thank you for apanying Kohana and me to this ce. Thank you for listening to my little sister''s strange request. Please ept this as my thanks to you." Setsuka stood next to Tenku and handed the bottle to him.

    "You don''t need to thank me because I''m happy to apany her. Kohana reminds me of my little sister. But I will ept this gift of yours because I am thirsty now. Huh?" Tenku looked at Setsuka and epted the bottle. But then he was startled because it felt cold. He was sure that there were no cold drink vendors around that ce.

    "I cooled it down a bit with my abilities. Because it will be more refreshing when you drink it cold." Setsuka exined to him why Tenku reacted the way he did.

    "Ah, yes. Thank You." Tenku opened the bottle and drank it.

    Setsuka looked at Tenku nervously. She was afraid that the tea would not suit his taste.

    "It''s so delicious and refreshing! What''s this drink? Where did you buy it?" Tenku said in shock. This was his first time drinking such a delicious and refreshing tea.

    "No. I didn''t buy it anywhere because I made it myself. It''s a tea that I mix with honey and lemon. I''m d you like it." Setsuka felt relieved and smiled broadly after seeing that Tenku liked the tea she made.

    "Yes, I like it so much. I can drink this every day without getting bored." Tenku said seriously and showed the empty bottle to Setsuka.

    "I can make it for you daily if you want it." Setsuka lowered her head and said in a barely audible voice.

    "What are you saying?" Tenku didn''t hear Setsuka''s words because he was distracted by the tea.

    "Ah, nothing. By the way, what are you looking at?" Setsuka shook her head and changed the topic of their conversation.

    "I''m looking at Mount Fuji." Tenku replied. If Setsuka didn''t want to answer it, then Tenku wouldn''t ask any further.

    "See Mount Fuji?" Setsuka tilted her head in confusion. She didn''t know why Tenku was seriously watching the mountain before them because he had been standing there for quite a while.

    "Do you think we can see all the buildings in Tokyo from the top of Mount Fuji?" Tenku asked.

    "Hmm... You can see all the high-rise buildings in Tokyo and some houses near this area. But I can''t say for sure. Even though I once climbed to the top of Mt. Fuji, I never considered whether I could see the buildings in Tokyo. Why are you asking such a question?" Setsuka didn''t understand what Tenku meant by asking that.

    "It''s nothing. I want to get rid of the pests that have been hanging around me sincest night. I want to eradicate the mother at once." Tenku said indifferently and silently looked in a certain direction at Lake Motosu.

 Chapter 160 160

    While Tenku and Setsuka were chatting by theke, someone secretly watched them from afar. He was the scout Shigeru left at Tenku''s apartmentst night.

    When the scout saw Tenkuing out of his apartment in the morning, he quickly reported it to his leader and waited for his instructions.

    Shigeru didn''t want them acting rashly after being found out by Setsuka yesterday. Because of that, they had to look for opportunities to catch Tenku when he was alone and no one was around.

    The scout was curious about where Tenku would go on the morning of his vacation. He hid his presence skillfully and followed Tenku to Tokyo station. After all, he had been a scout for many years and was one of the best at it. But when he arrived at the station, he was shocked after seeing the person Tenku had met.

    He saw the boy making an appointment with a girl who looked familiar. The scout knew her because he had met herst night. She is Setsuka Fuyushima, the daughter of the current head of Fuyushima Temple. She was not alone as a little girl with a face simr to hers apanied her.

    The scout quickly deduces that she is rted to Setsuka and a member of Fuyushima Temple. Then he was surprised when he saw the little girl clinging to Tenku, and they looked familiar.

    Afterward, the scout followed Tenku into the train and arrived at Lake Motosu. He kept his eyes on Tenku and was stunned when he saw what his target was doing. Tenku took a photo with Setsuka, and they looked very intimate, more than just a senior and junior in high school.

    The scout was watching them and got bored because Tenku spent a lot of time taking pictures with Setsuka and the little girl. He was increasingly convinced that the rtionship between the boy and the daughter of the Fuyushima Temple was not as simple as the information they had gotten.

    "What happened? Wasn''t that boy supposed to be just a junior to Setsuka in high school? Then why do they look like a couple now!? No! They look like family! I didn''t expect that the daughter of Fuyushima Temple would fall in love with an ordinary and weak boy. Is the information we obtained incorrect!?" The scout said in disbelief.

    They had checked the information about Tenku in detail before they tried to arrest him and bring the boy before Shigeru.

    Tenkues from an ordinary family living on the outskirts of town. He lost his parents in a space copse incident near his residence when he was five years old and was raised by a senior Realizer until he was fifteen. After that, he moved into an apartment to live independently.

    He was sure that Tenku didn''t have a great background. The scout doesn''t know what made Setsuka fall in love with him. Setsuka was so beautiful, and he was mesmerized by her. But after knowing that the girl was the daughter of Fuyushima Temple, the scout didn''t dare look at her indecently.

    Then the scout reported to the leader everything he had seen since Tenku left his apartment to Lake Motosu. He also said they might be dating now because of his suspicions about Tenku and Setsuka''s rtionship.

    At first, the Leader doubted the scout''s words. But after he received Setsuka and Tenku''s photo, he finally believed it. He was angry because the information they got did not match what they were seeing now.

    [So the daughter of the Fuyushima Temple came to that area, not by chance but because she wanted to meet that boy? Is that what you''re trying to say?]

    The leader asked from the other side of the call.

    "Yeah, I''m sure she came to that ce, not because of a mission but because of that boy." The scout said.

    "Hmm... In that case, you should keep an eye on him. We''ll be there in thirty minutes. After that, we will move ording to the situation. Boss wants us to catch him today without shing with Setsuka." The leader couldn''t decide what to do before seeing the situation at Lake Motosu.

    "I see... Huh!" The scout''s body trembled as his eyes suddenly met Tenku''s while watching the boy. But it was only momentarily as Tenku shifted his eyes back towards Mount Fuji.

    "What happened!? Why did you suddenly stop your words!" The leader shouted because the scout suddenly fell silent in the call.

    "Ah, I thought the boy looked at me because he noticed my presence. But it was just a coincidence, and my feelings were overly wary. He was just a first-year student in high school. So there''s no way he''d notice my presence and look specifically at me among the hundreds of visitors at Lake Motosu." The scout exined. He was sure that his eyes met with Tenku just by chance.

    [You''re watching him in your usual way, right?]

    The leader asked seriously as he felt uneasy after hearing the scout''s words.

    "Of course. I had disguised myself very well and saw him from a great distance. Besides, there were a lot of visitors at Lake Motosu on vacation, and I mixed them up. So there''s no way that he''ll notice me." The scout answered confidently.

    [That''s good! But you must be alert and not get too close to the target. Please wait for us there! We''ll be atke Motosu soon!]

    The leader gave a warning.

    "I understand, leader."

    The scout answered curtly, and the call was cut off.

    "Is it just a coincidence?" The scout recalled when his eyes met Tenku''s. It was so scary because he felt the boy was looking directly at him.

    "No. It''s just my feeling. I can''t think about it too much." The scout shook his head to dispel the uneasy feeling in his heart. Then he continued his surveince of Tenku.

    When Tenku looked in a certain direction atke Motosu, Setsuka was confused by the meaning of his words. She followed his eyes but found nothing but people vacationing in that ce.

    "Pest? Last night? Did your apartment get dirty after you left on vacation for a few days?" Setsuka asked.

    "Yes, it bothered me a little and made my sleep ufortable. Because of that, I want to eliminate them as soon as possible." Tenku replied.

    "If it''s bothering you, I can help you to call an exterminator to your apartment. I know them, and they work professionally and very quickly. I''m sure your apartment will be clean of pests, bugs, or fleas in less than an hour." Setsuka rmended one of her family acquaintances with confidence. She wanted to help Tenku after hearing he had trouble sleeping at night.

    "You don''t have to do that. I will exterminate the pests myself. Thank you." Tenku refuses Setsuka''s help.

    "Is that so?" Setsuka lowered her head and felt disappointed when she heard his response. Tenku noticed the girl''s change in mood and sighed.

    "But if I can''t get rid of them today, I will ept your help to call the exterminators to my apartment." Tenku looked at Setsuka and said softly.

    "Is that true?" Setsuka raised her head and asked.

    "Of course. But for now, let me try doing the extermination myself." Tenku smiled slightly.

    "I''d be happy to do that for you. If you have difficulty getting rid of the pests in your apartment, you can contact me directly!" Setsuka said excitedly. Today the girl ispletely far from being cold and aloof.

    "Yes, I will call you if I need your help. Then, we should return to Kohana. She''ll get mad if we leave her alone for too long." Tenku turned around and saw Kohana sitting on the edge of a flower garden ying with the butterflies around her.

    "You are right. She willin, thinking that we have ignored her." Setsuka smiled in response to his words.

    Tenku was fascinated when he saw that. He didn''t know how often Setsuka had shown that beautiful smile today. It was very bad for his heart.

    "Let''s go." Tenku quickly regained his senses and looked away from Setsuka. Then he walked away from the girl. If he kept looking at Setsuka''s smile, his resolve might waver.

    On the other hand, Setsuka noticed Tenku''s eyes on him. But she didn''t feel disgusted by that look the way she felt from other men. On the contrary, he felt very happy that Tenku was watching him. Setsuka wanted to follow Tenku, but a strong wind suddenly appeared, making Setsuka''s dress flutter.

    "Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaa!" Setsuka screamed cutely. Tenku stopped and turned around when she heard his voice. But then he was shocked when Setsuka''s dress was lifted to reveal her beautiful legs and sexy ck panties.

    Setsuka pressed down on her dress to prevent it from fluttering, and Tenku immediately averted his eyes from her. He wanted to leave the ce and pretended he didn''t see that. But before Tenku could take a step, Setsuka stopped him.

    "Wait a minute!" Setsuka walked closer to Tenku while holding her dress because the wind in that ce became stronger. He didn''t want the same thing to happen again.

    "What is it?" Tenku looked at Setsuka and asked. He put on an innocent face and pretended to know nothing.

    "Did you see it? Please be honest with me." Setsuka asked seriously, and her face was as red as an apple. She didn''t care if Tenku only saw her legs, but if he saw her underwear, it would not be very pleasant for Setsuka.

    "I see it. I apologize." Tenku bowed to Setsuka and quickly admitted it. He knew that lying would be useless because the girl had seen Tenku turn around when she screamed.

    "What did you see?" Setsuka posed another question. She hoped that Tenku only saw her leg and nothing else.

    "Everything." Tenku answered curtly.

    "Then forget what you have seen." Setsuka said and quickly left Tenku without waiting for a reply. She couldn''t look at his face any longer as it would embarrass her even more.

    "I understand." Tenku raised his head and sighed. After that, he followed Setsuka slowly from behind. He knew that the girl must have been embarrassed after what had happened. So Tenku wanted to give her some time to calm down.

    After Tenku arrived at Kohana''s ce, he wanted to take the two girls to a nearby restaurant because it was already lunchtime. But Setsuka took a pouch from her bag before he could open his mouth. Then a pic mat and arge food basket appeared in front of him.

    "Did you prepare all this?" Tenku looked at Setsuka and asked in a daze.

 Chapter 161 161

    Tenku was surprised when he saw Setsuka taking out a pic mat and arge food basket. His reaction wasn''t because the girl could take out big things from her small pouch. Tenku knew that it was Setsuka''s space pocket.

    It was indeed worth a lot of money for Tenku but nothing for the daughter of the head of Fuyushima Temple. He was surprised that Setsuka had prepared everything like he had nned a pic at Lake Motosu.

    "Did you prepare all this?" Tenku looked at Setsuka and asked.

    Setsuka nodded slightly and didn''t dare to look at Tenku directly. She had two reasons for acting like that. First, she was embarrassed to show her face after Tenku had seen her panties. Second, Setsuka made all the food for him by pouring her heart out.

    When she thought about that, Setsuka blushed, and her face reddened. Because of that, she didn''t dare to look at Tenku.

    "Yes! Big sister made it for you!" Kohana added excitedly.

    "Kohana!" Setsuka looked at her little sister and red. Kohana''s words made Setsuka blush even more.

    Tenku was a bit surprised when he heard that. He didn''t know if what Kohana said was true or not. But certainly, Setsuka had prepared everything for today.

    "Thank You. In that case, let me help with the preparations." Tenku said softly. He spread the pic mat under arge tree near the flower garden. After that, he helped Setsuka take the food out of the basket and served it on the mat.

    Tenku was surprised again when he saw the amount of food and drink in the basket. In addition to therge number and variety, it is still warm. It showed the food had just been cooked before being put into the space pocket. Then Tenku fell silent because he thought of something.

    (I met them at Tokyo station at seven in the morning. Then when did she make all that food and drink? Did she get up at dawn to get everything ready? I could feel that she was excited about this pic after I saw all the food and drink)

    Tenku pondered when he saw the food and drink served on the mat. He didn''t expect that Setsuka was also good at cooking besides being great at fighting. The dishes look delicious and artistic because Setsuka decorates them beautifully to make them look tasty and attractive. While Tenku was deep in thought, Setsuka''s voice returned him to his senses.

    "What are you thinking by standing still like that? Sit down, please." Setsuka said and patted the seat next to her.

    "Yes, big brother. Please sit down, and let''s eat now. I''m already feeling so hungry." Kohana added. She rubbed her small belly when she saw food served on the mat.

    Even though they live in the same house, Setsuka rarely cooks because a chef makes the food at Fuyushima Temple. But whatever food she makes, it''s sure to be delicious, and Kohana likes it.

    Unfortunately, Setsuka doesn''t have time to cook for her as she is busy with school and organizations. But now, Kohana could see many of the food her sister made, which all looked tasty.

    Tenku thought a pic would be better with a lunch box, but Setsuka served the food on a te. He knew that Setsuka could easily store everything in the space pocket. But it looks more like they are eating at home than having a pic. Tenku was confused by Setsuka''s intention.

    "I understand." Tenku nodded and sat down next to her. Afterward, Setsuka spooned the rice and side dishes into the bowl for him.

    "Umm... I can take it myself." Tenku felt awkward when he saw Setsuka treating him like that.

    "No. Let me do it for you. You should sit and enjoy your meal." Setsuka smiled and handed him a bowl filled with rice and various side dishes.

    "Thank You." Tenku nodded and received the bowl when she saw Setsuka''s serious face.

    Even though Setsuka looked calm, her blushing face showed she was still embarrassed by the previous incident. She forced herself to look at Tenku and tried to act normal in front of Kohana.

    If she avoided eye contact with Tenku, their situation would get awkward, and Setsuka didn''t want that to happen. Thus, Tenku also tried to act normal and let Setsuka do whatever she wanted at the pic. After giving the food to Tenku, Setsuka spooned some rice and dishes for Kohana and herself.

    "Let''s eat! Itadakimasu!" Kohana couldn''t wait to try the food because it looked delicious and made her even more hungry.

    "Itadakimasu!" The other two followed her. But before Tenku could eat his food, Setsuka suddenly took some vegetables from one of the side dishes with chopsticks and put them in Tenku''s bowl.

    "You should also taste this." Setsuka said and blushed.

    "Yes, thank you." Tenku smiled gently. He felt a warmth in his heart because of how she treated him. On the other hand, Setsuka didn''t eat her food and waited for Tenku to taste it. She wanted to hear his impressions of her cooking. Setsuka hoped that the food she made would suit Tenku''s taste.

    Tenku tasted one of the side dishes in his bowl and opened his eyes wide. After that, he tried other side dishes and vegetables. Not only does it look attractive and appetizing, but the food also tastes so delicious. Tenku has to admit that Setsuka''s food is no less than his deceased mother''s.

    "It''s delicious..." Tenku muttered, and his voice was heard by Setsuka, who kept watching him.

    Setsuka felt happy when she heard his words and a beautiful smile bloomed on her face. She was relieved that the food she made matched his taste.

    "You also have to try this and this." Setsuka added another dish to his bowl.

    "Ah, thank you. I''m sorry that I got too excited about this food." Tenku felt embarrassed because he enjoyed the food too much and forgot about the people around him. It was his first time eating such delicious food apart from his mother''s cooking.

    "The food my big sister makes is delicious, isn''t it?" Kohana suddenly spoke while she was enjoying her food.

    "Yes, very delicious. I like it because it suits my taste." Tenku nodded in agreement with her words.

    "Thank You." Setsuka smiled, and her heart fluttered when she heard Tenku''s praise.

    "Why don''t you eat your food?" Tenku asked when he saw that the rice and side dishes in Setsuka''s bowl had not been touched.

    "Ah, yes. I will eat it now. You can enjoy your food again." Setsuka forgot the rice and side dishes in her bowl because she was too immersed in watching Tenku''s expression when he tasted the food she made.

    Tenku nodded and continued to enjoy his food. Setsuka smiled as she watched the boy eat her food with great gusto. She felt satisfaction and happiness in her heart.

    Setsuka took a side dish from her bowl with chopsticks and put it in her little mouth. She ate slowly as her eyes kept focused on Tenku next to her.

    "He''s not going anywhere, big sister. So you don''t have to keep an eye on him." Kohana whispered after she noticed that Setsuka kept staring at Tenku.

    "If you tease me again, you can''t eat my cooking anymore." Setsuka smiled and threatened her little sister.

    "Ah, you can''t do that to me! If you forbid me to eat your food, I willin to big brother. How?" Kohana threatens Setsuka back.

    "You! Alright! You can still enjoy it! But you should finish your food first before speaking." Setsuka took a grain of rice at the corner of Kohana''s lips.

    "Thank you, big sister! I will do whatever I can to make the rtionship between you two even closer!" Kohana grinned.

    "Thank you, Kohana." Setsuka smiled and kept her eyes on Tenku silently. She didn''t know why, but she couldn''t take her eyes off the boy for too long, and Setsuka felt so happy when she saw him eating.

    Their lunch was over shortly, and all the food was gone. Setsuka felt satisfied because the two people enjoyed the food she made.

    "Gochisousama deshita!" Tenku and the others said in unison after they finished their lunch.

    "Thank you for the food." Tenku looked at Setsuka and expressed his gratitude to her. His face looks softer than usual.

    Even though he was full, he had to finish all the food because Setsuka made it with great effort. In addition, the food and drinks she made were delicious. It would be a shame if Tenku didn''t eat it all.

    Since his mother died, Tenku has felt that his food for the past nine years has been mediocre. But Setsuka''s cooking ispletely different and tastes so delicious. It reminded him of his mother.

    "You don''t need to thank me. I should at least do this for you. Otherwise, I would feel guilty for asking you to apany Kohana. I''m d that my cooking suits your taste." Setsuka shook her head and smiled. She was a little surprised because this was the first time she had seen such an expression on his face.

    "You are wrong. I enjoyed meeting and ying with Kohana, so you don''t have to feel guilty. Therefore, I still have to thank you. Your food is so delicious. I feel lucky to be able to taste it." Tenku stroked Kohana''s head gently. The little girl grinned and closed her eyes because she enjoyed Tenku''s treatment of her.

    "If you like the food I made, I can cook it again for you in the future." Setsuka lowered her head and said in a barely audible voice.

    "I can''t do it because it will trouble you." Tenku quickly refuses her words.

    "No. It didn''t bother me at all. I can''t do it every day, but I can make meals for you a few times weekly. In return, I want you to see Kohana more often. How?" Setsuka makes an offer to Tenku. If she didn''t do that, the boy would refuse her again.

    "Is that okay?" Tenku asked in disbelief.

    "Of course. I wouldn''t say that if I found it troublesome." Setsuka tried to convince Tenku.

    "Then I will ept your offer. I have no reason to refuse it." Tenku nodded and agreed with her words. He can eat the food Setsuka made and meet Kohana to relieve his longing for his lost sister. The offer only benefits him and does not harm him.

    "That''s good! I will make food for you starting tomorrow, and I can only do it three times a week." Setsuka exined. She felt happy because now she had a reason to meet Tenku.

    "That''s fine with me." Tenku smiled at her. After interacting all day with Setsuka, he felt more familiar with the girl.

    "Yay! I can meet big brother more often!" Kohana jumped for joy, and bothughed at her cute antics.

 Chapter 162 162

    After they finished their lunch and their stomachs were full, Kohana and the others took a tour aroundke Motosu. The three enjoy the scenery, take photos together, and fish by theke. They seemed to be having much fun there, especially the little girl.

    Kohana is satisfied because she can spend her vacation with the two people she cares about the most, after her parents. Even though she hasn''t known Tenku for long, Kohana feels very close to him and believes he is a good person.

    Most importantly, Tenku had saved her life, and he looked cool to her. He was the right person to apany her older sister. That way, Kohana can meet Tenku more often.

    "Big brother! Big sister! What were you two doing in that ce!? Please help me catch this butterfly!?" Kohana shouted at Tenku and Setsuka. The two sat by theke, watching her y with the butterflies around her.

    "Okay. I''ll be there now." Tenku replied and then looked at Setsuka.

    "I''ll go apany Kohana to y."

    "Yes. But please don''t spoil the little girl too much. I''m sorry if she troubled you." Setsuka said apologetically.

    "You don''t need to worry about that. I enjoy ying with her." Tenku smiled and left Setsuka in that ce alone. He walked over to the little girl with a small in his hand and helped her catch the butterflies.

    On the other hand, Setsuka rested her chin on her hands and watched them y together with a warm smile. She secretly captured the moment they were catching butterflies.

    Setsuka took photos of Kohana when she fell from running, when she screamed in annoyance because the butterfly she caught flew away, and when Tenku carried her on his shoulders. The more Setsuka saw them together, the wider the smile on her face. But a voice interrupted her while she was enjoying the heartwarming sight.

    "Excuse me, are you alone in this ce? May I join you?" A man spoke to Setsuka.

    His name is Ichiro Noguchi. He was in his twenties and had a very handsome face. In addition, his body is tall and athletic. Ichiro is a League of Heroes Organization member and works as an actor. If he hadn''t been wearing sses and a hat to disguise his appearance, Lake Motosu would have gone into an uproar, and people would have gathered around him to take photos and ask for autographs. Based on that, Ichiro had the confidence to speak with Setsuka.

    "No. I''m with my boyfriend here. Please go and do not disturb me." Setsuka replied indifferently without even looking at him. She forgot that she had removed her mask and made the men around her mesmerized by her beauty. They held back because they didn''t have the confidence to approach her, and only Ichiro dared to do so.

    "Your boyfriend? Where? I didn''t see anyone with you?" Ichiro was not angry after hearing Setsuka''s answer and instead smiled. He had seen many beautiful girls but none as stunning as Setsuka.

    "Are you deaf? I already said that I don''t want to be disturbed. So get away from me now before I use force to drive you away." Setsuka looked at Noguchi and said.

    Ichiro''s face sank when he heard Setsuka''s threat. This was the first time a woman had spoken to him like that. Usually, the women would kneel to him when he talked to them. After that, they would have a romantic rtionship, and he would leave them after he got bored.

    He had to admit that Setsuka was very attractive, far prettier than any of the women he had ever met. Ichiro wanted to have her all to himself and held her all night. But if he knew that Setsuka was the daughter of the current head of Fuyushima Temple, he wouldn''t dare to think about that.

    "Don''t you know who I am? I am a Moon phase Realizer from League of Heroes. Besides that, I''m also a famous actor." Ichiro said in irritation and exined his identity to Setsuka. He could no longer keep hisposure after hearing she would chase him away using force.

    Ichiro is a potential young Realizer, and Setsuka''s words hurt his pride. He had hoped the girl would be frightened after knowing his identity and would kneel before him to beg for his forgiveness. Unfortunately, Setsuka''s response was the opposite of what he had imagined.

    "So what? Get out of here now before my patience runs out." Setsuka said coldly, and the temperature around the ce dropped drastically. She is fearless even though her phase is below him because she has Fuyushima Temple behind her. Besides, she couldn''t show weakness in front of such a man.

    "You!" Ichiro was angry and intended to manifest his Phantasmal Object. But before he could do so, a voice stopped him.

    "What is going on here?" Tenku came closer to them and asked. Even though he was ying with Kohana quite far from Setsuka''s location, he could sense anything happening around him using the divine consciousness he released. It was called a spiritual sense, and Tenku acquired it after he practiced the Spiritual Lord Heart Sutra on the Pool stage.

    Tenku left Kohana for a while after noticing a handsome boy approaching Setsuka. He didn''t need to guess why the man bothered her after seeing that the girl wasn''t wearing her mask.

    "Who are you? Don''t meddle in my business, or you''ll regret it!" Ichiro red at Tenku and said in a threatening voice.

    He was slightly surprised because he didn''t notice Tenku when he appeared near him and thought the boy was not ordinary. But Ichiro quickly dismissed those thoughts after seeing Tenku''s appearance and the aura he was giving off. He knew the boy before him was a Realizer but a low-level one.

    "I came with her. Of course, I will interfere in this matter. So what do you want from her?" Tenku asked and stood between Setsuka and Ichiro.

    "Ooh, so you are the boyfriend that girl mentioned before?" Ichiro''s face darkened after he heard his answer. If his hunch was correct, then Tenku was Setsuka''s boyfriend.

    Ichiro looked at Tenku from head to toe and was convinced that he was much better in every way than the boy. He clenched his fists tightly as he remembered Setsuka wanted to chase him away for Tenku''s sake.

    "Boyfriend?" Tenku was confused by Ichiro''s words and looked to Setsuka for an exnation, but the other party quickly looked away from him and refused to meet his eyes. When he saw Setsuka''s blushing face, Tenku quickly noticed that the girl was using him to chase Ichiro away.

    (I know that beauties will bring you trouble)

    Tenku sighed in his heart and returned his eyes to Ichiro.

    "Yes, I am her boyfriend, and we are on vacation now. So please leave this ce and don''t bother my girlfriend anymore." Tenku casually said. Setsuka''s face turned even redder after hearing his statement, which made Ichiro burn with jealousy. After all, he had already assumed that Setsuka was his.

    "If I want to stay here, what do you want to do?" Ichiro walked slowly toward Tenku and provoked him.

    "You!" Setsuka was angered by his words and wanted to retort, but Tenku raised his hand to stop her. Setsuka obeyed and did not continue her words.

    "You look strong. So I won''t be able to win if I have to fight against you. But are you sure you want to make a scene here? You must know that nowadays a lot of people visit Lake Motosu. One of them might be a member of your organization.

    They will surely report you for abusing your powers to fight with members of other organizations, and you will be punished. Besides, your image as an actor will be ruined when the media finds out you are trying to grab another man''s lover by using violence." Tenku answered calmly.

    Ichiro''s expression sank when he heard that. He released his aura and suppressed Tenku because he felt the boy threatening him with his word. Ichiro smiled broadly, thinking that Tenku would kneel, which would embarrass him in front of Setsuka. But then his face stiffened when he saw Tenku standing quietly, unaffected by his aura.

    (No way! This brat is just a low-level Realizer! He must have used a trick to withstand my coercion. Then, I''ll increase the intensity!)

    Ichiro gritted his teeth and intended to put more pressure on Tenku. But before he could do so, he suddenly felt a thick killing intent and instantly forced him to his knees.

    "Ugh! Who!? Who would dare to interfere with my business!?" Ichiro looked around but found no one.

    His voice made those nearby turn their attention to him. Ichiro didn''t think that Tenku was the one who had forced him to his knees because that boy was a low-level Realizer. Thus, he suspects that someone is secretly helping Tenku. On the other hand, Setsuka was not surprised when she saw that because she knew Tenku''s true strength.

    "Leave this ce now. If you insist on staying here and bothering us, then you will experience something even more embarrassing than this." Tenku looked directly into Ichiro''s eyes and said indifferently.

    Ichiro looked around and knew he couldn''t stay in that ce any longer as it would be amotion. Someone might recognize him, and it would be a scandal for him.

    "I will remember about this! I will return what you have done to me many times more terribly. I don''t know who is protecting you secretly. But you two will surely receive my revenge!" Ichiro looked at Tenku hatefully and quickly left the ce. Tenku sighed and shook his head after Ichiro''s figure disappeared from his sight.

    "I''m sorry for dragging you into this matter." Setsuka approached him slowly and said in a low voice. She shouldn''t have said Tenku was her boyfriend because that would have turned Ichiro''s anger towards him.

    "You don''t need to think about that. As the only man among us, I should have protected you. Even though I''m weak, I can still be relied upon in certain situations." Tenku looked at Setsuka and smiled slightly. His words were purely from his heart and not tofort the girl.

    "Thank You." Setsuka sighed in relief after hearing his reply. Then her face blushed after remembering that Tenku had called her girlfriend in front of Ichiro. Even though it was just a lie to drive the man away, it still made her heart flutter.

    "By the way, what do you want to do next?" Tenku asked.

    "Hmm... I think I''ll let Kohana y here a bit longer, and we''ll go home in the evening. Why do you ask that?" Setsuka asked in return.

    "That''s good. Then, please take care of Kohana for a while. There''s something I have to do now." Tenku said to Setsuka, and his eyes stared in a certain direction in Motosu''ske. It''s time for him to exterminate the pests.

 Chapter 163 163

    Not long after Tenku left, a man and woman in their twenties approached Setsuka. She wasn''t wary but felt happy when she saw the two people. Setsuka knew the man and woman because they were members of the Fuyushima Temple.

    "We came to deliver the things you ordered, Miss." The woman said politely to Setsuka, handing her a small ck box.

    Setsuka received the small box and opened it. When she saw its contents, she smiled in satisfaction and quickly closed it. After that, Setsuka put it in the space pocket for fear of damage or loss.

    The two people were shocked after they saw Setsuka''s expression. They had seen Setsuka smile when she was chatting with her parents and Kohana, but the change in her face was minor, and she still gave off the air of a cold and aloof girl.

    This was natural because they were Setsuka''s family, and the girl did it so that the conversation between them would not be awkward. But now, Setsuka showed a sincere smile from the bottom of her heart. That means the girl''s mood is very good, and she feels happy.

    "I''m sorry for causing trouble for you two. Thank you for bringing my order to this ce." Setsuka looked at the two people and bowed her head slightly.

    "Please raise your head, miss. You don''t need to thank us. We will be happy to help you if you need us. After all, we intend to visit this ce to spend our vacation. Because of that, she and I were tasked with delivering this thing to you." The man shook his head and replied.

    "Then, can you help me one more time?" Setsuka asked.

    "Miss, feel free to tell us. What can we do for you? We''ll do it if it''s within our means." The woman answered without hesitation.

    "Could you two look after Kohana for me for a bit? I have something I must do now." Setsuka said and pointed at her little sister, who was ying with the butterfly she had caught. Kohana smiled broadly when she saw dozens of beautiful butterflies in a cage.

    "Of course. Leave the matter to us. We will protect Miss Kohana with our lives. So you can finish your business with peace of mind." The man quickly agreed, and the woman beside him nodded.

    "Thank You. In that case, I will be leaving now." Setsuka bowed once more to them and left the scene. She took something from her space pocket and ran towards the foot of Mt. Fuji.

    ***

    After Tenku left Setsuka and Kohana, he quickly headed to the foot of Mt. Fuji. He hade to that ce not because he wanted to see the beautiful scenery but to provoke the people closely following him.

    "Do you want to stay hidden and follow me secretly or bravely show your faces to me?" Tenku suddenly stopped at a location with no upants. He had confirmed with his spiritual sense that there was no one other than him and the people hiding not far from him.

    "Ooh, so you noticed us. Did you deliberately stop in this deserted ce after knowing we were following you? Do you think you can beat us? Or have you set a trap for us here?" A man came out from behind arge rock.

    He was the leader of the people in ck suits that Tenku met in front of his apartmentst night. He wasn''t alone as several people in the same outfit, including the scout, appeared from behind.

    "I don''t have time to set a trap for you. That person should know because he has been watching me since I left the apartment this morning. You can ask him." Tenku pointed at the scout.

    "You! You''ve been aware that I''ve been following and watching over you!? So when our eyes met earlier, you were looking at me instead of identally looking at someone else randomly?" The scout said in disbelief.

    "Yeah, you''re right." Tenku nodded in response.

    The answer made the scout drop to his knees. He was sure he had disguised himself and dispelled his presence very well. Apart from that, he also mingled with hundreds of visitors at Lake Motosu. But he didn''t expect that a first-year student from high school would have such terrifying senses and be able to spot him. This destroyed his confidence as one of the best scouts in Japan.

    "Stand up. He might have a device that can detect you. So you don''t need to be discouraged." The leader said to the scout. After that, he returned his attention to Tenku.

    "I don''t know what trick you have used to find out our scouts, but it won''t work in your current situation. You are alone, and we have surrounded you. Soe with us obediently to meet our boss now, or we will force you by force.

    Of course, you will have a painful experience if you choose thetter option. We will break your legs and arms so you cannot fight back." The leader said coldly. Then he and the men in ck behind him manifested their Phantasmal Objects. They were Realizers, but all of them were low-level.

    "Why do you insist on taking me to your boss? I don''t know him." Tenku looked at the leader and asked. The leader saw that Tenku was confused because he didn''t know what they wanted to bring him to Shigeru.

    "Do you not know?" The leader narrowed his eyes and asked seriously. Even though he was sure he could catch Tenku, he still had to act carefully.

    The leader was worried that Setsuka would suddenly appear and catch them wanting to take Tenku by force. That was enough evidence for Fuyushima Temple and Holy Union to take action against them and Shigeru. So it would be better if he could bring Tenku in a good way.

    "If I had known, I wouldn''t have asked about it twice." Tenku replied and sighed. He had asked about the same thing yesterday and was repeating it now. Of course, Tenku did it to strengthen his acting to make it look real.

    He thought Shigeru wanted to meet him because he intended to investigate his son''s death, but Tenku still wanted to know it directly from the leader''s mouth. Tenku thought that Shigeru might have another goal.

    "Do you know Shinji Yamanaka? He is one of the freshmen at Suisei High School, just like you." the leader asked.

    "Shinji?" Tenku said confusedly. He pondered and pretended like he was trying to remember the name. But then shook his head at the leader.

    "You don''t know him? He was the one you fought with before you left for the mission atke Shima." The leader tried to remind Tenku about Shinji.

    He watched the boy seriously and checked the change on his face. But Tenku looked at him confusedly. The leader felt that the boy was telling the truth after he saw his expression.

    The argument between the two before leaving for Lake Shima might be a coincidence, and it had nothing to do with Shinji''s death. Even so, the leader still had to bring Tenku to Shigeru because the boss was the one who would determine if Tenku was right or wrong.

    "Ah! Do you mean it''s a male student trying to get close to Akina? Yes, I remember him. I don''t know his name, but I heard from the teachers that he suddenly disappeared during a mission at Lake Shima. So what does that have to do with me?" Tenku finally figured out their goal, just as he had expected.

    "I''ll get straight to the point. You are one of the people suspected of killing Shinji. Therefore, our boss wants to meet you and interrogate you. He had done the same to them, but they had been found not guilty after further investigation.

    So I was hoping you coulde to see my boss and give him everything you know about Shinji''s death. If you are proven innocent, then we will release you." The leader said politely and tried to persuade Tenku to meet Shigeru.

    If Tenku wanted toe with them, that would be the best oue. There wouldn''t be anymotion in that ce, and Setsuka couldn''t meddle in their affairs. This way, they wouldn''t have to sh with the Fuyushima Temple.

    "I still don''t understand what your boss means. The student named Shinji was dered missing by the teachers and did not die. Then how can your boss say that I am one of the people suspected of being the murderer of his son? If he thinks I am the culprit, he can report me to the police or my organization.

    Wouldn''t that be easier and less troublesome for you? If I am guilty, I will be punished ording to thew. But if not, then I will be released. Isn''t that simple? Besides, did your boss let go of the people you''ve interrogated after they were proven innocent?" Tenku narrowed his eyes at the leader and asked seriously.

    Tenku didn''t know Shigeru, but he felt that the man would not let go of the people he had taken by force because it would bring him trouble.

    The leader''s face darkened after hearing Tenku''s words. He thought the boy would obey ande with them to see Shigeru. It turns out that Tenku didn''t have that kind of intention from the start. But the leader still had other ways to get him to his boss without them having to fight.

    "Don''t you have a close rtionship with the female student named Akina? She is also on the list of people suspected of being Shinji''s killer. So if you don''t want to meet our boss now, we''ll take her to..." The leader tried to threaten Tenku using Akina, but before he finished his sentence, the boy disappeared from his sight and suddenly appeared in front of him holding a scythe.

    The leader and his subordinates were shocked because they didn''t notice at all when Tenku made a move. They couldn''t say anything because Tenku suddenly unleashed his bloodlust on them.

    "I hate people who threaten me with those closest to me." Tenku said coldly and shed his scythe horizontally. After that, the leader''s and his men''s bodies were cut in half without them even having a chance to scream. They didn''t know what had happened even after they died, and the scythe devoured their corpses until nothing remained.

    "Okay. Now is the time to end this problem by eliminating the boss of the pests." Tenku muttered and climbed Mount Fuji at a terrifying speed. He reached the top in less than fifteen minutes and then checked the GPS on his dimension watch to determine his position. After he confirmed its location, he manifested the Golden Revolver in his right hand and activated the ability.

    "Phantasmal release..."

    NINE TRANSFORMATIONS

    THIRD FORM : SNIPER MODE

    Tenku''s Phantasmal Object was engulfed in a golden light and then gradually increased in size. After the light disappeared, the Golden Revolver became a sniper with a shape simr to the golden SVD Dragunov but looks more modern and futuristic.

    "This is my first time using the Golden Revolver''s Third form. I''m curious about its power. I hope this weapon does not disappoint me." Tenku said seriously and looked at one of Tokyo''s high-rise buildings.

 Chapter 164 164

    Yamanaka group is one of Tokyo''s leadingpanies, growing rapidly over the past few years. This cannot be separated from the leadership of thepany''s owner, Shigeru Yamanaka.

    Yamanaka tower is the head office of the Yamanaka group and is one of the tallest skyscrapers in Japan. The building is located in downtown Tokyo and has over forty-five floors.

    In a luxurious room on the top floor of Yamanaka tower, Shigeru was sitting at his desk, signing a pile of documents and looking at reports about hispany on hisputer.

    It was his private ce, and no one was allowed to enter without his permission because he liked the silence while working. The person who usuallyes to that ce is the secretary to deliver documents or ask for his signature. Even during the Golden Week holidays, Shigeru still had toe to the office because he had some work toplete directly at Yamanaka tower. But he couldn''t work in peace now because he kept ncing at his smartphone periodically.

    Shigeru was waiting for a report from his men. They should have texted or called him fifteen minutes ago. But they hadn''t given him any news until now, and none of them he could contact. It made his heart feel uneasy.

    "Did something happen to them? Did they sh with Setsuka Fuyushima while trying to catch that boy?" Shigeru put down the document in his hand and frowned. Thest report he received from his men was that Tenku met Setsuka at the Tokyo station. In addition, Setsuka was apanied by a little girl, who might be her little sister, because their faces were simr.

    After that, Shigeru gets another piece of information from his men that Tenku and Setsuka visited Lake Motosu to spend their vacation together. It strengthens their suspicions that Tenku and Setsuka have a romantic rtionship.

    When he received the report, Shigeru felt a headache. If that were true, their task of bringing Tenku to him would be much more difficult than he had imagined. Tenku was the person he suspected the most and might have been the murderer of his son

    Shigeru would not let the boy go until he had interrogated him. He must catch Tenku even though Fuyushima Temple is behind him. Thus, Shigeru asked his men to keep an eye on Tenku and act swiftly when the boy was alone. But after that, he didn''t get any more reports from them until now, and he couldn''t contact any of his men.

    "No. I''ve asked them to act carefully and retreat when they meet that girl. They should be able to let me know if that happens. Then why can''t any of them be contacted? Has something bad happened to them?" Shigeru''s face darkened as he thought of the possibility.

    "I will ask the rest of my men toe to Lake Motosu and find out what happened there." Shigeru got up from his seat and called someone on his contacts. He walked over to the window and saw the scene outside. But then Shigeru''s face changed drastically as he saw something rushing at him with terrifying speed.

    "Damn!" Shigeru quickly manifested his Phantasmal Object in the form of a shield. He tried to block the attacksing at him, but it was useless. A light projectile easily punctured the bulletproof ss of the building and prated Shigeru''s defense.

    p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® "No way..." Shigeru touched his forehead, and blood covered his hand. The attack easily broke hisyered defense and prated his head. After that, Shigeru fell, and his consciousness sank into darkness forever.

    Until he died, Shigeru didn''t know who had attacked him and why he had done it. But he knew it was useless to think about it because there was nothing else he could do.

    ***

    At the same time, Shigeru fell in his office, Tenkuy down with a sniper in front of him, and a finger pressed on the trigger. He slowly got up and looked in shock at the Phantasmal Object in his hand.

    "I didn''t expect the third form of Golden Revolver to be so terrifying. Even though this weapon doesn''t have a high fire rate like the second form, I can kill monsters or enemies from a very long distance using a sniper. This mode adds variety to my ranged attacks." Tenku muttered and smiled broadly.

    The distance between Mount Fuji and Yamanaka Tower was at least hundreds of kilometers. Still, Tenku could hit the target with great precision because he could see Shigeru clearly from his sniper scope. In addition, his attacks could prate the defenses of a Realizer with a phase belowary. Of course, he had to use fourth-level monster cores as ammunition.

    Moreover, the attacks from the third form of Golden Revolver ignore the difference in altitude with the target, wind waves, air humidity, temperature, and the Coriolis effect. Coincidentally, no buildings were blocking his shot from Mt. Fuji to Yamanaka tower. In other words, the bullet went straight toward the target ording to what he saw through the sniper scope.

    Although the power of his Phantasmal Object sounded almighty, as it could kill enemies anywhere, it also had a weakness.

    First, the consumption of genesis power used is veryrge. The farther the target distance, the more genesis power is needed. In that attack, Tenku had used three-quarters of the amount of genesis power in his body, and now he felt exhausted.

    Second, Tenku can only use third and fourth-level monster cores as ammunition. His attack damage would drastically decrease if he loaded it with monster cores below that level. He would not be able to injure a goblin. But if he used a fifth-level monster core, his Phantasmal Object would overheat.

    It was the same as when he used the first form of Golden Revolver. His heart bled when Tenku thought he had to use high-level monster cores as bullets.

    Third, Tenku cannot release continuous high-speed attacks in sniper mode because the fire rate is very low. In addition, he needed more time to reload his bullets and fire them. So the third form of Golden Revolver is not suitable for closebat.

    Fourth, attacks from the third form of Golden Revolver only affect a Realizer below theary phase or a cultivator below the innate realm. If he shot someone above that level, the bullet would only cause them light injuries. After that, they would immediately notice someone sneakily attacking them and be alert. But this drawback would disappear when his Realizer phase increased, and he could use fifth-level monster cores.

    "I don''t think I''ll use this third form often." Tenku smiled bitterly and shook his head.

    "With this, the matter with Shigeru Yamanaka has been settled. Now it''s time to return to Kohana''s ce." Tenku canceled the manifestation of his Phantasmal Object. He wanted to leave that ce as soon as possible. But before he took a step, Tenku heard a rustling sound not far from him.

    Rustle!

    "Who!?" Tenku quickly manifested his Golden Revolver again and shot a second-level monster core at that ce.

    Boom!

    Tenku moved at high speed toward the source of the sound. But when he got there, he found nothing.

    "Is it just the sound of leaves or grass blown by the wind?" Tenku released his divine consciousness to check the area around him and ensure no one else was there. Then he sighed because he couldn''t find anyone after searching for quite a while.

    "I guess that''s just my feeling. In that case, I''d better get back to the two girls immediately. I have been in this ce too long, and they must be waiting for me." Tenku muttered and quickly left the ce.

    ***

    Time goes back to when Setsuka entrusted Kohana to the two members of the Fuyushima Temple. The girl rushed after Tenku because she felt the boy had a problem.

    Even though Setsuka knew that Tenku was powerful, she couldn''t help but feel worried. She had to see his situation firsthand to calm her heart. Setsuka hopes to catch up to Tenku as soon as possible.

    She shot out at high speed and held a small pentagon wooden que. It was a talisman of Fuyushima Temple and served to dispel her presence, be it her body, aura, breath, heartbeat, and pulse. In other words, Setsuka would be like an invisible corpse. She used the talisman so Tenku would not notice her presence. Setsuka didn''t want him to be angry with her for following him.

    When she arrived at the foot of Mt. Fuji, Setsuka suddenly stopped after she heard a familiar voice. She walked slowly and tried not to make the slightest sound.

    Setsuka stopped behind arge tree and peeked in the direction the sound wasing from. She saw Tenku talking to the people in ck suits he met yesterday in front of the apartment.

    (Those guys again!? What exactly do they want from Tenku!? I should have warned them yesterday not to bother him anymore!)

    Setsuka clenched her fists tightly and felt extremely angry when she saw those people. After that, she overheard the topic of their conversation. It turned out that the men in ck suits were Shigeru Yamanaka''s men, and they wanted to force Tenku to be interrogated about Shinji''s death.

    She knew about it and didn''t care because the teachers had already taken over it. Setsuka didn''t expect Shinji''s father to act personally and take away the people he suspected.

    But then Setsuka felt the atmosphere in the area change after the leader threatened Tenku with one of his friends. Tenku instantly appeared before the ck suit people and shed them in half.

    Setsuka quickly covered her mouth, worried she would scream because the sight was horrifying. Her body trembled because this was the first time she saw Tenku make such a cold expression and kill someone without blinking.

    Then Tenku devoured their corpses with his Phantasmal Object and climbed Mount Fuji. Setsuka immediately suppressed her fear and followed suit.

    After arriving at the top of Mount Fuji, Setsuka was shocked by what she saw and heard. Tenku turned his Phantasmal Object into a sniper and killed Shigeru from there. If Setsuka remembered correctly, the distance between Mt. Fuji and Yamanaka tower should be hundreds of kilometers. But Tenku can kill someone from that distance with great precision.

    In other words, that boy could kill anyone within the Tokyo area. Setsuka felt a chill down her spine when she imagined it. She thought she already knew Tenku''s true power but was wrong. He is full of mystery, and his strength is unfathomable.

    After Tenku kills Shigeru, he intends to leave the ce, and Setsuka wants to return toke Motosu before him. But the girl identally stepped on the grass and made a rustling sound.

    Rustle!

    "Who!?"

    (Not good!)

    Setsuka ran with all her might and immediately left that ce.

    Boom!

    Setsuka heard an explosion from behind but didn''t intend to look at it and continued moving at high speed toward Kohana''s ce.

    It didn''t take long for Setsuka to return to Lake Motosu. Her face was full of sweat, and she was panting heavily. She was almost exhausted after running at full speed from the top of Mt. Fuji to Lake Motosu without stopping.

    "Fortunately, I was able to return earlier than him." Setsuka sighed and tried to stabilize her breathing. After that, she wiped the sweat off her face and approached Kohana. When the two people saw her return, they greeted her.

    "Are your business finished, miss?" The woman asked.

    "Yes. Thank you for looking after Kohana for me. Now you can go back or enjoy the scenery here ording to your n." Setsuka said to the two people and smiled.

    "You don''t need to thank us, miss. This is a trivial matter. In that case, we will be taking our leave now." The man replied, and the two quickly left Setsuka and Kohana.

    "Big sister!" Kohana jogged towards Setsuka after noticing her appearance.

    "Where have you been!? Where is big brother!?" The little girl looked around but did not find Tenku.

    "He..." Setsuka wanted to answer that Tenku had important business. But before continuing her sentence, she heard a voice from behind.

    "I''m sorry for making you two wait so long." Tenku walked up to the two girls and said apologetically.

    "Big brother!" Kohana jumped into his arms, and the other party caught her gently. She pouted andined because Tenku had left her for too long.

    Kohana had be very close to Tenku after spending time together today. So she didn''t hold back from being spoiled by him. Tenku could only smile helplessly and rubbed the little girl''s head tofort her.

    Setsuka smiled when she saw that heartwarming sight. She noticed that Tenku''s expression became softer when he was with Kohana, making the fear in her heart disappearpletely.

    She shouldn''t be frightened when she saw Tenku ughter those people because he couldn''t have done it without reason. Setsuka is sure that Tenku will never hurt them. She felt guilty for thinking badly of him even if only for a moment.

    "Then, should we go home now?" Setsuka looked at the two people, and they nodded simultaneously. Her smile became even wider when she saw the harmony between them.

 Chapter 165 165

    Six months have passed since Tenku''s visit to Lake Motosu and Japan is already inte autumn. After Shigeru''s death, Tokyo was in an uproar because one of the leadingpany owners in the area was found dead in his office. The news quickly spread throughout Japan and even abroad.

    The police and the Realizer have teamed up to find out who was behind Shigeru''s murder, but they have found no clues. They only knew that a great sniper had killed him from one of the multi-story buildings near Yamanaka tower and most likely was a Relizer. They concluded from the holes in the bulletproof ss of the windows in Shigeru''s office and the wound on his head.

    Because of that, the three Realizer organizations in Japan called members who possessed Phantasmal Objects in sniper form and interrogated them. Sadly, none of them was found guilty. So they suspected that the culprit was an illegal Realizer from a terrorist organization.

    After several months, the three organizations were still unable to find Shigeru Yamanaka''s killer, and news of his death slowly faded and disappearedpletely.

    Meanwhile, the person who caused a hugemotion in Japan was sitting in a very bad mood in the ssroom. Tenku put his face on the table and quietly sighed. Over the past six months, no space copse has urred in Tokyo or the Kanto region.

    Tenku had thought about looking for space copse in other regions but quickly dispelled that thought. He had information about a space copse that had appeared outside the Kanto region, but he would not make it there in time.

    The distance from his apartment to that location is so far, and it takes several hours to ride his motorbike. The Realizers from that area must have gathered and were ready to face the space copse when Tenku arrived. So there was no way he could kill the monsters in that ce.

    They would attack him when he appeared as the Reaper because they considered him an illegal Realizer. Tenku couldn''te there as a member of the Holy Union because he didn''t have the qualifications yet, and it was against the organization''s rules.

    Tenku is just a newbie in the organization and has no right to participate in missions outside the Kanto region without a senior Realizer apanying him.

    Another thing that put Tenku in a bad mood was that the increase in his cultivation was extremely slow because Japan''s heaven and earth aura was thin. Because of that, his cultivation base was stuck at the great perfection of the Sky Origin realm.

    Tenku had many monster corpses from space copse in Beijing but none were suitable to use to tempering his meridians and break through the fifthyer of the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art. So Tenku could only practice the Spiritual Lord Heart Sutra for thest few months.

    Unfortunately, it didn''t go smoothly because the practice was painful and difficult. Tenku still couldn''t break through the second stage until now. Thus, he focused on cultivating the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique and honing his swordsmanship, spear arts, and shooting skills.

    Tenku trained alone these few months without direct instructions from Wang Haotian because that old man had not returned to Japan until recently. Even though he doesn''t want to admit it, he feels lonely.

    (I did tell him to focus on the problems in Beijing and not return to Japan in a hurry. The Wang family''s problems seem more numerous andplicated than I thought)

    Tenku pondered and then sighed a second time.

    "Haa..."

    "What happened to you? You haven''t been in the mood the past few days. Akina asked me if something had happened to you in ss. You know, that girl is worried about you." Takaya sat next to Tenku and asked after hearing his sigh.

    "Yes. The girl keeps asking about your condition. A blind man also knows that she likes you." Noboru sat down on the other side and added.

    "I''m fine. I''m just having a little problem with my apartment. So you don''t have to worry about it." Tenku repliedzily. But he opened his mouth again before they could respond to his words.

    "Also, you two better not spread gossip carelessly. Akina might get angry if she heard your words." He gave them a warning.

    Takaya and Noboru looked at each other and shook their heads. They felt sorry for Akina. Tenku wasn''t stupid; both were sure he knew her feelings.

    But after they heard why Tenku could get to know Akina and be close to her, they knew why he didn''t have a romantic rtionship with Akina.

    Tenku was taken care of by Akina''s parents after he lost his father and mother. He had lived in the same house for several years with them and had already considered the girl his sister. Because of that, it would be difficult for Tenku to change his feelings for Akina.

    "Speaking of gossip, do you know thetest news on the student council president?" Noboru suddenly said to them.

    "Do you mean senior Fuyushima?" Takaya asked curiously. Noboru nodded and smiled mysteriously.

    "What happened to her? Has she got a boyfriend?" Takaya added another question.

    Even though he knows that Setsuka is someone he can''t reach, he doesn''t want to miss any updates from one of the prettiest girls at Suisei High School. Takaya always looks for thetest news about Kaede, Hijiri, and other beautiful female students.

    On the other hand, Tenku raised his eyebrows when he heard them talking about Setsuka. But he chose to remain silent and wait for Noboru''s next words.

    "This news is still uncertain. But it seems that senior Fuyushima already has a boyfriend." Noboru said in a low voice because he didn''t want the other students to hear him gossiping.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    "What do you mean?" Takaya looked at Noboru in confusion.

    "My point is senior Fuyushima might be dating someone right now." Noboru brought his face closer to Takaya''s.

    "I have heard your words. But why do you say that this news is not certain?" Takaya also approached Noboru. Tenku''s position became in the middle of them, and they gossiped directly in his right and left ear.

    "I heard from a reliable source that Fuyushima senior has been bringing multiple bento to schooltely." Noboru exined. Tenku''s ears twitched slightly when he heard his words.

    "It does not show that she already has a boyfriend. That bento might be for Senior Kobayashi since they are best friends. Besides, I heard that her little sister attends Suisei Elementary School. So that lunch can also be given to her." Takaya feels that Noboru''s words do not prove that Setsuka is dating someone. He thought the double lunch box was for her sister or best friend.

    "No. The bento was not for her sister. I learned from another reliable source that she overheard Setsuka''s conversation with her sister at the school gate. She reminded the student council president to give the bento to big brother.

    Do you know what those words mean? Do you know who big brother is? He couldn''t be senior Kobayashi, could he? So the big brother that the little girl meant was the boyfriend of senior Fuyushima!" Noboru said excitedly and looked like a girl gossiping.

    "Yeah. You are right. The big brother she was referring to couldn''t be Kobayashi''s senior. But that still doesn''t prove that that person is senior Fuyushima''s boyfriend. What if that person is a member of Fuyushima Temple and is the older brother of the student council president? Isn''t it normal for senior Fuyushima to give a bento to him?" Takaya still doubts that the person Kohana calls a big brother is Setsuka''s boyfriend.

    "No. No. No. I have also researched it. I got information from other trusted sources..." Noboru wanted to reply to Takaya, but Tenku interrupted him.

    "Wait a minute. How many trusted sources do you have? Are their words as trustworthy as you say they are?" Tenku asked out of curiosity about a reliable source that Noboru had mentioned several times in his sentence.

    "Of course! Do you doubt my judgment!? Their words can be trusted one hundred percent! You don''t need to worry about that!" Noboru said confidently.

    "I understand. Then, you can continue your exnation." Tenku nodded and asked Noboru to continue his words.

    "Okay, where did my exnation go... ah, yes, about senior Fuyushima''s brother. She is the eldest daughter and doesn''t have an older brother or seniors in Fuyushima Temple, and I have confirmed this information." Noboru exined.

    "If what you say is true, then the person who is called the big brother is a man who is now close to senior Fuyushima or maybe is his girlfriend, and that person also attends Suisei High School." Takaya concluded Noboru''s words.

    "You are right! But I still don''t know who this big brother is! He is very mysterious, and none of my reliable sources can investigate him. Is it possible you know who the big brother is, Tenku?" Noboru suddenly looked at Tenku and threw a question at him.

    "I don''t know. Why are you asking me anyway? This is also my first time hearing about it." Tenki shook his head. He couldn''t say that he knew because the person they were talking about was him.

    After returning fromke Motosu six months ago, Tenku and Setsuka''s rtionship became closer. The girl kept her promise by making food for him three to four times weekly.

    Setsuka delivers the bento in person during lunch break and sometimes to his apartment when school is off. Of course, she did it secretly so others wouldn''t find out and started some weird gossip around the school. Tenku also kept his promise to Setsuka by meeting Kohana often and ying with her.

    Tenku had forgotten Wang Haotian''s advice to stay away from the members of the strongest Realizer group in Japan because he saw the sincerity in Setsuka''s eyes. Also, Kohana reminds him of Haruna. So Tenku decided to stay in touch with them and bear whatever risks awaited him.

    "Yes, I asked the wrong person. I forgot you weren''t interested in that kind of thing." Noboru sighed and shook his head in response to Tenku''s words.

    "Put that matter aside for now. By the way, do you guys have any ideas for next week''s cultural festival?" Takaya suddenly changed the topic of their conversation.

    "That is the business of the ss representative and the other students. I don''t have time to think about that. I will only be selling crispy tofu during the event and have no intention of participating in their ns." Tenku replied. But before they could answer him, he continued his words.

    "Ah, I will take my leave first since I have something to do in my apartment. Till tomorrow." Tenku took his bag and left the two without waiting for their reply. He wanted to quickly continue his practice andprehend the next level of the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique.

    Takaya and Noboru looked at each other and sighed when they saw Tenkuing out of the ssroom. They were used to his behavior. Tenku always hurriedly returned to his apartment after school for some unknown reason.

    On the way back to his apartment, Tenku walked while listening to music from his wireless headphones. But just as he was about to turn up the volume on his smartphone, someone suddenly bumped into him from behind.

    Thud!

    "Ugh! I''m sorry!" That person said apologetically and quickly picked up Tenku''s smartphone that had fallen because of her. But then she was surprised when she saw the content on the smartphone.

 Chapter 166 166

    Tenku turned his eyes to the person who had bumped into him and felt he had seen her somewhere. But because that person wore a hat, sses, and a mask to disguise her appearance, it wasn''t easy to recognize her.

    What Tenku could see in her was her slim body and blonde hair color. He could confirm that the person was a girl. But then Tenku frowned because the girl kept staring at his smartphone and didn''t immediately return it to him. It made him unhappy because his smartphone contents were private to him.

    "Can you return my smartphone now?" Tenku asked.

    "Ah, I''m sorry! This is your smartphone. But I didn''t expect anyone to have only one song in their ylist." The girl gave the smartphone to Tenku.

    Tenku raised his eyebrows because her voice sounded so melodic and familiar to his ears. Even though her voice was crisp andforting, her attitude had given Tenku a bad impression.

    "It''s none of your business. You shouldn''t look into the contents of other people''s smartphones without the owner''s permission." Tenku said indifferently and quickly took his smartphone from the girl''s hand.

    "Didn''t I already apologize? But I''m happy when I see it. That song is..." The girl suddenly stopped her words when she heard footsteps approaching the ce. She looked around frantically and saw arge trash can near her. The girl quickly ran and hid in that ce.

    "Please don''t tell anyone that I''m hiding here! You can trick them into going the other way!" The girl said seriously. Even though her words sounded like she was asking for help, her tone sounded like an order.

    Tenku didn''t answer and intended to leave the ce because he didn''t want to get involved with that girl. But he frowned because he saw the girl''s left hand shining and then covered by a glove with a beautiful and ssic design. Tenku quickly noticed that it was a Phantasmal Object.

    "Do not go! You must do my bidding!" The girl said coldly.

    Tenku could see five transparent threads emerging from her fingers and heading toward him. His face sank as he sensed the danger from it. Tenku stared at the five transparent threads, and her eyes lit up. After that, he released a spiritual wave, and the five threads disintegrated into light particles and disappeared.

    Spurt!

    He could hear the girl''s groans of pain from behind therge trash can after the transparent threads were destroyed. But before Tenku could say anything to her, he saw two people approaching him.

    The first was a middle-aged woman wearing a neat suit and sses. The second person was a handsome young man with bluish-ck hair wearing a T-shirt and a jacket over it. From his appearance, he seems like a famous artist. The two people looked around and walked towards Tenku.

    "Excuse me, did you see this girl passing by this ce?" The middle-aged woman asked Tenku and showed the photo on her smartphone.

    Tenku looked at the smartphone and was shocked. He was sure that the girl in the photo was the one who was now hiding behind arge trash can and trying to attack him. The girl in the photo looks beautiful with shoulder-length blonde hair and a sweet smile.

    He had that kind of reaction not because of the girl''s beauty but because he knew her. She is a famous idol named Kirika Miyazaki and the singer of the only song on Tenku''s ylist. The title of the song is "Looking for you to another world".

    "Isn''t she Kirika Miyazaki? I don''t see her. But I saw someone in suspicious clothes going that way." Tenku shook his head and then pointed in the opposite direction to where Kirika was hiding.

    "You are right. That person must be Kirika! She likes to disguise herself when sneaking out to y! Let''s go after her!" The middle-aged woman said with the young man, and the other party responded with a small nod. But before she took a step, the woman looked at Tenku.

    "If you see that girl, please contact me immediately. I''m the manager of Kirika Miyazaki!" The middle-aged woman hands him a business card.

    "I understand." Tenku nodded and answered curtly. After getting his reply, the middle-aged woman left the ce with the young man. He felt that they were in a rush to find the girl.

    "Okay. You can get out of there now. They''re gone." Tenku looked at the trash can and said.

    After that, Kirika came out with a pale face while clutching her chest. Kirika approached him slowly and looked scared when she saw him. When Tenku destroyed the invisible threads with his spiritual power, she was hit by a bacsh and injured.

    "Cough! Thank you for not telling them about my hiding ce. By the way, who are you? How can you go against my abilities and make me hurt? I''m sure you weren''t using a Phantasmal Object back then. Were you sent by someone to kidnap or kill me?" Kirika said in a weak voice, and she was wary of Tenku.

    Kirika Miyazaki is an idol who is quite famous in Japan. She has a beautiful voice and great acting skills. She has starred in many television series and cinema movies as an actress.

    As a singer, Kirika has released many singles and albums to the market, one of which is a song that Tenku often listens to using his headphones. Because of this, Kirika has arge fan base in Japan and overseas.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    But her fans only know that she''s an idol. In reality, Kirika Miyazaki is also a moon phase Realizer and a member of the League of Heroes. She possesses an A-rank Phantasmal Object, Marite Glove, and her ability is Puppet Master.

    As the name implies, Kirika''s Phantasmal Object ability can control living things and move inanimate objects without touching them. It was like a cultivator''s spiritual power that could affect the opponent''s soul and surrounding objects.

    Tenku could see the invisible threads from Kirika''s glove and counterattack because he had practiced the Spiritual Lord Heart Sutra. If he hadn''t learned the practice, Tenku might already be under the influence of the Marite Glove and being controlled by Kirika.

    "You don''t need to know who I am. You should know that I have no intention of kidnapping or killing you because I have no reason to do so. I helped you this time because you are the singer of my favorite song.

    But if you try to sneak up on me again, I don''t mind eliminating you and making youpletely disappear from the Japanese entertainment industry." Tenku said coldly and wanted to leave the ce. His voice seemed toe from the depths of hell and made Kirika shiver.

    Tenku didn''t want to be with the girl for too long because he was worried that the two people would return and find out he had lied to them. But before Tenku could take a step, Kirika suddenly held his hand.

    "Wait a minute! I''m sorry for sneakily attacking you. But I was forced to do that. I was afraid you''d tell them about me." Kirika said apologetically.

    Even though she is wary of Tenku, Kirika has to find the person''s origin who can destroy her spiritual thread. This was the first time her ability had failed to control someone of the same age and had caused her to be injured.

    Kirika has to do it for the organization and fulfill her curiosity about Tenku since he only has one song of hers in the ylist on his smartphone. She felt happy because someone appreciated her and liked her song more than her appearance.

    On the other hand, Tenku looked at Kirika and thought the girl felt guilty for her actions when he saw her expression.

    "Okay. You don''t need to talk about it anymore. We''re even. I hurt you, but I also helped you hide from them. So you don''t have to apologize or thank me. Therefore, please let go of my hand. I must return to my apartment now." Tenku slowly pulled his hand away from Kirika, but the other party suddenly tightened her grip.

    "What are you doing?" Tenku narrowed his eyes and released a bit of his killing intent.

    "Ugh!" Kirika bit her lips and tried to resist his coercion.

    Tenku was a little surprised because the girl could withstand the pressure. He remembers a Realizer in the moon phase named Ichiro, whom he met six months ago atke Motosu. That person couldn''t endure the same amount of killing intent as he released toward the girl. Tenku was amazed by Kirika''s strength. But he couldn''t let the girl hold him down and make him linger in that ce.

    "Release your hand now. I don''t have time to chat with you because I still have something I have to do. Even though you are the singer of my favorite song, that doesn''t mean I can''t be tough on you." Tenku said indifferently and adding to the intensity of his killing intent.

    "Argh!" Kirika was shocked when she felt his coercion multiply. She tried to fight it with her strength, but it was useless. Kirika knelt down and finally let go of his hand.

    Tenku looked at her briefly and quickly left the girl. He likes Kirika''s songs, but that doesn''t mean Tenku is her fan. Because of that, he didn''t feel the slightest pity when he saw her in that condition.

    "Wait..." Kirika tried to stop Tenku, but she was having difficulty speaking under pressure. After the boy disappeared from her sight, the pressure on her disappeared, and Kirika could breathe a sigh of relief.

    "Who''s he? First, he destroyed my ability, and now he can release that kind of pressure without using a Phantasmal Object. Judging from his uniform, he should be a student from Suisei High School." Kirika said in disbelief. She stood up slowly and wiped the sweat from her face. Her breath was still a bit rushed due to coercion from Tenku.

    Kirika took her smartphone out of her pocket and called her manager. When the call was connected, she received a rain of questions and lectures from the middle-aged woman.

    "Put that matter aside for now. Didn''t you say I got an offer to sing at the cultural festival at Suisei High School?" Kirika asked seriously.

    [Yes. You are right. Didn''t you tell me to decline their offer because you will perform at another high school event? Why are you suddenly asking about that?]

    The middle-aged woman said in confusion. She felt something was off about Kirika because that girl suddenly asked that question. Normally, Kirika didn''t like meddling in those matters.

    "I changed my mind. Please ept the offer and tell the principal there that I am willing to perform at their school festival for a half fee, but they must meet my one condition. Please do it now before another idol takes my ce." Kirika said in a deep voice and ended the call without waiting for a reply from her manager. The middle-aged woman was used to her behavior and knew what her request meant.

    "We will meet again soon, my fans. I will reveal all the secrets you are hiding! So wait for me to entertain you!" Kirika smiled yfully and quickly left the ce.

 Chapter 167 167

    Tenku came to school a littleter than usual the next day because he had to cultivate and practice his swordsmanship in the morning. On top of that, he had to clean Wang Haotian''s apartment because it had been abandoned for a long time and had be dusty.

    When Tenku entered the ssroom, he felt the atmosphere was slightly different. The students sat in groups and chatted with bright expressions. Usually, they lookzy and lethargic when theye to school. The sight made Tenku confused. He put his bag on the table and walked over to Takaya.

    "What is going on? Why are the students in the ssroom looking more excited?" Tenku asked and looked at the students around him.

    "That is..." Takaya wanted to answer Tenku''s question but was interrupted by their friend''s voice.

    "Have you heard of thetest news at Suisei High Schoo!?" Noboru approached the two people and looked at them with a big smile.

    "Noboru can exin the matter to you." Takaya smiled and let Noboru answer Tenku''s question.

    Noboru came to school shortly after Takaya, but he exited the ssroom quickly after putting his bag on the table. He told Takaya that he wanted to meet his reliable source.

    After that, Noboru returned with thetest news about the cultural festival at Suisei High School. But then he came out of the ssroom again and appeared after Tenku arrived.

    "What is going on? Why do the students look so excited today? Do you know anything about it?" Tenku repeated his question.

    "You asked the right person! I have received information from a reliable source that Suisei High School has invited famous idols to perform at the cultural festival that will be held next week!" Noboru replied.

    "So the students became enthusiastic because an idol woulde to this school." Tenku lost interest after hearing his words.

    He thought that something big had happened at school. But Tenku didn''t expect the atmosphere to be more exciting just because a famous idol would perform at their cultural festival. He intended to return to his seat, but Noboru stopped him.

    "Wait a minute! Where are you going? My story is still not finished. You''d better listen to the information I got to the end before you return to your seats. Otherwise, you will regret it." Noboru smiled mysteriously.

    "Okay. Please continue your exnation." Tenku sighed and then sat down next to Takaya. He felt the next piece of information would be quite lengthy. Fortunately, there was still enough time before the bell rang, and their homeroom teacher came.

    "I heard that this idol is willing to be paid half price to perform at the culture festival at Suisei High School." Noboru whispered.

    "Huh? This is the first time I''m hearing about it from you. What is the reason that idols want to be paid half price? Was that person an acquaintance of the principal or one of the teachers here? Or maybe the idol is an alumnus from Suisei High School?" Takaya was shocked when he found out about it.

    He had heard that famous idols would perform at their school''s cultural festival, but that was all he knew. That information Takaya got from Noboru, and the other party didn''t say anything else after that.

    "Ahaha... I''m sorry. I just got this information and didn''t have time to share it with you. But because Tenku hase, I don''t have to bother exining it twice." Noboru smiled apologetically.

    When he arrived at school, Noboru only knew that they would have an idol at the cultural festival. But after he stepped out of the ssroom for a while and met with his reliable source, Noboru got another piece of information about it.

    "Okay, I understand. If so, why is the idol willing to ept half-price to perform at our school? Does that match my guess?" Takaya urges Noboru to exin immediately.

    "Unfortunately, all your guesses are wrong. I heard that the idol isn''t from the Kanto region and doesn''t have the slightest rtionship with the people from Suisei High School. The idol had a concert in Tokyo a few days ago, and one of the teachers came to ask her to sing at the cultural festival at our school.

    I heard that the idol rejected him at first. But for some unknown reason, the manager suddenly contacted the school and said that the idol is willing to perform at our school''s festival for half price." Noboru exined excitedly.

    "Do you know what the idol''s name is?" Tenku suddenly asked because he felt uneasy in his heart.

    "I don''t know. The school is keeping it a secret because they want to make the idol a surprise for us at the culture festival." Noboru shook his head and looked disappointed.

    "Then do you know why the idol is willing to perform at Suisei High School for half a fee?" Tenku asked another question.

    "I don''t know the details about that. But I heard a rumor that the idol asked the principal for one condition in exchange for half the fee. Then about that condition, I still don''t know... huh? Why are you looking at me like that?" Noboru spoke, but then he stopped when he saw Tenku and Takaya looking at him strangely.

    "You might deserve the nickname of the gossip king of Suisei High School." Takaya said in awe after hearing the information Noboru gave.

    He didn''t know how his friend discovered the condition the idol gave to the school, but he was sure it should have been a secret talk. He didn''t expect Noboru could hear about it.

    "Yes, you''re right. I became curious about your reliable source. Can I meet them?" Tenku added.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    "Please don''t tease me. I wanted to have at least one girlfriend in my first year and hoped to create my harem after graduating from Suisei High School and bing a senior Realizer.

    When I tried to get close to the first-year girls in other sses, I met some second-year seniors and got along well with them." Noboru sighed after hearing their words.

    "Are the senior students you are referring to all women?" Takaya asked with a slightly trembling voice, and Noboru nodded in response.

    "Why don''t you invite me to get acquainted with them too!? Don''t we have the same goal!?" Takaya stood up from his seat and raised his voice. Then he grabbed Noboru by the shoulders and shook him back and forth.

    "Wait a minute. Please listen to me..." Noboru tried to exin, but Takaya didn''t want to listen.

    "Calm down, Takaya. You have be the center of attention of the other students because of your action. You should listen to Noboru''s exnation first." Tenku patted Takaya''s shoulder and reminded him.

    Takaya stopped shaking Noboru after hearing Tenku''s words. He checked his surroundings and smiled in embarrassment after noticing the strange looks the students gave him. After that, he removed his hand from Noboru''s shoulder and sat back in his chair.

    "If so, please exin to me. Why don''t you introduce me to them? Are you afraid that I will steal them from you?" Takaya asked with a serious face.

    "Huh? What are you saying, Takaya!? I would never have such bad thoughts about you! I didn''t introduce you to them because those seniors asked me not to tell others about our rtionship. They asked me to keep it private. So there''s no way I''m taking you to meet them.

    But I made an exception for you two by telling you about them. So please don''t spread it to anyone. If those seniors found out I had told other people about this matter, they would be angry with me and not want to see me again." Noboru said helplessly.

    Not long after Noboru became acquainted with the senior students from the second year, he had asked their permission to bring Tenku and Takaya to join, but they refused firmly. The senior students said that they felt ufortable around the boys.

    Of course, they say that Noboru is an exception because they feel he is honest and doesn''t harbor bad thoughts toward them, even though he is a bit perverted sometimes.

    Tenku pondered after hearing Noboru''s exnation, while Takaya fell silent because he felt disappointed. But he was no longer angry with Noboru because he understood his friend''s situation. Not long after, Tenku suddenly opened his mouth.

    "Are those seniors a reliable source of the information you gave us?" Tenku wanted to confirm his guess with Noboru.

    "Huh? How did you know?" Noboru and Takaya saw Tenku together and were shocked for different reasons.

    "This is just my guess. But it seems that it is true. Didn''t you say your reliable source acts secretly and doesn''t want anyone else to know about them besides you? I''m just tying that in with your previous words." Tenku replied.

    "I see. You are right. The reliable sources of my information are those seniors, but I don''t know how they got the news." Noboru quickly admitted it, as he didn''t want to lie to his friend.

    "About that, I can only think of three possibilities." Tenku responded to Noboru''s words.

    "What''s that!?" Takaya and Noboru said simultaneously and brought their faces closer to Tenku.

    "Can you two keep your faces away from me? It felt disgusting." Tenku pushed the two people away from him.

    "Ahaha... I''m sorry." Noboruughed in embarrassment and sat back in his chair, bringing his position closer to Tenku.

    "Then, can you exin the three possibilities that you said?" Takaya said seriously because he was curious about those senior girls.

    "Okay. First, the senior students may have a rtionship with the principal, vice principal, or teacher. Thus, they were able to obtain top-secret information. Second, they may have a device that can monitor the movements of everyone at school without being noticed.

    Third, they have a lot of students under them who will provide information regarding anything that''s going on at school, especially certain people like members of the student council or the disciplinarymittee." Tenku exined.

    "I see. It does make sense. But which possibility do you think is closest to the truth?" Noboru asked another question.

    "That is..." Tenku wanted to answer Noboru''s question, but he stopped his words after hearing the bell, and their homeroom teacher entered the ssroom.

    "We will continue our conversationter." Tenku said to them. Noboru and Takaya nodded in response. After that, they returned to their respective seats.

 Chapter 168 168

    Time passed quickly, and the sun shone brightly above Suisei High School. After teaching ss C, Hayate quickly left the ssroom and let the students have their lunch break.

    "Let''s go to the cafeteria together." Takaya walked up to Tenku and said.

    "What do you want to eat today?" Noboru appeared behind him and added.

    "Hmm... I don''t know what to eat for lunch. How about you, Tenku?" Takaya was confused and then threw the question to Tenku.

    "I''m sorry. I can''t have lunch with you two." Tenku said apologetically. Today was Setsuka''s schedule to give the bento to him. Of course, he wouldn''t eat lunch in the cafeteria and waste Setsuka''s homemade food.

    "Again? Did you get the bento today?" Takaya raised his eyebrows after he heard his reply. Tenku rarely ate lunch with them in the past few months because he had ordered bento from someone else.

    "Yes." Tenku answered curtly. Then he took an empty lunch box from his bag and stood up. He wanted to meet Setsuka immediately and didn''t want to keep the girl waiting too long.

    "Can''t we have lunch together in the cafeteria? I want to see and taste your bento." Noboru said curiously.

    "Hmm... maybe next time, but not now." Tenku has always had to eat lunch in a quiet ce because he doesn''t want other people to see his bento.

    He didn''t want any weird gossip to spread in school. Especially after Tenku heard what Noboru said yesterday about Setsuka''s boyfriend, he felt he should not show the bento to anyone. But if he gets permission from Setsuka, it''s fine if Tenku has lunch with Noboru and Takaya.

    "I wanted to ask this for a long time. Who made the bento? Did Akina cook it for you? If that''s true, I also want to order the bento from her. I want to taste the food made by a girl." Noboru teased Tenku.

    "Akina does not make this bento. So please don''t say these things to her. It would be troublesome if that girl came to me and questioned me." Tenku looked at the two people and said seriously.

    "You don''t need to worry about that. My mouth was sealed tightly." Noboru gave a lip-sealing gesture.

    "I wouldn''t say that to her either. You can trust me." Takaya nodded and patted his chest.

    "Thank You. Then, I should get my bento now. I don''t want her to wait too long. For you, enjoy your lunch in the cafeteria." Tenku smiled and quickly left the ssroom.

    Right after Tenku disappeared from their sight, Takaya and Noboru looked at each other and grinned.

    "Are you thinking the same thing as me?" Noboru asked, and Takaya nodded in response.

    "Then what are you waiting for? Let''s follow him now and see who the girl made that bento for him!" Noboru got up from his seat and patted Takaya on the shoulder.

    "Yes! I''m curious about that girl too!" Takaya replied, and the two ran out of the ssroom.

    But they were confused because they didn''t find Tenku anywhere in the school corridor. They were sure that Tenku just walked a little faster, and the passage was long. They should still be able to see his figure in that ce even if he ran.

    "Where is he?" Takaya asked and checked his surroundings. He tried to find Tenku among the students passing by in the school corridor.

    "I don''t know. His figure should still be visible in the corridor. But I couldn''t find him among the students. Does he know we want to follow him and run at full speed to avoid us?" Noboru asks in return.

    "Yes, that is possible. Even if we can''t follow him now, we can still do it next time." Takaya replied.

    "You are right. We have to find out who made the bento for him." Noboru nodded firmly, and his eyes were full of determination.

    "Talking about bento makes me hungry. How about we go to the cafeteria now?" Takaya doesn''t want to waste their lunchtime after losing track of Tenku. On top of that, he felt his stomach growling after hearing about the bento.

    "Let''s go to the cafeteria! There''s nothing else we can do here." Noboru agreed, and the two of them left the ce.

    As Noboru and Takaya went to the cafeteria, Tenku walked up the stairs to the school rooftop. Setsuka gave the bento she made to him at that ce so no other students would see it.

    After leaving the ssroom, Tenku moved quickly and disappeared from the school corridor because he didn''t want anyone to follow him.

    Tenku pushed the metal door towards the school rooftop and saw a beautiful girl with her hair fluttering in the wind. Even though he had seen that fantastic sight countless times, it still fascinated him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You''vee?" Setsuka noticed when the door opened and smiled sweetly when she saw him. It was a privilege for Tenku, and he had seen it many times over thest six months. Setsuka only shows her current expression to Tenku alone, not even to her family.

    "I''m sorry for making you wait." Tenku smiled apologetically and walked over to Setsuka. But before that, he locked the door first. Tenku didn''t want anyone toe and see their meeting. It would be gossip and damage Setsuka''s image as student council president.

    "You don''t need to apologize because I just arrived here." Setsuka walked slowly towards Tenku with a lunch box in her hand. The shape and color are the same as the one Tenku is holding.

    "That''s good. Luckily I didn''t keep you waiting." Tenku sighed in relief after hearing her words. Afterward, the two stood facing each other at a distance of less than one meter.

    "This is the bento I made today."

    "This is the lunch box that I have washed."

    Tenku and Setsuka said simultaneously and making their atmosphere awkward. But then, both of them suddenlyughed.

    "Pfft... ahaha... alright. I will ept this lunch box. But you shouldn''t wash it because I''ll do it for you when I return home." Setsuka received the lunch box from Tenku and gave him the bento in her hand.

    "I have to do it because it is my duty. Otherwise, I would feel guilty for taking too much advantage of you. I''ve troubled you enough by making meals for me three times a week, and I don''t want to add any more work to you." Tenku said softly.

    The two no longer felt awkward with each other, and they chatted more smoothly. Tenku and Setsuka''s rtionship became even closer after returning from Lake Motosu six months ago.

    "Didn''t I also trouble you to see Kohana often? Aren''t we even? Besides, I don''t feel bothered by you at all. Instead, I had the pleasure of making a bento for you." Setsuka said firmly at the beginning, but her voice was barely audible at the end. Then she blushed and lowered her head because she didn''t want Tenku to see her.

    Tenku could see that Setsuka''s ears were red. He involuntarily smiled, but his face became solemn after thinking of something.

    "I have thought about this matter again. But is this okay? We did make a deal, but I feel like I''m the only one who benefits here and makes you lose, be it time or energy. Are you sure you want to continue this deal with me? You are the student council president and a member of the Holy Union.

    I''m sure you are very busy, and your schedule is very tight. Is it okay for you to waste your time on this matter? If you want to end our deal, I don''t mind. You don''t need to worry about Kohana; I will see her periodically, even without it." Tenku said seriously.

    He felt bad for having troubled Setsuka to make his lunch regrly without him doing anything for her. Tenku didn''t feel that meeting Kohana was a deal because he enjoyed ying with her.

    Setsuka''s body trembled when she heard that. She raised her head, and her face turned pale.

    "Does the food I make not suit your taste? Or are you tired of eating my bento? If that''s the case, I''ll try making your favorite food! So we don''t need to cancel the deal." Setsuka said frantically. If Tenku cancels their agreement, Setsuka will no longer have any reason to meet him, and she doesn''t want that to happen.

    "No. Your food is still delicious, but I can''t keep bothering you to cook for me. After all, I''m just a friend and underssman to you. So I feel bad if I have to waste your time." Tenku shook his head and quickly refuted Setsuka''s words.

    "In that case, please forget what you said before and never speak of that matter again! I will still make bento for you because I love doing it! You can take this as my selfishness. So please grant this little wish of mine." Setsuka looked directly into Tenku''s eyes and said with determination.

    Tenku sighed when he saw Setsuka''s stubbornness. Even though he did it for her good because he didn''t want to waste her time, he didn''t expect Setsuka to want still to cook for him.

    "Alright. I''m not going to talk about that anymore. Can I eat my bento now?" Tenku gave in and agreed to her request. He couldn''t refuse after seeing her expression.

    "Thank You! I forgot that lunch break is almost over. If so, we can have lunch here now." Setsuka was happy because she could still make bento for Tenku and met him.

    "We? Will you have lunch with me?" Tenku looked at her in confusion.

    Usually, Setsuka would return to the student council office to have lunch with Kaede after giving the bento to Tenku. But now she suddenly said she would have lunch with him. Tenku felt something was off with Setsuka today.

    "Yes, I want to have lunch with you. You don''t mind, do you?" Setsuka asked in a weak voice. She was worried that Tenku wouldn''t want to have lunch with her.

    "No. I was just a little surprised when I heard that. But I don''t mind having lunch with you." Tenku replied.

    "Then let''s have lunch here. The view from this ce is the most beautiful." Setsuka sat on one of the edges of the school rooftop and patted the spot next to her while smiling sweetly at Tenku.

    "Alright." Tenku nodded and sat down next to Setsuka. After that, they started to enjoy their first lunch together at school.

 Chapter 169 169

    "Itadakimasu!"

    Tenku and Setsuka opened their lunch boxes and said simultaneously. Tenku took one of the side dishes from the bento and ate it.

    "Mmm... your food is delicious as usual. I''m very lucky to enjoy it for these six months. Thank You." Tenku looked at Setsuka and smiled gently.

    "I''m d that my food this time suits your taste." Setsuka felt a sweetness in her heart when she heard his praise. Her cold and aloof demeanor disappeared when she was with Tenku but returned after she separated from him.

    "Your food is always delicious and suits my taste. So there''s no way I wouldn''t like it." Tenku smiled and started to enjoy the bento. He didn''t realize he had be a glutton after six months of eating Setsuka''s food.

    "Then, you have to eat the bento until there''s nothing left." Setsuka smiled with satisfaction when she saw Tenku eating the food she had made with enthusiasm. She enjoyed her bento slowly while keeping her eyes on him.

    Tenku noticed Setsuka''s gaze, and he stopped eating. When Tenku saw Setsuka''s face, he found a grain of rice on the edge of her lips.

    "It is..."

    "It is..."

    Setsuka and Tenku''s hands moved simultaneously, taking the remaining rice grains from each of their lips. Tenku identally touched the girl''s lips and felt their softness and suppleness. After that, both of them ate the rice grains.

    Setsuka''s face reddened, and Tenku became awkward. He didn''t expect that he also had a grain of rice left at the edge of his lips.

    "I''m sorry. I reflexively took a grain of rice from your lips because I used to do it to my little sister when we were kids." Tenku bowed his head to Setsuka. He feared she would be angry with him because he had touched her without permission. Tenku regretted that he had been carried away by his emotions.

    "I also used to do that to Kohana and unknowingly took those rice grains from you. I apologize!" Setsuka also bowed her head. She blushed, and a beautiful smile bloomed on her face.

    Setsuka was happy because this was the first time Tenku had intentionally touched her. What her mother had said was true. If you want to win his heart, you have to win his stomach first, and Setsuka''s efforts for the past six months have not been in vain. Afterward, both of them raised their heads simultaneously andughed.

    "Ahaha..."

    "Okay. You better finish your bento now because lunch break will end soon." Tenku reminded Setsuka after seeing that there was still a lot of food left in her lunch box.

    "I understand. But you must help me." Setsuka nodded obediently.

    "Help you?" Tenku looked at Setsuka in confusion.

    "Since you like this food, you must eat it for me." Setsuka took one of the side dishes from her bento and gave it to Tenku. But she didn''t put it in his lunch box but fed it to him.

    Tenku was surprised by Setsuka''s action. He didn''t think the girl would dare to do such a thing. Even so, Tenku kept his mouth open and ate the food from her chopsticks.

    "That''s good." Setsuka''s face blushed, and she smiled broadly. Then she took another food and fed Tenku again and again.

    "I can eat it myself." Tenkuined because he felt he was being treated like a child by Setsuka.

    "This is thest one." Setsuka looked at Tenku with a pitiful face. She learned that from Kohana.

    "Alright." Tenku sighed when he saw her expression. He reluctantly opened his mouth and ate it.

    "Ehehe." Setsukaughed cutely when she saw Tenku eating the side dishes on her chopsticks. After that, she wanted to finish her bento quickly because the lunch break would soon end. But Tenku suddenly moved the chopsticks in his hand and took one of the foods in his bento.

    "Then, now is your turn to taste it. I see you like this food more than anything else in the bento." Tenku intends to repay Setsuka''s treatment of him. When he thought the girl would be embarrassed, Tenku was surprised to see Setsuka happily eating the side dish on his chopsticks.

    "Thank You." Setsuka said while chewing the food.

    Tenku stared at her silently and then smiled. After he had be closer to Setsuka in the past few months, his impression of her had changed. The first time Tenku saw Setsuka was during the entrance ceremony for the new students.

    At that time, Tenku felt Setsuka was a cold girl who was difficult to befriend. It made her not interested in him. But now Tenku knew that his thinking was wrong. Setsuka is just like an ordinary girl; only her appearance and status make her different.

    The cold and aloof demeanor from her was something she was born with, and it wasn''t Setsuka who asked to be like that. She is a lovely girl once you get to know her better.

    "We should hurry up and finish our lunch. I was worried that someone mighte to the school rooftop." Tenku said softly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I understand. But don''t you want to feed me again?" Setsuka teased Tenku.

    "Are you okay if I feed you? Usually, you would do that with your boyfriend. If someone else saw it, they might misunderstand it, and some weird gossip about you would spread. After all, I''m the weakest student at Suisei High School." Tenku warned Setsuka.

    "Hmm... I think feeding each other is not only done by couples. Siblings, friends, parents, and children can do it. Can''t we be considered friends now? I don''t care if some weird gossip about me spreads in the school. If they don''t touch me directly, I''ll ignore them and think of them as air." Setsuka responded calmly and then opened her mouth wide. Her actions forced Tenku to feed her again.

    "Alright¡­ alright¡­" Tenku sighed after he heard that statement and fed her again. He wanted to reject Setsuka''s words but didn''t want to waste time arguing with her.

    They fed each other until the food in their lunch boxes ran out. If someone saw them, they would think that the two people were in a romantic rtionship. Tenku didn''t know if it was right or wrong, but he was enjoying it now.

    After finishing their lunch, they quickly returned to their respective sses. Setsuka was reluctant to part with him, and unexpectedly Tenku felt the same way but didn''t realize it.

    Setsuka walked with light steps towards the student council office carrying two empty lunch boxes. At first, Tenku wanted to take it home as usual and wash it clean, but Setsuka prevented it and took it first.

    Tenku could onlyply when Setsuka was getting stubborn. Over the past six months, their rtionship had be very close to the point that they were no longer seen as senior and junior but best friends. During that time, Tenku learned about Setsuka''s nature and habits.

    Setsuka opened the door of the student council office and saw Kaede having lunch with Satoru and a female student with long brown hair. She was Ayumi Kinoshita. She is a second-year student and is the treasurer of the student council.

    "You''re back, Setsuka? Your business seems to be going well after I saw your expression." Kaede smiled warmly when she saw Setsuka was in a very good mood. She has returned to being cold and aloof after being separated from Tenku. But as her best friend, Kaede could tell that Setsuka was happy.

    "Yes. More or less. At least there has been some progress." Setsuka quickly admits it.

    Kaede knew that her best friend had gone on vacation with Tenku and Kohana to Lake Motosu. She also knew what Setsuka had been doing for the past six months. When Kaede heard that Setsuka wanted to make bento regrly for Tenku, she didn''t stop her and instead supported her. Kaede was sure this method effectively got a man''s heart. As long as her best friend is happy, Kaede will be satisfied.

    On the other hand, Satoru and Ayumi were confused about what they were talking about. The attention of the two was fixed on the lunch box in Setsuka''s hands. After the Golden week vacation ended and they returned to school, the two often saw Setsuka carrying two lunch boxes. But they thought that one of the two bento belonged to Kohana.

    "Did you finish lunch with your sister?" Ayumi asked.

    Setsuka just smiled in response to her question. She didn''t confirm or deny it. Setsuka sat down on her chair and looked at the three people.

    "After the three of you are done with your lunch, please call the other student council members because we will be holding a meeting to discuss the cultural festival and the idol that will be performing at Suisei High School." Setsuka said in a formal tone.

    The three people looked at each other and nodded simultaneously. They had known Setsuka for a long time and noticed she was now in serious mode as the student council president. After the lunch break ended, the students returned to their respective sses, and the student council meeting began.

    At the same time, Tenku satzily in the ssroom and listened to their homeroom teacher''s words. Hayate gave instructions for them to discuss the cultural festival next week. The meeting was presided over by the ss representative, Chisato Fukuda.

    Several students voiced their idea, and they debated them long enough toe up with five selected events.

    Dance

    Concert Bands

    Maid Cafe

    Theater

    Haunted House

    The students must vote to choose one of the five events as their program at next week''s cultural festival. They wrote down their choices on paper and put them together. Chisato checked them and read them in front of the students.

    Thepetition between two of the five events is fierce, but ss C finally gets its program for the cultural festival based on voting. They will build a haunted house. After deciding on their event, the students quickly prepared and intended to turn the ssroom into a spooky ce.

    "So we''re going to have a haunted house?" Takaya said weakly. He looked disinterested when he saw the voting results.

    "I prefer maid cafes over haunted houses." Noboru replied, and Takaya nodded in agreement as he had the same thought. Tenku wanted to respond to their words, but he was interrupted by a girl''s voice.

    "Alright, stopining and start preparations for building the haunted house. We must make spooky decorations for this ce and scary ghost costumes." Chisato walked up to the three people and red at them.

 Chapter 170 170

    Chisato stood before Tenku and the others with her hands on her waist. She felt irritated after hearing Takaya and Noboru''sints. Most of the students from ss C chose the haunted house because the other sses had already decided on a maid cafe as their event for next week''s cultural festival.

    Because of that, the male students who chose the maid cafe were disappointed with the result. They were annoyed that they were outnumbered by the students who chose the haunted house.

    In addition, not all male students vote for the maid cafe because some want a concert band. It was the same as Tenku''s choice. But he wrote it carelessly and had no intention of participating in any cultural festival events.

    "Why are you guys just sitting and chatting here? Can''t you see that the others are busy preparing for the haunted house? Mr. Hayate has given us time to prepare for this event as well as possible. So please don''t disappoint him! We will build the scariest haunted house in the history of Suisei High School! We can''t lose to the other sses!" Chisato said seriously.

    "We understand." Takaya and the others answeredzily.

    "What''s with your weak answers!? Show your passion for this year''s cultural festival!" Chisato raised her voice, and the students in the ssroom heard it.

    Chisato is a disciplined and intelligent student. On top of that, she had awakened a pretty high-ranking Phantasmal Object. The students in ss C like her because she is flexible and gets along quickly with others. Thus, Chisato was chosen to be the ss representative.

    "We understand!" Tenku and the others shouted in response to Chisato''s words.

    "That''s good! We have to defeat the other sses! The best program will receive awards and prizes from the school principal!" Chisato clenched her tiny fists and said with determination.

    She didn''t want ss C to be looked down upon by the other first-year sses, especially ss A and B. Chisato knew that the two sses were more potent than their ss from the number of students awakening high-rank Phantasmal Objects. But that doesn''t mean the quality of ss C''s students is lower than ss A and B. So, Chisato wants to prove that at the cultural festival.

    The number of attendees will determine the winner of the cultural festival at Suisei High School. The ss with the most visitors will receive an award and free lunch for one month in the cafeteria. Therefore, Chisato wants ss C to attract as many visitors as possible with their haunted house.

    After that, Chisato divided the work of the students from ss C. Some made ghost costumes, while others made decorations for the haunted house. Of course, it would be installed three days before the cultural festival started. Their studies would be disrupted if they turned the ssroom into a haunted house now.

    The students looked busy with their respective assignments. It didn''t just happen in ss C, but in all sses at Suisei High School, from first year to third year. They prepared their event as well as possible because they wanted to win an award from the principal and a month''s worth of free lunches. Of course, the former was the priority for them as it concerned the prestige of their ss.

    Time passed quickly, and the sky darkened. The students stopped their work and prepared to go home. They don''t need to rush because the results will not be optimal. After all, there was still plenty of time left until the cultural festival started.

    Takaya and Noboru had returned earlier because they had something to do. They asked Tenku toe with them, but he refused because he had to apany Akina back to her house.

    Tenku couldn''t let Akina go home alone because it was already night. Even though he no longer lives at the Karitoshi residence, he still has to repay Misora and Kouta for caring for him over the years.

    "By the way, what event will your ss make for the cultural festival next week?" Akina suddenly asked, and she kept smiling the whole way. She was happy because she could go home with Tenku again.

    She remembered when they still lived in the same house. In the past, they returned home together, but Akina had to keep her distance from Tenku for some reason. But now Akina could walk shoulder to shoulder with him, making her heart flutter.

    "ss C will be making a haunted house for the cultural festival. Then how about your ss?" Tenku asked in return.

    "Ooh, haunted house? It sounds fun and scary at the same time. My ss will make a maid cafe. It would be best if you did not forget to visit my ce." Akina said to Tenku and winked coquettishly.

    "Maid cafe? Wasn''t it the same when you were in middle school? I remember that your ss hosted a maid cafe for three years straight. So this is your fourth year as a maid?" Tenku smiled and teased Akina.

    But he was confused because the girl didn''t respond to his words. When Tenku turned his eyes to her, he found Akina speechless and looked at him in surprise.

    "Why are you silent? Is there something wrong with my words?" Tenku recalled his words and was sure he didn''t say anything strange to Akina.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "No. You didn''t say anything wrong, but you''ve changed quite a bit since returning from China. I''m not saying that it''s bad. On the other hand, I''m happy with your change. You smile more often and can joke with other people. Did something good happen on your vacation in Beijing?" Akina looked at Tenku curiously.

    "Is that so? I don''t feel anything has changed about me. But if you think like that, then it must be true. Many good things happened in Beijing. That might be the cause of my change." Tenku admits it. He had lived for nine years together with Akina under the same roof. They can be called childhood friends, and Akina knows Tenku quite well, both character and habits.

    "That''s good. I''m also happy about that. Back to the cultural festival next week, you should bring Takaya and Noboru to our cafe." Akina smiled and tried to bring back the topic of their conversation.

    "I will try to get them there. They will be happy because they want to make a maid cafe in ss C. Unfortunately, most students choose haunted houses because they don''t want their events to be like other sses." Tenku replied.

    "I can guess why those two people wanted to set up a maid cafe in ss C. But are you the same as them? Do you like to see a girl wearing a maid''s uniform?

    As far as I can remember, it bothers me that you didn''te to any events when we were in middle school. You''re too focused on your crispy tofu booth. Will the same thing happen this year?" Akina brought her body closer to Tenku and grinned.

    "I am a normal man. So I also like that kind of thing. But in middle school, I focused on making money because I realized I couldn''t depend on your family forever." Tenku answered softly. Of course, that is only one of the reasons but not the main one.

    "Yes, I understand. I''m sorry for what my father did to you." Akina''s face clouded over after hearing Tenku''s words. She felt guilty and annoyed with herself because she couldn''t prevent her father from kicking Tenku out of Karitoshi''s residence.

    That is one of Akina''s regrets in life. If she had tried harder, Tenku might still be living with her, and they would still be able to see each other daily.

    "What are you thinking about?" Tenku suddenly flicked Akina''s forehead.

    "Argh! Why are you flicking me!?" Akinained and pouted.

    "If I don''t do that, you will continue to sink into your thoughts. I more or less know what''s on your mind. But I will leave the Karitoshi residence sooner orter, even without your father kicking me out. So you don''t need to worry about it. Can''t we still meet? My apartment is not that far from your house." Tenku exined and tried tofort Akina.

    "Is that true?" Akina looked directly into his eyes and asked to confirm his words.

    "Of course. I have no reason to lie to you. Therefore, you no longer need to think about it." Tenku said seriously.

    "I''m d to hear it. I''m sorry I can''t visit your ce often because I''m busy with school and organizational affairs. Besides, my father forbade me when he found out I woulde to your apartment." Akina was relieved at her first sentence, but her face darkened at the end when she remembered about her father.

    "You don''t need to apologize to me. I understand you are busy. So you don''t have to force yourself toe to my apartment. You can visit when you have free time... we have arrived at your house." Tenku stopped his footsteps and looked at the building before him with nostalgia.

    "Ah, yes. I didn''t realize we had arrived. Why do I feel that the distance from school to home is getting closer? We got here too fast." Akina replied in a weak voice. She was disappointed that she couldn''t walk with Tenku any longer.

    "Thene inside. After that, I will return to my apartment." Tenku wanted to make sure Akina got into the house before he headed back to his apartment.

    "Alright. But would you like to stop by for a bit? My mom would be happy if she saw you. She often tells me that she misses you. She also asked if you ate properly during your stay in the apartment." Akina looked at Tenku with an expectant face.

    "I''m sorry, but I can''t. I have to go back soon because I still have other business. After all, your father would be angry if he saw me. You should know about it." Tenku shook his head and refused Akina''s request.

    "Yes, I know about that. Then I will enter now. You have to be careful on the way, and please let me know when you get to your apartment." Akina reluctantly walked inside the house. She wanted to spend more time with Tenku but knew her father didn''t like him. If Tenku suddenly appears, Kouta will ask him to return with the excuse that it''s already night.

    "I understand." Tenku answered and waited until Akina came inside the house. After the girl disappeared from his sight, Tenku left that ce and walked in the dark of the night streets.

 Chapter 171 171

    Six days passed in the blink of an eye, and the cultural festival began. The event will be held for two consecutive days at the weekend, and all schools in Japan will celebrate it. The students at Suisei High School have finished their final preparations and are ready to receive the visitors.

    The ssrooms inside the school building have been transformed into various ces. It bes a cafe, haunted house, mini theater hall, casino, etc. Besides that, there are also band concerts and performances from various clubs in the schoolyard.

    Tenku had done all his assignments in ss C, and he wasn''t part of the students who would be ghosts. Thus, he was free to do anything on the cultural festival day.

    He decided to sell crispy tofu at one of the snack booths on the school grounds. Tenku got permission quickly from the student council thanks to help from Setsuka and Kaede. He was alone in that ce because his friends were busy at their events.

    Noboru and Takaya must be ghosts in a haunted house. They were chosen because they were theziest in their duties the past week. Akina has to be a maid in her cafe but sends him messages periodically.

    Tenku replied and informed her that he, Takaya, and Noboru might be unable toe to her cafe because they had busy at the cultural festival. Luckily, Akina didn''t mind that.

    Apart from Akina, Tenku also received messages from Wang Ruyue, Huang Yuxin, Setsuka, and even Kohana. It left him a little overwhelmed.

    Tenku looked at the cultural festival handbook at Suisei High School and saw information about the other sses. ss A is the ss of Akio and Asuka. They staged a drama with the theme of heroes, while the Setsuka ss created a maid cafe with a more luxurious concept than the other sses.

    Right after Tenku served crispy tofu at his booth, he noticed many people had entered the Suisei High School area. They were from the neighborhood around the school, and a few stopped by Tenku''s booth after smelling the delicious aroma of his crispy tofu.

    Luckily, the queue wasn''t long, and he could prepare another crispy tofu after the one he served at his booth ran out.

    "Haa¡­" Tenku sighed and sat on the chair. He was overwhelmed by the number of visitorsing to his boot. The more time passed, the more crowded the cultural festival at Suisei High School was.

    Tenku saw that the schoolyard was full of visitors from neighbors and other ces. When Tenku watched the people passing by in front of his booth, he heard a cute, familiar voice.

    "Big brothers!" A little girl ran cutely toward Tenku. She is Kohana, and her voice attracts the attention of those around her.

    Fortunately, no one recognized her because Kohana wore a shrine maiden outfit and covered half her face with a fox mask. Even so, that couldn''t hide how adorable she was.

    Kohana wore it on orders from Setsuka because she didn''t want to cause unnecessary trouble for Tenku. If someone in that ce recognized Kohana and saw her with Tenku, strange gossip would spread around the school. Setsuka didn''t mind that, but Tenku would get in trouble with the other students. She didn''t want that to happen.

    "What are you doing here, Kohana? Shouldn''t your school have a learning exhibition?" Tenku''s face softened when he saw the little girl.

    "Yes, there is indeed a learning exhibition at Suisei Elementary School. But it''s boring for me. So I came here to meet you and big sister." Kohana held Tenku''s hand coquettishly and smiled broadly.

    "How did you know that I opened a booth here?" Tenku stroked Kohana''s head gently.

    "Big sister told me. She said that you open a crispy tofu booth in the schoolyard, and I cane to see you if you''re not busy. Fortunately, I came at the right time. But it''s tough to find your booth in such a big ce, making me tired." Kohana pouted and suddenly hugged him.

    Tenku shook his head when he saw her behavior. His rtionship with Kohana bes so close, and they look like a real sibling. Because of that, Kohana didn''t hold back when she was with Tenku.

    "In that case, I will apany you to the events at Suisei High School one by one. But I have to sell all this crispy tofu first. How?" Tenku sighed, knowing what the little girl wanted.

    "Yay! Then, I''ll help you sell the crispy tofu here!" Kohana jumped for joy after hearing his words. Then she helped Tenku to attract visitors from around her. With her costume and cuteness, Kohana quickly gathered people at Tenku''s booth, and it didn''t take long for all the tofu crispy to be sold out before noon.

    After Tenku closed his booth, he left the school grounds with Kohana holding his hand. The little girl did not forget to buy snacks at the booth they passed.

    "So, where are you going to go first?" Tenku looked at Kohana and asked.

    "I want toe to your ss!" Kohana replied. Originally she wanted toe to Setsuka''s ss and see her older sister in a maid uniform. But she could go there after being satisfied visiting all the events at Suisei High School, and her first goal was Tenku''s ss.

    "The event in my ss is a haunted house, and all the ghosts are scary. Do you dare enter into that ce?" Tenku grinned and tried to scare Kohana away. The little girl''s body trembled, and her face inside the mask turned pale upon hearing that.

    "Are you sure?" Tenku asked to confirm her words.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I''m sure! I''m not afraid of ghosts!" Kohana said confidently, but her grip on Tenku got tighter.

    "Okay. Since you are not afraid of ghosts, we wille to my ss." Tenku chuckled when he saw Kohana nodding in fear.

    Not long after, Tenku arrived in front of his ssroom and saw that the student guarding the entrance of the haunted house was Takaya.

    "Why are you guarding this ce? Aren''t you supposed to be a ghost with Noboru?" Tenku asked.

    "I am not fit to be a ghost. Thus, Chisato switched my role to another student. By the way, who is this little girl? I remember that you don''t have siblings or neighbors this age. Could it be this little girl is your taste? I didn''t think you were a lolicon¡­." Takaya looked at Kohana and Tenku in turn. But before he could continue his words, Tenku punched him on the head.

    "Argh! Why did you hit me!?" Takayained while rubbing his head. Tenku barely used strength in that punch, but Takaya still felt the pain.

    "That is your punishment for having strange thoughts about me. This little girl is my next-door neighbor. He came here with her parents, and they asked me to look after her. I was giving her a tour of Suisei High School and intended to visit every event in all sses." Tenku exined.

    "I see. I think your taste is a bit off, and liking little girls because you don''t like girls your age. But it turned out to be just a misunderstanding." Takaya nodded after hearing that. Then he heard Kohanaugh at his words.

    "What''s your name, little girl?" Takaya looked at Kohana and asked.

    "My name is Hana! Today I''m on a date with my big brother and intend to visit all events at this school!" Kohana bowed her head to Takaya and introduced herself.

    "Ahaha... Alright, Hana. I am your big brother''s friend, so you can call me brother Takaya." Takayaughed because he felt that Kohana was adorable after hearing her voice.

    "I understand, brother Takaya!" Kohana nodded in response.

    "Good girl! By the way, why are you wearing a mask? You''d better open it before entering the haunted house to have a better view of the terrifying sights inside." Takaya was curious about Kohana''s face.

    "I wore this mask on my parent''s orders. So I can''t let go of it without their permission. Therefore, I will enter the haunted house wearing a mask. I''m sorry." Kohana said apologetically. It was the answer Setsuka made for her if someone asked her to take off her fox mask.

    "Ah, that doesn''t matter. If it is an order from your parents, then you must obey it. Then you can enter the haunted house. I''ve written your name in the visitor''s book. Please enjoy the spooky sight of this haunted house and show your fear." Takaya smiled after hearing Kohana''s answer. Not only was the little girl adorable, but she was obedient to her parents. It amazed him.

    "Thank you, brother Takaya!" Kohana said excitedly because she couldn''t wait to get inside the haunted house. Even though she is afraid, she has Tenku, who will protect her. Because of that, Kohana dared to enter the haunted house and was sure that everything would be fine as long as Tenku was with her.

    "In that case, I''ll apany Hana inside. Please continue your duties as the guardian of the haunted house''s entrance." Tenku said to Takaya. He wanted to leave the ce, but he suddenly stopped his footsteps.

    "Ah, don''t forget toe to Akina''s ss after you have some free time. She asked you and Noboru to visit her maid cafe." Tenku left those words to Takaya and entered the haunted house with Kohana.

    "I wille to the ce no matter what!" Takaya replied with fiery eyes.

    After entering the haunted house, Kohana clings to Tenku when she notices the sinister atmosphere around her. Even though she had mustered up her courage, her body still trembled with fear. When a ghost suddenly appeared, Kohana would scream cutely, hug Tenku tightly, and refuse to go deeper into the haunted house.

    Tenku smiled when he saw that. He rubbed Kohana''s head to calm her down. Tenku tries to convince the little girl that the ghosts aren''t scary and won''t hurt her because he''s with her.

    Kohana finally released her hug from Tenku after hearing his words. They decide to continue their exploration of the haunted house, and Kohana gets bolder when she sees the ghosts.

    Fifteen minutester, Tenku and Kohana came out of the haunted house. Then they decided to visit the events of the first year ss one after another, and thest was ss A. Both of them hade to the maid cafe from Akina''s ss. Unfortunately, the girl was not there.

    After that, Kohana and Tenku intend to visit the event in the second year, and the first is Setsuka ss. When Kohana and Tenku entered the ssroom, they were greeted by girls in maid uniforms, two of them being Kaede and Setsuka.

    "Wee, master."

 Chapter 172 172

    "Haa..." Setsuka sighed when she saw her appearance in the mirror. After she and Kaede returned to their ss from the student council meeting, they were surprised that their ssmates and homeroom teacher had already determined their program for the cultural festival. It was a maid cafe.

    Unlike the maid cafes from other sses, they will decorate their ssrooms into a restaurant with a ssic and luxurious feel. Their maid uniforms are also slightly different because they look more elegant and beautiful.

    Setsuka and Kaede could only ept the decision because they had left it up to the ss representative and homeroom teacher. Even though Setsuka is the student council president and the daughter of the current head of Fusyushima temple, she can''t act arbitrarily and change the cultural festival program for their ss as she pleases. So Setsuka reluctantly epted it.

    In contrast to her best friend, Kaede was happy because this was her first time being a maid. From middle school to the first year of high school, her ss had never set up a maid cafe.

    Kaede wanted to wear a maid uniform in public and try serving guests. Thus, she was very excited and looked forward to it very much. Of course, another reason was that Kaede wanted to see her best friend in a maid''s outfit.

    "Haa..." Setsuka sighed for the second time. As time passed, more and more customers came to their cafe, most of whom were men.

    Some of the customers who came were male students from Suisei High School. Even the vice president of the student council, Satoru Ishida, was among them. He is from the same ss as Setsuka but he doesn''t participate in the maid cafe because he has to be the supervisor at the cultural festival.

    Satoru hade to the ce for the same reason as the other students. They wanted to see Setsuka in a maid uniform.

    The customers and the other maids kept looking at Setsuka with sparkling eyes because she looked so pretty and erotic. Her appearance can stir up the crazy imagination of men.

    Setsuka felt ufortable with their eyes on her, but she still had to stay at the cafe since it was her job. She had been showing them a cold face, but the customers were even more excited. Setsuka decided to ignore them and focus on her duties as a maid.

    Fortunately, customers are prohibited from taking photos at the cafe. So Setsuka can feel more at ease and doesn''t have to worry about her current appearance spreading outside the school. She had hoped that Tenku had not seen her in that maid costume and had forbidden Kohana froming to her ss. If the two people saw her now, Setsuka would feel very embarrassed.

    "Why do you keep sighing, Setsuka? You should be more excited! If you keep putting on a cold face like that, our customers might run away, and we''ll lose to the other sses." Kaede appeared from behind Setsuka and patted her on the shoulder. She looks pleased wearing a maid outfit and enjoys serving the customers.

    "I wish they would leave this ce after I treat them coldly. Unfortunately, it had the opposite effect." Setsuka''s face clouded when she saw the number of customers in their cafe. At this time, there was only one empty table in the ce.

    "Okay. Stopining. If you don''t want to serve the men, you''d rathere with me to greet guests at the entrance." Kaede knew that Setsuka didn''t like being the center of attention of other people, especially men who looked at her with lustful eyes.

    Setsuka must be in a bad mood right now. Therefore, Kaede wanted her best friend to change her sights and keep her distance from the customers inside the cafe. All Setsuka had to do was greet the guests, and he didn''t need to be face-to-face with them for too long.

    Tap! Tap! Tap!

    Setsuka and the others heard footsteps approaching their cafe. They quickly lined up neatly and prepared to wee customers. After the cafe door opened, Kaede and the others bowed in greeting the customers.

    "Wee, master!"

    There was no answer from the customers, which confused the maids. When Setsuka and Kaede raised their heads, they were shocked because the two people who hade to their cafe were Tenku and Kohana. Even though the little girl wore a mask, Kaede could easily recognize her.

    Setsuka remembered that she had warned Kohana not to visit her ss event, but her little sister still came and even took Tenku with her. She was angry at Kohana and red at her.

    Kohana trembled in fear under her older sister''s eyes and quickly hid behind Tenku. Setsuka''s face was red up to her ears when she saw Tenku staring at her silently. She wanted to bury her head in a hole in shame. But then Kaede grinned after thinking something. She approached Tenku and greeted him again.

    "Wee, master!"

    "Wee, mydy!"

    "Pleasee in. We still have one empty table specially reserved for you two." Kaede suddenly pushed the two people from behind and urged them to enter the cafe. She led them to an empty table and asked them to sit down. After that, Kaede pulled Setsuka towards them. Her strange behavior made the maids and other customers confused.

    "Kaede! What are you doing!?" Setsukained, but Kaede ignored it.

    "Then, she will serve you directly." Kaede looked at Tenku and then pointed at Setsuka.

    "Kaede!" Setsuka panicked upon hearing Kaede''s words and wanted to refuse. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to serve Tenku, but she was too shy to show her appearance in a maid uniform. But before Setsuka could finish her words, Kaede interrupted her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Ooh, are you sure you want him served by another maid? If that''s what you want, I''ll have another female student take your ce." Kaede wanted to call out to another maid, but Setsuka quickly held her hand to stop her.

    "Okay. I will do it." Setsuka said seriously. She was embarrassed to serve Tenku wearing a maid outfit but didn''t want another girl to do it.

    Setsuka preferred to put away her embarrassment for now rather than watch the boy she liked being served by another girl. She quickly decided and dared to stand in front of Tenku as a maid.

    "That''s good. Then, please serve this master anddy. Please act like a maid!" Kaede smiled and winked at Setsuka. After that, she left her best friend along with Tenku and Kohana.

    Satoru and the other male students looked at Tenku with jealousy. They hade before him and were waiting for Setsuka to serve them, but she ignored them and helped the other maids pass the customer''s orders to the kitchen without speaking to them.

    But now Setsuka took the initiative to serve someone, and that person was the weakest student at Suisei High School. The students were angry when they saw that.

    "Why is it that weak students get the honor to be served by senior Fuyushima!? Why not me!?" a first-year student said resentfully.

    "I can''t ept this! My heart is burning with jealousy!" The second-year student added. After that, the other male studentsined, but none of the maids responded.

    The other maids couldn''t do anything since none dared tomand Setsuka. So whether she wants to serve customers or not, it''s up to her. The presence of Setsuka in a maid uniform was already a big help to the cafe, and they didn''t want to expect more from her for fear that she would get angry.

    (Why did Kaede suddenly ask Setsuka to serve him? Do they know each other? Then who is that little girl? Why do I feel familiar with her? I can''t ept that Setsuka has to serve that student!)

    Satoru looked at Tenku intensely and squeezed the ss in his hand tightly. He wanted to ask Kaede for an exnation but quickly dismissed that thought. Satoru was sure he wouldn''t get an answer to his confusion but a scolding from Kaede.

    He knew that Setsuka had no obligation to serve customers at that cafe. But it was up to her if she wanted to do it, and neither the maids nor Kaede could manage. In other words, Setsuka served Tenku of her own free will.

    Satoru grew even angrier the more he thought about it. But he couldn''t do anything and only suppressed those feelings for now.

    On the other hand, the atmosphere at Tenku''s table became awkward because Setsuka didn''t say a word after Kaede left her.

    "Hmm... so what do you want to order, master?" Setsuka squeezed out her voice and tried to imitate what the maids did when taking customer orders. Her face was as red as an apple when she said those words.

    "Could you not call me that? I''m not used to being called master." Tenku said in a low voice. He also said the same thing when he visited the maid cafe in Akina''s ss. Tenku felt strangely more nervous when Setsuka said it. Tenku has to admit that Setsuka is very pretty and seductive right now.

    "I can''t do that, master. If you are confused about the food you will order, I rmend our special omelet. For the little girl, I rmend the super spicy omelet." Setsuka looked at Kohana and said. If it weren''t for her little sister not following her orders, Setsuka wouldn''t be in the situation she was in now.

    Kohana quickly got up from her seat and hid behind Tenku. She showed his head and said with a pitiful face to Setsuka. But it was useless for her older sister because she was already immune.

    "I forgot your words, big sister. So please forgive me. But you''re so pretty in a maid outfit. Aren''t my words true, big brother?" Kohana winked and asked for his help to calm Setsuka down. Tenku could only sigh in his heart when he saw her behavior.

    "Yes, she''s right. You are lovely in that uniform. So please forgive Kohana this time. But I will leave this ce now if you feel disturbed by my presence." Tenku wanted to get up, but Setsuka quickly stopped him.

    "No, I''m not bothered by your presence here! I''m d you want toe to this cafe. So please wait a moment, and I''ll take your order immediately." Setsuka said, quickly leaving the table because she didn''t want Tenku to see her blushing face.

    Not long after, Setsuka returned with two omelets, one for Tenku and the other for Kohana. She served it at the table and wanted to leave quickly as she was still embarrassed by Tenku''spliment. But before Setsuka could take a step, Kaede appeared behind her and said.

    "You forgot to give good luck charms to our customers'' food." Kaede reminded Setsuka and smiled broadly.

    "Eh?"

    "Eh?"

    Setsuka and Tenku reacted simultaneously to Kaede''s words.

 Chapter 173 173

    "Eh?"

    "Eh?"

    Tenku and Setsuka reacted simultaneously for different reasons. Setsuka was shocked that she had to say such embarrassing words.

    On the other hand, Tenku didn''t expect Kaede to ask her best friend to do that. He hade to the cafe in Akina''s ss before, and the maids there also gave his omelet good luck charms. But Tenku couldn''t imagine Setsuka would say those words in a maid uniform.

    "Do I have to do that, Kaede?" Setsuka looked at her best friend and asked with a red face. He nced at Tenku and wanted to see his reaction. If he wished for Setsuka to do so, he would happily do it. But Setsuka found that Tenku was also confused about how to respond to Kaede''s words.

    "Do you want me to give him the good luck charm?" Kaede grinned.

    "That is..." Setsuka was confused about how to answer Kaede''s question. Of course, she didn''t want to, but she couldn''t say it in front of Tenku. While Setsuka was deep in thought, a voice brought her back to her senses.

    "If big sister doesn''t want to give him a good luck charm, I will do it." Kohana suddenly enters into their conversation. She stands up, picks up the sauce bottle on the table, and wants to give a good luck charm to Tenku''s food as the maids do.

    "Wait a minute! It is my duty. As a customer, you should sit back and enjoy your meal." Setsuka quickly took the sauce bottle from her little sister''s hand.

    Kaede smiled when she saw her best friend''s expression. She had to push Setsuka a bit so that she would be more courageous in expressing her feelings. She and Kohana looked at each other, and both blinked their eyes. They secretly collude to get Setsuka to put a good luck charm over Tenku''s food.

    Kohana wanted to try chanting the lucky charm too. But she thought she could still do itter because the most important thing now was to help her older sister and Tenku''s rtionship be closer.

    "Hmm... How should I do it?" Setsuka looked at Kaede and asked helplessly. She saw the maids giving good luck charms to the customers'' food but couldn''t remember because she thought she would never do it.

    "Hehe... Then, I''ll demonstrate it to you. So please pay close attention." Kaede picked up another sauce bottle from the table and stood beside Kohana.

    "First, you must put some sauce on the omelet and shape it like a heart. After that, you chant the good luck charm."

    "Be delicious! Moe... Moe... Kyun!" Kaede made a flirtatious move, and Setsuka''s face turned red when she saw it. It looked so embarrassing from her point of view. If she had to do that, she would no longer dare to meet Tenku.

    Setsuka is okay to put a good luck charm on Tenku''s food. But there are many other customers in the cafe who will see it. Even though she didn''t care that some strange gossip was spreading in the school, she still had to maintain her image as the student council president.

    "You don''t need to worry about that. I''ll give you a little help." Kaede smiled because she knew what Setsuka was thinking. She manifested his Phantasmal Object and made a curtain out of vines.

    The other customers were disappointed andined that they couldn''t look over to the Tenku table to watch Setsuka chant the good luck charm. But the maids ignored the male students as they couldn''t do anything about it.

    "Thank you, Kaede." Setsuka smiled and felt calmer when she saw a curtain of vines covering their surroundings. It blocked other people''s view and was also soundproof from the inside, but they could still hear what was happening outside.

    "Anytime. So can you start giving good luck charms to him? You don''t want to make him wait any longer, do you? Kaede nced at Tenku.

    "I will do it now." Setsuka said after she mustered up her courage. She felt that it was more difficult than having to fight monsters.

    "You don''t have to force yourself to do it if you can''t." Tenku said after seeing Setsuka''s blushing face.

    "No. I have to do it." Setsuka said with determination. She didn''t want to waste Kaede''s efforts.

    "Ah, okay." Tenku was speechless when he saw her serious face and subconsciously nodded in response.

    Setsuka put the sauce on top of Tenku''s omelet and shaped it into a heart. Even though it wasn''t as perfect as Kaede''s, it was the best effort in her current state. Then Setsuka chants the good luck charm over the food.

    "Be delicious! Moe... Moe... Kyun!" Setsuka''s face turned red and seemed to have reached her limit.

    Kaede smiled broadly because it was the first time she had seen that expression on Setsuka''s face. Moreover, it was also the first time she saw her best friend force herself and endure her embarrassment for a man.

    Tenku was dumbfounded while Kohana watched that with sparkling eyes. The little girl was determined to do the same when Setsuka made a bento for Tenku.

    "Please enjoy your food, master." Setsuka bowed her head and said in a barely audible voice. Tenku quickly came back to his senses after hearing her voice.

    "Yes, I will taste it." Tenku replied awkwardly. He cut the omelet on his te with a spoon and then ate it. When the omelet entered his mouth, Tenku opened his eyes wide because the taste was familiar.

    "Is this omelet made by you?" Tenku looked at Setsuka and asked. He had been eating Setsuka''s homemade food for six months and was familiar with its taste.

    Tenku had eaten an omelet from the maid cafe in Akina''s ss beforeing to that ce. But the taste couldn''t bepared to what was being served before him.

    "Yes." Setsuka gave a slight nod in response.

    Kaede was surprised when she heard that. She thought that the chef from their cafe cooked the food. But she didn''t expect that Setsuka would bother herself to make omelets personally for Tenku. If the other male customers discovered it, they would be furious.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    (No wonder she spends more time than usual in the kitchen. It turns out she makes them personally)

    Kaede smiled warmly when she saw her best friend. She was jealous and amazed at Setsuka''s efforts to win the heart of the man she loved, while Kaede still hadn''t found someone to make her heart flutter until now.

    "The food became even more delicious after Setsuka chanted the good luck charm on your omelet. Isn''t that right, Tenku?" Kaede smiled and suddenly asked Tenku.

    "Yes. Your omelet is delicious but bes even tastier after you gave me that good luck charm." Tenku nodded at Kaede''s words. He couldn''t say no in front of Setsuka as it would hurt her attempts to chant the good luck charm over his omelet. Besides, what Tenku said was honest because the food had gotten tastier than usual.

    "Thank You!" Setsuka looked at Tenku and smiled sweetly. That made Tenku and Kaede amazed to see it. It is far more charming than the most beautiful flower. But as they were lost in sight, a voice brought them back to their senses.

    "Can I have another portion, please?" Kohana said while pushing a te on her table. As they chatted, the little girl quickly ate her omelet after discovering it was Setsuka''s. The three people looked at each other and thenughed.

    "Okay, I''ll...." Setsuka wanted to reply, but she stopped her words after hearing the announcement from the school.

    [To all students and visitors inside and outside the building, please gather on the school grounds now!]

    "What is going on?" Setsuka looked at Kaede and asked.

    "I don''t know. But we will know the answer once we gather there." Kaede shook her head.

    "You are right." Setsuka replied and then turned her eyes to Tenku.

    "Then let''s go there together." Setsuka said to him.

    "Alright." Tenku nodded, and Kaede removed the curtain from the vines. But they were surprised when they saw all the maids and customers had left the cafe.

    "Let''s go." Kaede said and walked ahead with Setsuka. Tenku and Kohana followed behind and kept a little distance from them.

    Tenku and the others arrived at the school grounds and saw the students lined up neatly ording to their respective sses. They stood before the stage for the band''s concert, and the visitors gathered behind them.

    He saw Akina in her maid uniform among them. Besides her, Tenku also found Noboru dressed up as a ghost and Akio wearing armor like a hero. It was his costume for a theater y from ss A.

    Tenku and Setsuka separated and went to their respective sses. Kohana goes with Tenku because her identity will be exposed if she is with Setsuka. After the students had gathered, the lighting on stage suddenly lit up, and a person in an all-ck robe appeared. Then the person opened his mouth and sang.

    Tenku''s face darkened when he heard the person''s voice and the song she was singing. He was familiar with it and knew who the person in the ck robe was. Tenku suddenly felt a bad omen when he saw that person''s appearance at Suisei High School.

    Apart from Tenku, most people on the school grounds knew about the song and could already guess who the ck-robed person was.

    "Kirika!" One of the students from the first years shouted.

    "Kirika! Kirika!" The other students and the visitors who idolized her joined. The school grounds went into an uproar after hearing those words.

    Kirika lifted her hood, showed her face, and smiled at them. She was no less beautiful than Setsuka and had the aura of a star. She looks dazzling on stage and makes her fans cheer for her. Kirika kept singing while looking at the students, and her eyes stopped on someone. But it was only momentarily as she quickly shifted her eyes to the others.

    After the song ended, Benjiro Araki, the principal of Suisei High School, came up on stage and looked at the students.

    "Did you enjoy the song?" Benjiro smiled and asked.

    "We love it! Again! Again!" The students answered in unison.

    "That''s good! Miss Kirika Miyazaki will be performing at our cultural festival and wants to know more about Suisei High School. Thus, she will choose a guide from among you who will apany her around the festival." Benjiro exined and looked over at Kirika.

    "These are the students at Suisei High School. Please choose a suitable person to be your guide." Benjirou said.

    "Thank you, principal." Kirika smiled and pretended to be confused when she saw many students in front of her.

    "Choose me, Miss Kirika!"

    "Miss Kirika!"

    "Please let me be your guide!"

    The students shouted with all their might and hoped to attract her attention. Unfortunately, Kirika didn''t seem interested in them and kept looking in a particr direction.

    "In that case, I will choose you as my guide!" Kirika smiled broadly and pointed at one of the students.

 Chapter 174 174

    "In that case, I will choose you as my guide!" Kirika smiled broadly and pointed at someone. That person was Tenku, and the students became noisy upon seeing that.

    Kirika had checked the information from the students at Suisei High School and found that Tenku was a freshman in ss C. Therefore, she quickly discovered him among the hundreds of people on the school grounds.

    Of course, the principal didn''t provide detailed information about the students to Kirika for fear that it would be misused. Benjiro only gave the student''s photo, name, and ss, but that was enough for Kirika.

    After reading the information, Kirika discovered an astonishing fact about Tenku. He awakens an F-rank Phantasmal Object and is called the weakest student at Suisei High School, but Kirika doesn''t believe that.

    People who could stop the ability of the Marite Glove without using a Phantasmal Object couldn''t be weak. This made Kirika even more curious about Tenku because she thought the boy had a secret that made him hide his strength.

    When Kirika waits for an answer from Tenku, the students and visitors who idolize her get angry and don''t ept it.

    "You better not choose him as your guide, miss Kirika! It can damage your image as an idol!" A second-year student said in a loud voice.

    "Yes, he''s right. that student is the weakest in Suisei High School! You better find someone else! I nominate myself to be your guide!" Another student added. After that, everyone on the school grounds voiced their objections to Kirika.

    "I''m sorry, but I''ve already made up my mind. I chose him as my guide." Kirika smiled and subtly rejected their objections. Even though she didn''t care about them, she had to respond correctly. After all, those people were her fans.

    "Please think again, miss Kirika!"

    "That person will be a bad influence on you!"

    The male students kept shouting and still couldn''t ept Kirika''s decision. Most of them were customers who hade to the maid cafe in Setsuka''s ss. They were jealous because Tenku''s luck was so good. He was served directly by Setsuka and is now chosen by Kirika as a guide. This made them very furious; two were Akio and Satoru.

    On the other hand, Setsuka''s face sank when she saw Kirika suddenly designate Tenku as her guide. Her intuition as a woman told her that the girl didn''t choose Tenku randomly but on purpose as if she had targeted him.

    "Ooh, there seems to be a girl acting more aggressively than you. I don''t know how Tenku got to know Kirika, but I feel that girl is dangerous." Kaede smiled and teased Setsuka.

    She knows about the idol who came to Suisei High School to perform at their cultural festival. Kaede also heard that she was willing to be paid half the price on one condition. Even though Kirika''s choice seemed random, Kaede wasn''t stupid and could feel that the girl had made Tenku her choice from the start. In other words, Kirika''s goal foring to Suisei High school was Tenku.

    Setsuka was silent, but her eyes couldn''t hide her anger. She felt the same way when she saw Tenku being hugged by Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue in a video on the Holy Union forum. Setsuka clenched her fists tightly, and a chill overflowed from her body.

    "Calm down, Sesuka. The entire school grounds will be a frozen in if you keep releasing your power." Kaede patted Setsuka on the shoulder and reminded her.

    "Ah, I''m sorry. I feel that girl has bad intentions towards him. Thus, I felt angry and lost control of my powers." Setsuka said in a low voice and quickly retracted her power.

    Luckily, only Kaede noticed that. If the other students found out, Setsuka would be questioned for suddenly using her powers for no reason.

    "I also feel the same as you. I don''t know what that girl wants from him, but we can only watch over the situation now. We can immediately act and help Tenku if she shows her evil intention toward him." Kaede said.

    "I understand." Setsuka nodded and replied curtly. She knew that what she and Kaede thought was different.

    Setsuka wasn''t worried about Tenku, but she didn''t like seeing other girls with him, let alone deliberately approaching him. But she had no intention of clearing up the misunderstanding because Kaede didn''t know Tenku''s true power, so it was natural for her to think that way.

    Setsuka aside, Akina also felt the same way but didn''t think Kirika hade to Suisei High School for Tenku because there was no way that boy would know a famous idol.

    Meanwhile, Tenku''s face darkened when he heard Kirika''s words. The girl hade for him, and his omens were true. Tenku felt that there was nothing good about seeing her again. As she spoke, Kirika provoked hatred and jealousy from the students towards him. So Tenku had to stay away from her at the cultural festival.

    "I''m sorry, but I have to decline that honor, miss Kirika." Tenku politely refused. The answer satisfies the students because they think they still have a chance to be Kirika''s guide at school.

    "Why?" Kirika smiled in response like she knew that Tenku would not refuse to be her guide.

    "First, I''m just a freshman here and still don''t know much about Suisei High School. You better have a second or third-year student if you want a guide. Second, I have to apany my little sister. So I don''t have time to be your guide." Tenku exined.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Yes, big brother will apany me for a whole day to explore all the events at Suisei High School! So you better find someone else and don''t bother us! He is my older sister''s boyfriend!" Kohana added in a loud voice.

    Tenku was happy that the little girl was helping him talk to Kirika, but herst sentence worried him. He was concerned that Setsuka would get angry after hearing those words.

    On the other hand, Setsuka''s face blushed after hearing her little sister''s statement. She had not expected Kohana to dare to say such things in public.

    "Oho... Your little sister already considers Tenku as your boyfriend. Not only did he capture your heart, but he also made Kohana cling to him. Amazing." Kaede whispered.

    Setsuka''s face turned even redder when she heard Kaede''s words, but she quickly calmed her heart down. Now wasn''t the time to think about that. Setsuka had to stop Kirika, regardless of her goal, to have Tenku as her guide.

    "I apologize for suddenly interrupting your conversation. But what he said was true. He is just a freshman. If you need someone to guide you, you can choose from second and third-year students. It was better because they understood more about the school than first-year students. So they can answer all your questions about Suisei High School." Setsuka said, and the students agreed with her words.

    They didn''t know Setsuka''s true intentions. If those students knew it, they would be even angrier as they burned with jealousy.

    "Who are you?" Kirika frowned when she saw Setsuka speak for Tenku. The girl was no less beautiful than her and excelled in several areas. That made Kirika unhappy.

    "I apologize for not introducing myself first. I am the student council president at Suisei High School. My name is Setsuka Fuyushima." Setsuka replied.

    Kirika''s face clouded when she heard Setsuka''s name. She could overlook the student council president of Suisei High School, but she couldn''t do the same for the daughter of Fuyushima Temple.

    At first, Kirika intended to ask the principal directly so that Tenku could be her guide while performing at the cultural festival at Suisei High School. But she quickly dismissed that thought as it looked very suspicious. Kirika didn''t want it to be known that she hade specifically to meet Tenku.

    Therefore, she changed her n and wanted to have Tenku as a guide in front of the other students. He might have refused at first, but Kirika had a way of making him agree.

    Setsuka''s appearance could ruin her n. Kirika didn''t expect the daughter of the head of the Fuyushima Temple would speak up for Tenku. Kirika didn''t know why Setsuka would disagree with her, but she couldn''t lose to her.

    "What you''re saying makes sense, Miss Fuyushima. But I already chose him. As an idol, I don''t want to seem indecisive. Besides, it would be troublesome and a waste of time if I had to find another guide among hundreds of students." Kirika said calmly.

    She had to make Tenku her guide no matter what. That way, Kirika can spend a lot of time with him and discover his secrets. After all, someone like Tenku couldn''t be left alone. Kirika had thought that he was an illegal Realizer. Because of that, she had to confirm Tenku''s true identity.

    "You don''t have to bother looking for it from hundreds of students. I can rmend you a member of the student council or disciplinarymittee. What do you think?" Setsuka suggested Kirika.

    Most of the students were disappointed after hearing her words. But they couldn''t do anything about it since the people from the student council knew the school better than them.

    "You..." Kirika gritted her teeth because she couldn''t refute Setsuka''s words. She had been wrong from the start for telling the principal that she wanted to know more about Suisei High School.

    If Kirika knew something like this would happen, she would ask Benjiro to make Tenku her guide. She didn''t care if the principal would be suspicious of her. The most important thing was for Kirika to get the information she wanted. But she couldn''t cry over spilled milk. What Kirika could do now was ovee the situation.

    "I think Setsuka''s words make sense, miss Kirika. The student council or disciplinarymittee members must know this school better than the first-year students." Benjiro agrees with Setsuka, making it hard for Kirika to refuse him.

    "Alright, I will agree with Miss Fuyushima''s suggestion. Then, could you help me select a student council member to be my guide?" Kirika squeezed the words out and reluctantly epted the proposal after Benjiro spoke. She had to forget about her n and try to find another way to discover Tenku''s identity.

    "Of course, I''d be happy to do that." Setsuka nodded. After that, the principal dismissed the students and allowed them to continue their activities.

    Tenku quickly left the school grounds with Kohana and intended to continue their visit at events in the other sses. He wanted to escape Kirika quickly, but the situation wouldn''t allow it.

    As Tenku and Kohana walked down the corridor to another second-year ss, they bumped into Kirika. Satoru apanied the girl as her guide on the rmendation of Setsuka. Besides him, Tenku also saw a middle-aged woman with sses and a handsome young man he had met before.

    "She seems more troublesome than I thought." Tenku sighed when he saw Kirika stare at him and smile.

 Chapter 175 175

    When Tenku ran into Kirika, he bowed slightly to her and quickened his steps to get away from her as soon as possible. But his footsteps stopped because the girl suddenly spoke to him.

    "Ooh, aren''t you the student on the school grounds I appointed as my guide?" Kirika spoke and pretended not to know Tenku.

    "You are..." The middle-aged woman with sses recognized Tenku when she saw his face. She is Kirika''s manager, and her name is Fumiko Maeda.

    "We meet again." Tenku said to Fumiko and lowered his head.

    "Aren''t you the person we met a week ago? Did you know Kirika and you lied to us by giving the wrong direction back then?" The handsome young man said coldly and slowly approached Tenku.

    He is a famous actor, and his name is Akihiko Takayama. He came to Suisei High School after learning that Kirika would perform there. Akihiko is one of Kirika''s suitors and can''t tolerate another man getting close to him. First Satoru and now Tenku. The students at the school annoyed him.

    On the other hand, Fumiko also had the same thoughts as Akihiko. She suspected Tenku already knew Kirika and deliberately hid the girl from them. Because of this, Fumiko and Akihiko could not find Kirika before another party contacted her and asked her to ept the offer to perform at Suisei High School.

    "I know about Kirika Miyazaki because she is a famous idol, but we don''t know each other as you think. So there''s no reason for me to lie to you." Tenku replied calmly.

    "Is that so?" Akihiko stood in front of Tenku and released the pressure on him.

    Tenku felt a sense of deja vu in his current situation. He remembered that the same thing had happened when he and Setsuka visited Lake Motosu. There he met a famous actor fascinated by Setsuka. Then that person put pressure on Tenku, thinking he was Setsuka''s boyfriend. What happened then is the same as what is happening now.

    He could feel the affection in Akihiko''s eyes for Kirika. No, it would be more appropriate to call it lust or obsession than love.

    (Do all actors like to put pressure on others to impress the women they like?)

    Tenku sighed when he thought about that. He wanted to reply to Akihiko''s words, but a voice sounded beside him.

    "Urgh... Big brother..." Kohana groaned, and her body trembled while holding his hand tighter.

    Tenku had forgotten that he was with Kohana now. Akihiko''s pressure would not sway him, but it was different for that little girl. She was weak and had no strength because she wasn''t old enough to awaken her Phantasmal Object with the Phantasm Altar. Because of that, Kohana was in pain under Akihiko''s coercion.

    When Tenku saw Kohana''s pale face, his eyes turned cold. Then a terrifying killing intent overflowed from his body, covering the entire school building.

    Kirika noticed that Tenku''s mood had suddenly changed, and she felt a sense of danger from him. She intended to stop Akihiko, but it was toote.

    "Argh!"

    "Ugh!"

    Thump! Thump! Thump!

    Everyone in front of Tenku knelt from the coercion he released, except for Kohana. The little girl had improved because the force of the tenku negated the pressure she felt from Akihiko.

    On the other hand, Kirika, Akihiko, and the others felt hundreds of tons of weight crush their bodies. They couldn''t move an inch and had difficulty speaking under pressure. Apart from them, everyone else inside the school building also felt the same way. Only a few people could withstand that coercion; one of them was the principal of Suisei High School.

    Meanwhile, Setsuka returns to work helping the maids at the cafe. The students and some visitors return to the ce and hope they can get the same luck as Tenku. Unfortunately, it was only their dream because the girl had no intention of serving them.

    When Setsuka delivered customer orders to the kitchen, a terrifying killing intent suddenly flooded the ce. The customers and maids copsed and had difficulty breathing, including Kaede.

    "This is!" Setsuka was familiar with that coercion because she had felt it from Tenku when a man approached her at Lake Motosu.

    She released her Phantasmal Object and used her strength to resist the pressure. After Setsuka managed to stand up, she walked out of the cafe.

    "Where are you going, Setsuka!?" Kaede shouted in worry. She didn''t know where the pressure wasing from. But Kaede was sure that the person who released it must be powerful, and they were not her opponent. If Setsuka met that person, then it would be dangerous for her.

    "I want to check the situation. You don''t need to worry." Setsuka answered before exiting the cafe.

    "Wait, Sesuka!" Kaede quickly manifested her Phantasmal Object and managed to stand up. She tried to walk and chase after Setsuka, but she couldn''t even move her legs.

    Kaede was nowhere near the center of the coercion, but it still greatly affected her movements. She could not imagine how strong the person was and how that person could possess such thick killing intent.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I have to catch up with Setsuka!" Kaede gritted her teeth and forced herself to move. She dragged her feet with full strength and managed to leave that ce.

    At the same time, Setsuka continued to follow the origin of that coercion. Luckily, it wasn''t far from her maid cafe. When Setsuka arrived, she was surprised to see Kirika and the others kneeling before a student and a little girl.

    "What are you doing?" Setsuka squeezed out her voice and shouted. After that, the coercion in the entire building suddenly disappeared.

    Setsuka let out a sigh of relief after the pressure disappeared. She wiped the sweat off her face and approached Tenku.

    "Sister..." Kohana turned around and subconsciously called out to him. Setsuka quickly stopped with her gaze. The little girl promptly covered her tiny mouth with both hands.

    "What happened here?" Setsuka looked at the people and then stopped at Tenku.

    "I don''t know. They suddenly knelt while we were talking. Strangely, my little sister and I didn''t feel anything. I think this has something to do with my Phantasmal Object being able to resist external coercion." Tenku exined and stroked Kohana''s hair. The little girl nodded in response to his words.

    Kirika''s lips twitched when she heard that. She was sure the killing intent was released from Tenku. Kirika could see a bloody aura from his body due to her Phantasmal Object ability being rted to souls. Besides, she had felt it when Tenku threatened her a week ago.

    Kirika was sure that Setsuka must be able to feel it since she was the daughter of the current head of Fuyushima Temple. So Tenku''s words won''t be able to deceive her.

    "I see. I saw a high-level Realizer outside the school building, and he suddenly released his power, but I still don''t know why. When I wanted to approach him, that person suddenly disappeared, and I couldn''t find a trace of him. Unfortunately, I can''t recognize his face either." Setsuka said seriously.

    She knew that Tenku was trying to hide the cause of the incident because he didn''t want his power to be revealed. Therefore, Setsuka helped him develop a story so others wouldn''t suspect him. Her words shocked not only Kirika but also Tenku.

    Setsuka knows about Tenku''s true power but not the other way around. Tenku thought he had hidden his strength well from the people around him, including Setsuka. But he didn''t realize that the girl had known his identity as The Reaper and dual Phantasmal Object user long ago.

    So Tenku showed that kind of reaction, thinking Setsuka''s words were valid. He wouldn''t have thought the girl was making stories to help him.

    Kirika had the same reaction as Tenku but for a different reason. She knew what Setsuka said was a lie because she felt the force released from Tenku''s body. In other words, Setsuka and Tenku know each other, and that girl helps him to hide the incident.

    (No wonder she stopped me when I chose that boy as my guide! It turns out they know each other! But how can the daughter from Fuyushima Temple have a rtionship with an unknown male student? That means she knows his identity!)

    Kirika gritted her teeth, feeling that those two had toyed with her. But she couldn''t do anything about it. One is from Fuyushima Temple, and the other can kill her anytime. Kirika couldn''t act recklessly in that ce. She stabilized her breathing, wiped the sweat off her face, and slowly stood up.

    After that, Fumiko and the other two followed suit. As they stood up, Akihiko focused on Setsuka''s body after seeing her in a maid uniform because it looked so tempting. Saliva flowed from his mouth, but he quickly wiped it away. Satoru was angry when he saw this, and Kirika was disgusted by his behavior.

    "I am Akihiko Takayama. I am an actor as well as a Realizer. May I know your name?" Akihiko suddenly introduced himself to Setsuka.

    "I am the student council president of Suisei High School. My name is Setsuka Fuyushima." Setsuka said indifferently.

    "Fuyushima!? Ah, I apologize if I have been rude to you!" Akihiko was startled when he heard Setsuka''s name and quickly bowed to her. He didn''t dare look at Setsuka with the lustful look he had before.

    "You can go about your business and don''t disturb the others. If I see you causing trouble in this school, I have the right to punish you ording to the rules of the three organizations." Setsuka warned Kirika and the group. She knew Tenku and was sure he would not release such killing intent for no reason.

    "Yes, President." Satoru nodded in response to Setsuka''s words and then looked at Kirika.

    "Then, we can continue our tour, miss Kirika. Where are you going next?" Satoru asked.

    "Hmm..." Kirika pondered and didn''t answer the question right away.

    "Where are we going, big brother?" Kohana looked at Tenku and asked.

    "We are going to the casino in ss 2-B." Tenku replied gently. After that, he secretly nodded to Setsuka and left the ce with Kohana.

    Setsuka nodded and smiled warmly when she saw the exchange between the two, but her face darkened after hearing Kirika''s words.

    "We are going to the casino in ss 2-B." Kirika looked at Satoru and pointed at one of the events in the handbook she was holding.

 Chapter 176 176

    "What are you saying?" Setsuka looked at Kirika and asked.

    "I want to go to ss 2-B because I''m curious about their casino." Kirika smiled yfully.

    "Didn''t I warn you to do your own thing and not disturb the others? Then why are you still following those two people?" Setsuka red at Kirika and said in a deep voice.

    "Huh? What do you mean? I don''t follow anyone. I just have the same thoughts as them. So you can take it as a coincidence." Kirika replied calmly and then turned her eyes to Satoru.

    "Am I prohibited from attending events at the cultural festival in this school?" Kirika wanted to confirm that she wasn''t prohibited by the principal from attending the school''s event.

    "No, you can attend any event in this school during the cultural festival." Satoru replied awkwardly.

    He worried Setsuka would be mad at him for thinking he supported Kirika. Since their conversation on the school grounds, Satoru felt they weren''t on good terms. He was sure they didn''t know each other, and this was their first meeting. Satoru did not see the reason behind the two girls'' animosity.

    Also, Satoru feels weird about Kirika''s sudden decision to go to the casino in ss 2-B. He thought that the girl had another reason to visit the ce.

    (What is her goal? Why do I feel that Kirika is following that male student? First on the school grounds and now on to ss 2-B. I think that there is something odd about her purpose ining to Suisei High School)

    Satoru pondered and secretly watched the expression on Kirika''s face.

    "I know that the principal has given you the freedom to walk around this school, and there is no prohibition for you to go to the casino in ss 2-B. But why do you have to do it now? Isn''t that ce over there, and you have passed it?

    If you wanted toe to the casino, you should have been there and not kneeled here." Setsuka spoke and pointed at a ssroom not far from their position.

    Aside from Satoru, Fumiko was also secretly watching Kirika. She saw her face clouded when Setsuka reminded her of the previous incident. Fumiko knew it was too embarrassing for Kirika to kneel in front of other people. Fortunately, no one else saw what had happened to her.

    Fumiko doesn''t know Kirika''s goal for attending the casino in ss 2-B. As far as she knew, the girl did not like to gamble. But Fumiko had known Kirika for a long time and was sure that she wouldn''t act without reason.

    At first, Fumiko is confused about why Kirika suddenly asked her to ept the offer to perform at Suisei High School. But now she has found the clue, and it is Tenku.

    Fumiko had to watch over the boy more because she didn''t want anything wrong to happen to Kirika. She didn''t know the rtionship between the two. Still, Fumiko would prevent anything that would potentially be a scandal. If terrible news about Kirika reaches the ears of the media, it will damage her image and not be good for her career as an idol.

    "I didn''t know that ce was a casino if it wasn''t for that male student. Because of that, I''m thinking of visiting ss 2-B now." Kirika tried toe up with an excuse. She was angry at Setsuka for reminding her of the previous incident. But Kirika had to keep herposure in front of her and not show her emotions.

    "Are you blind? Can''t you see the glittering signboard above the entrance of that ce? If you want to make excuses, pleasee up with a more reasonable one. So you better not follow them anymore because I won''t hesitate to kick you out of this school." Setsuka threatens Kirika.

    "Is that so? You have to pay ten times aspensation if Suisei High school suddenly terminates the contract unterally. Besides, this school will be the talk of many people after I update my social media status, and its reputation will be damaged if my fans find out that you mistreat me." Kirika countered Setsuka''s threat.

    "You!" Setsuka was speechless because Kirika''s words were valid. She has a huge fan base in Japan, and they would make a move if they found out that their idol was mistreated at Suisei High School.

    Even if Setsuka uses the power of Fuyushima Temple, she won''t be able to suppress Kirika''s fanspletely. In addition, it might have a bad impact on her family.

    "If you don''t want that to happen, don''t get in my way. I have no intention of causing trouble in this school, so you don''t have to worry." Kirika smiled in satisfaction when she saw Setsuka''s reaction.

    Setsuka was confused about what to do. She couldn''t let Kirika get close to Tenku and didn''t want Suisei High School''s good name to be damaged by the actions of the girl''s fans. So Setsuka only had one choice left. But she heard footsteps approaching them before she could reply to Kirika''s words. When she turned around, Setsuka saw Kaede running towards her while breathing heavily.

    "Are you okay, Setsuka? Have you met anyone who has released that pressure?" Kaede asked with concern.

    Setsuka was surprised by Kaede''s question because it resonated with the story she was making up. She wanted to answer but was interrupted again before opening her mouth.

    [To the students and visitors inside the school building, you don''t need to panic. We are currently investigating the origin of the disturbance. But we can guarantee the school is safe and you can continue your activities. Thank You!]

    An announcement sounded over the loudspeaker, making the students and visitors quieter.

    "I saw the person, but he left before I could get close to him and see his face." Setsuka answered thoughtfully, and her words made Kirika frown.

    Kirika was sure the coercion came from Tenku, but the two said it came from a high-level Realizer outside the school building.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    (Did the two work together to cover up that incident? No. Although I can''t tell what the daughter from Fuyushima Temple thinks, I''m sure the girl who just came was telling the truth. In other words, a strong Realizer is roaming around this school!)

    Kirika was deep in thought when she heard their conversation.

    "I''m d you''re okay, Setsuka." Kaede sighed in relief.

    "Let''s put that matter aside for now. Can you help me tell the ss representative that I can''t go back to the cafe for a while?" Setsuka said.

    "Huh? What happened? Where do you want to go?" Kaede was confused by her friend''s sudden request.

    "I wanted to visit the casino in ss 2-B." Setsuka replied.

    Those words brought Kirika back to her senses and made her face ugly. Setsuka decides to keep an eye on Kirika directly so she can quickly act when that girl makes a move on Tenku. She still didn''t know her goal, but Setsuka wouldn''t let her seed.

    "What?" Kaede was surprised when she heard Setsuka''s answer. But she could tell Setsuka was doing it for a purpose when she saw her friend''s expression.

    "Alright." Kaede nodded and didn''t ask any further. She took a smartphone from her maid uniform''s pocket and sent a message to their ss representative. After that, Kaede looked at Setsuka.

    "In that case, I will also go with you. You''ve never been to a casino, have you?" Kaede smiled. She sent a message to the ss representative asking for permission for Setsuka and herself. Kaede couldn''t let her best friende alone to such a ce wearing a maid uniform.

    "Hmm... Don''t you still have a job as a maid at your cafe, Miss Fuyushima? The number of visitors to your ss would have drastically reduced if you weren''t there." Kirika tries to prevent Setsuka froming to ss 2-B.

    "This is my business, so you don''t need to worry about it. Don''t you want to visit that ce? In that case, we will go together. I''m also curious about the casino from ss 2-B." Setsuka replied casually. Afterward, she made a gesture for Kirika to go first.

    Setsuka didn''t care what she said. She was sure that the maid cafe of her ss would be fine without her and Kaede. After all, Setsuka only left that ce for a while until she seeded in keeping Kirika away from Tenku.

    "Okay." Kirika snorted and turned her eyes to Satoru.

    "We''ll go to the casino together." Kirika''s face turned gentler as she spoke to him.

    (As expected of an idol. She can change her expression instantly)

    Setsuka was amazed to see Kirika showing a different face when talking to other people.

    "I understand." Satoru nodded, and he led the way to ss 2-B. Kirika and the others followed closely behind.

    On the way, Satoru was confused by the actions of the two girls. Satoru didn''t know why Kirika and Setsuka suddenly wanted to visit the casino.

    (Was it because of that first-year student? No way. He was just an insignificant, weak boy. So they can''t act like that because of him. Was it because of the little girl he was with? Yes, that was the most usible exnation. The little girl must not be the daughter of any random person)

    Satoru tried to convince himself that Kirika and Setsuka hade to the casino, not for Tenku. When they arrived at their destination, Kirika and the others wrote their names in the visitor''s book.

    The student guarding the entrance went hysterical when he saw Kirika because he was one of her fans. After asking for autographs and a photo, the student allowed Kirika and the others to enter the casino.

    When they stepped foot into the ce, they were confused after seeing students and visitors gathered at one of the spots in the casino. On the other hand, Kirika and Setsuka didn''t care about that, and they looked around for Tenku.

    "What is going on?" Satoru asked one of the students at the casino.

    "A first-year student and a little girl keep winning streaks at dice games. They have never lost once until now." The student replied weakly and quickly left the ce as he had spent all his coins on gambling. He wanted to find a loan and try his luck again.

    After hearing the student''s words, Setsuka and Kirika quickly moved towards the crowd, and the others followed. the people in the ce reflexively gave way to them. One was the student council president, and the other was a popr idol. The students didn''t dare stand in the way of the two girls.

    When Setsuka and the others arrived at the ce, they were surprised to see Tenku and Kohana smiling broadly while holding buckets full of coins.

 Chapter 177 177

    When Tenku and Kohana stepped into ss 2-B, they were shocked and amazed when they saw the scene inside because it was the first time they had seen a casino other than on television.

    The casino of ss 2-B is slightly different from the usual as itbines the concepts of Las Vegas and Macau in one ce. So Tenku can find games from the west as well as the east.

    After entering the casino, Tenku looked around and found a counter not far from the entrance. He brings Kohana to that ce because they must exchange their money for coins before ying in the casino. Tenku and Kohana each got a small bucket filled with ten coins after giving two thousand yen to the clerk at the counter. Then they walked around the casino and looked for games they could y.

    Tenku saw many people in that ce but he didn''t recognize any of them. If talking about ss 2-B, Hijiri Natsukawa should be one of the students in that ss. But he couldn''te to school during the cultural festival due to important matters in the family and the Belial Alliance. So the person running the casino from behind the scenes is Hijiri''s best friend, Keiko Nishizawa.

    "So what do you want to y with, big brother!? Shall we bet on that machine!?" Kohana said in high spirits and pointed at one of the slot machines in that ce.

    Tenku noticed that most of the games in that casino were card games that used students as dealers and had very few gaming machines. This is reasonable because the number of funds from students used to make the program is limited.

    "Hmm..." Tenku was confused as this was his first time visiting a casino. The ce looked like a real casino even though students made it. He was only familiar with ckjack and poker because he often yed them on his smartphone.

    Tenku requires luck, skill, and tactics to win at ckjack and poker. He was not good at gambling and would lose ying that games. In other words, Tenku and Kohana would just be wasting their coins for nothing. Besides, he wanted to y a simple game he could y together with the little girl.

    "How about we y that game?" Tenku pointed at one of the games in the casino. Kohana''s eyes followed that direction and found a student rolling three dice in a small box.

    "What is that game?" Kohana tilted her head cutely.

    "If I remember correctly, the game is called Sic Bo. I''ve seen it in one of the movies on television. It is a game using three dice. The student will act as a dealer and roll three dice in a small box. After that, we will bet on the number ofbinations on the three dice. you don''t need to think about anything else; just choose big or small." Tenku exined and stroked Kohana''s head gently.

    Tenku chose Sic bo because the dice game was easy to understand, and he could y it with Kohana. Moreover, he felt he could use his spiritual power in the game. Tenku came to the ce to have fun with Kohana. But it doesn''t hurt that he also made a profit at the casino. It is the same as killing two birds with one stone.

    "I understand! Then, what are you waiting for, big brother!? Let''s y in that game!" Kohana dragged Tenku''s hand towards the dice game spot.

    "ce your bets!" The dealer shouted after he rolled the three dice.

    Tenku''s eyes lit up, and he looked up at the table. The small box covering the dice became transparent, and he could see thebinations that appeared.

    "Small!" Tenku put all his coins in a small column on the table. Since the table was rtively high, he carried Kohana in his arms so she could ce her bets easily. The little girl smiled broadly because she was happy, but her face became serious as she looked up at the table.

    "In that case, I will also choose the same bet as Big Brother!" Kohana confidently ced all her coins in the small column and trusted Tenku''s choice.

    "I bet on Big! You can open it now!" a student puts five coins in the big column and says confidently. After the dealer saw no one else was betting, he opened the box.

    "Big!"

    "Small!"

    "Big!"

    The students and visitors shouted and hoped that thebination that appeared matched their bets. When the box is opened, the numbers on the dice are three, three, and one. It means small.

    "Small!" The dealer announced thebination on the dice, and most students were disappointed because they lost the bet.

    "Yay! We won! We won!" Kohana screamed with joy when she saw her coins double.

    "Yes, but this is only the beginning. We''ll win the next bet." Tenku whispered. Kohana looked at him, and both smiled slyly. After the dealer rolled the dice again, Kohana and Tenku ced their bets on the small column again.

    "Two, Two, Four... Small!" The dealer announced thebination on the dice.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Kohana smiled brightly as she and Tenku bet all their coins on the small column. She has blind faith in him. If Tenku says that they will win, then they will win.

    The longer the gamests, the more people crowd the ce. Tenku and Kohana kept winning the game in session, and the buckets in their hands were filled with coins. The dealer''s face turned ugly, and the people around him became confused.

    They would think it was luck if Tenku and Kohana only won once or twice in that game. But the two won nine times in a row, taking their breath away.

    The gamblers at the casino didn''t know how the two people could keep on correctly guessing thebination of the dice in the box. Some thought Tenku was cheating, but the dealer denied that.

    All the dealers in the casino had devices that could detect fluctuations in genesis power, but it didn''t react when Tenku came to the table until now. He was sure the tool was working properly because it had been tested before.

    In addition, Tenku is quite famous in Suisei High School as the weakest freshman, and all students know about his low-ranking Phantasmal Object. In other words, Tenku didn''t cheat. It made the dealers and gamblers curious about how Tenku knew the dicebinations.

    When Tenku and Kohana did a high five and smiled broadly after winning their tenth bet, they heard footsteps approaching them. They turned around and were surprised when they saw the appearance of Setsuka and the others in the casino.

    "Hmm... What are you doing here, senior Fusyushima?" Tenku asked.

    "I apanied Miss Kirika to this ce because she was curious about the casino made by the students in ss 2-B." Setsuka replied and nced at Kirika next to her.

    "Ah, yes. She''s right. I''m curious about the casino at this school. Because of that, I visited and wanted to y all the games here. I didn''t expect the students at Suisei High School could build such a good casino." Kirika responded to Setsuka''s words reflexively. She was slightly surprised that the girl suddenly brought her name into her sentence.

    Even though Kirika had never been to the casino in person, she could confidently say that the decorations were excellent and resembled the real ones she had seen in the movies.

    "Then have fun in the casino." Tenku said to Kirika and silently bowed his head to Setsuka. Kohana proudly showed her older sister the bucket full of coins in her hand. Setsuka smiled warmly when she saw her expression and the intimacy between the two.

    She wanted to spend time with them at a cultural festival like they visited Lake Motosu. Unfortunately, Setsuka has to maintain her image as the daughter of Fuyushima Temple and the student council president. She pouted because she felt jealous of Kohana.

    Kirika was annoyed that Tenku ignored her again and again. This was the first time she had met a guy who liked her songs but wasn''t interested in her looks. Even though Kirika was happy because it was a new experience for her, it also made her lose her confidence as a woman and an idol.

    After that, Kirika and the others exchanged their money for coins and yed around the ce. Setsuka and Kirika felt confused at the start since it was their first timeing to the casino. But after ying for a while, they get used to it.

    The two girls chose games familiar to them, such as ckjack, poker, and slot machines. But the real reason they yed all three games was that the spot was close to Tenku. Kirika keeps looking for opportunities to approach Tenku and y at the same table while Setsuka is ready to stop her.

    On the other hand, the dealer at the Sic bo table broke out in a cold sweat because Tenku and Kohana had won twenty times in a row, and the four buckets in their hands were filled with coins. The dealer wanted to ask Tenku to stop betting on his spot and suggest he gamble in another game, but he couldn''t say it in front of many people.

    "Yay! We won again, big brother!" Kohana screamed cutely after they won the game again. She grinned when she saw her two buckets filled with coins.

    "Okay. Let''s find another game. Aren''t you bored here already?" Tenku didn''t want to win anymore at the dice game because the people around him would grow suspicious of him. On top of that, he felt uneasy because Kirika kept watching him.

    "Yes, big brother! I''m already hungry too." Kohana responded to his words.

    "Then, we''ll go to the snack booth on the school grounds, and you can use all your winnings to buy whatever you want. But before that, we''ll take a little walk around this casino." Tenku smiled, and Kohana nodded after hearing that. Afterward, they left the ce with two buckets full of coins. The dealer sighed with relief after Tenku had disappeared from his spot.

    Kirika raised her eyebrows when she saw Tenku leave that ce. Then she followed him secretly while pretending to be ying at the game. Setsuka was not far from her and wouldn''t let that girl get close to Tenku.

    But then Kirika was surprised because Tenku and Kohana suddenly disappeared after her view was briefly blocked by a student passing in front of her.

    "Huh! Why did he suddenly disappear!? Where did he go!?" Kirika looked around the casino but couldn''t find Tenku and Kohana anywhere. She was angry because Tenku managed to escape from her. In contrast, Setsuka was happy she no longer needed to follow Kirika.

    "Then, it''s time to return to the maid cafe." Setsuka smiled slightly and walked towards Kaede.

 Chapter 178 178

    After Tenku left ss 2-B and managed to escape from Kirika, he brought Kohana to the school grounds to buy some snacks after hearing the little girl was hungry. Kohana buys lots of food and drinks using the money she wins from the casino.

    Tenku smiled when he saw her cute face, like a hamster that filled her mouth with lots of food. The little girl looked like her missing sister, Haruna.

    "What are we going to do next, big brother?" Kohana licked the leftover snack in her hands and asked.

    "Since it''s already noon, we should have lunch. What do you think?" Tenku looked at Kohana and cleaned her lips with a handkerchief.

    "Yes. I agree! I''m still hungry after eating those snacks." Kohana nodded vigorously.

    "Then..." Tenku wanted to take Kohana to the cafeteria for lunch because Setsuka didn''t make a bento today. But his smartphone rang before he could finish his sentence.

    Tenku took out his smartphone and read the iing messages. When he read the contents, he smiled slightly.

    [Pleasee to the school rooftop. I have made a bento for you and that little girl]

    "What''s wrong, big brother?" Kohana asked after Tenku stopped his sentence and smiled while looking at his smartphone.

    "Your sister has made a bento for us. Now she is waiting for us on the school rooftop." Tenku told her the contents of Setsuka''s message.

    "Yay! We''re going to eat big sister''s bento! Then, what are you waiting for!? Let''s go now, big brother!" Kohana jumped happily and grabbed Tenku''s hand excitedly.

    Tenku smiled and followed the little girl. He entered the school building secretly so Kirika wouldn''t find them. If the girl saw them, then it would be very troublesome. Tenku is sure Kirika came to Suisei High School for him, but he still doesn''t know her true purpose.

    Not long after, Tenku and Kohana arrived at the school rooftop without being found by Kirika. Tenku opened the metal door slowly and was mesmerized when he saw Setsuka. She looked so beautiful with her maid uniform fluttering in the wind showing her white and smooth thighs. Setsuka wasn''t alone in that ce because Kaede apanied her.

    "Big sister! Sister Kaede!" Kohana waved her hand at them. Her voice brought Tenku back to his senses.

    "I''m sorry for making you wait." Tenku walked up to Setsuka and said apologetically.

    "No. You don''t make me wait. I just got here when I sent you a message." Setsuka replied and smiled.

    Kaede was shocked when she saw the exchange between the two. The atmosphere between them changedpletely and felt very intimate. Tenku and Setsuka chatted casually and looked so close.

    The coldness on Setsuka''s face melted instantly and was reced with a beautiful smile. It was like the two of them were already in a romantic rtionship. But Kaede heard from Setsuka that they hadn''t reached that stage yet.

    (I didn''t expect their rtionship to develop to that extent in just six months. If it happened to other girls, then it would be natural. But Setsuka was born with a cold and aloof personality. So it''s difficult for her to get along with others.

    It took me three years to get her to talk to me. But Tenku got along well with Setsuka in less than a year. No, it couldn''t be said to be close but intimate. Although the two are still not dating, it is already impressive.

    I can feel that Setsuka''s feelings are getting deeper for him. Besides that, I can also see that Tenku has the same feelings as her, but he doesn''t realize it yet. It looks like I''ll have to give them a little push)

    Kaede pondered and observed the interaction between the two. After that, she suddenly grinned after thinking of something.

    "Cough! I apologize for interrupting your conversation. But my presence won''t disturb your quality time, right?" Kaede suddenly said and teased Setsuka.

    "What are you saying, Kaede? You don''t bother us since we''re only having lunch here." Setsuka blushed and replied. Then she turned her eyes to Tenku.

    "You don''t mind if I invite Kaede to have lunch with us, right?" Setsuka asked Tenku. Even though she was sure that Tenku wouldn''t mind if Kaede joined them for lunch, she still had to ask his opinion.

    Tenku was slightly surprised by Setsuka''s words. He thought the girl had asked him toe to the school rooftop to give him a bento. But Tenku didn''t expect that Setsuka had nned to have lunch with him.

    "Of course, I don''t mind. I should be the one asking that question to you. Will my presence not disturb your lunch?" Tenku asked in return.

    Setsuka has known Kaede much longer than she has known Tenku, and they have often had lunch together since middle school. So the outsider in that ce should be Tenku and not Kaede.

    "You don''t need to worry about that. I came because I wanted to have lunch with you. I''m bored if I constantly spend my lunch break in the student council office or cafeteria, especially when we''re in maid uniforms. We will be the center of attention of the students. I''m fine with that, but Setsuka is different. She was ufortable when the men looked at her. Of course, that doesn''t apply to certain people." Kaede smiled at Setsuka.

    "Stop teasing me, Kaede! You''d better help me set up a ce for lunch!" Setsuka''s face turned even redder, and she pulled Kaede before she said something even more embarrassing to Tenku.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Ahaha... Alright! Alright! You don''t have to drag me like that." Kaede chuckled when she saw how cute Setsuka was when she was blushing.

    "Then, I will also help." Tenku said.

    "Don''t forget about me!" Kohana added in high spirits.

    Setsuka nodded in response to her little sister''s words. She took out a pic mat and arge food basket. Tenku had seen those two things when they visitedke Motosu, and he didn''t expect Setsuka to bring them out at school.

    After that, Kaede and the others worked together to prepare a ce for their lunch. Tenku spread a pic mat, and the three girls served food from the basket.

    Setsuka didn''t make a bento today. He served a variety of side dishes and desserts on many tes. It was the same as she did when she, Kohana, and Tenku went on vacation to Lake Motosu.

    "This is..." Kaede was stunned when she saw the various kinds of food served before her. She felt that today''s lunch was extravagant.

    "Aren''t you cooking too much food, Setsuka? I''m not sure we can eat all of this." Kaede nced at her best friend and asked. She often sees Setsuka cooking at home or making a bento for school. But she only made one or two dishes at that time.

    "Hmm... I thought I didn''t cook too much. I also made the same amount of food when we vacationed at Lake Motosu. Isn''t that right, Kohana?" Setsuka threw that question at Kohana. The little girl looked at the food before her with sparkling eyes and drooling.

    "Ah, yes! Big sister made many foods when we vacationed at Lake Motosu. Isn''t that right, big brother?" Kohana wiped the drool on her mouth and answered. After that, she threw that question to Tenku.

    "Yeah, she''s right. The amount of food now is the same as what we ate when we picked at Lake Motosu. In that case, We''d better enjoy our lunch now since Kohana looks quite hungry already." Tenku smiled and stroked Kohana''s head.

    "I agree!" Kohana quickly responded.

    "Ahaha... Why are you throwing questions at each other? You three look like a family, and that makes me jealous." Kaede said to Setsuka.

    "Okay, we don''t need to talk about that. We should eat before lunch break is over. We still have a lot of work for today''s cultural festival." Setsuka tried to divert their conversation. She tried to hide her embarrassment at Kaede''s words, but her blushing face betrayed her. That made Kaedeugh with satisfaction.

    "I understand! Then..." Kaede felt addicted when she saw Setsuka''s expression now. She wanted to tease her again and again. Unfortunately, Kaede didn''t have time for that because Setsuka''s words were true. After lunch, they had to return to the maid cafe and hold a student council meeting today.

    "Itadakimasu!" Setsuka and the others said in unison, and they started to enjoy their lunch.

    Unlike her lunch with Tenku a week ago, Setsuka didn''t dare to act aggressively this time because Kaede was with them now. She didn''t mind if Kaede teased her when they were alone. But it would be unpleasant for Setsuka if her best friend spoke in front of Tenku.

    "Wow... This is so delicious! Is it because your cooking skills have increased again!? Or because you made it by pouring your feelings into this food!?" Kaede opened her eyes wide when she tasted the food. Sheplimented her best friend''s cooking skills but didn''t forget to tease her.

    Kaede hasn''t eaten Setsuka''s food for a long time and is surprised that the taste has changed drastically, much better than in the past. She could confidently say that Setsuka''s food was not inferior to food cooked by professional chefs.

    "If you tease me again, this will be thest time you enjoy my food." Setsuka red at Kaede. She used the threat on her little sister, and it worked.

    "Alright! I won''t tease you anymore! But you should make a bento for me once in a while." Kaede said and then ate the side dishes in her bowl.

    "I will do it if I have free time." Setsuka replied without even looking at Kaede. As usual, her eyes were locked on Tenku, who enthusiastically ate the food she had made.

    "You have time for him but not for me." Kaedeined, but she was happy that Setsuka agreed to her request. Once a month was fine as long as he could eat such delicious food.

    Setsuka just smiled when she heard Kaede''s words. But then she was confused when she saw Tenku''s face suddenly change.

    "I''m sorry, but I have to go now." Tenku put down the bowl and quickly jumped off the school rooftop.

    "That is dangerous!" Kaede said worriedly.

    "Big Brothers!" Kohana screamed in panic when she saw that.

    "Wait a minute..." Setsuka tried to stop him, but her sentence was interrupted by a knocking sound from the school''s rooftop entrance.

    "Hello! Is anybody there?" a girl said from behind the door, and Setsuka''s face darkened upon hearing that voice.

 Chapter 179 179

    Kirika is upset after she loses Tenku at the casino. She searched for him in other sses but couldn''t find him. Kirika even secretly used her Phantasmal Object to control several students to help her search for Tenku more quickly, whether on the school grounds or inside the building. Unfortunately, she could find no trace of him anywhere.

    "Where is he going!?" Kirika grumbled along the way and checked her surroundings carefully. But after searching for a while, she still couldn''t find Tenku. It made her very angry.

    If Kirika can''t get Tenku''s secret and discover his true identity, hering to Suisei High School will be useless. She would only be wasting her time and energy in that ce.

    On the other hand, Satoru, Akihiko, and Fumiko were confused by Kirika''s sour mood. While ying in the casino, Kirika suddenly urges Satoru to take her to another event at the school''s cultural festival. But the girl didn''t do anything and just looked around as they visited the other sses. Satoru felt Kirika didn''t want to see the cultural festival events but was looking for someone.

    When Kirika doesn''t find the person she is looking for in one ss, they will go to another ce until they finish visiting all the events at Susiei High school.

    (Who is the person that Kirika is looking for? Is it the first-year student? Or is it the little girl?)

    Satoru became suspicious of Kirika''s behavior. He still doesn''t know who the girl is looking for and why she wants to perform at the cultural festival at Suisei High School for half the money. But Satoru felt that he should be wary of Kirika. Even though she is a popr idol with a lovely face, he is not attracted to her for some reason.

    Fumiko had found a clue as to why Kirika hade to Suisei High School, but she had to ask her in person to confirm her thoughts after they returned to the hotel.

    As they walked down the corridor, Kirika suddenly stopped in her footsteps and looked at Satoru.

    "Is there a ce we still haven''t visited in this school?" Kirika asked.

    "Hmm... we have a secret ce in this school, but students or outsiders can''t casually visit it. You are not allowed toe there. It was an order from the principal. So I beg you to understand." Satoru said seriously.

    "I already know about it because master Benjiro told me. What I mean is a ce that students in this school usually go to, but I haven''t visited yet." Kirika knew she couldn''te to the secret ce at Suisei High School because the principal mentioned the matter to her when they signed the contract.

    After all, it''s a forbidden ce, and Tenku won''t take the little girl there. Kirika could confidently say it because she had overheard the conversation between them. Tenku and Kohana want to visit all the events inside the school building and have fun at the cultural festival. So they wouldn''t go there because it was a dull ce for a little girl.

    "If you mean where students usually gather, that would be the back garden, the cafeteria, and the rooftop." Satoru answered.

    "Well then, we''ll go to the school rooftop now." Kirika urged Satoru.

    "That is..." Satoru hesitated to agree to Kirika''s request. Although the school rooftop wasn''t an important ce, Kirika could learn nothing about Suisei High School if they came to that ce. In other words, it would be a waste of their time.

    "Why? Am I not allowed toe there? Is the school rooftop a forbidden ce for me to visit?" Kirika frowned when she saw the hesitation on Satoru''s face.

    "No. You are not prohibited froming to the school rooftop. But now it''s lunchtime. Wouldn''t it be better to go to the cafeteria and fill our stomachs? Afterward, we can continue your tour of this school." Satoru made a suggestion.

    "No. I want toe to the school rooftop now. After that, we are going to the cafeteria." Kirika said firmly.

    "Alright. I will take you to the school rooftop. Please follow me." Satoru sighed and reluctantly agreed after hearing her stubborn words. He walked ahead and led them to the school''s rooftop.

    "What exactly are you looking for, Kirika?" Akihiko suddenly asked. He suppressed his curiosity and kept quiet because he didn''t dare to say anything when he noticed Kirika was in a bad mood. But now the girl looked better, and Akihiko dared to open his mouth.

    "It''s nothing. I want to know more about Suisei High School. So going all over the ce in this school is how I do it." Kirika replied without even looking at him.

    "But you look like you''re looking for someone. Is that person the student we previously met? Did he offend you? If that''s true, I''ll help you teach him a lesson.

    Even though this is his school, he still has to get punished after offending you. I''m sure the headmaster of Suisei High School will understand." Akihiko slowly approached Kirika and said softly.

    He was angry as he recalled the previous incident. Akihiko had no idea how a high-level Realizer had suddenly appeared in that school. He felt even more flustered when that person released his pressure and forced him to his knees just as he was about to teach Tenku a lesson.

    Even though it wasn''t Tenku''s fault, Akihiko thought he was the indirect cause of his embarrassing experience in front of Kirika and the others. In addition, Tenku dared to approach the girl he liked, and he could not tolerate it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Akihiko could use this opportunity to attract Kirika''s attention and punish Tenku, so he no longer dared to approach that girl.

    On the other hand, Satoru frowned when he heard Akihiko''s words. He also disliked Tenku because the other party had taken his chance to be served by Setsuka at the maid cafe.

    But Satoru couldn''t allow outsiders to act arbitrarily in the school, let alone hurt one of the students. It would damage his name as the student council vice president because he was on the scene.

    Satoru wanted to express his objection to Akihiko and warn him. But before he could say anything, Kirika opened her mouth first.

    "Whoever person I''m looking for, it''s none of your business. So you don''t have to meddle in my matters. You better not cause trouble in this ce because I''ll still be performing in this school tomorrow. So please don''t interrupt my work." Kirika looked at Akihiko and said coldly.

    Kirika was annoyed with Akihiko. If it weren''t for him provoking Tenku, she wouldn''t have had such an embarrassing experience. Kirika wants to ask Akihiko to leave Suisei High School, fearing that he will cause more trouble and ruin her ns. But she couldn''t say those things when Satoru was around her.

    Because of that, Kirika put Akihiko''s problem aside for now and focused on finding Tenku. She must find out his true identity and report it to her organization. Kirika has to make sure that Tenku isn''t a dangerous person.

    "You..." Akihiko was shocked after hearing Kirika''s reply. He thought the girl would be happy and touched to see his concern for her. But he didn''t expect Kirika to reply to his words coldly; this was the first time she had treated him like this.

    (It''s all because of that student! I keep having bad experiences after meeting him! I have to teach him a lesson! Otherwise, my heart will not be able to calm down!)

    Akihiko gritted his teeth and clenched his fists tightly. He decided to stay quiet and not disturb Kirika for now. Akihiko didn''t want the girl to be angry with him. If that happened, the efforts he had put in over the past few months to get close to Kirika would be in vain.

    "We''ve arrived." Satoru spoke and tried to push the iron door. But he frowned when he felt that the door was locked and couldn''t be opened.

    "Don''t you have the strength to open that door? As expected of high school students, you are weak. Let me open it for you!" Akihiko said when he saw Satoru''s expression. He''s not only annoyed with Tenku but also with Satoru, who bes Kirika''s guide at Suisei High School. Akihiko could not tolerate any man approaching his woman.

    Satoru was angry when he heard Akihiko''s words because he did not like being looked down upon by others. He wanted to reply, but Kirika interrupted him.

    "What happened?" Kirika asked. She didn''t want Akihiko to create another problem in that ce.

    "This door is locked from the other side. There should be someone on the school rooftop right now." Satoru answered. He red at Akihiko and snorted. If not for Kirika, Satoru would have already vented his anger on him.

    Akihiko smirked after seeing Satoru''s face. He didn''t care what he thought because no matter how strong the students from high school were, they were nothing in his eyes.

    On the other hand, Fumiko sighed when she saw Akihiko''s behavior. She knew that Akihiko did that because he didn''t like other men around Kirika. But Fumiko couldn''t do anything about it. Akihiko won''t listen to anything she says because she''s just Kirika''s manager.

    "There''s someone on the school rooftop?" Kirika raised an eyebrow when she heard Satoru''s answer. Then she stood in front of the door and knocked hard on it.

    Bam! Bam! Bam!

    "Hello! Is anybody there!?" Kirika shouted so the people on the school rooftop could hear her voice. But after quite a long wait, no reply came from the other side.

    Bam! Bam!

    "I knew that someone was there! So please open this door now! If you remain silent, I will report this matter to the principal since I came here under his permission!" Kirika said impatiently.

    After that, Kirika heard a sound from the other side, and the iron door slowly opened. Satoru and the others were shocked when they found out that the students on the school''s rooftop were Setsuka and Kaede.

    "Huh? Why are you here?" Kirika looked at Setsuka in confusion.

    "That should be my line. Why did youe here? Aren''t you supposed to only visit events at cultural festivals? What is your purpose ining to this ce? are you spying on Suisei High School?" Setsuka narrowed her eyes and said coldly. She felt angry because Kirika had disturbed her lunchtime with Tenku.

 Chapter 180 180

    "What do you mean? Are you using me now? Even though you are the student council president of this school and the daughter of the current head of Fuyushima Temple, you can''t speak without proof! I can report your words to the League of Heroes and make it an inter-organizational issue." Kirika narrowed her eyes and took Setsuka''s words seriously.

    "You can report it to your organization. After that, we''ll see who gets punished and discover your true purpose ining to this school. You wouldn''t think that I believed your words, would you?" Setsuka replied calmly and provoked Kirika.

    Kirika''s face sank when she heard that. She tried to scare Setsuka but didn''t expect the girl to take her seriously. If they brought the matter to their respective organizations, then the one who would be at a disadvantage would be Kirika.

    The Holy Union and the League of Heroes would force him to reveal his purpose foring to Suisei High School. Kirika couldn''t say that she wanted to discover Tenku''s true identity because she suspected the boy was a dangerous Realizer of a terrorist organization.

    If Kirika had gotten Tenku''s secret and discovered his identity, it wouldn''t be a problem for her. But if she brought the matter now, it would corroborate Setsuka''s usations of her being a spy at Suisei High School. Kirika didn''t do anything to the school but secretly watched one of the students. It can also be called spying.

    The two girls red at each other and created sparks between them. Satoru and the others could sense a dangerous aura from them, and they looked like they would attack each other at any moment. The temperature on the school roof dropped drastically, and the floor beneath their feet froze.

    "Please believe in us, Miss Fuyushima! We have no malice at Suisei High School! We performed at the cultural festival at this school to fill our free time after our concert in Tokyo a few days ago. You can check it out if you don''t believe me!" Fumiko suddenly appeared between the two girls and spoke frantically. She didn''t expect that Kirika would seek a fight with Setsuka.

    "Please calm down, Setsuka. If you two fight in this ce, you will destroy this building and ruin our school''s cultural festival. I know you are angry, but you must consider the impact on your surroundings. We still don''t have any proof of it, so we can''t act recklessly." Kaede patted Setsuka''s shoulder gently and whispered.

    She could feel the anger from her best friend and knew why. If it wasn''t for Kirika, Setsuka, and Tenku could have spent their lunch together.

    "Sigh¡­" Setsuka took a deep breath and tried to calm her emotions. She retracted her power, and theyer of ice on the floor melted.

    "So what exactly do you want bying to the school rooftop?" Setsuka asked Kirika.

    "Didn''t I already tell you? I''m just walking around this building and want to know more about this school. So you don''t have to suspect me. Is the school rooftop a secret ce, and I''m forbidden toe here?" Kirika asked in return.

    Setsuka was silent for a while after hearing Kirika''s reply. She wasn''t stupid and knew her answer was a lie, but Setsuka couldn''t do anything about it. If Setsuka forced her to answer honestly, there would be a fight on the school rooftop. It would alert the people inside the school building and ruin the cultural festival.

    "Alright. Do what you want." Setsuka said and returned to their lunch spot. Kaede nced at Kirika and then followed behind her.

    After Satoru and the others set their feet on the school rooftop, they were surprised to see Setsuka and Kaede having a pic there. Kirika raised her eyebrows when she saw Kohana among them. She thought Tenku would be on the school rooftop if the little girl were with them.

    Kirika quickly scanned the ce, looking for Tenku. She was sure the boy was hiding after hearing her voice.

    "Why is this little girl with you? Where is the male student apanying her?" Satoru pointed at Kohana and asked Setsuka. He was confused about why she was on the school rooftop and having lunch with Setsuka and Kaede. Satoru was sure that the little girl was the one who was with Tenku, but he didn''t see that boy anywhere in the ce.

    Luckily, Kohana was still wearing her fox mask when she ate. Otherwise, Satoru would have recognized her, and the rtionship between Tenku and Setsuka would have been revealed.

    "We don''t know where he went. We found this little girl in the corridor when Setsuka and I walked to the school rooftop for lunch. Because the little girl was hungry, we asked her to have lunch together." Kaede replied in ce of Setsuka. On the other hand, Kohana nodded in response to her words. Her face was pale because she was worried about Tenku.

    "I see." Satoru quickly believed it after he saw Kohana''s expression.

    "Where''s that male student? Why isn''t that boy with her?" Kirika approached Setsuka and asked with a gloomy face. At first, she was sure that Tenku must be hiding somewhere on the school rooftop because he couldn''t jump from such a height.

    No matter how strong that boy is, Tenku will break his bones if he dares to jump from a four-story building unless he has a Phantasmal Object that can make him fly. But Kirika had read some information about him and knew the boy didn''t have that ability.

    "Hmm? Which student are you referring to?" Setsuka tilted her head and looked at Kirika in confusion.

    "The person I am referring to is the male student with the little girl." Kirika pointed at Kohana and said. She knew Setsuka was pretending in front of the others, but she also had to maintain herposure so the others wouldn''t get suspicious when she asked about Tenku.

    "I have already answered that question. I found this little girl lost in the school corridor. She was separated from the male student." Setsuka repeated her exnation.

    Kirika frowned. She couldn''t believe Setsuka''s words. If Kirika couldn''t get her answer, she just needed to ask the little girl directly. She was sure that Kohana would not lie.

    "Little girl, where is your brother?" Kirika asked softly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I was separated from my brother in the corridor when he was chatting with his friend. I unintentionally removed my hand from him and was pushed away by the crowd of students and visitors. Sob... Sob..." Kohana covered her face with her hands and pretended to cry.

    Kirika could see that the girl was sad, and it looked real. That was Kohana''s true feelings after Tenku suddenly jumped off the school rooftop.

    "I didn''t know Kohana was good at acting." Kaede whispered.

    "I also do not know. She had been watching dramas on television a lot in recent months. I think Kohana learned from that. But let''s put that issue aside for now. The most important thing is to deal with her." Setsuka replied and approached Kohana.

    "Are you satisfied after hearing that answer and making the little girl cry again? Kaede and I had taken great pains tofort her after she separated from her brother, and now you''ve made her sad again." Setsuka said angrily and then hugged Kohana.

    "Good job!" Setsuka whispered in Kohana''s ear, and the other party nodded.

    "I¡­ I didn''t mean to make her cry. I''m just asking where her brother went. You heard that too, didn''t you?" Kirika panicked when she saw that. She didn''t know how tofort Kohana because she didn''t have a little sister.

    "I heard it. Besides, why are you asking about that student? Didn''t I warn you to focus on your business and not disturb other people in this school?" Setsuka said seriously.

    "Alright. I will tell you my purpose in looking for him. Honestly, I''m a little curious about that student. He refused to be my guide at school when he knew I was a popr idol.

    On top of that, he was acting indifferent to me, like I was nothing. Of course, that would make me curious about him. Therefore, I wanted to find out what kind of person he was to treat me like that." Kirika answered, and Setsuka''s face darkened after hearing that.

    On the other hand, Satoru and Fumiko were stunned when they found out about it. Akihiko was angry because the girl he liked was curious about other men, but he couldn''t do anything in that ce.

    "Ah, you don''t need to worry because I don''t have any other feelings for him because that''s impossible. Do my words answer your question?" Kirika quickly added.

    "Yeah, that answers my question." Setsuka nodded, but she didn''t believe it. She said that because she was toozy to argue with Kirika and wanted the girl to leave immediately.

    "That''s good. If there''s nothing else you want to tell me, I''ll take my leave now. I still have to go to the cafeteria." Kirika wanted to leave the school roof as soon as possible after not finding Tenku there.

    "Nothing. You can go now." Setsuka replied tly.

    "Could you take me to the cafeteria now? I already feel hungry. Let''s have lunch." Kirika turned her eyes to Satoru and said.

    "Ah, I understand." Satoru quickly came to his senses after hearing her voice. After that, he led Kirika and the others toward the cafeteria.

    Setsuka sighed after Kirika and the others left the school rooftop. She had suppressed her anger and refrained from attacking the girl. If it weren''t for Kirika, she would still be enjoying her lunch with Tenku.

    "Okay, she is gone. You don''t need to be angry anymore. You can still have lunch with Tenku, just the two of you. We put that matter aside for now. Aren''t you worried about his condition? He jumped from a four-story building. He must be seriously injured by now." Kaede reminded Setsuka about Tenku.

    Then she rushed to the edge of the school rooftop and looked down at where Tenku had jumped. Kohana followed behind and also inspected the ce. She knew that Tenku was strong and had saved her when a truck almost hit her. But moving swiftly and jumping from tall buildings is somethingpletely different.

    Surprisingly, Kohana and Kaede found no figure of Tenku anywhere and no bloodstains around where the boy should havended.

    "Where is he going?" Kaede muttered.

    "You don''t need to worry about him. He will be fine." Setsuka said confidently.

    "What do you mean? He jumped from a four-story high building! So how could he be okay!? If you or I jumped from here, we might be able to avoid being seriously injured by using our Phantasmal Objects abilities, but we would still be hurt.

    But Tenku is different. He had barely awakened his Phantasmal Object, and his abilities couldn''t protect him from falling from such a height. So he must be seriously injured by now and going somewhere to treat it. Don''t you like him!? Then why aren''t you worried about him!?" Kaede raised her voice.

    "Because I like him, I believe he will be fine." Setsuka smiled and continued eating her lunch. Her words left Kaede and Kohana confused. They could feelplete trust in Tenku when they heard her voice and saw her eyes.

 Chapter 181 181

    After Tenku jumped from the school rooftop, hended safely on the ground. He used the Qi as a foothold in the air so he wouldn''t get hurt after falling from that height. If Tenku had been swapped with another student, they would have suffered a broken bone by now.

    Tenku returns to his ss and helps Noboru and Takaya with their assignments. He wanted to hide inside the haunted house to avoid Kirika. Along the way, Tenku noticed that more and more visitors wereing to the cultural festival at Suisei High School.

    He entered the school building stealthily and walked down the corridor while checking his surroundings. Tenku was worried he would identally run into Kirika because the ce was crowded, with many students and visitors passing by.

    As Tenku checked out the students and visitors in the corridor, he suddenly stopped and frowned. He sensed malicious intent from one of the people in the crowd, but it quickly disappeared. It was not directed at him but at the school and everyone in the building.

    Tenku quickly released his divine consciousness and scanned the people around him. But he couldn''t find the source of the malicious intent. Either that person was highly skilled at hiding his presence, or he was beyond the reach of his spiritual senses.

    After Tenku managed to train the Spiritual Lord Heart Sutra to the pool stage, his divine consciousness could cover an area of one hundred meters. In other words, that person had left Suisei High School quickly after releasing that malicious intent.

    "I feel familiar with that malicious intent. But where have I felt it?" Tenku tried to remember where he had felt that malicious intent before. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t get any clues from his memory.

    "It looks like the cultural festival won''t go on peacefully." Tenku sighed, and his figure disappeared into the crowd of students and visitors in the corridor.

    Tenku didn''t take long to arrive at his ssroom, which had been transformed into a haunted house. But he couldn''t find Noboru and Takaya in that ce. Tenku asked the student guarding the entrance, and he said they had their lunch break together.

    "I''m sure they''ll have lunch at the maid cafe instead of the cafeteria." Tenku muttered. Then he took a smartphone from his pocket and sent a message to Setsuka. He apologizes to her for leaving them suddenly and not being able to apany Kohana to tour the cultural festival.

    Tenku felt guilty for leaving their lunch without any exnation. But he was sure Setsuka would understand after Kirika''s appearance on the school roof. Setsuka''s reply came in less than a minute, and the content was just as Tenku had thought.

    [You don''t need to apologize. I understand the reason for your action. You don''t have to think about that little girl. I''ve asked Kaede to apany Kohana back to Suisei Elementary School. Were you okay after jumping off the school rooftop?]

    Tenku read her message, and he felt the girl cared about him. Even though Setsuka was sure nothing terrible would happen to Tenku, she couldn''t help but ask about his condition.

    [I''m fine. Luckily, I fell right on top of the trees. So I only received minor injuries]

    Tenku typed his finger on his smartphone and quickly replied. But then he was surprised that Setsuka sent another message to him within a few seconds.

    [I''m grateful. But please don''t do such dangerous things again. Your actions have worried Kohana, Kaede, and especially me]

    Tenku felt bad when he read the message because he had made the siblings and Kaede worry for him.

    [I''m sorry for causing you to worry. I will try not to do that again]

    Tenku couldn''t make empty promises to Setsuka because he would do more dangerous things in the future if he wanted to get stronger quickly. Not long after, he received another reply from Setsuka.

    [I understand. But please do it in moderation. That idol went to the cafeteria. Be careful]

    Tenku frowned as he read the message. Fortunately, he didn''te to the cafeteria looking for Noboru and Takaya. If he did, Tenku might run into Kirika, and his attempts to avoid her on the school rooftop would be futile.

    [I will remember your words. Thank You]

    "I should hide in the haunted house for a while." Tenku kept his smartphone in his pocket and entered the haunted house. He intends to find the ss representative and ask for assignments from her. Tenku decided to spend this cultural festival helping out in the haunted house.

    Time quickly passed, and the day had changed. Today is the second and final day of the cultural festival at Suisei High School. Tenku left for school early because he got an assignment from the ss representative to guard the entrance of the haunted house.

    "Haa..." Tenku sat down at the entrance of the haunted house and sighed. He felt today''s culture festival wouldn''t go well because something terrible would happen, be it because of Kirika or the person who released malicious intent yesterday.

    Tenku was sitting alone because the other students from ss C had put on their ghost costumes and prepared inside the haunted house to scare off the visitors.

    Noboru and Takaya didn''t get any assignments today. Tenku reces Takaya to guard the entrance, and the other students from ss C be ghosts at Noboru''s ce. The two of them intended to visit all events like Tenku did yesterday. Of course, maid cafes were their top priority.

    Tenku felt bored because he just stayed in that ce alone. The atmosphere at the cultural festival was still quiet because not many visitors came to Suisei High School. So the people who entered the haunted house now were students from other sses.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Fortunately, Tenku only reced Takaya''s duties until lunchtime. After that, he could sell crispy tofu again at the snack booth in the schoolyard.

    The time had turned to noon in the blink of an eye, and the crowd had filled Suisei High School. Tenku could hear Kirika singing on the stage in the schoolyard and thousands of her fans screaming hysterically.

    Although Kirika''s purpose ining to that ce is to investigate Tenku, she still has to fulfill her duty to entertain the students and visitors at the cultural festival. If she broke the contract, the principal would be suspicious of her. It would bring her unnecessary trouble, and her good name might be damaged.

    Tenku felt a bit exhausted as he had been releasing his spiritual senses non-stop since morning because he was wary of the malicious intent he sensed yesterday. When he was busy checking the surroundings and receiving visitors at the haunted house, he heard footsteps approaching him.

    Tap! Tap! Tap!

    "Ooh... So the seller of crispy tofu has be the guardian of the entrance at the haunted house." A male student sneered.

    Tenku turned his eyes toward the source of the sound. He saw four studentse to his haunted house. Two are women, and the rest are men. They are Akio, Asuka, and his two childhood friends, Daichi and Micihiko. The one who spoke earlier was Daichi.

    He only looked at the four people briefly and then ignored them. Tenku knew that he would gain nothing by responding to them. So he better shut up and focuses on his task.

    "Are you deaf? I''m talking to you!?" Daichi is annoyed that Tenku is ignoring him.

    "What do you want? If you want to visit the haunted house, you can go inside after you write your name in the visitor''s book. But if you want to cause trouble in this ce, I will contact the student council or the disciplinarymittee to take action against you." Tenku said calmly.

    "Don''t be arrogant! Do you think you are above the other first-year students just because senior Fuyushima wants to serve you at the maid cafe in her ss? You have to remember that he only pities you! What a cunning trick! You used a little girl to attract the attention of the student council president. As expected of the weakest student in the school!" Akio stood in front of Tenku and said coldly.

    On the first day of the culture festival, Akio focuses on his role as a hero in the theater y of ss 1-A. But after the event, Akio heard that Setsuka had personally served Tenku as a maid. It made him very jealous.

    After that, Akio searched for information about it and found Tenku hade to the maid cafe with a little girl. He quickly concluded that Tenku was using a little girl to get Setsuka''s attention, which made him very angry.

    On the other hand, Tenku raised his eyebrows when he heard his words. He finally understood why Akio and the others suddenly came to the haunted house. They didn''t identally pass by that ce but purposely wanted to meet Tenku.

    (As I thought, pretty girls will only bring trouble. But why did he say I used a little girl to get Setsuka''s attention? Is that a conclusion in itself? Is someone deliberately pitting us against one another? I don''t know. But I must prevent them from making a scene before the haunted house. If that happens, then there will be no visitors who want toe to this ce)

    Tenku sighed and wanted to reply to Akio''s words. But he heard a girl''s voice before he could open his mouth.

    "What are you doing here?" The one who spoke was Akina. She appeared wearing a maid uniform but slightly different from Setsuka''s. Akina didn''te alone because Noboru and Takaya apanied her.

    "Do you intend to cause a ruckus in the haunted house?" Takaya said angrily, and his eyes stopped on Asuka. He snorted coldly at her and then looked at Akio.

    If Akio wants to cause trouble in their haunted house, Takaya won''t be afraid to fight him even though his opponent is much stronger.

    "If you havee to try out the haunted house of our ss, then we will dly wee you. But I would report this matter to the school if you were here to cause a scene." Nobor added.

    Akio''s face sank when he heard that. He was angry after hearing their threats but couldn''t do anything in that ce. If the principal found out he was making a fuss at the cultural festival, he would receive severe punishment from the school and the Holy Union.

    Akio came to that ce to warn and threaten Tenku so he would no longer try to get close to Setsuka. But he didn''t expect that it would be the other way around. Akio looks at Tenku hatefully and quickly leaves the haunted house.

    "Tch! You''re lucky again this time! But it does notst forever!" Daichi clicked his tongue and followed Akio from behind. Michiko and Asuka also left the ce, but thetter nced at Tenku before she took a step.

    Tenku didn''t care about that girl and returned to his work. But he suddenly stood up from his seat and frowned. He was looking in a specific direction from the school grounds. Takaya and the others are confused by Tenku''s behavior, but they finally understand what has happened after hearing a voice echo in the sky above Suisei High School.

    "Summons!"

    Moooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!

 Chapter 182 182

    A few minutes before lunchtime, the snack booth area in the schoolyard was filled with visitors who wanted to buy food. Two people in the crowd wore ck robes and covered their faces with spooky masks.

    The two didn''t look suspicious as they weren''t the only ones wearing weird costumes at the cultural festival. One was wearing a purple colored mask, and the other was blood-red. They are members of the terrorist organization that has recently been wreaking havoc in Japan, The Ghost Neb.

    The person wearing the purple mask has the position of Colonel in the organization, and his code name is Sigma, while the one wearing the blood-red mask is a Major with the code name Omicron. The two came to Suisei High School to carry out a mission from the Ghost Neb.

    Sigma and Omicron suddenly separated from the crowd and walked to a quiet area of the school grounds. They checked the surroundings to ensure no one other than them was there.

    After that, Sigma took out tworge parchment scrolls from his bracelet. One is ck, and the other is white. He took both items from his space pocket.

    "Have you confirmed that there isn''t anyone stronger than Benjiro in this school?" Sigma looked at Omicron and asked.

    "I''m sure. I had been investigating this school for the whole day yesterday. The strongest person in this ce is the principal of this school, Benjiro Araki. He is a Realizer in the Star Cluster phase. Even if he was strong, he couldn''t handle all the monsters alone.

    Apart from Benjiro, the other strong people in this school are the teacher, Kirika Miyazaki, and the daughters of the Fuyushima Temple and the Natsukawa Family. Hijiri was absent yesterday, but today I saw her at the casino. They are not a problem for us. Our mission this time is sure to seed.

    "That''s good! We must not fail this time. We must create as much chaos and destruction as possible in this school. We should kill Benjiro, Setsuka, Hijiri, and Kirika. That will be the best result!" Sigma nodded in satisfaction after hearing Omicron''s words.

    "Then, we will start our n now!" Sigma added and handed Omicron a scroll of white parchment.

    "I understand! I''ve been waiting for this! I want to wreak havoc on this school quickly!" Omicron grinned viciously. He received the parchment scroll, and the two opened it on the ground simultaneously.

    Both of them ced their palms in the center of the parchment. Omicron poured his genesis power into the white parchment, and a circle of light with a strange pattern appeared, looking like a magic circle. Afterward, the magic circle rotated, and a light shot into the sky from its center.

    "Locked!"

    The light turned into a dome-shaped barrier and enveloped Suisei High School. It was simr to an array but with a different concept and power source.

    "Now it''s my turn!" Sigma injected his genesis power into the ck parchment. Then a circle of light with a strange pattern different from the white one appeared and reflected in the sky.

    "Summons!"

    Sigma said, and his voice echoed above Suisei High School. Then the magic circle in the sky rotated and turned into a portal.

    The visitors and students were confused when they saw the sight, but what they heard next from inside the portal terrified them.

    Mooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!

    After that, Seven giant objects fell, hitting the ground hard and shaking the Suisei High School area.

    Boooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    "What''s that!?"

    "What is going on!?"

    "What sound is that!?"

    "Is that a monster!?"

    The visitors and students were shocked when they heard that. They gathered at that ce and wanted to know what had fallen from the sky. Not long after, the smoke and dust that covered the area disappeared and revealed seven gigantic objects. More precisely is the monster thates out of the portal.

    Mooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!

    What fell from the portal was a gigantic ten-meter-tall monster with a human''s body and a bull''s head.

    "That is..." a student said in a trembling voice.

    "Minotaurs!" A visitorpletes his words.

    The people around the ce scattered and screamed frantically.

    The Minotaur was a Sixth-level monster that possessed monstrous brute strength. The monster usually uses an ax as its weapon.

    Mooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!

    One of the minotaurs grinned and swung his ax at the crowd, trying to run away.

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    "Aaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    "Argh!"

    "Help me!"

    After that, more monsters fell from the portal. They are goblins, orcs, harpies, wyverns, and cactus golems.

    Goblins are first-level monsters; Orcs are second-level monsters; Harpies are third-level monsters with human-like shapes and bird-like wings on their hands; Wyverns are fourth-level monsters, and Cactus Golems are fifth-level monsters.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    They appear in hordes and number over a thousand. The monsters weren''t in a controlled state like what Tenku had seen near his apartment. In other words, they have to act on their will and instinct.

    "Then, rampage as much as you like and destroy this school!" Sigma shouted at the monsters.

    "Hahahaha!" Omicronughed crazily, and they disappeared from the scene. Afterward, the monsters started attacking the people around them and destroying the environment.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    ***

    When the minotaurs appeared, Setsuka and the others in the building felt the tremor. Some of them panicked, and others examined the situation calmly. Of course, Kaede and Setsuka were among thetter.

    The defense system of Suisei High School was automatically activated because of the shock. A barrier membrane appeared and covered the entire school building. The students could go in and out at will, but the visitors could not.

    Setsuka and Kaede checked the situation from the window and saw many monsters roaming the school grounds. Their faces darkened when they saw the seven minotaurs and several high-level monsters approaching the school building.

    "How did those monsters appear at school? Has there been a space copse around here? No. Impossible. The Dimension Stabilizer should protect the residential area of Tokyo. So space copse can''t appear in this ce. In that case, someone must have purposely brought those monsters to this school!" Kaede tried to analyze their situation and quickly came to a tentative conclusion.

    "That person should be a member of the terrorist organization, The Ghost Neb." Setsuka said seriously. he used his dimension watch and tried to contact Holy Union. But he frowned because he couldn''t connect to his organization.

    Setsuka tries to call someone at Fuyushima Temple, but the same thing happens. Setsuka''s face darkened when she discovered she couldn''t contact anyone outside school.

    "What happened, Setsuka?" Kaede asked worriedly after seeing Setsuka''s expression.

    "I can''t contact the organization or my house!" Setsuka said in a deep voice.

    "What!?" Kaede also tried to contact Holy Union and her house, but the same thing happened to her. The students panicked when they learned they couldn''t ask for reinforcements from the organization.

    "I''m assuming we can''t contact the organization due to a barrier covering the school and interfering with our telmunication signal." Kaede felt that they had fallen into a dangerous situation. Many high-level monsters were approaching the school building, but they couldn''t ask for help from the organization. Kaede knew the principal was powerful but couldn''t fight all seven minotaurs simultaneously.

    "You are right. If we want to tell the Holy Union about this, we must destroy that barrier." Setsuka nodded in agreement at her words.

    "Let''s do it now!" Kaede understood what her best friend was thinking. He was sure that it was the best way to change their situation.

    "Let''s go!" Setsuka said and wanted to leave the maid cafe. But she stopped her footsteps after hearing her smartphone ring.

    Setsuka found it strange that she shouldn''t be able to receive messages or calls from outside because of the barrier. She checked her smartphone and was shocked when she saw the name of the person calling her at this time.

    "Kohana? How can she contact me? Hasn''t Suisei High School been closed off by a barrier?" Setsuka was flustered but quickly epted the call.

    "Kohana..." Setsuka wanted to ask why the little girl could contact her, but the other party interrupted her.

    "Big sister! Please help me... kyaaaaaa!" Kohana said in a trembling voice.

    "Kohana! Kohana! Answer me, Kohana!" Setsuka lost herposure and shouted. Her voice caught the attention of the people around her. This was the first time they had seen Setsuka show such an expression.

    Setsuka didn''t care about that now. She kept trying to call Kohana, but no matter how much she did, she still got no reply from her little sister. Then came a voice from the other side. It wasn''t Kohana but something that was destroyed.

    Crack!

    After that, the call was cut off, and Setsuka''s face became gloomy. She could hear her little brother crying in fear before the call was cut off.

    "This is bad! If Kohana can contact me, she''s in the Suisei High School area! I''m sorry, Kaede. I can''t apany you to destroy that barrier! I have to find Kohana!" Setsuka looked at Kaede and said apologetically. She cannot track Kohana''s whereabouts as her position suddenly disappears on the GPS. Setsuka thought that it was because her smartphone had been destroyed.

    "I understand. I''lle with you to look for her." Kaede understood Setsuka''s concern because she felt the same way as her best friend. She had known Kohana for a long time and had already considered the other party as her little sister.

    "Thank you, Kaede. Then let''s go now." Setsuka was grateful that Kaede wanted to help her. That way, it would be easier for them to find Kohana. But Setsuka messaged someone first before she left the maid cafe.

    ***

    At the same time, Tenku suddenly raised his eyebrows after hearing the ringing from his smartphone. He quickly checked his iing messages, and his face became serious.

    "I have to go for a bit. You guys stay here and don''t leave the building." Tenku warned Takaya and the others. He quickly left the ce without waiting for a response from them.

    "Wait a minute! Tenku!" Akina wanted to run after him, but Takaya stopped her.

    "Where are you going!?" Takaya asked.

    "Let go of me now! I want to chase him! It''s very dangerous outside! We can''t let him out of the building!" Akina shouted angrily.

    "Didn''t you hear he said he was only going away for a bit? I think this matter is important to him, and you might be a burden for Tenku if you follow him. I''ve known him for a long time and understand that he won''t do anything dangerous. So please trust him and wait for him in this building!" Takaya shows his trust in Tenku. After all, he was his childhood friend, and they had known each other for a long time.

    Akina''s body trembled after hearing Takaya''s words. Even though she lives under the same roof as Tenku, she must admit that Takaya interacts more with him. So Akina decided to believe his words.

    "I don''t know your business, but please return safely." Akina looked in the direction Tenku had left and prayed with a worried face.

 Chapter 183 183

    Benjiro and the teachers quickly exited the school building after they heard a loud crash from outside that made the area around them vibrate. Their faces darkened when they saw the number of high-level monsters that had appeared on the school grounds, especially the minotaurs.

    The monsters attacked the people around them brutally. Apart from that, they also destroyed everything in the environment, including the booths in the schoolyard.

    "I will fight the seven minotaurs. I''ll leave the rest up to you. you can ask the second and third-year students to deal with low-level monsters." Benjiro looked at the teachers and gave them instructions.

    "We understand, principal!" Hayate and the other teachers answered in unison. After that, they quickly spread out in all directions from the school grounds to deal with the monsters. Just as Benjiro was about to act against the minotaurs, he heard footsteps approaching him.

    That person is Kirika. She came with Fumiko, Akihiko and Satoru. Kirika immediately left the stage after she saw a colossal portal appear in the sky and seven gigantic objects suddenly falling to the ground.

    "Mr. Benjiro! What do you want to do?" Kirika approached Benjiro and asked.

    "It''s a coincidence that you''re here, miss Kirika. I intend to fight the seven Minotaurs. I want to ask for your help to protect the students and visitors. Please don''t let those monsterse near the school building." Benjiro answered.

    "What!?" Satoru and the others were shocked when they heard that.

    Kirika and the others knew Benjiro was strong because he was one of Japan''s Realizers in the Star Cluster phase. But they thought his actions would be reckless if he wanted to fight seven sixth-level monsters by himself.

    "That''s dangerous, principal! We should wait for reinforcements from the organization!" Satoru objects to Benjiro''s n.

    "How long do we have to wait for reinforcements? We can''t contact anyone outside this school because we''ve been isted. The people who brought these monsters have covered this area with a barrier, so we can''t escape or call for help. They intend to kill us in this ce.

    If we wait for reinforcements to arrive without doing anything, the number of casualties will be enormous. Besides, we can''t stay on the defensive because the barrier covering the school building won''tst long." Benjiro said with a solemn face.

    Satoru and the others fell silent because their situation was precisely what Benjiro had said. They had tried to contact their respective organizations for reinforcements. Unfortunately, they could not do it because their telmunications signal was interrupted. Kirika and the others quickly noticed something odd about their current situation.

    "But..." Satoru still couldn''t ept that. But before he could finish his words, Benjiro opened his mouth again.

    "This is my decision! So you don''t have to say anything. You are the vice president of the student council. So it would be best to focus on your duty to protect students, especially first-year students. Do you understand?" Benjiro looked at Satoru and said seriously.

    "I understand, principal!" Satoru answered in the affirmative. He couldn''t do anything about it after seeing the determination in Benjiro''s eyes.

    Even though his actions seemed reckless and dangerous, Satoru knew it was the best countermeasure they could devise. If the seven Minotaurs were allowed to rampage as they pleased, then the toll on students and visitors would be unimaginable, and their next target would be the school building. So sooner orter, Benjiro will have to fight the minotaurs.

    Satoru hoped that Benjiro could hold off the monsters long enough and buy time for reinforcements from the organization to arrive. He was sure the Realizers from Holy Union would know what was happening in this school.

    "That''s good!" Benjiro nodded in satisfaction after hearing Satoru''s reply and turned his eyes to Kirika.

    "So, can you help me protect the students at Suisei High School? You can think of it as an extension of our contract. You couldn''t perform at the cultural festival because of this incident so I request you to protect them. Even though you are young, I can feel that you are quite strong. You are at least a Realizer in the moon phase." Benjiro repeated his request to Kirika.

    Satoru was shocked when he heard Benjiro''s words. He felt their ages weren''t much different, but Kirika had already stepped into the Moon phase. Satoru didn''t expect that the girl was not only a popr idol but also a powerful Realizer.

    "You don''t need to think about it in this situation. I feel that my strength is nothing in front of you, but I will try my best to protect the students in this school." Kirika quickly agreed to Benjiro''s request.

    She was a Realizer from the League of Heroes, and it was her duty to fight against the monsters and people of the terrorist organization. Kirika doesn''t want anyone else to lose their family and suffer the same fate as her. Because of that, she became a Realizer.

    "Thank You. You don''t have to push yourself too hard. All you need to do is protect the students as much as possible and leave the rest to me. Is there anything you need? I heard your unique ability requires an object or creature as an intermediary to fight." Benjiro felt happy after hearing Kirika''s answer. One additional Realizer in the moon phase will significantly impact the course of the battle against the monsters.

    "You just need to kill the monsters and bring them before me. But I only ept fourth-level monsters and below because I can''t control above that level with my current strength." Kirika replied.

    Satoru was confused by Kirika''s ability but didn''t dare ask any further since it was something sensitive for a Realizer.

    "Alright. Then, you have to wait here. I will have the teachers bring the monsters they defeated to you. I will face the minotaurs now that they are approaching this ce." Benjiro said and sent a message to the teachers using his dimension watch. Afterward, he manifested his Phantasmal Object, and his weapon took the form of a saber with a jet-ck color.

    Phantasmal name : Jagged Saber (Acheron)

    Grade                    : A ¨C Rank<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    After he manifested his Phantasmal Object, Benjiro darted to one of the nearest minotaurs and shed his saber. The monster looked at Benjiro and grinned. Then the Minotaur met his opponent''s attack with his axe.

    Booooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    Their weapons collided, creating an intense shockwave that destroyed the surrounding area. The minotaur was shocked that Benjiro wasn''t blown away after shing with him. The monster was confident in its brute strength, but the tiny insect in front of it blocked its attack. The minotaur got annoyed and swung his ax again, but Benjiro easily parried it.

    Boooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    The monster became angry because he couldn''t beat Benjiro back. After that, the minotaur increased its attack speed, and they exchanged moves dozens of times instantly.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    "Amazing!" Kirika said in awe as she watched the battle. Although Benjiro''s size is only one-fifth of a minotaur, their strength is equal.

    "As expected of a Realizer in the Star Cluster phase." Fumiko nodded and added.

    "Then, I will also help!" Akihiko suddenly said. When he heard Kirika''s words to Benjiro, he wanted to show off his skills and impress her. After all, he was also a Realizer in the moon phase.

    Akihiko ran over to one of the orcs around them and manifested his Phantasmal Object. His weapon is a short heavy club with a spiked and reddish color.

    Phantasmal name : Malice Cudgel (Acheron)

    Grade                    : C ¨C Rank

    Akihiko jumped up and swung his weapon at the orc. The movement was swift, and the monster did not have time to respond. His attack fell on the orc''s head and smashed it like a watermelon.

    After killing the orc, Akihiko looked at Kirika and puffed out his chest proudly. Unfortunately, the girl was fighting the goblins and didn''t see his action.

    "Damn!" Akihiko clicked his tongue in annoyance. He looked at some goblins around him and swung his cudgel at them to vent his emotions.

    Kirika and the others didn''t care what Akihiko thought because they were busy fighting the monsters that suddenly came to attack them. Kirika fought on the back while controlling some goblin corpses to fight the orcs.

    With her current strength, Kirika could only control five fourth-level monsters. Of course, those monsters could only fight using their physical attacks and couldn''t unleash their unique abilities. So Kirika couldn''t make the Wyverns shoot fireballs while she was controlling the monster.

    Satoru and Fumiko fought at the front while protecting Kirika. Fumiko''s Phantasmal Object is called a Mithril staff with rank D. Even though the grade is low, Fumiko is a Realizer in the asteroid phase.

    They prevented the monsters from getting close to Kirika because she wasn''t good at closebat. The girl was strong because she could control the monsters as her soldiers, but her physical strength was weak. So Kirika couldn''t fight the monsters head-on, even if they were goblins.

    During the battle, Kirika swapped the corpses of the monsters she controlled. At first, she used goblins as her soldiers. Then Kirika turned them into an orc, and now shemands two Wyverns and three Orcs after getting the monster''s corpse from the teachers.

    Satoru and some of the students in the venue were amazed when they saw the way Kirika was fighting. The girl was not only good at entertaining others but also killing monsters.

    Their battle against the monsters became increasingly fierce. The students from the second and third years came out of the school building one after another to help them. Kirika and the others blocked the orcs and harpies, trying to approach the ce. But they were overwhelmed because their numbers were far less than the monsters that came. Therefore, a few orcs managed to get past their guard and dashed into the school building to destroy it.

    "Stop the Orcs!" Kirika shouted, but Satoru and the others couldn''t respond as they were busy fighting the monsters.

    Kirika gritted her teeth when she saw that. She wanted to prevent the monsters from getting near the school building, but she had difficulty fighting off the wyverns and harpies attacking from the sky.

    Kirika tried to move one of the monsters under her control to fight the orcs. But it was toote because the distance between her and the monsters was quite far. If the Orcs attacked simultaneously, the barrier on the building might break, and other monsters would easily enter the ce.

    If that happened, the number of casualties would be dire as most students and visitors hid inside the building.

    "No!" Kirika screamed to stop the monsters, but there was no way they would listen to her.

    The orcs punched the barrier simultaneously. But before their attacksnded on the school building, half of them suddenly froze, and the vines pierced the rest.

 Chapter 184 184

    The ones who attacked the Orcs were Setsuka and Kaede. When they came out of the building to look for Kohana, they saw several monsters intending to destroy the barrier. So both of them reflexively used their abilities and attacked the Orcs.

    "That is senior Fuyushima!"

    "Senior Kobayashi is alsoing with her!"

    "As expected of the president and treasurer of the student council!"

    "They are strong!"

    "With them here, we can counterattack the monsters!"

    The students cheered when they saw Setsuka and Kaede. The presence of the two could strengthen their defenses and reduce the burden on the other students. Moreover, the fighting spirit of the boys was fired up because Setsuka and Kaede appeared in maid uniforms.

    "Fortunately, you two came at the right time. Please help me fight the monsters..." Kirika wanted to ask Setsuka to help her against the wyverns and harpies attacking from the sky, but the other party interrupted her words.

    "I''m sorry, but I can''t help you right now because I must find my little sister." Setsuka said to Kirika and the other students. Then she shifted her eyes to Kaede. Her best friend nodded because she understood what Setsuka meant.

    "I''m sorry! We''ll be back as soon as we find Setsuka''s little sister!" Kaede said apologetically, and the two left the ce in a rush.

    Setsuka and Kaede killed low-level monsters along their way. They will feel guilty if they leave the ce without doing anything. Setsuka and Kaede wanted to reduce the number of monsters there so the students wouldn''t be too burdened.

    "Wait a minute!" Kirika tried to stop them, but they didn''t hear her words. She could listen to the students'' screams of disappointment and their fighting spirit dropping after Setsuka and Kaede left the ce.

    On the other hand, Satoru was surprised when he heard Setsuka wanted to find her little sister. If what she said was true, then Kohana was in the Suisei High School area, and she was in danger.

    Satoru could understand Setsuka''s actions. He had met Kohana several times and knew Setsuka loved her very much. Because of that, Setsuka would choose to find her little sister first instead of helping them fight monsters. After all, Kohana was still a child and couldn''t protect herself from monsters, not even goblins.

    "Focus on your opponent, and don''t get distracted by this problem! I will deal with the fourth and fifth-level monsters and leave the rest to you! You must burn your fighting spirit! Otherwise, you won''t be able to protect your school!" Kirika shouted at the students to wake them up from their disappointment. It worked, and the students regained their fighting spirit.

    The battle between Kirika and the others against the monsters continued. Luckily, the teachers cared for the Cactus Golem and most Wyverns. If they hadn''t fought the high-level monsters, Kirika, and the others might have been killed, and the school building behind them would have been destroyed. Unfortunately, they were still too overwhelmed to fight against that many monsters.

    Kirika ordered the corpse of three Wyverns and two Orcs to block the monsters from approaching the school building. But some wyverns kept shooting fireballs at her, making it hard for her to control the monster''s corpse since she had to dodge their attacks.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The Wyverns kept shooting fireballs until Kirika drifted away from her position and lost control of the monster corpses. After that, the harpies shot at top speed toward the school building, intending to destroy the barrier.

    "Not good! Those monsters deliberately attack me to keep me away from the school building!" Kirika''s face darkened after she realized the monster''s n. She quickly regained control of the Wyvern and Orc corpses, but it was toote.

    The harpies were only a few meters away from the school building, and the barrier would break if they moved simultaneously because the crushing power of their attacks was over the orcs.

    Kirika used one of the wyverns under her control to stop them, but her efforts were in vain. The Harpies opened their mouths wide, ready to shoot the ultrasonic waves. But before the monsters could unleash their attacks, their heads exploded one after another.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    "What!?" Kirika was shocked when she saw that. She didn''t know what had happened, but she was sure someone was secretly attacking the monster. Kirika looked around and found that Satoru and the others were focused on fighting the monsters. So they didn''t pay any attention to it; only Kirika saw it.

    Not long after, Kirika saw a glimpse of a shadow passing by that ce. It moved at a terrifying speed and disappeared instantly. Even though it looked blurry, Kirika could recognize it.

    "He is... Tenku Okuihara?" Kirika recognized Tenku''s face even though she had only glimpsed it. Because her Phantasmal Object ability was simr to spiritual power, it made her senses extremely sharp.

    "Where does he want to go in this chaotic situation, and what does he want to do? Is he after Setsuka Fuyushima? But they went in different directions." Kirika was curious about what Tenku wanted to do. She might discover his identity and secret if she followed him.

    The appearance of monsters at Suisei High School might have something to do with Tenku. Unfortunately, Kirika couldn''t leave that ce. If she did, their defenses would be broken, and the monsters would enter the school building.

    "If only someone could temporarily rece my position here." Kirika gritted her teeth and looked around her. Then her eyes stopped on Akihiko, who was busy fighting the harpies. Kirika raised the corners of her lips slightly after thinking of a n.

    Kirika approached Akihiko while fighting the monsters that got in her way. Akihiko was happy because he noticed that the girl deliberately came to him. Once they were close enough, Kirika said to him in a low voice.

    "Can you help me, Akihiko?" Kirika smiled sweetly and asked.

    "What''s that? Please tell me! I would do anything for you even if I have to go through hell!" Akihiko said excitedly and swung his Phantasmal object at one of the Orcs nearby.

    "That''s good! Then, please rece me to protect this building for a while! I have to go to check something important. I will return your favor one day!" Kirika said and quickly ran in the direction Tenku left without waiting for Akihiko''s answer.

    "Wait a minute, Kirika!" Akihiko tries to chase Kirika, but dozens of orcs suddenly appear before him and block him.

    "You are annoying!" Akihiko shouted angrily and brandished his cudgel.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Phantasmal Release..."

    BLOODY PROJECTION

    Akihiko''s Phantasmal Object released a red liquid like blood. It condensed and formed tens of huge thorns. Afterward, Akihiko swung his cudgel at the monsters, and the bloody thorns rained down on them.

    Roaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    Roaaaaaaaaaarr!

    Most of the orcs died, and the rest were seriously injured. Akihiko intended to chase Kirika, but the girl''s figure had disappeared.

    "Damn!" Akihiko roared and showered the other monsters with bloody thorns.

    Satoru and the other students were amazed when they saw Akihiko''s strength. They didn''t know where Kirika had gone, but they heard that the girl had something important to do.

    The students were sure that it must be rted to the appearance of the monsters. If that was the case, Satoru and the others couldn''tin since that was Kirika''s right. The girl might be able to help them out of that situation.

    At the same time, Benjiro''s battle against the seven minotaurs was fierce. He almost killed one of them, but another minotaur suddenly attacked him. At first, he fought one on one against the Minotaur. But as time passed, Benjiro had to fight three minotaurs. Even though he didn''t lose, he couldn''t suppress those monsters either.

    "I can''t go on like this! Otherwise, the environmental damage will be enormous, and the number of casualties will be horrific! " Benjiro said seriously. He gathered genesis power in his saber and opened his mouth.

    "Phantasmal Release..."

    MIGHTY PHYSIQUE

    Benjiro''s Phantasmal Object released a bright light and enveloped him. His body slightly erged to just over two meters, and he became even more muscr. After that, his skin was covered by a thin membrane of light.

    "Alright. Now is the time for me to get rid of the minotaurs individually. I need to clear things up here to help the others." Benjiro narrowed his eyes at one of the minotaurs that dashed at him and made the ground tremble. Even though the monster had an enormous body size and relied on overwhelming brute strength to fight, its speed couldn''t be underestimated.

    "Then you will be my first target." Benjiro said and shed his saber at the monster. The Minotaur responded to his opponent''s attack with his ax, and their two weapons met.

    Booooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    Moooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!

    Their weapons shed, and the impact of the attack from Benjiro blew away the Minotaur several meters. The monster was shocked because he felt that his opponent''s strength had increased many times and far exceeded his.

    Moooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!

    The other Minotaurs sensed the danger from Benjiro, and they attacked him simultaneously.

    Benjiro frowned when he saw that. Even though his physical strength had increased drastically, he couldn''t fight seven monsters simultaneously. Because of that, Benjiro intended to take down the minotaurs individually. But he didn''t expect the monsters to attack him together because they saw him as a threat after he managed to repel one of them.

    The three minotaurs swung their axes at him, and Benjiro could only block them head-on as the other monsters closed off his escape routes.

    Benjiro gripped his saber tightly andpressed his genesis power into the de. After that, he shed it in the direction of the iing attack.

    Booooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    Their attacks collided, creating a massive shockwave that blew away everything around them. Benjiro and the three minotaurs were both knocked back by the impact.

    Mooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!

    The other four minotaurs moved and dealt another blow to him. They had no intention of giving Benjiro a chance to breathe. The monsters wanted to kill him immediately because they thought he was dangerous.

    "This is bad!" Benjiro''s face changed drastically when he saw the four minotaurs attack him. He could fight equally against the three monsters. But he would be the one to get exhausted first if the battle was to drag on for a long time.

    Benjiro would lose if he had to fight the four minotaurs. Moreover, their size was slightlyrger than the previous three, and their physical strength was much more robust. Benjiro gritted his teeth and injected much genesis power into his Phantasmal Object. Then he swung it at the four minotaurs.

    sh!

    Boooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    Benjiro lost in the sh against the four minotaurs. He was blown away dozens of meters and vomited blood.

    Spurt!

 Chapter 185 185

    Back in the time when Suisei High School wasn''t isted by barriers yet, Kohana came to that ce again because she was bored with her school''s learning exhibition and wanted to buy some snacks that she hadn''t tasted yesterday.

    Kohana came to Suisei High School wearing a female sailor outfit and the same fox mask. She visited the ce secretly without telling Tenku or Setsuka. Kohana intends to surprise the two. But before that, the little girl wanted to buy a lot of snacks first.

    When Kohana was walking around the school grounds with many snacks in her hand, she was startled after seeing arge portal suddenly appear in the sky. Kohana quickly ran away from the ce. Sure enough, sevenrge objects fell not far from where she was before and destroyed the surroundings from the impact.

    "What''s that?" Kohana said in a trembling voice, and she subconsciously dropped the snack in her hand. She saw seven gigantic monsters with axes in their hands. After that, everyone nearby screamed in fear and ran around in panic.

    The monsters moved and attacked the people around them. Kohana reflexively ran and tried to leave the ce as soon as possible. After she ran a few steps, Kohana heard hundreds of objects fall to the ground again.

    Kohana kept running with all her might and didn''t want to look back. She knew that everything that fell from the sky was a monster and they were dangerous.

    "I have to call big brother! No, it''s dangerous for him! I better ask big sister to help me!" Kohana took out her smartphone and quickly contacted Setsuka.

    Initially, the first person in Kohana''s mind to ask for help was Tenku. But she quickly dispelled that thought because she didn''t want to endanger Tenku. Even though Kohana didn''t know what kind of monster it was, she was sure it was powerful and terrifying.

    Kohana knows that Tenku is strong, but she thinks Setsuka is stronger than him. Besides that, her older sister had a best friend that was no weaker than her. Therefore, Kohana decided to call Setsuka instead of Tenku. She didn''t have to wait long because her older sister quickly received her call.

    "Big sister! Please help me... kyaaaaa!" Kohana said in a trembling voice and wanted to ask Setsuka toe to her location immediately. But she tripped and dropped her smartphone before she could finish her sentence.

    [Kohana! Kohana! Answer me, Kohana!]

    Setsuka''s voice came from her smartphone, but Kohana couldn''t respond because it fell far away. She tried to stand up but felt pain in her legs and arms. When she checked her body, she saw her knees and elbows bleeding. Kohana cried when she saw that. She was a crybaby when she saw blood, especially in her body.

    Kohana walked and wanted to pick up her smartphone, which had fallen quite far from her. But then, a few people suddenly ran before her, trampling it hard.

    Crack!

    Kohana panicked when she saw that. She quickly took her smartphone and immediately left the ce. Kohana is confused about where to go because monsters are roaming around her. In addition, the distance from her location to the school building is still quite far. After thinking for a while, she hid inside a dumpster.

    "My smartphone is broken. I can''t ask my big sister to pick me up. Sob... sob..." Kohana looked at her shattered smartphone and burst into tears.

    "Aarrghhh!"

    "Help me!"

    "Get away from me, you ugly monster!"

    While hiding in the dumpster, Kohana heard the screams of people being attacked by the monsters, which frightened her. She stayed inside that ce for quite a while because she didn''t dare toe out. Kohana hopes that someone will save her.

    "Big brother! Big sister! I''m scared! Please help me... sob... sob..." Kohana continued to cry but suddenly covered her mouth with her hands when she heard loud footstepsing from outside.

    Thump! Thump! Thump!

    Kohana''s body trembled with fear. She knew that humans wouldn''t have the sound of footsteps like that. So the creature walking near where she was hiding was a monster. Kohana held her breath and tried not to make a sound. Then the footsteps suddenly disappeared.

    The little girl thought the monster had left and removed the hand covering her mouth. But before Kohana could breathe a sigh of relief, the dumpster suddenly flew up and fell hard to the ground until it shattered.

    Boom!

    "Aaargggghhhh!" Kohana bounced off and rolled on the ground. She felt pain because the impact added to the wound in her body. Afterward, Kohana heard the sound of footsteps approaching her.

    Kohana turned her eyes toward the source of the sound and was frightened when she saw an Orcing at her while grinning hideously.

    "No... no... don''te near me!" Kohana said frantically, and tears rolled from her eyes. She crawled on her injured body to keep her distance from the monster, but what she did was in vain. Kohana looks like a caterpir trying to escape from a bird.

    "Help me, big brother! I''m scared! I''m scared!" Kohana said in fear and kept on crawling with all her might. When she looked back, she was surprised that the Orc had disappeared. But then something bignded right in front of her.

    Boom!

    "Kyaaaaa!" Kohana closed her eyes as a lot of dust flew toward her. Then she opened her eyes and trembled violently because the Orc had appeared before her.

    "No! I have to get out of here! I have to get away from that monster!" Kohana wanted to escape that ce, but her tiny body was hard to move because she had so many wounds. The Orc stretched out itsrge hand and poked Kohana''s body.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Aaaaaaaahhhhh!" Kohana was blown away and rolled on the ground. She felt that several bones in her body were broken.

    "It hurts! Help me, big brother! Help me, big sister!" Kohana cried out in fear, but she couldn''t move in her current state.

    The Orc strolled closer to Kohana, and the monster''s smile was like a nightmare for the little girl. That monster lifted Kohana''s petite body and opened its jaws wide. The Orc slowly brought her to its mouth and intended to eat her. Kohana struggled to escape the monster''s hand, but her efforts were useless.

    "Big brother!"

    "Big sister!"

    "Please help me!"

    Kohana screamed with all her might, but her voice became inaudible at the end.

    "Big brother." Kohana said those words before her bodypletely entered the Orc''s mouth.

    She hoped that Tenku would save her again, just like he had done in the past. Kohana knew it was impossible in her current situation, but she still wanted to do it. She slowly closed her eyes and resigned herself to her fate. But then the little girl felt something was off.

    Kohana should have entered the Orc''s stomach by now, and the atmosphere around her should be pitch ck. But she could still see the light from the slits of her closed eyes. Kohana worked up the courage to open her eyes and was taken aback. She wasn''t in a monster''s stomach now but in the arms of the man she admired and loved. When she found out about that, tears flowed from Kohana''s eyes.

    "I''m sorry foringte." Tenku said softly. He felt distressed when he saw Kohana''s condition.

    Kohana was a lively and active little girl, but now she looks frail and helpless in her arms. Tenku was furious at the monsters and the people who sent them to Suisei High School.

    If Tenku had arrived at that ce even a littlete, Kohana might have already been digested in the Orc''s stomach. Luckily he quickly unleashed his divine consciousness to the max after exiting the school building. Because of that, Tenku was able to find Kohana quickly. It drained his spiritual power significantly and made him dizzy, but he didn''t care. The most important thing for him is Kohana''s safety.

    "Big brother." Kohana said weakly. Then she closed her eyes and lost consciousness with a smile. The little girl was happy because Tenku came for her when she was in danger. She felt like a princess who a prince saved. Even though it was only herst dream, she was happy because it was beautiful.

    Tenku quickly checked her space pocket and took out a small bottle with a beautiful ornament. He didn''t have any potions or elixirs, but he had something even more potent in store. That thing was Holy Water. Tenku had used almost all of it in Beijing, but he was sure half a drop was still left in the vial. It was enough to treat Kohana.

    He gently opened Kohana''s tiny mouth and dripped half a drop of Holy Water into it. The little girl''s body was enveloped in light, and the wounds on her body slowly healed. The healing process took longer than usual because it only used a little holy water.

    "Sleep for a bit. When you wake up, everything will be fine." Tenku whispered to Kohana and stroked her hair slowly. He took out his smartphone and sent Setsuka a message.

    Tenku asked her toe to his location and pick up Kohana. He was sure that Setsuka had an elixir or potion in her space pocket because she was the daughter of Fuyushima Temple. Tenku wants Setsuka to give that to Kohana so that the healing process will be faster. As usual, Tenku received a reply from Setsuka in less than a minute.

    [I''ll be there soon!]

    Tenku kept his smartphone and waited for Setsuka at that ce. Many low-level monsters came at him, but their heads exploded before they could take a step closer. Without him knowing it, Tenku had killed hundreds of monsters, and some of them were Wyverns and Cactus Golems.

    Not long after, Setsuka and Kaede came in with sweat drenching their faces and out of breath. They were shocked when they saw piles of monster corpses around Tenku, but their faces changed drastically when they saw a little girl in his arms.

    "Kohana!"

    "Kohana!"

    The two of them screamed when they saw Kohana covered in blood.

    "What happened to her? Why is her condition like this?" Setsuka looked at Tenku and asked frantically. Afterward, Tenku exined briefly what had happened to Kohana.

    Setsuka and Kaede''s faces turned pale, and they cried when they heard about the terrible incident that had happened to Kohana.

    "You don''t need to worry. Kohana is fine now. I have healed most of her wounds. But you should give her an elixir or potion so she can recover more quickly." Tenku tried to calm the two girls down.

    "Thank you, Tenku. You have saved Kohana again. I will immediately give the elixir to her!" Setsuka felt relieved after hearing Tenku''s exnation. She and Kaede bowed their heads to him.

    "You don''t need to thank me. I had to do that because I couldn''t see Kohana get hurt. Then please take him back to the school building and treat him. I have to go now." Tenku handed Kohana in her arms to Setsuka.

    "Huh? Where do you want to go? Aren''t youing back with us?" Setsuka received Kohana from Tenku and looked at him in confusion.

    "No. I can''t go back with you because I have to... kill!" Tenku coldly said and manifested his Phantasmal Object. He fired the Golden Revolver in circles, and the orcs approaching them died instantly. After that, he shot out at a terrifying speed, leaving the two girls dumbfounded.

 Chapter 186 186

    "What!?"

    Setsuka and Kaede were dumbfounded when they saw the scene before them. Of course, the two reacted for different reasons.

    Kaede was shocked after she saw Tenku killing many orcs in one strike. On top of that, the speed he used to leave the ce was so terrifying even Kaede couldn''t follow his movements.

    On the other hand, Setsuka didn''t expect Tenku to be so angry when he saw Kohana get hurt. She felt touched because Tenku loved her little sister so much. Setsuka knew the reason behind it was rted to his missing sister in the past.

    Even so, Setsuka was sure that Tenku could realize that Kohana was not his sister and that the little girl only reminded him of his past. She didn''t care about that because Tenku treated Kohana very well.

    Setsuka didn''t mind if Tenku considered Kohana a substitute for her lost sister as long as it could lessen his grief. In addition, Kohana can be her link with Tenku, and their rtionship can be even closer.

    "What exactly happened, Setsuka? I didn''t know he was that strong! Did you already know that?" Kaede looked at Setsuka and asked. She noticed that her best friend was not surprised by Tenku''s strength.

    "Yes, I already know." Setsuka nodded and quickly admitted it. She couldn''t hide it because Tenku had already shown his strength in front of Kaede directly.

    "But howe? Hadn''t he awakened his Phantasmal Object recently, and his grade wasn''t very high? So how could he skillfully use it and easily kill monsters like a senior Realizer?

    I''ve read the data about Tenku several times and was sure he only took missions from the organization a few times. That meant he shouldn''t have much experience fighting the monsters. Can you exin to me how he got to be that strong?" Kaede asked another question but this time with a more serious face.

    "I don''t know. It is his secret, and I dare not touch it. I haven''t known him for a long time, and our rtionship has started to close in thest few months. I''m afraid he will be angry with me and stay away if I ask the question." Setsuka shook her head and replied. She felt guilty and secretly apologized to Kaede because she couldn''t answer her question honestly.

    That is Tenku''s secret. Until now, the boy still didn''t know that Setsuka already knew his true strength. If Setsuka told Kaede about the matter, she worried that Tenku would stay away from her and Kohana or even hate them. Setsuka didn''t want that to happen.

    "You are right. If I were in his position, I would be wary of you and stay away from you. Hasn''t he realized that you already know his true strength?" Kaede agreed with Setsuka and quickly believed her words because her best friend had never lied to her.

    "Yes. Therefore, I dared not inquire further of him." Setsuka nodded in response.

    "No wonder you said he would be fine when he fell off the school rooftop. It turns out that you already know about his strength. I feel that my worries back then were wasted." Kaede sighed andined to Setsuka.

    "I''m sorry." Setsuka bowed her head to Kede and said apologetically. It was not only for Kaede''sint but also because she couldn''t tell Tenku''s secret to her best friend, but the other side didn''t realize it.

    "Okay. We should not have to discuss the matter anymore. If Tenku hid his powers from others, he must have a reason. So you did the right thing by not telling me about that. The most important thing right now, we must quickly bring Kohana back to the school building and give her intensive treatment." Kaede smiled.

    She wasn''t angry at Setsuka because she was only joking in her words. Kaede wasn''t a child who couldn''t understand her best friend''s situation. He knew that Setsuka did it to protect Tenku''s secret.

    It could be part of Setsuka''s attempt to repay Tenku for saving Kohana or an expression of her love for him. Of course, Kaede wouldn''t me her best friend for that.

    "Thank you. Then, let''s head back to the school building before the monsterse to this ce." Setsuka felt a little relieved after hearing Kaede''s reply.

    "Yeah, let''s go." Kaede nodded, and they intended to leave the ce immediately. But then she opened her eyes wide when she saw the corpses of the Wyverns and Cactus Golems under the pile of corpses of low-level monsters.

    Kaede had not seen clearly what monsters Tenku had killed when she came to that ce because she was distracted by Kohana''s condition. She thought that Tenku only killed Harpies, Orcs, and Goblins. But Kaede didn''t expect Tenku to kill the fourth and fifth-level monsters single-handedly. His strength was already far above Kaede or Setsuka or even beyond a senior Realizer.

    (How strong is Tenku? What he''s showing now is just a fraction of his strength! Why do I feel that boy is so mysterious and covered in a thick fog? Does Setsuka know about this too? But why is her response normal? Is she still hiding something from me?)

    Kaede was silent while looking at the corpses of the Wyverns and Cactus Golems, but Setsuka''s voice quickly brought her back to her senses.

    "Kaede... Kaede..." Setsuka called her best friend''s name several times.

    "Ah, yes. What''s wrong Setsuka?" Kaede asked.

    "Why are you standing there silently? Let''s quickly leave this ce before the monsterse!" Setsuka reminded Kaede. Even though her best friend''s behavior was a little strange, she didn''t think about it too much because she wanted to quickly return to the school building and take care of Kohana.

    "I apologize. My mind was a little distracted because of something. By the way, aren''t you worried about Tenku? He is strong, but many high-level monsters are roaming the school grounds. If he were to run into one of them, wouldn''t that be dangerous?" Kaede asked. She tries to find out how deeply Setsuka knows about Tenku''s power.

    "He will be fine. I believe in him." Setsuka is worried for Tenku but believes in the man she loves. She was sure that he would return safely.

    "I understand. Then, let''s leave this ce now." Kaede nodded. She already got the answer she needed from Setsuka''s sentence.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Kaede was sure that her best friend was still hiding something else about Tenku from her, but she didn''t know what it was. She didn''t intend to dig deeper if Setsuka didn''t want to say.

    "Yes." Setsuka answered curtly, and the two quickly left the ce.

    ***

    After parting ways with Setsuka and Kaede, Tenku ughtered the monsters that appeared on the school grounds individually. He did so because he was furious after seeing Kohana covered in blood. Tenku didn''t know why he couldn''t control his emotions regarding that little girl.

    He thought it was because Kohana looked like his little sister or his closeness over thest few months. But whatever it was, Tenku felt he couldn''t let the cause of the girl''s injury linger around Suisei High School.

    Tenku went around the school grounds wearing a mask. He didn''t use the Golden Revolver to kill monsters. Tenku chose the Devourer Scythe and transformed it into a naginata so that his identity would not be revealed. That way, he can act more freely.

    He moves very quickly from one ce to another. Tenku swung his naginata skillfully and killed the monsters with just one strike. Since he parted ways with Kaede and Setsuka, he had killed hundreds of low-level monsters, but the genesis power he got from them was not much and didn''t increase his strength a bit.

    "As expected. My strength won''t increase after killing hundreds of the low-level monsters." Tenku sighed. In the first ce, he wasn''t expecting much from ying those low-level monsters, but the increase in his strength was disappointing. Tenku was sure his Devourer Scythe''s phase would not change even if he ughtered thousands of Orcs and Harpies.

    Even though he had also killed quite a few Wyverns and Cactus Golems, it was still far from enough. Because of that, Tenku only focused on eliminating those monsters. He considered it a miracle if he could increase his Realizer phase when killing them.

    Tenku decided to go to another location on the school grounds. He was slightly surprised when he saw hundreds of Harpies and Orcs gathered there. Besides those two types, Tenku also saw a few Wyverns among them. The monsters were ravaging the surroundings. Strangely Tenku didn''t see any students in that ce.

    "Are the students gathered at the school building to block the monsters that want to destroy the barrier? That''s good. In this way, my movements be more flexible, and I don''t have to fear being recognized." Tenku muttered, and hepressed the Qi in his Phantasmal Object. Afterward, he dashed toward the crowd of monsters and thrust his spear.

    Thousands of Stabs!

    The Orcs noticed Tenku''s presence, but it was toote because his attack came suddenly and at a terrifying speed.

    Stab! Stab! Stab!

    Rooooooooooaaaarrrr!

    The monsters screamed in pain, and Tenku managed to kill dozens of them in that attack. Tenku could easily perforate the bodies of the Orcs because he also inserted spear intent besides Qipression.

    The Harpies in the sky became alert when they saw that. They surrounded Tenku from all directions and fired their ultrasonic attacks.

    Tenku looked up at the sky, and his eyes lit up. Then spiritual waves overflowed from his body and collided with the attacks of dozens of Harpies in the sky.

    Booooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    The harpies were blown away and vomited blood. Tenku jumped and used Qi as her foothold in the air. He wanted to get close to the Harpies and deliver another attack. He had no intention of giving the monsters a chance to breathe.

    Tactical Rapid Stabs!

    Tenku shot a high-speed spear Qi towards the Harpies. His strike hit the monsters'' heads with incredible precision and killed them instantly.

    After Tenku killed the Orcs and Harpies, he shifted his target to the Wyverns. He injected genesis power into his Phantasmal Object and rotated it at extreme speed. Afterward, Tenku thrusts his naginata.

    Tyrannical Drill!

    Tenku attacked one of the Wyverns closest to him, but he suddenly raised his eyebrows after feeling something.

    nk!

    Tenku''s naginata collided with another metallic object but not the Wyvern''s body. He frowned after noticing that someone had interfered with his attack. Even though Tenku didn''t use much power in that technique, it wasn''t something that just anyone could block.

    Tenku turned his eyes to where the attack wasing from and saw two people in ck robes and wearing purple and blood-red ghost masks.

 Chapter 187 187

    "Didn''t you say there are no more high-level Realizers at Suisei High School? So what do I see now? He easily killed dozens of Orcs and Harpies. He had nearly killed a Wyvern in one strike. Can you exin it to me, Omicron?" Sigma red at Omicron beside him.

    "Ah, I don''t know about him either. I''m sure I checked people all over this school, be it the principal, the teachers, the students, the visitors, and Kirika Miyazaki''s group. But I didn''t find a Realizer like him. Did hee right before we activated the barrier to iste this school?" Omicron exined. He was sure he had not missed anyone in his investigation.

    "Hmm... that makes sense. We didn''t double-check the people of this school after the barrier was activated." Sigma nodded and felt that Omicron''s words made sense. He didn''t think of double-checking the people in the school after they activated the barrier for sure that no other powerful Realizers woulde to that ce.

    They chatted and ignored Tenku like he was nothing in their eyes. Both of them think that Tenku is an insect they can kill anytime.

    "Yes. It is my fault for not double-checking this school. In that case, I will eliminate him now." Omicron grinned and then turned his eyes to Tenku.

    "That''s good. Get it done fast. Let''s not waste time in this ce, as we still have to kill Benjiro." Sigma warned Omicron.

    "I understand." Omicron nodded. After that, he manifested his Phantasmal Object. His weapon is a spear size that is longer than a spear in general, and all parts are jet ck to the tip.

    Phantasmal name : Murky Pike (Acheron)

    Grade                    : C ¨C Rank

    Omicron tightly gripped his Phantasmal Object, and his Moon phase power exploded. He wanted to finish Tenku as soon as possible.

    Even though Omicron saw that the boy could easily kill Orcs and Harpies, he could feel that Tenku was in the moon phase, which was not a problem for him. Omicron believes that he is invincible against Realizers at the same power level. Then his body slowly turned into ck mist.

    Tenku raised his eyebrows when Omicron suddenly turned into ck mist and blended into the surroundings. In that way, his presence became hard to feel, and his speed increased drastically.

    "No wonder I felt that malicious intent was familiar. It turned out to be from him. I couldn''t sense his presence not because he was beyond the reach of my spiritual sense but because he was using that power to hide." Tenku finally understood why the malicious intent he felt yesterday in the school corridor felt familiar. He had gotten that feeling once from the Ghost Neb members he had killed in the past.

    After the Omicron became ck mist, Tenku thrust his naginata into his right and shed with a metal object.

    nk!

    "What!?" Omicron was surprised that Tenku could detect his whereabouts and easily blocked his attacks.

    "No! It must be a coincidence! I want to see how lucky you are!" Omicron smiled viciously, and his figure turned into ck mist again. He intended to attack Tenku from behind, but the other party suddenly rotated his body and swung his Phantasmal Object.

    "Not good!" Omicron is now sure that Tenku can block his attacks, not by chance. The boy could feel his presence even though he had turned into ck mist and blended into the area.

    Omicron was confused when he saw that Tenku didn''t make a move despite knowing his position. But he didn''t want to miss the chance and quickly thrust his spear into his opponent. Omicron was happy because he was sure that his attack could hit Tenku. His spear prated his opponent''s body, but that was the afterimage because Tenku had moved behind Omicron.

    Omicron didn''t panic and looked at it calmly because he had richbat experience. He quickly dodged from that spot when he saw Tenku intending to swing his weapon. But Omicron was surprised when his opponent moved along and shed his naginata.

    nk!

    "What!?" Omicron was shocked by Tenku''s power. He tried to block the attack with his spear, but the impact knocked him back.

    "Shouldn''t he be in the same phase as me!? How could he have strength so far above me!?" Omicron''s face became serious, and he no longer dared to look down on Tenku.

    On the other hand, Sigma just watched the battle with an indifferent face and crossed his arms, like he didn''t care about Omicron''s situation. If he won, that would be good because they could immediately proceed with their next n. But if Omicron loses, it shows he is weak and doesn''t deserve to be a Major of Ghost Neb.

    Sigma will only act when Omicron''s life is in danger. For now, he would just watch the battle. Omicron might be able to reverse the situation since he still hadn''t used the abilities of his Phantasmal Object.

    "You make me angry!" Omicron looked at Tenku with bloodshot eyes because he felt like he was being toyed with by his opponent. Tenku hasn''t given him a single wound yet, but Omicron feels pressured by Tenku''s speed and attacks.

    "Phantasmal Release..."

    DARK CURTAIN

    The area was suddenly covered in ck mist overflowing from Omicron''s spear. Tenku raised her eyebrows because the darkness had blocked her vision and spiritual power. More importantly, he could no longer sense his opponent''s presence.

    Previously Tenku could still find him with his spiritual sense even though Omicron became a ck mist. But now, his opponent vanishes into thin air and blends perfectly into the darkness. It gave him a bit of a headache.

    "He should be a major from Ghost Neb. As expected of a high-ranking member of that terrorist organization, I can''t underestimate him." Tenku said seriously, and he shed his naginata in a circle.

    nk!

    Tenku''s weapon shed with his opponent''s, and he managed to block Omicron''s attack. Tenku could tell where his opponent''s attack wasing from because he heard the movement of the air from the swing of his spear.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Ooh, so you can still know where I am? How about this?" Omicron''s voice sounded in his ears, but Tenku couldn''t find his opponent''s figure anywhere.

    Afterward, Tenku frowned because he heard a lot of air movement around him. In other words, Omicron was attacking him from all directions.

    "This is troublesome." Tenku sighed,pressed the genesis power in his Phantasmal Object, and thrust it at high speed.

    Thousands of Stabs!

    nk! nk! nk!

    "How could it be!?" Omicron was shocked. He was initially confident that he could defeat Tenku quickly after using his Phantasmal Object ability. But now his confidence was gone after he saw Tenku block his attacks sessively.

    "So you hid there." Tenku said indifferently and shed his naginata several meters to his left.

    sh!

    "Huh?" Tenku puzzle. He didn''t feel any cutting sensation in that attack, even though he had hit his opponent and split him in two. He was sure that Omicron before him was not an afterimage.

    "Hahaha! I was surprised that you could still block my attack and know where I was, but you won''t be able to hurt me here! In this ck fog area, I am immortal!" Omicron said, and his halved figure disappeared into the mist.

    nk! nk! nk!

    Omicron continues to use the same method to attack Tenku and intends to exhaust his opponent first. Tenku managed to find Omicron''s position again, but the same thing happened when he cut him. Omicron turned into a ck mist and disappeared.

    "Hahaha! Your resistance is futile! Didn''t I already tell you!? You can''t hurt me! I am the king of this ce!" Omicronughed like a madman.

    Tenku frowned because he thought that he would waste a lot of time in that ce if the same cycle were repeated.

    "Haa... Suppose I can''t kill you the normal way. Then I must simultaneously eliminate you and all the ck mist in this area." Tenku sighed and said coldly.

    "What do you mean? What do you want to do..." Omicron was confused by Tenku''s words. But he opened his eyes wide and stopped his sentence when he saw his opponent change his Phantasmal Object into a gun.

    "You¡­ you have multiple Phantasmal Objects!?" Omicron said in a trembling voice.

    Tenku ignored Omicron''s reaction. He loaded the Golden Revolver with a third-level monster core andpressed much Qi into his Phantasmal Object. Apart from that, Tenku also didn''t forget to insert gun intent.

    "What kind of power is that!?" Omicron was shocked when he sensed the source energy that Tenku had used on his Phantasmal Object. He was sure that it wasn''t Genesis power.

    "You don''t need to know that because you will disappear from this world." Tenku said calmly and fired the Golden Revolver in the direction he had sensed Omicron''s presence.

    Meteoric st!

    "No!" Omicron screamed and tried to escape. Unfortunately, he was toote to do that. His body and all the ck mist in the area were swallowed up by the white light from the explosion of Tenku''s attack.

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    Meanwhile, Sigma senses something is wrong within the ck mist of Omicron''s ability. He had no idea what had happened as the ck fog covered the vision of the person trapped inside and outside.

    Tenku should have died after Omicron used that ability. But after Sigma waited for quite a while, the ck mist still did not dissipate. That means Omicron is still fighting Tenku inside, and that''s not normal because his partner usually only takes less than five minutes to kill an opponent with the same phase as him.

    "No. I feel this situation is odd. I have to check it in person." Sigma muttered, and he shot towards the area of the ck mist. But he quickly stopped his footsteps and moved away from the ce when he was about to enter it because he felt danger from within.

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    Right after Sigma got away, a colossal explosion engulfed an area of more than a hundred meters. Even though he had dodged, he was slightly blown away by the impact.

    "What''s going on? Why is there a big explosion? Didn''t Omicron''s opponent use a spear?" Sigma narrowed his eyes, and his expression became serious. He felt their opponent this time was not as simple as he thought.

    Not long after, the smoke and dust in the area cleared to reveal a figure with a spear in hand. Sigma''s face darkened when he saw that the person was Tenku, and he didn''t find Omicron anywhere in that ce.

    "Okay. I''ve already killed your friend. Now you will catch up with him and pay the price for touching things you shouldn''t have touched." Tenku said in a low voice, and his cultivation base at the great perfection of the Sky Origin realm burst from his body.

 Chapter 188 188

    Sigma narrowed his eyes when he saw that the person who appeared with the spear in hand was not Omicron but Tenku. The boy was standing in the middle of a massive crater from the explosion''s impact. Sigma looked around but could not find his partner''s figure anywhere.

    After that, his expression became serious as he felt Tenku releasing a power he wasn''t familiar with.

    "Who are you? What kind of power is that? Aren''t you a Realizer? No. I believe that you used Genesis power when you fought Omicron." Sigma saw the Qi radiating from Tenku''s body and asked.

    He had seen the energy source used by the people from another world, but he was sure it was not what Tenku was using now. The power that the boy released was foreign to him.

    "You don''t need to know that because you will soon catch up with your partner." Tenku said calmly. He took a step, and his figure suddenly disappeared.

    Sigma''s face did not change when he saw that. He quickly manifested his Phantasmal Object and swung it forward.

    nk!

    Tenku appeared in front of him, and their attacks shed. Sigma''s Phantasmal Object was a short stick-shaped weapon, and its head was a spiked ball connected by a chain.

    Phantasmal name : Terror il ( Acheron)

    Grade                    : C-Rank

    "As expected of a colonel with the star cluster phase. You are indeed on a different level from the person I fought before." Tenku said and quickly kept his distance from his opponent.

    "Who are you? How did you know about us?" Sigma stared at Tenku with dangerous eyes.

    He was shocked when he heard that sentence. The ranking of positions and power in the Ghost Neb organization is secret and only known by certain people. But the boy in front of him could tell his identity right away. It means that Tenku knows quite a lot about his organization.

    "Didn''t I tell you before? You don''t need to know about it since you''ll be catching up with your partner." Tenku coldly said and shot at terrifying speed toward Sigma.

    "In that case, I will force you to speak." Sigma also moved towards Tenku, and they shed their weapons again.

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    "He''s strong. This is my first time fighting a Realizer in the Star Cluster phase. I wonder if I can face him without using a cultivator''s power." Tenku muttered. Then he changed the energy source he was using into Genesis power.

    Sigma raised his eyebrows when he sensed that Tenku had switched his energy source again into Genesis power. But he was sure that the phase of his opponent was only Moon.

    "I will make you regret looking down on me! I will now show you the difference in power between us!" Sigma said in a low voice, unleashing his full power in the Star Cluster phase.

    Sigma''s figure became blurry, and he suddenly appeared before Tenku. He moved so fast that Tenku could barely keep up with him. Sigmapressed his genesis power into his il and swung it. Tenku frowned, and he quickly dodged the attack.

    Booooooooooooooooooommmmmmmm!

    The attack hit where Tenku was standing earlier and created a small crater.

    "Amazing. That attack has terrible destruction power and is very dangerous. I can''t be hit by his Phantasmal Object directly." Tenku''s face became solemn when he saw the sight. He decided to be more vignt when fighting Sigma.

    "That attack was just a warm-up. If you were already shocked by that, then you can die right now!" Sigma moved again and swung his il at Tenku. This time he is using more power than before.

    Tenku didn''t dodge the attack this time and faced it head-on. Hepressed a lot of Genesis power in his naginata and shed it at Sigma.

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    Sigma stood firmly in his position while Tenku was knocked back a few steps by the impact. Tenku lost in the sh, but he wasn''t surprised. He had expected it because their phases were one level apart, and Sigma''s weapon had destructive power over his naginata.

    "That''s good. Even though I lost a bit when I shed head-on with the Realizer in the Star Cluster phase, at least I could still fight. But the situation would be different if I used the technique from the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique." Tenku smiled slightly, and he darted toward his opponent. Sigma also made his move simultaneously, and they shed again.

    nk! nk! nk!

    They had exchanged more than a dozen moves in a short amount of time, and Tenku still lost the sh. But then he injected genesis power into his naginata and rotated it at high speed. When the attack from Sigma came at him, Tenku stabbed it.

    Tyrannical Drill!

    Boooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    "Huh? What''s that?" Sigma was slightly surprised that he lost the sh. He felt power was noting from Tenku''s Phantasmal Object but from the strange technique and mysterious aura within that attack.

    "Use more of your power. Otherwise, I will send you to your partner right now." Tenku said, and he attacked Sigma using the same technique. They moved at terrifying speeds from ce to ce and kept shing their weapons.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The environment in that ce became severely damaged due to the impact of their attacks. The battle between Tenku and Sigma created many small holes and craters in the area.

    "Kugh!" Sigma was still being pushed back despite increasing his strength. His face became ugly because he lost when fighting someone with a Realizer phase below him. It damaged his pride as a Colonel in the Ghost Neb organization.

    "Don''t get cocky just because you can surpass me a little! Now I will show you my true strength!" Sigma retorted, and he brandished his Phantasmal Object. The spiked ball on the weapon''s tip floated up and emitted light.

    "Phantasmal Release..."

    GIGANTIFICATION!

    "Huh!?" Tenku suddenly felt the sky darken. He saw a giant spiked ball suddenly appear above him and fall.

    "Not good!" Tenku quickly left the ce to avoid that attack. He felt that he couldn''t fight the giant spiked ball head-on.

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    The gigantic spiked iron ball collided with the ground and shook the surrounding area. The ce was ravaged after the attack fell.

    "Ugh!" Tenku was blown away, and blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. Even though he had dodged the attack, it still hit him.

    "What a terrible attack. The strength of a Realizer in the Star Cluster phase is on a different level. Even if I use the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique, I''m not sure I can block it." Tenku said seriously and wiped the bloodstain at the corner of his lips. Then his face suddenly changed because he felt a presence from his right side.

    Sigma suddenly appears near Tenku. He didn''t attack him with his Phantasmal Object but with his fists. Tenku felt something was off about Sigma''s actions. But then he saw that his opponent''s fist turned gigantic.

    Tenku quickly thrust his naginata to block the attack, but he was blown away again and spewed blood. He did not expect that Sigma could change the size of his Phantasmal Object and be gigantic in his body. Not only the size, but Tenku could feel that his strength had increased drastically.

    It was simr to the abilities of the principal of Suisei High School, but Benjiro could only apply it to his body and not turn into a giant in size.

    "How? Do you like it? Do you now understand the difference in power between us? Initially, I didn''t intend to kill you because I wanted to interrogate you slowly. But you have injured me, so I can''t let you live because it will tarnish my name in the eyes of the other colonels." Sigma coldly said and swung the iron ball spiked in his il at Tenku.

    "Yes. You sure are strong. But are you sure that you can kill me with that power?" Tenku said, and he released his cultivation base at the great perfection of the Sky Origin realm.

    At first, Tenku thought of using the Devourer Scythe''s ability, but that would expose his identity. The Realizers from the Japanese organization will find out that The Reaper has appeared at Suisei High School, and they will investigate him. Thus, he chose to use cultivation power.

    "That strange power again." Sigma narrowed his eyes, and he became alert when he felt Tenku changing the power he was using. He had to be careful because he didn''t know how strong the boy would be after using that energy source. But then Sigma opened his eyes wide because Tenku''s figure suddenly appeared before him.

    "What!?" Sigma reflexively threw his fist at Tenku and turned gigantic. He used his Phantasmal Object ability again and hoped to kill his opponent in that attack.

    This time Tenku didn''t avoid it. He clenched his fist andpressed arge amount of Qi. After that, he unleashed the same attack as Sigma.

    Domination Fist!

    "You want to fight hand to hand against me? You will regret even thinking about that!" Sigma sneered, and he was sure he could destroy Tenku''s hand with that attack. But his face changed drastically when their fists met.

    Crack!

    "Aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh!" Sigma screamed in pain, and his voice echoed through the sky as he felt that all the bones in his hand were shattered.

    "Ooh, only the bones are crushed. I thought that attack could take your arm off without a trace. As expected of a Realizer in the Star Cluster phase." Tenku said indifferently.

    "You! How can you have such strength without your Phantasmal Object!? What power is that!?" Sigma looked at Tenku with bloodshot eyes while holding his injured hand.

    "You don''t need to know about that." Tenku suddenly disappeared again from Sigma''s eyes.

    "Don''t think about hurting me again!" Sigma roared, and his body became over ten meters tall. Right now, he was almost as big as the minotaurs. Sigma looked around him and saw Tenku wanting to attack him from behind. He quickly twisted his body and swung his il.

    Boooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    The gigantic spiked iron ball hit the ground and created an intense vibration. Unfortunately, the attack missed Tenku because he had dodged it when Sigma swung his weapon.

    "If I continue to fight like this with you, then the damage to this school will be terrible. Therefore, you must die now!" Tenku said coldly.

    He had tried the power of a Realizer in the Star Cluster phase. Tenku couldn''t beat Sigma just by using the power of the Devourer Scythe. But it was a different story after he used his cultivation base.

    Tenku jumps into the sky until it surpasses Sigma. Hepressed the Qi and Genesis power in his palm and sent it toward his opponent.

    Goliath Palm!

 Chapter 189 189

    Goliath Palm!

    Tenku unleashed a technique he once used against Kong Ming in a martial artspetition. But this time, he used Qi and Genesis power, which made the destructive power even more terrifying.

    A gigantic palm of Qi and Genesis power condensed and covered the sky. It shocked everyone in the area of Suisei High School.

    Sigma''s face darkened as he looked at the giant palm. He could feel the danger of that attack. Sigmapressed all the genesis power remaining in his body into his Phantasmal Object and swung it into the sky.

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    The ground shook, and a terrifying shockwave ravaged the area. Tenkunded and looked toward the center of the explosion. He couldn''t see Sigma because the ce was covered in smoke and dust, but he could feel with his spiritual sense that his opponent was still alive.

    It wasn''t long before the smoke and dust in the area slowly dissipated and revealed the bloodied figure of Sigma.

    "You¡­ How did you be that strong? You are just a Realizer in the moon phase. How can you beat me!?" Sigma looked at Tenku and asked breathlessly.

    He had used all of his power on that attack. He couldn''t believe it because he still lost to Tenku, who had a phase one level below him. Sigma had thought that his opponent had hidden his strength. But he quickly dismissed the thought as it was impossible. Sigma did not feel or see anything in Tenku''s body that could fake his phase.

    "You ask too many questions. If you want to know, I will answer it after you provide all the information about the Ghost Neb." Tenku said calmly and strolled closer to Sigma.

    "Hahaha... you want me to leak the secrets of my organization!? Do not dream! I have lost to you this time, but you won''t be able to do anything if I want to run away from here." Sigma said, and his hand secretly dropped a spherical object. After that, the orb exploded, and the entire ce was covered in smoke.

    "We will meet again!" Sigma tore a small parchment from his space pocket, and a foreign power entered his body. Then he shot off with a terrifying speed and left the ce.

    It stores Genesis power reserves that he can use in an emergency. On top of that, it also contained an ability that could drastically increase his speed temporarily. Because of that, Sigma could quickly make a distance of tens of meters from Tenku instantly.

    "I have to report this matter to the organization. After that, he will surely be a target for Ghost Neb members all over Japan until he dies! That is the punishment for the person who thwarted our ns!" Sigma smiled viciously and looked back. He was sure that Tenku would not be able to follow him after using the parchment. Then Sigma increased his speed and intended to leave Tenku further away so he would feel safer.

    On the other hand, Tenku was looking at Sigma with cold eyes. He quickly reced his Phantasmal Object with the Golden Revolver and changed its shape to the Sniper rifle. Tenku loaded the fourth-level monster core into his Phantasmal Object and aimed at Sigma through the scope. Once he was sure of his target, he pulled the trigger.

    Bang!

    The bullet traveled at five times the speed of light and aimed straight for Sigma''s heart without being affected by the surrounding natural phenomena.

    Sigma quickly realized the dangering towards him, and he was shocked when he looked back. He was sure that he was far from Tenku, but a bullet shot with precision appeared right in front of his heart. Sigma couldn''t dodge or block it as it was only a few centimeters from him.

    Spurt!

    Blood spurted from Sigma''s chest, and his body fell. Before his vision darkened, he saw Tenku walking towards him, holding a sniper. Sigma knew it was no ordinary weapon, as a high-level Realizer would not be hurt if shot with normal bullets. So the sniper that Tenku used was a Phantasmal Object.

    "I didn''t think you could live after your heart was crushed." Tenku said indifferently.

    He was able to injure Sigma because hepressed Genesis power and Qi into his attacks. Apart from that, Tenku also injects gun intent into the bullets. He thought that he could kill Sigma with that strike since his opponent was in a heavily injured state. But Tenku didn''t expect that Sigma would still be alive after he shot his heart.

    "You have two Phantasmal Objects?" Sigma squeezed his voice and said weakly.

    "Didn''t I already tell you? You don''t need to know about it. So I will send you to where your partner is now." Tenku aimed his sniper at Sigma''s head and pulled the trigger.

    Bang!

    The bullet pierced Sigma''s head, and his consciousness sank into eternal darkness.

    After confirming that his opponent was dead, Tenku took the valuables from Sigma''s body and swallowed his corpse with the Devourer Scythe. After that, he looked at a specific tree in the area.

    "Are you satisfied after watching our battle? Now get out, or I will force you." Tenku suddenly said. He turned his Phantasmal Object into a Golden Revolver and aimed it at the tree.

    Not long after that, a beautiful girl with shoulder-length hair appeared from behind the tree. That person was the popr idol who performed at the culture festival at Suisei High School, Kirika Miyazaki.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I have no ill will towards you. So can you put down that gun of yours?" Kirika raised both her hands and answered.

    Kirika didn''t expect Tenku to be so powerful and decisive. He can defeat two Realizers in the moon phase and Star Cluster consecutively. On top of that, Tenku killed both of them without even blinking. He looks more like a veteran Realizer than a high school student.

    What surprised Kirika the most was Tenku had multiple Phantasmal Objects. She didn''t know that a human could awaken both Acheron and Avalon simultaneously, and there wasn''t anyone like that in the League of Heroes. Kirika was sure that such a person had never appeared since the first Realizer era.

    "Ooh, if you don''t have any ill will towards me, why do you keep following me? Do you think I didn''t notice?" Tenku narrowed his eyes. He approached Kirika and released his coercion.

    Tenku had already noticed Kirika was following him because he continuously released his divine consciousness to search for Kohana. He purposely ignores her and focuses on his goal. Tenku thought that Kirika would leave him after he found Kohana. But he didn''t expect Kirika to continue following him as he ughtered the monsters and the two Ghost Neb members.

    "You... you know that I''m following you?" Kirika subconsciously stepped back in fright. She was sure she had kept a reasonable distance from Tenku as she oversaw him. But she didn''t expect that Tenku had noticed her presence from the start.

    "Do you think you can hide your presence from me? Didn''t I warn you not to disturb me? You not only didn''t listen to my words, you even tantly came to Suisei High School to keep an eye on me. What is your true aim?" Tenku said. He was running out of patience with Kirika.

    "I¡­ I don''t have any bad intentions toward you." Kirika''s body trembled violently as she felt the thick killing intent from Tenku.

    "Then, can you tell me your goal is to appear at Suisei High School for half price? If I sense a lie from your answer, then I will kill you right here." Tenku smiled, and his figure suddenly appeared before Kirika.

    "Kyaaaaa!" Kirika was shocked, and she fell on her buttock.

    "So are you going to say it, or should I put a hole in your head first?" Tenku pressed the muzzle of the Golden Revolver against Kirika''s forehead.

    "I will say it! I will say it! So please get that gun off my head!" Kirika shivered and said with her face covered in a cold sweat. She could feel that Tenku was serious with his words.

    "That''s good. Now say your goal. It would be best to keep it short and detailed because I don''t want to waste more time here. I still have to eliminate the monsters in this area." Tenku said seriously.

    "I understand. You are right. I came to Suisesi High School to watch over you. Since you broke my ability back then and injured me in a bacsh without using your Phantasmal Object, I feel you are suspicious.

    I''m an idol, but I''m also a member of the League of Heroes. You must know about the Ghost Neb that recently wreaked havoc in Japan. I thought you were a member of that organization." Kirika exined.

    "Why do you suspect me of being a member of the Ghost Neb? Aren''t your suspicions a bit exaggerated before you have solid proof?" Tenku asked another question.

    "I got a mission from my organization to investigate that organization. I only know those people have a strange power to control and summon monsters. You used strange powers against my abilities, and I thought you were one of them.

    At first, I was just curious and had a slight suspicion of you. but after I saw the information about you, I became even more suspicious because you deliberately hid your strength at school." Kirika replied.

    "If I were a member of a terrorist organization, then I would not have killed those two people." Tenku said helplessly.

    "Huh!? They are members of a terrorist organization!?" Kirika was shocked when she heard that. She thought the two were Suisei High School''s visitors, and Tenku fought them because they had prevented him from killing the monsters. She doesn''t suspect Sigma and Omicron because many people dress like them at cultural festivals.

    "Yes. Therefore, you don''t have to bother me anymore. I can forget about this problem for thest time. But if I find out you are trying to keep an eye on me again, I will not hesitate to eliminate you." Tenku said coldly, and killing intent overflowed from his body.

    "I understand! I understand! I will never do it again." Kirika said fearfully.

    "I don''t believe your words. I''m going to try out a technique I recently learned." Tenku suddenly reached out and ced the tip of his index finger on Kirika''s forehead. After that, his finger glowed.

    "What are you doing... aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!" Kirika wanted to ask, but she suddenly felt a terrible headache. She rolled around, holding her head to endure the pain.

    "I have imnted a spiritual mark of mine in your soul. If you have bad intentions toward me, the mark will instantly explode and kill you. So don''t even think about doing that again." Tenku said. He didn''t feel pity when he saw the beautiful idol scream in agony and roll on the ground.

    "I understand! So please stop this pain!" Kirika looked at Tenku with tears flowing from her eyes.

    "That''s good. You can return via the path you havee before. I have killed all the monsters in the area." Tenku snapped his fingers, and the pain in Kirika''s head disappeared. After that, Tenku quickly left without even looking at her.

    "What a terrible man!" Kirika looked in the direction Tenku had left and sighed. She touched her forehead which the boy had touched earlier. But Kirika quickly shook her head to forget about it. She slowly stood up and headed towards the school building.

 Chapter 190 190

    After Setsuka and Kaede parted ways with Tenku, they quickly dashed into the school building with Kohana in her older sister''s arms. The little girl is breathing steadily, and her condition has improved thanks to Tenku''s first aid. But Setsuka still had to give Kohana intensive care to ensure that the little girl waspletely fine and that there were no deep wounds in her body.

    Setsuka and Kaede didn''t take long to reach the school building. When they arrived, they were surprised that the number of students fighting had doubled. Setsuka also saw Hijiri among them, and she was burning the orcs around her.

    Even though the number of students fighting increased, they were still overwhelmed by the monsters because so many of them kepting to the school building.

    "Where did Kirika go? Did she leave the students and go into hiding?" Setsuka looked around the ce but didn''t find Kirika among the students. But she saw Kirika''s manager and Akihiko fighting fiercely against the monsters.

    "You don''t need to think about it, Setsuka. You should quickly take Kohana inside and give her treatment. I will stay here to help the students." Kaede reminded Setsuka.

    "I understand. In that case, I''ll leave this ce to you, Kaede. I will return here and help you when Kohana wakes up." Setsuka nodded and quickly ran towards the school building.

    The students, including Satoru, saw Setsuka and the little girl in her arms. Satoru knew that she was Setsuka''s little sister, Kohana. He felt he had seen the little girl somewhere not long ago but couldn''t remember. Satoru didn''t think about it further because he didn''t want to get distracted fighting monsters.

    "I apologize foringte!" Kaede said in a loud voice, and she manifested her Phantasmal Object.

    The students responded with excited cheers because Kaede''s appearance would lighten their burden.

    "Phantasmal Release..."

    FOREST OF DRYAD

    Kaede quickly used her ability, and the area was filled with vines that locked and pierced the monsters'' bodies. When the orcs and goblins lose their mobility, the students could easily kill them.

    Meanwhile, Setsuka immediately went to the infirmary after she entered the school building. Luckily, no one was there, and she quicklyid Kohana down on the bed. Then Setsuka takes out a small bottle from her space pocket. When she opened the lid, a medicinal fragrance filled the entire room. It was a potion and quite a high grade.

    Setsuka drank the potion into Kohana''s tiny mouth. After confirming that the liquid in the bottle was gone, Setsuka sighed in relief.

    "With this, Kohana should be fine. So I''m just waiting for her to wake up." Setsuka took a chair from the corner of the room and sat beside Kohana''s bed to apany and look after her.

    "It seems the sunlight is too dazzling. I don''t want Kohana to wake up because of that. She should get maximum rest." Setsuka got up from her seat and intended to close the curtains on the window. But she was startled when she looked outside. Setsuka found the sky had suddenly darkened as a gigantic palm covered it.

    "What''s that?" Setsuka said in a trembling voice. She could feel a terrifying power from it. Setsuka was sure everyone fighting in front of the school building must have seen that and felt the same way. After that, the palm fell and shed with something on the ground.

    Boooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    The entire building shook violently from the impact of the sh. Luckily, there was no damage at the site, and the building stood firm. Setsuka suddenly felt worried about Tenku. She wanted to look for him and confirm his situation in person because Tenku hadn''t replied to her messages since she sent them a while ago.

    But Setsuka hesitated when she saw Kohana. She couldn''t leave her little sister without anyone in the ce. After she thought about it for quite a while, Setsuka finally chose to believe in Tenku and stayed with Kohana in the room. Besides, she couldn''t leave the building at will while the others fought to protect the school.

    "You should recover quickly, Kohana. You have made many people, including your big brother, worry about you. You are fortunate because he loves you. This is the first time I''ve seen him show such anger." Setsuka spoke in a low voice and stroked Kohana''s hair gently. She felt jealous of her little sister because Tenku was never angry for her.

    At the same time, Tenku continues to ughter monsters around the Suisei High School area after he deals with Kirika. He had eliminated two-thirds of the monsters that Ghost Neb''s members summoned. What remained was the Minotaur and hundreds of monsters attacking the school building.

    Unfortunately, Tenku''s strength only slightly increased after killing that many monsters. It made him a little disappointed. He thought he could raise one of his powers if he killed those monsters.

    "There are no monsters in this ce anymore. I can''t return to the school building because the students must gather there. So I have to deal with the Minotaur first." Tenku muttered and shot at top speed to where Benjiro was fighting the Minotaur.

    When Tenku arrived at his destination, he was surprised because Benjiro had managed to kill five of the seven minotaurs. Currently, Benjiro is dealing with the remaining two monsters. But his condition was dire. His entire body was covered in blood, and his right hand was almost severed.

    His breath was ragged, and he seemed to be forcing himself to remain standing. Tenku could feel that Benjiro was running out of strength. His fighting spirit to protect the school and the students kept him standing on his two feet. But Benjiro would die if he fought the two minotaurs in that state.

    "Amazing. As expected of the principal, he fought to such an extent to protect this ce and his students. Because of that, I cannot remain silent." Tenku manifests Golden Revolver and turns it into a sniper.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He loaded it with two fourth-level monster cores andpressed it with genesis power and Qi. Tenku also injects gun intent into his Phantasmal Object. He had taken quite a distance from the scene of Benjiro''s battle against the Minotaur because he didn''t want the other party to notice his presence. Tenku aimed his sniper at the Minotaur''s head and pulled the trigger twice.

    Meteoric st!

    Bang! Bang!

    The two bullets shot at terrifying speed and precisely hit the monster''s head.

    Booooooooooommmmmmmmm!

    Booooooooooommmmmmmmm!

    The heads of the two minotaurs exploded, and they died instantly. Then their massive bodies slowly fell and made the ground around the ce tremble.

    "What!?" Benjiro was shocked when he saw what had happened. He looked around but found no one there.

    Benjiro was sure that the two minotaurs had died from someone''s attack, but he couldn''t locate the person with his strength. It confused him, but he didn''t have time to think about that now.

    "I don''t know who you are. But I thank you because you have helped the students at this school." Benjiro bowed ny degrees in a random direction and expressed his thanks sincerely. After that, he quickly left the ce and walked towards the school building.

    "Okay. The problem here is solved. Let the principal and the students do the rest. I should return to the school building and see Kohana''s condition." Tenku sighed and took out his smartphone. He had heard the sound of an iing message notification when he was fighting monsters.

    Tenku saw lots of iing messages from Setsuka, Akina, and Takaya. He quickly replied to them one after another. Not long after, he received another message from Setsuka about Kohana''s current state and location.

    After reading the message, he put his smartphone back in his pocket. He checked his surroundings to make sure there weren''t any monsters left in that ce. Then he immediately left the area.

    Tenku returned to the school building through the backyard, much quieter than the front. The students were still busy fighting monsters until now. But their battle will undoubtedly end soon.

    He easily entered the building without anyone else noticing through the school''s rooftop. Tenku didn''t head straight to Kohana''s ce but met Akina and the others first.

    Meanwhile, Setsuka apanied Kohana and did not move an inch from her side. She was startled when she heard the weak voice from the little girl''s mouth.

    "Ugh..." Kohana slowly opened her eyes and saw an unfamiliar ceiling.

    "Kohana! You''re finally awake!! How are you feeling now? Do you feel any pain in your body?" Setsuka said with concern. She bombarded the little girl with questions because she worried her injuries would leave something bad on her body.

    "Big sister? Where am I? Where is big brother? I dreamed I met an orc, and that monster kept toying with me. After that, big brother came to save me like a prince." Kohana looked to her right and smiled weakly. Setsuka felt pain in her heart when she saw that.

    "You''re in the infirmary, and it wasn''t a dream. But you don''t need to be afraid of those monsters. If you are in danger, big brother will save you no matter how often it happens." Setsuka held her tiny hand, and she felt Kohana''s body tremble slightly after she said that. She noticed that her little sister was still scared because of that incident.

    "It wasn''t a dream? Where is a big brother now?" Kohana was shocked and looked around the room but couldn''t find Tenku.

    "He''s taking care of something outside. But he will be back soon to see you." Setsuka smiled and rubbed Kohana''s head.

    "Isn''t it dangerous out there? Don''t you need to check it? I''m already fine. So you can look for big brother and ensure he''s safe." Kohana tries to get out of bed to show Setsuka she is okay. But Setsuka quickly stopped her.

    "You don''t need to worry about that matter. Your big brother is powerful. Didn''t he save you from the orc? After all, he has already sent me a message saying he will return here soon." Setsuka tried tofort her little sister.

    "Is that true?" Kohana still couldn''t believe it. Setsuka wanted to reply, but a voice from the entrance of the infirmary interrupted her.

    "Of course. I will be fine."

 Chapter 191 191

    "Of course. I will be fine."

    The one who spoke was Tenku. He overheard their conversation. After he finished his business with Akina and the others, he quickly came to the infirmary to see Kohana''s condition.

    Tenku opened the door slowly and saw that the little girl had improved. Her face was no longer pale, and all the wounds on her body had healed.

    "Big brother!" Kohana felt happy when she saw Tenku. She subconsciously tried to get up from the bed.

    Setsuka wanted to stop her, but Tenku suddenly disappeared and appeared beside the little girl. Tenku stopped Kohana before her older sister could move. Setsuka was not surprised when she saw that because she knew Tenku''s true strength.

    On the other hand, Tenku didn''t mind showing Setsuka a bit of his strength because she and Kaede had seen him when he killed many monsters to help Kohana.

    "You should stay in bed for a while. How are you feeling now, little girl? do you feel pain in your body?" Tenku asked.

    "I''m fine, big brother! Thank you for saving me again!" Kohana smiled broadly and replied.

    "That''s good. You don''t have to think about it. The most important thing is that you are okay now." Tenku stroked Kohana''s hair gently.

    "Un! Thank you, big brother! You are my hero and prince!" Kohana closed her eyes and enjoyed Tenku''s treatment.

    Setsuka watched the exchange between the two with a warm smile. She felt happy because Tenku treated Kohana so well.

    "I will apany Kohana here. You can go to help the students. The battle outside should be over soon. They will think badly of you if you are not there with them." Tenku looked at Setsuka and said.

    "I understand. I''ll leave Kohana to you." Setsuka smiled when she heard that. Coincidentally she wanted to ask Tenku to apany Kohana while she dealt with the monsters outside, but she didn''t dare say that. Setsuka believed his words because she knew Tenku had killed many monsters after seeing Kohana get hurt.

    "Yes. You don''t need to worry about it. I will look after her." Tenku smiled slightly in response. Then Setsuka turned her eyes to Kohana on the bed.

    "You should rest well and listen to big brother''s words. Father and mother must have known about the problems in this school. So they wille here, and you will return with them." Setsuka said.

    "I understand! I will listen to big brother''s words. I will wait for Father and Mother quietly here!" Kohana answered excitedly.

    "Well then, I''ll go help the students now." Setsuka turned his gaze back to Tenku.

    "Yes, please be careful." Tenka replied. Setsuka nodded with a sweet smile and left the two in the infirmary.

    When Setsuka arrived in front of the school building, she quickly manifested her Phantasmal Object and used its ability.

    "Phantasmal Release..."

    WINTER QUEEN

    The temperature in the surroundings dropped drastically, and Setsuka swung her sword at the horde of harpies in the sky.

    Freeze!

    The dozens of harpies in the sky froze and fell to the ground. Following that, their bodies shattered into small chunks of ice.

    "That is..."

    "It''s the student council president!"

    "Yes, that is the power of senior Fuyushima!"

    The students were amazed when they saw the sight. They didn''t expect Setsuka to kill dozens of harpies with just one strike single-handedly.

    "As expected of the daughter of the current head of Fuyushima Temple. She is strong." Kirika muttered. She was also amazed when she saw Setsuka''s strength.

    After she returned to that ce, Kirika quickly helped the students fight the monsters. Akihiko and Fumiko asked her where she was going, but she didn''t answer because she couldn''t tell if she was following Tenku. On top of that, Kirika had another bad experience, and it was very embarrassing for her.

    Both noticed that Kirika''s expression clouded over upon hearing that question. They didn''t ask further because they felt Kirika didn''t want to discuss the matter. Because of that, they stopped the conversation and focused on fighting the monsters again.

    "Yes. I didn''t think she could unleash such powerful attacks in the Asteroid phase." Fumiko agreed with Kirika''s words.

    "Not only is she beautiful, but she is also powerful." Akihiko added. He couldn''t take his eyes off Setsuka in the maid uniform. Her skirt fluttered in the wind as she moved to attack the monsters.

    "Disgusting." Kirika and Fumiko snorted simultaneously when they saw Akihiko''s behavior.

    Not long after the teachers and Benjiro joined the students, they finally seeded in killing all the monsters in the Suisei High School area without one left. In other words, they had managed to ovee their crisis with just the students and the help from Kirika''s group.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Get everyone injured to be treated in the infirmary and gather the second and third-year students with ranged attacks! We will destroy the barrier that has isted our school!" Benjiro looked at the teachers and gave them instructions. He only asked the second and third-year students because he felt that thebined attacks of the two sses and the teachers would be enough to break down the barrier.

    After defeating the minotaurs, Benjiro didn''t immediatelye to help the teachers fight the monsters but checked the barrier that had isted his school. He did an analysis and found its weak point. Benjiro had also estimated how strong an attack would be to destroy it.

    "We understand, principal!" Hayate and the other teachers answered in unison and immediately divided their assignments ording to Benjiro''s instructions. Some brought the injured people to the infirmary, and the rest gathered the second and third-year students.

    Fortunately, no one died in this incident. Most people suffered minor injuries, and only a few were seriously injured. The teachers quickly followed Benjiro''s instructions and gathered all the second and third-year students in the schoolyard.

    "Muster all your strength and attack the location that I pointed out! Hear my cues and unleash your strongest attack!" Benjiro pointed in a specific direction in the sky using aser.

    "Three, two, one... fire!" Benjiro gave the signal. The teachers and students fired their strongest attacks in the direction Benjiro pointed. Of course, Kirika and her group also helped out.

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    Crack!

    Shattered!

    The barrier that had enveloped Suisei High School shattered like broken ss after receiving thebined attacks from the teachers and students. Then their telmunications signal re-connected with the outside world.

    After the barrier was destroyed, Benjiro and the teachers saw many Realizers gather in front of the school gate. Setsuka recognized a few of those people since two were her father and mother.

    "The teachers came with me to meet them while the students cleaned up monster corpses around the Suisei High School area. You have to be careful and ensure the monsters are dead. Do you understand?" Benjiro looked at the teachers and students.

    "We understand, principal!" The students answered, and they scattered throughout the school grounds.

    "Then let''s go meet them." Benjiro said to the teachers and walked over first. The teachers nodded and followed behind him. Setsuka also came with them to talk to her parents about something important.

    The Realizers also walked towards Benjiro. They were shocked when they entered the Suisei High School area because it was in ruins as if a natural disaster had urred there. Many monster corpses were scattered everywhere, and hundreds of booths were smashed.

    "I didn''t expect you two to bother toe here." Benjiro said to the middle-aged man and the gorgeous young woman. The other Realizers also seemed to respect them a lot. The two of them are the parents of Setsuka and Kohana.

    The male had a tall build and gave off a dignified aura. His name is Hideo Fuyushima, and he is the current head of the Fuyushima temple. The female looks like the mature version of Setsuka and Kohana. She looks so pretty, and her name is Koyuki Fuyushima.

    "Of course, we wille because our daughters were involved in this incident." Hideo said in a low voice.

    "I understand." Benjiro nodded after hearing Hideo''s words.

    "Are wete?" One of the Realizers asked Benjiro. He was Daisuke Okamoto, a person Tenku had met several times. He thought they had arrived toote when he saw the dire situation at Suisei High School.

    "No, you are notte. But we''d better discuss this matter in my office." Benjiro didn''t want anyone else to hear their conversation because it wasn''t just Realizers who came to Suisei High School but journalists looking for news.

    "We understand, senior Benjiro." the Realizers agreed with Benjiro.

    "Please take some teachers with you to deal with the reporters." Benjiro looked at Hayate and said.

    "Yes, principal." Hayate replied and asked three teachers to apany him to handle the journalists.

    "Then let''s move to my office." Benjiro said, and he led the Realizers to the principal''s office inside the school building.

    The Realizers from the organization followed behind him, but Hideo and Koyuki didn''t because they wanted to discuss something with Setsuka. The three of them walked some distance away from Benjiro. They wanted to hear an exnation from their daughter first.

    "What exactly happened, Setsuka?" Koyuki looked at her daughter and asked.

    "Monsters have attacked this school." Setsuka answered. Then she exined how the monsters had suddenly appeared and a barrier isted their school.

    Setsuka still doesn''t know that this is the work of the Ghost Neb organization members because Tenku hasn''t told her about the matter. Among the people at Suisei High School, only Kirika knows about it because she heard it directly from Tenku. She also saw his battles with Sigma and Omicron.

    Afterward, Setsuka also said about Kohana getting hurt because of the monsters. Fortunately, someone came to save him. But Setsuka didn''t say who it was to her parents. Hideo and Koyuki released killing intent when they heard about it but quickly retracted it.

    "I see. I can''t believe monsters suddenly appeared in this school for no reason. We did not detect any space copse around this area. So I think those monsters were deliberately brought here by someone and are most likely members of a terrorist organization." Hideo said his opinion after hearing his daughter''s exnation. Setsuka nodded in agreement since it was what she and Kaede thought.

    "Where is the little girl now? Where is the person who saved her?" Koyuki wants to see Kohana immediately because she is worried about her situation.

    "I''ll take you there. both of them are in the infirmary." Setsuka led his parents to the infirmary. But Hideo and Koyuki suddenly stopped in their footsteps and frowned as they entered the school building.

    "I felt that someone was watching us when we entered this building." Hideo said with a serious face.

 Chapter 192 192

    "Huh? What do you mean, father?" Setsuka was confused by the reaction of her father and mother when they entered the school building.

    "I feel that someone is watching us in this building." Hideo said with a solemn face.

    "What!?" Setsuka was shocked, and she quickly checked her surroundings but found no one except for the students who passed by and lowered their heads when they saw Hideo and Koyuki.

    "Are you sure, Father??" Setsuka asked to confirm Hideo''s words.

    "Of course, I won''t be wrong. You can ask your mother because she must have felt it too." Hideo threw the question at his wife. Setsuka turned her eyes to her mother, and the other party nodded.

    Hideo and Koyuki are one of Japan''s strongest Realizer pairs, and their senses have been sharpened in battle, be it against monsters or humans. So they wouldn''t go wrong when they sensed someone was watching them.

    Hideo tries to find the person who is spying on him. But then he frowned because he couldn''t find the origin of that power.

    "This is weird. I couldn''t locate that person, and I couldn''t feel the slightest malice from him toward us. I think he''s just keeping an eye on us for now. But I didn''t expect that there would be such a great person in this school. I''m sure he must have a Phantasmal Object that can be used to monitor the area around him." Hideo didn''t let down his guard even though he didn''t feel malicious intent from the people watching them.

    Setsuka raised her eyebrows when she heard that. For some reason, she suddenly thought of Tenku. Setsuka still didn''t know how he found Kohana so quickly. She thought what her parents felt now had something to do with Tenku''s abilities, but that was her guess, and she didn''t overthink it.

    "Alright. We don''t need to think about that problem. That person doesn''t seem like he''s going to do anything to us. So we better hurry to Kohana''s ce." Koyuki urged Setsuka because she was worried about Kohana''s condition. She felt that the person watching over them would do nothing for now. If that person dared to act, it would be tantamount to suicide because he attacked one of the strongest Realizers in Japan.

    "I understand." Setsuka nodded and led her parents toward the infirmary. The students in the school corridor bowed their heads when they saw Koyuki and Hideo. Most of them knew these two as the strongest Realizers in Japan.

    It didn''t take long for Setsuka and her parents to reach their destination. They went inside the infirmary and headed to Kohana''s bed. Setsuka saw that several injured students were also being treated at that ce. So the infirmary became much busier than when she left Kohana. The students were shocked when they saw Hideo and Koyuki because they knew both. They quickly gave their greeting, and Setsuka''s parents returned it with a slight nod.

    "Father! Mother! Big sister!" Kohana notices the appearance of her family and screams with joy. She spoke with her mouth full of apple slices.

    "Are you all right, Kohana?" Koyuki asked with concern.

    "Yes! I''m fine! Big Brother saved me and gave me first aid when I was injured! So now my condition has gotten better!" Kohana replied excitedly.

    "Is that so? Where is the big brother now? I have to thank him for saving you." Koyuki felt her little daughter was happy when she talked about the person who saved her. On top of that, Kohana called out his name intimately. It made Koyuki want to see that person.

    "He''s there... eh? Where is he going?" Kohana pointed at the table by the window but was confused because Tenku had disappeared. Koyuki and Hideo followed the little girl''s direction but saw no one there.

    "Are you sure he''s there? We saw no one in the ce when we entered the infirmary." Koyuki sat on Kohana''s bed and stroked her head.

    "I''m sure! He peeled and cut this apple for me! You can see the apples on the table if you don''t believe it. Wasn''t it already peeled in half?" Kohana pointed at the apples on the te. Hideo walked closer to the ce and looked out of the window.

    "He might still have been here moments ago but quickly left this ce after we arrived. He might have important business to attend to or knew we wereing and deliberately avoided us." Hideo spoke.

    "You overthink, Father. I did tell him that the two of you will being, but he doesn''t know when you will arrive at this school. So how could he find out? Besides, why is he avoiding you? I''m sure he left in a hurry because he had important business. Thus, he didn''t have time to say goodbye to Kohana." Setsuka replied.

    Now she was sure that the person watching her parents when they entered the building was Tenku. But Setsuka was sure that he didn''t do it with malicious intent. She knew Tenku didn''t want others to find out about his strength.

    If he met Hideo and Koyuki, the two of them might notice that Tenku was no ordinary student. In other words, Tenku had to avoid Setsuka''s parents to hide his power. He might get into unnecessary trouble if Hideo found out about his secret.

    Because of that, Setsuka had to help Tenku and try not to let his parents suspect him. Although she feels guilty for lying to her father and mother, at least she has to do that for the people she loves and the savior of her little sister.

    "Yes, you''re right. I might be over-sensitive because of the incident in school. After all, this matter rtes to the two of you." Hideo nodded and didn''t think more about Tenku.

    "We can still meet himter. Isn''t that right, Kohana?" Koyuki pinched Kohana''s cheek gently.

    She is Setsuka''s mother. She knew that Setsuka was hiding something from them. But Koyuki didn''t want to force her to say it if she didn''t want to. So she tried to help Setsuka and distracted their conversation.

    "Un! Big Brother is indeed very busy! Apart from going to school, he also has to sell crispy tofu. The food he makes is delicious, and I love it so much! On top of that, he also does small missions for his organization!" Kohana nodded vigorously.

    "Ooh, you seem to know him very well." Koyuki grinned when she saw Kohana''s cute face.

    "Of course, I know him very well! He saved me when I was about to get hit by a truck!" Kohana quickly responded. She never loses the big smile on her face when she talks about Tenku.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Huh? Is that true?" Koyuki turned her eyes to Setsuka.

    "ah, that''s right. I forgot to tell you that. The student who had helped Kohana right now was the same person who had saved her in the past." Setsuka replied.

    "What''s that student''s name?" Koyuki gave another question. She bes curious about the person who saved Kohana. Koyuki could feel that not only her little daughter but Setsuka was also very close to that person. She noticed that Setsuka''s tone and expression changed when talking about Tenku.

    "His name is Tenku Okuihara." Setsuka answered honestly.

    "Tenku Okuihara... You can ask him toe to the house when he has free time. Your father and I would like to thank him in person." Koyuki smiled and said softly. She wanted to meet the person named Tenku in her daughter''s story.

    Koyuki was sure the student wasn''t a member of Japan''s five strongest Realizer groups, but that didn''t matter to her. Tenku had saved Kohana, and the closeness with her two daughters seemed unusual. Koyuki wants to find out firsthand what kind of person Tenku is. Unfortunately, she couldn''t do it today as she and her husband still had other matters.

    "In that case, we will go to the principal''s office now to discuss this matter with Mr. Benjiro. You apany your sister here for a while. After that, we will go home together." Hideo said to Setsuka.

    "I understand, Father." Setsuka replied curtly.

    "Let''s go to the principal''s office." Hideo nced at Koyuki, and the other side nodded. Afterward, the two of them left the infirmary.

    Meanwhile, Benjiro and the Realizers from the organization gathered at the principal''s office. They talk about the incident that happened at Suisei High School. Apart from Benjiro, there were only three representatives from each Japanese Realizer organization.

    Daisuke Okamoto from Holy Union, Satoshi Matsubara from Belial Alliance and Ichiro Noguchi from League of Heroes. Thest realizer is the one who met Tenku and Setsuka at Lake Motosu. He arriveste at Suisei High School and doesn''t meet Setsuka.

    If Ichiroes at the same time as Daisuke and the others, he will find out that Setsuka is the daughter of the current head of Fuyushima Temple.

    "So that''s what happened in this school." Benjiro finished exining about the monster invasion at Suisei High School. His condition already looks better because he has received treatment and drank potions. His almost severed hand was bandaged and needed several days to heal fully.

    "I see. Do you have any clues about this incident?" Daisuke asked with a serious face.

    "You don''t need a clue. I''m sure the culprit is a member of the Ghost Neb organization. the rats have be more and more active recently." The one who spoke was Ichiro.

    Daisuke was displeased when he heard that. He was talking to Benjiro, but the guy suddenly interrupted him. But before he could say anything, Benjiro opened his mouth first.

    "I still don''t have a clue about this matter. But I know someone who does. I''ve asked one of the teachers to call her to this ce." Benjiro looked at Daisuke and replied.

    "That''s good! I want to know the person who has dared to wreak havoc by sending monsters to this school!" Satoshi retorted and clenched his fists tightly. He seems to hate the people from that terrorist organization.

    They heard a knock on the door not long after, followed by a middle-aged man''s voice. Everyone in the room recognized it because the person who spoke was Hideo Fuyushima.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    "May wee in?" Hideo said from behind the door.

    "Pleasee in, Hideo." Benjiro quickly replied.

    Hideo opened the door and entered the office along with Koyuki. The three representatives from the organization stood up and greeted the two. Hideo and Koyuki looked at them and nodded in response.

    "Did I interrupt your conversation?" Hideo looked at Benjiro and asked.

    "No, you two don''t interrupt our conversation. We haven''t gotten to the heart of our problem. We are still waiting for someone. So please take a seat first." Benjiro smiled and asked the two people to sit on a chair not far from him.

    "Thank You." Koyuki and Hideo said simultaneously and sat. After they settled into their seats, another knock sounded on the door.

    "May Ie in, principal?" a girl''s sweet voice sounded from outside the room.

    "Pleasee in." Benjiro answered briefly, and the door opened. The one who came was the idol who entertained the students and visitors at the cultural festival at Suisei High School, Kirika Miyazaki.

 Chapter 193 193

    "Kirika?" Ichiro was surprised to see that the person who entered the principal''s office was Kirika.

    "Senior Noguchi?" Kirika didn''t expect that she would meet her acquaintances at that ce.

    They know each other because Ichiro is his senior in the organization and world of entertainment. But their rtionship is not that close because Kirika knows the true nature of Ichiro. The other party was kind to her for having hidden intentions toward her, and Kirika was aware of that.

    Thus, she tried to keep her distance from Ichiro. But Kirika didn''t expect that she would meet him at Suisei High School. Her mood turned bad when Kirika saw Ichiro''s face.

    "What are you doing here, Kirika?" Ichiro got up from his seat and asked. He showed a refreshing smile to Kirika.

    Kirika waszy to respond to his words but couldn''t do that in front of many people, especially the Realizer seniors. Moreover, Hideo and Koyuki were also there, and Kirika knew them. She had to maintain her image as a Realizer from the League of Heroes or as an idol. But before Kirika could reply to Ichiro, Benjiro interrupted her.

    "She is the person I meant. Miss Kirika has information about this incident." Benjiro exined.

    "Is that true, Kirika?" Ichiro asks Kirika to confirm Benjiro''s words.

    Kirika was disgusted when she saw the smile on his face because all Ichiro saw in her was her beauty and body. He is already well-known in the entertainment world as a yboy and often hurts the hearts of many women, especially idols. Kirika reluctantly nodded in response to his words.

    "Can you tell us, Kirika?" Ichiro kept trying to talk to Kirika and had forgotten everyone else in the principal office.

    "Cough! I called Miss Kirika to this ce to exin that matter, Noguchi. So you better return to your seats, and we''ll listen to it together." Benjiro warns Ichiro.

    "Ah, I''m sorry. I am too happy that we have information about this matter." Ichiro finally remembered that he was with representatives from the other two organizations in the principal''s office. Apart from them, the head of Fuyushima Temple was also in the room. Ichiro could only smile awkwardly and quickly sat down in his chair.

    "Alright, Miss Kirika. Can you tell me what you know about this incident?" Benjiro asks Kirika to tell them the information she has after seeing that Ichiro has returned to his seat.

    Benjiro didn''t want to waste their time in that ce, especially Hideo and Koyuki. They are busy people, and their appearance at Suisei High School takes Benjiro by surprise. But he thought it was only natural since they were famous for loving their two daughters so much.

    It was different with the Natsukawa family. The head of that family only sent his trusted Realizer to ensure Hijiri was okay.

    "I understand." Kirika stood in front of them and bowed her head gracefully.

    "I will tell you everything I know about this incident. You might already have guessed about the appearance of monsters in this school. If you think the terrorist organization members caused this incident, then you are correct. They are the ones who brought those monsters to Suisei High School." Kirika said.

    "Didn''t I say that already? We don''t need any clues from this incident since the culprit must be them!" Ichiro nced at Daisuke and spoke.

    "Could you exin that in more detail, Miss Miyazaki? How did they bring the monsters here, and where are they now? We must catch them and ask their purpose for invading this school with monsters. If we can''t, we must kill them immediately." Daisuke ignored Ichiro''s words and asked Kirika. It made Icihro angry, but he couldn''t show it before Benjiro and Hideo.

    "Unfortunately, I don''t know how they brought those monsters to this school. Regarding the two terrorist members, they died at the hands of a visitor who wore a mask to cover his face. I don''t know who he is because he quickly disappeared after killing them." Kirika answered.

    Tenku had imnted a spiritual mark in her soul, and Kirika didn''t dare to betray him. Before she came to the principal''s office, she had met with Tenku briefly, and the other party had allowed her to tell all those things as long as she didn''t reveal his identity. Since Kirika was an idol, she could make up a good story to convince Benjiro and the others.

    "The masked person killed the two Ghost Neb members and the monsters? I heard that many high-level monsters appeared in this school. If it''s like Miss Kirika said, then that person''s strength is at least the Star Cluster phase. What do you think, Mr. Benjiro?" Satoshi looked at Benjiro and asked.

    He was surprised after hearing Kirika''s story. Satoshi didn''t expect such a powerful person to visit the cultural festival at Suisei High School. Luckily, that person helped ovee the school''s crisis. If he didn''t act to kill the monsters, then the damage and casualties in that ce would be unimaginable.

    "Hmm... I think I know that person. Even though he didn''t show his face to me, I''m sure he was the one who helped me when I almost died fighting the minotaur." Benjiro felt that the person Kirika was talking about was the same person who had helped him. After that, he exined what had happened when he fought the minotaur.

    "What!?" Daisuke and the others were shocked when they heard the masked person could kill a sixth-level monster in one strike. They felt that the reinforcements from the organization would be uselesspared to that one person.

    On the other hand, Hideo listened quietly. He slightly raised his eyebrows when he found out about it. But it''s not surprising for Hideo because he can do it too.

    "Then, did you know about the giant palm that suddenly covered the sky?" Benjiro suddenly asked Kirika another question.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Giant palm?" Hideo and the others are confused by Benjiro''s words because they don''t see that when the barrier still istes Suisei High School.

    "Ah, that is the ability of that person. He killed the two terrorist members to minced meat using that power." Kirika gave the answer she had prepared. She had expected to get that question because the giant palm was so conspicuous.

    "Was the barrier covering this school also destroyed by the masked person? We tried to destroy it several times from the outside, but that didn''t work. Mr. Hideo didn''t dare to use his full power for fear of impacting the people inside the barrier." Daisuke was curious about the matter.

    He apanied several Realizers to Suisei High School because the organization sensed a strange power surge from the coordinates. When Daisuke arrived at his destination, he saw that many Realizers from other organizations had gathered in front of the school gate.

    They couldn''t enter because the area was covered in a powerful barrier. Daisuke and the other Realizers havebined their powers but can''t break the barrier.

    Hideo also attacked, but the result was still the same. He failed because he couldn''t muster all of his strength. Hideo was afraid that the students inside the barrier would get hurt. But if that masked person could destroy that powerful barrier single-handedly, he might be stronger than a Realizer in the Star Cluster phase.

    "No. The teachers and students did it with the help of Miss Kirika. We could destroy the barrier since it had a weak spot on the inside." Benjirou replied.

    "I see. So the barrier is easier to destroy from the inside. That meant the main goal of the terrorists was to prevent reinforcements froming to this school." Daisuke and the others nodded after hearing Benjiro''s words. But then they heard a notification ring from their smartphone; even Hideo and Koyuki received it on their dimension watch.

    When they read the message, their faces darkened. Benjiro knew that something serious had happened when he saw their expressions.

    "What has happened?" Benjirou asked. He didn''t receive messages like them because he was focused on managing Suisei High School and was no longer active in the organization.

    "We received news from the organization that this incident did not only happen here but in all high schools in Japan." Daisuke said in a deep voice.

    "What!?" Benjiro was shocked when he heard that. Not only Benjiro but Kirika also had the same reaction as him.

    "The culprit is also suspected to be the terrorist members of the Ghost Neb." Ichigo added.

    "Unfortunately, other high schools are less fortunate than Suisei High School. The number of victims and the damage were appalling. Their school building was destroyed, and many students died in that incident." Satoshi felt furious when he read the news.

    The atmosphere in the office fell silent after Satoshi spoke. They didn''t expect that the terrorists would act so crazy by invading all the high schools in Japan during the cultural festival.

    "Alright. We should not dwell on problems that have already urred. The most important thing is to eradicate this terrorist organization from its roots. By the way, I heard the three organizations would hold a joint mission because a massive space copse would appear around Tokyo. Is that true?" Benjiro broke the silence and changed their conversation.

    "Yes, that''s right, Mr. Benjiro. Space copse is predicted to appear next month. We have prepared everything for the joint mission. We are not only gathering Realizers from organizations but also illegal Realizers." Daisuke nodded.

    "Huh? Isn''t that very risky? What if the Realizers from that terrorist organization infiltrate among you and thwart the mission?" Benjiro frowned when he heard that statement.

    "We have no choice because we need many people on the mission this time. The space copse that will appear is predicted to be a space copse with a high level of threat and more than one in number.

    So we need the help of many Realizers, be they legal or illegal. To prevent those terrorists from infiltrating and sabotaging this mission, we will examine in detail the people participating. Moreover, they would be secretly watched by a realizer from an official organization." Daisuke exined.

    "I understand. I''m sure the higher-ups in the organization have thought about it carefully before deciding because this matter is critical. Unfortunately, I can''t participate in the mission with this old body of mine." Benjiro smiled and did not ask the matter any further. He was just curious because he had heard that a massive space copse was predicted to appear around Tokyo.

    They continued talking about the terrorists from the Ghost Neb organization and ended their meeting after fifteen minutes.

    "Is there anything else you want to talk about? If there''s no more, can I borrow thedy there? I want to ask for a little help from her." Hideo suddenly said and pointed at Kirika. His words left Benjiro and the others confused.

    "Me? What can I do for you, Mr. Fuyushima?" Kirika became a little wary after hearing that Hideo wanted to ask her for help. She was afraid that he would find out that she was lying.

    "Can you take me to where the masked man killed the two members of the Ghost Neb organization?" Hideo said in a dignified voice, and Kirika''s face changed when she heard his words.

 Chapter 194 194

    Benjiro and the others moved from the principal''s office to the school grounds. They hade to that ce because they were just as curious as Hideo about the person who had defeated two members of the Ghost Neb organization.

    At first, Kirika is reluctant to ept Hideo''s request and takes them to that ce, fearing that one of them will find a clue about Tenku''s identity. But she couldn''t refuse because it would make them suspicious of her.

    After Benjiro and the others arrived at their destination, they were shocked to see a gigantic palm print deep into the ground. Hideo''s face became serious as he could feel the threat from the attack.

    Now Hideo is sure that the masked person who defeated the two members of the terrorist organization is not ordinary. He was probably on par with the strongest Realizers in Japan.

    "What is this? Was it because of the masked person''s attack?" Satoshi said in disbelief, and he looked to Kirika for confirmation.

    "Yes, you''re right. Although I couldn''t see clearly because I was watching him from a great distance, these palm marks were from the masked person''s attack. The blood sttered around this ce belonged to one of the members of the Ghost Neb organization. Ah, the other one died without leaving anything." Kirika nodded and said.

    Then she exined what happened in Tenku''s battle against Sigma. Of course, Kirika was hiding about Tenku having multiple Phantasmal Objects. He would be in trouble if those people learned about it, and Kirika could be considered a traitor.

    After that, the spiritual mark within her would activate. Kirika would feel terrible pain and didn''t want that to happen. She shivered when he thought about it.

    Daisuke and the others became even more shocked after they heard Kirika''s exnation. They estimated that the strength of the two terrorists was at least in theary phase. In other words, that masked person was in the Star Cluster phase and might as well be as strong as Benjiro or even Hideo.

    They became curious because a Realizer that powerful must be well known. Satoshi and the others thought the person was wearing a mask to hide his face because he wanted to keep his identity secret so there would be nomotion at Suisei High School. They were sure that the masked person was a famous Realizer or maybe one of the strongest Realizers in Japan.

    Kirika didn''t know what they were thinking and didn''t care. She remembered the incredible battle between Tenku and Sigma when she looked at the scene again. Kirika was fascinated when she saw him fight and had forgotten her purpose of observing Tenku.

    Even though she wasn''t happy with how Tenku treated her, Kirika had to admit she was wrong. If Tenku was a bad person, he wouldn''t have ughtered the monsters and killed the two members of Ghost Neb.

    Kirika is grateful that Tenku is willing to act to deal with the crisis. If he just stood there and watched, Kirika was sure that Suisei High School would have the same fate as other high schools in Japan. The number of casualties would be horrific, and Kirika didn''t want to see that. She wanted to prevent others from having the same fate as her.

    On the other hand, Hideo and Koyuki strolled to inspect the area. Kirika became a bit worried as they seemed to search for something in that ce.

    Hideo saw the corpses of monsters in the area. He checked the injuries on their bodies and the damage in the surroundings. Hideo was sure that the monsters died in one hit. Afterward, he frowned when he found many sword marks on the ground in that ce. Hideo felt it was a different power from the giant palm prints he saw.

    "Did the masked person fight alone against the two terrorists??" Hideo looked at Kirika and asked.

    Kirika was an intelligent woman, and she had expected that Hideo would ask that question. Tenku fights with two different Phantasmal Objects and uses a strange technique to defeat Sigma. It was only natural that Hideo would be aware of that since he was the veteran Realizer with rich battle experience.

    "I don''t see anyone in this ce besides them. But if you''re talking about the wounds on the monsters'' bodies, they were caused by the two terrorists. They used the orcs and wyverns as shields when fighting the masked person.

    The two people from the Ghost Neb intended to use their attacks to kill the monsters and their opponents, but they failed because the masked person was too strong." Kirika exined.

    "I see. I wonder why the wounds on the monsters'' bodies differ from the damage in the surroundings. It turned out that the two people from the Ghost Neb used the monsters to defeat their opponents. As expected of members of a terrorist organization, they will do whatever it takes to achieve their goals." Hideo quickly believed in Kirika because her words were so convincing.

    Kirika secretly sighed in relief after she heard Hideo''s reply. Luckily, he didn''t feel suspicious of her words. But then Kirika raised her eyebrows because she felt someone was watching her. She looked next to Hideo and found Koyuki looking at her strangely.

    (Did she notice that I was lying?)

    Kirika felt nervous under Koyuki''s eyes. She smiled slightly and bowed her head to her. Kirika kept herposure and did not let the other party suspect her. Not long after, Koyuki averted her eyes from Kirika and helped her husband inspect the area.

    "Miss Kirika." Hideo suddenly called out to her.

    "Yes!" Kirika flinched and replied in panic when she heard that. She was shocked because Hideo suddenly called her name. Even though she often meets senior Realizers and important people, she feels overwhelmed when she faces Hideo. After all, he is one of the most influential people in Japan.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Didn''t you say that you kept following the masked person before he disappeared?" Hideo asked.

    "Yes, that''s right. what''s with that, Mr. Hideo?" Kirika asked in return.

    "Please take me to all the ces that the masked person passed. I''m sure that he killed monsters along the way. Am I right?" Hideo still wants to confirm something from the masked person. He might be able to recognize his identity if he saw all the marks from his attacks. The masked person made him more interested than the two terrorists from the Ghost Neb organization.

    "Ah, yes. I understand. Then, this way, please, Mr. Hideo." Kirika nodded awkwardly and led Hideo and Koyuki to where Tenku killed monsters. Hideo also took Benjiro and the others because he wanted to see the corpse of the minotaur that Tenku had killed.

    At the same time, Tenku stood alone on the school rooftop, looking at the situation around the building. After he leaves the infirmary in a rush due to Hideo and Koyuki''s appearance, he secretly meets up with Kirika.

    Tenku asked the girl to cover up her identity by making up stories to convince Hideo and the others. So Kirika told Benjiro that she knew the information about that incident was on orders from Tenku. She couldn''t do anything because Tenku had imnted a spiritual mark on her.

    Afterward, Tenku went to the rooftop while the other students cleaned the messy school grounds due to the monster invasion. Akina, Takaya, and Noboru are also among them because the principal asked all the students to help. But Tenku decided not to go with them because he worried he would run into Hideo.

    Setsuka''s father hade to the school grounds to inspect the ce after the monster attack. If he helped the students there, he would run into Hideo. Tenku felt the other party would notice his power if they faced each other. Because of that, he decided to avoid them for now.

    When Tenku was paying attention to the situation in the schoolyard, his smartphone suddenly rang. He checked it and saw several iing messages from Setsuka, Wang Ruyue, and Huang Yuxin.

    Tenku replied to Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin''s messages first andst to Setsuka. She asked him where he was going but didn''t ask why he left Kohana Alone. Tenku felt that Setsuka already knew why he suddenly left the treatment room.

    Even though Tenku had shown some strength to Setsuka and Kaede, he believed it didn''t matter to him as long as the two girls didn''t know his true identity.

    [I apologize for leaving Kohana alone in the infirmary. I forgot that I have important business and I have to finish it soon]

    Tenku sent a message to Setsuka, but it wasn''t long before the other party''s reply popped out on his smartphone.

    [You don''t need to think about that. I should be the one apologizing to you for asking you to look after Kohana in the infirmary. Once again, I thank you for saving my little sister.

    Do you have free time tonight? Can I treat you to dinner? I didn''t do it to return the favor but because I wanted to chat privately with you. So please ept it]

    Tenku was speechless when he read the message from Setsuka. He hesitated to ept her invitation because he worried it might have something to do with her parents. After he pondered for quite a while, he finally typed his finger on his smartphone.

    [I''m not busy tonight. You can message me about the ce. I wille there. But this has nothing to do with your parents, right?]

    Tenku had to make sure that Setsuka asked her out for dinner not to meet Hideo and Koyuki. Not long after, the girl replied to his message.

    [Of course not! My mother asked me to invite you to the house because my parents wanted to thank you in person, but not today because they have other things to do. So tonight is pure of my initiative. You don''t need to worry about that matter since I understand]

    Tenku sighed in relief and quickly replied to Setsuka.

    [That''s good. Well then, see you tonight]

    Tenku put his smartphone in his pocket and suddenly frowned because he heard the sound of the rooftop door opening. He was careless for not paying attention to his surroundings as he watched over the school grounds while exchanging messages with Setsuka.

    "You''re here, Tenku. I have something I want to talk to you about."

 Chapter 195 195

    The person who came to the school rooftop was a beautiful girl in a maid uniform. She is Setsuka''s best friend, Kaede Kobayashi. Her pretty face looked pale and tired from fighting the monsters and cleaning up the mess afterward.

    Tenku was confused when he heard her words. Even though they knew each other, he was sure they weren''t close and couldn''t even be called friends. Tenku and Kaede''s rtionship was only between senior and junior high school.

    They can chat with each other because of Setsuka. If it wasn''t for her, then Tenku and Kaede were just strangers to each other. But now Kaede had suddenly appeared on the school rooftop and wanted to talk to him about something. Tenku felt she had intentionallye to that ce to look for him.

    Tenku was confused because he felt he had nothing to talk to her about. But then he raised his eyebrows after remembering something.

    (Does he want to talk about my power?)

    Tenku''s face became serious as he thought of that possibility.

    "What do you want to talk to me about, senior Kobayashi?" Tenku asked politely. His tone waspletely different from when talking to Kaede in front of Setsuka. She is his senior at Suisei High School, and he can''t talk to her casually because he''s close to Setsuka.

    "I want to ask you something. But before that, what are you doing in this ce? Didn''t the principal give instructions to all students to clean up the mess in the schoolyard? Then why are you here alone?" Kaede isn''t stupid; she knows that Tenku is on the school rooftop for some reason. Benjiro gives instructions using the loudspeaker in the school building. So there''s no way Tenku didn''t hear it.

    "Ah, I''m tired after overusing my strength to kill the monsters. So I came to the school rooftop to rest. If I do it anywhere else, then I''ll be distracted by the other students. So I decided to rest here because they won''te to this ce." Tenku replied calmly.

    Kaede looked at him silently because she felt something was off about his answer. Even though the sentence sounded reasonable, she couldn''t immediately believe Tenku''s words. At first, Kaede treated Tenku like any other student and tried to get closer to him because of Setsuka. But now she was wary of Tenku after discovering his true strength.

    Tenku''sbat power was far above the level of a high school student or even a senior Realizer. Kaede was sure that Tenku still hadn''t shown his true strength when she saw him save Kohana.

    Tenku might still have another secret. Kaede noticed that Setsuka knew about it and hid it from her. She couldn''t dig up the matter from her best friend. Because of that, Kaede wanted to confirm something from Tenku so that her heart could feel at ease.

    "I understand. In that case, I''ll get straight to the point. Who are you? What is your goal in approaching Setsuka? She is my best friend. If you have bad intentions towards her, I will not be afraid to fight you even though you are much stronger than me." Kaede said with a serious face. Her mood changed, and her usual soft nature turned into firmness. Kaede bes very sensitive when ites to her best friend.

    Kaede manifested her Phantasmal Object and made a stance for battle. Tenku frowned when he saw that. But after he thought of why the girl was acting like that, he couldn''t help but sigh.

    "We were both exhausted after the invasion of monsters due to the terrorist attack from the Ghost Neb. Are you sure that you still want to fight in your condition? Anyway, your statement is wrong. It''s not me who approached her but vice versa. You should already know about it." Tenku didn''t want to cause unnecessarymotion at school, especially having to sh with one of the student council members and Setsuka''s best friend.

    Kaede was speechless after she heard that. His words were true, as Setsuka was the first to seek him out to express her gratitude for Kohana''s request.

    She didn''t know what had happened between them until her best friend fell in love with Tenku. Initially, Kaede supported Setsuka because she thought Tenku was a good person. But after finding out that Tenku was hiding his powers and was very mysterious, she reconsidered it.

    Kaede felt worried for Setsuka when she found out that there was a man with an unclear identity beside her. She thought that Tenku was like a time bomb for Setsuka that could explode at any time, and it might hurt his best friend.

    "Did you save Kohana and Setsuka from getting close to them?" Kaede asked. She suddenly thought of that possibility in her mind. Tenku''s face darkened after he heard Kaede''s statement.

    "Aoh, so you think I saved them because I have ulterior motives for them? Should I not help them to show that I have no particr purpose to Setsuka? Is that what you mean?" Tenku stared at Kaede and said in a deep voice. He felt displeased with Kaede''s usations against him.

    "No... that''s not what I meant. I want to..." Kaede stuttered because she didn''t know how to respond to Tenku''s words. But before she could finish her sentence, Tenku interrupted her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You just want to ensure I''m not dangerous to Setsuka and Kohana. Isn''t that what you mean?" Tenku knew why Kaede said that to him, but it still annoyed him. Kaede nodded in response to his question but didn''t utter a single word from her mouth.

    "I know that you are Setsuka''s best friend, and you care about her. But that doesn''t mean you can use me as you please. If you feel that I have bad intentions by approaching Setsuka and Kohana, then show me the proof, and I promise to stay away from them forever for you. I''m even willing to drop out of this school." Tenku said seriously, and it made Kaede''s body tremble.

    Kaede lowered her head and canceled the manifestation of her Phantasmal Object. She was at a loss for words to reply to Tenku''s statement because everything he said was true. Kaede decided to meet Tenku and ask about the matter because she was worried for Kohana and Setsuka, especially since her best friend had been hiding something from her.

    Tenku was too mysterious, and Kaede grew suspicious of him. She didn''t feel that way before because she thought Tenku was just an ordinary first-year student. But it changed after Kaede learned of his powers. Now she is wary of Tenku and thinks the other party is dangerous. This is the first time Setsuka has fallen in love, and Kaede doesn''t want her best friend to get hurt. After a long silence, Kaede finally opened her mouth.

    "I apologize for using you without any evidence. But I didn''t intend to offend you. I''m just afraid that you will harm Setsuka and Kohana. After all, I''ve known them for a long time, and my rtionship with them is almost like family.

    Therefore, I''m just trying to eliminate anyone who tries to hurt them. Once again, I''m sorry." Kaede looked at Tenku and bowed her head. After hearing his answer, Kaede''s heart finally felt lighter. But now he felt guilty for using him like that.

    "You don''t need to think about that. I know why you said that to me. But please don''t do it again. Even though you are my senior at this school and Setsuka''s best friend, I can get mad at you. If there''s nothing else you want to talk about, then I''ll take my leave now. Excuse me." Tenku bowed slightly to Kaede and left the ce without waiting for her answer.

    Even though he said he didn''t mind it, Tenku still felt offended by her usation. He might get mad if he stayed with Kaede on the school rooftop. Tenku should avoid her for now and calm his mind first.

    "Wait a minute, Tenku. I''m sorry..." Kaede panicked when she heard that. She felt that Tenku was mad at her after seeing his expression. But his figure had already disappeared from the school rooftop when she turned around. Kaede tried to chase after him, but she couldn''t find Tenku anywhere on the stairs.

    "Huh? Where is he going? Didn''t he walk through this door?" Kaede said in confusion. She went down the stairs to the first floor but still didn''t find Tenku.

    "I have to ask Setsuka for help to apologize to him." Kaede sighed and left the ce. She went to the schoolyard to help the students clean up the monsters'' corpses.

    Not long after Kaede left, Tenku appeared on the first floor. He returns to the haunted house and hides there until Hideo and Koyuki leave Suisei High School.

    Time passed quickly, and the day had turned to night. The students from Suise High School have returned to their respective homes, including Tenku.

    After returning to his apartment, Tenkuy on his bed because he felt tired. He had slept for an hour but was awakened by a notification sound from his smartphone. Tenku remembered that he had an appointment with Setsuka. He quickly checked his smartphone, but the message was not from her but from Takaya and Noboru.

    Tenku sighed and quickly replied to their message. After that, he got up from his bed and sat on the chair in the room. Tenku wanted to count the number of cores he got after killing many monsters at school today.

    Even though his strength doesn''t increase, Tenku gets monster cores for Golden Revolver ammo and his daily living expenses.

    Unfortunately, he did not have time to retrieve all the cores from the monsters he had killed because he was in a hurry to move to another area to find his next target and vent his anger. So Tenku only prioritizes taking third-level monster cores and above and ignores the others.

    When Tenku counted the number of monster cores he got today, he heard a knock on the door.

    "Huh? Who is visiting my ce at this hour? Has that old man returned to Japan? Why didn''t he text or call me first?" Tenku was confused but quickly got up from his seat and left his room. When he opened the door, he was shocked to see a guest standing in front of his apartment.

 Chapter 196 196

    "Why are you here?" Tenku asked confusedly to the person standing in front of her apartment. The guest who visited his ce at night was Setsuka. The girl came wearing a long blue dress that covered her knees and hid her face with a mask. Tenku felt that Setsuka looked fresher in that outfit.

    "Didn''t you agree to my dinner invitation?" Setsuka removed the mask on her face and asked back.

    "Yes, I did agree. But aren''t we going out for dinner tonight? You don''t need to bothering here because I will go to the restaurant after you send me the location." Tenku replied.

    "Huh? I never said that we''re going out for dinner." Setsuka shook her head, and now she was the one who was confused by Tenku''s words.

    "What you mean is..." Tenku was surprised when he heard her sentence. But before he could continue his words, Setsuka cut him off.

    "We will have dinner at your apartment." Setsuka smiled sweetly, and Tenku was mesmerized when he saw that. Fortunately, he quickly regained his senses before Setsuka noticed.

    "Hmm..." Tenku didn''t know how to respond. He didn''t expect Setsuka to want to have dinner at his apartment. Tenku is happy because he can eat the food she made, but he hesitates when he has to bring Setsuka inside.

    Setsuka became nervous when she saw that Tenku had been silent for a long time. She thought Tenku didn''t like it when Setsuka came and wanted dinner at his apartment.

    "Don''t you want us to have dinner at your apartment? If so, we can do it elsewhere or at any restaurant you like." Setsuka said frantically because she was afraid that Tenku would cancel their n.

    "No. That is not what I mean. You know... you are a girl, and I live in this apartment alone. Is it okay toe to a man''s residence at night? Aren''t you afraid that I will do bad things to you?

    Moreover, you are the student council president of Suisei High School and the daughter of the current head of Fuyushima Temple. Wouldn''t it damage your image if someone finds out?" Tenku said the reason for his hesitation was to allow Setsuka to have dinner together at his apartment.

    "Ooh, so that''s what you''re worried about? Then you don''t need to think about it. I would never havee to this apartment if I had cared about such matters. After all, I was already wearing a mask to hide my face. So no one would recognize me even if I ran into them after leaving this ce.

    Most importantly, I believe in you. I''m sure that you won''t do anything terrible to me. But if you want it, I don''t mind doing it with you." Setsuka spoke clearly in the first sentence but became inaudible towards the end.

    Her face flushed, and she lowered her head. Setsuka was relieved after hearing Tenku''s words. She was secretly happy that he cared about her. Tenku was confused by Setsuka''sst sentence but didn''t think much of it.

    "I understand. If you don''t mind, I have nothing more to say. Besides, I already miss your homemade food. Well then,e on in. My apartment is small and a bit messy. I hope it won''t bother you." Tenku smiled slightly and invited Setsuka to enter his apartment.

    "Thank You. You don''t have to think about it because I''ll be fine anywhere as long as we can have dinner together. I have prepared enough food for us. So even if we have to eat outside, it won''t be a problem for me." Setsuka stepped and entered Tenku''s apartment. She was nervous because it was her first time visiting a man''s residence.

    When Setsuka entered, she was slightly surprised because the situation inside differed from what she had thought. The inside of Tenku''s apartment was in and barely decorated. Besides that, the ce looked neat and far from the messy impression of the men''s room that Setsuka had imagined.

    The atmosphere in Tenku''s residence felt calming and made her feel at home. At first, Setsuka thought about cleaning his apartment before dinner, but she didn''t need to do that now. As she was enjoying the atmosphere of the ce, Tenku''s voice brought Setsuka back to her senses.

    "By the way, how is Kohana''s condition?" Tenku suddenly asked.

    "Ah, her condition has gotten a lot better now. Thanks to you for saving her and giving her first aid. If you weren''t there, I don''t know what would have happened to Kohana." Setsuka''s face darkened as she thought about that.

    "You don''t need to thank me. I did it for myself because I won''t be able to let that little girl get hurt. Then why didn''t shee with you?" Tenku asked another question. Setsuka smiled when she heard his statement because she could feel Tenku''s concern for her little sister.

    "She did insist oning with me here when she found out I wanted to have dinner with you. But I didn''t allow it because she still has to rest until she fully recovers. She kept nagging, but I ignored her and left her at home.

    Am I doing the right thing?" Setsuka was worried that Tenku would be angry because she didn''t bring Kohana with her. Tenku''s rtionship is closer to her little sister than hers. That made Setsuka feel a little jealous of Kohana.

    "Why do you ask me that? You are her older sister and know what is best for her. Besides, what you did was right. Kohana needs to get a lot of rest to recover faster. Plus, the night wind is not good for his current condition." Tenku answered.

    "Yes. I''ll bring her over here to y once she''spletely healed. Is that okay?" Setsuka didn''t want to waste the opportunity to be able to visit Tenku''s apartment often.

    "Of course, you can take her whenever you have free time. But you should tell me first since I''m rarely in the apartment." Tenku quickly agreed.

    "Thank You! I will convey your words to Kohana. She will be happy after hearing about it." Setsuka replied excitedly. Not only her little sister but Setsuka was also pleased when she heard that.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "That''s good. If so, please sit down. I''ll make you a drink." Tenku pointed at a small table with two chairs. Setsuka felt that it was perfect for their dinner.

    "You don''t have to bother to make a drink for me because I have brought it with me." Setsuka smiled and walked over to the table. After that, she took out food and drink one by one from her space pocket.

    Tenku was dumbfounded when he saw the amount of food served on the table. He knew Setsuka had left Suisei High School before the other students and returned home with Kohana and her parents.

    But the time gap between Setsuka leaving Suisei High School anding to his apartment was only a few hours. Tenku couldn''t believe he could make that much food quickly because Setsuka should have other things to do at home, not just cooking.

    (Did she prepare all the food beforehand? No. Even though the food won''t spoil when stored in the space pocket, it will get cold. All the food on the table looks still warm and I''m sure it hasn''t been cooked for a long time. In other words, Setsuka made that much in just a few hours)

    Tenku looked at Setsuka in awe. Then he shifted his eyes to the food on the table. Tenku saw chicken teriyaki, beef yakiniku, shrimp tempura and many other foods.

    "Why are you just standing there silently? Let''s eat now." Setsuka sat on one of the chairs and said to Tenku.

    "Ah, yes." Tenku replied awkwardly and sat down on the other chair.

    "The food this time looks more special. Are you celebrating something? Or something good happened to you?" Tenku looked at Setsuka and asked.

    "There''s nothing special. I''m just in the mood to make all this food. Then, let''s eat now while the food is still warm." Setsuka''s face turned red, and she dared not look directly at Tenku. She couldn''t say she cooked that meal for him because she wanted dinner at his apartment.

    "Yes, you''re right. In that case..."

    "Itadakimasu!" Tenku and Setsuka said simultaneously. After that, the girl quickly got some rice and side dishes for him before he could do it himself.

    Tenku wanted to stop her. But after he saw Setsuka''s happy face, he let the girl do as she pleased. Tenku felt awkward when he saw their current situation. She subconsciously smiled because Setsuka was acting like a good wife. He thought that they looked like a newlywed couple.

    "You have to taste all this food!" Setsuka served a bowl filled with rice and many side dishes before Tenku. Then she took it for herself.

    "Thank you. I will eat them all." Tenku nodded and took a bite of one of the side dishes in his bowl.

    "Mmm... as usual, the food you make is delicious. I''m lucky to have tasted it. You will be a very great wife in the future." Tenku praised Setsuka.

    "Thank You! In that case, you must eat everything on the table so the food doesn''t go to waste." Setsuka blushed when she heard Tenku''s words and said in a barely audible voice. Tenku was fascinated because she felt that her behavior was adorable.

    "Yes, you also have to eat your food." Tenku pointed at Setsuka''s bowl. She was seen only taking a few side dishes from the many foods on the table. Tenku felt that all the food was specially cooked for him.

    "Okay." Setsuka nodded, and they started to enjoy their dinner.

    Setsuka was very happy because she could have dinner with Tenku at his apartment. This is a good development for their rtionship. Setsuka smiled and secretly nced at Tenku, who was enthusiastically eating the food she had made. She felt satisfied when she saw that.

    It didn''t take them long to finish their dinner, and most of the food on the table was eaten by Tenku. Setsuka was happy because Tenku liked the food she made and even finished it even though it was a lot.

    After Setsuka and Tenku finished their dinner, they sat in the living room. Since there was only one small sofa, they had to sit beside each other.

    "This is your tea." Tenku put the tea on the table before Setsuka while Tenku made coffee for himself.

    "Thank You." Setsuka smiled sweetly and sipped the tea elegantly. Afterward, she turned her eyes to Tenku.

    "I heard what happened between you and Kaede." Setsuka said, and Tenku''s face darkened.

    "Do you also think the same as your best friend?" Tenku said coldly, and his mood changed.

 Chapter 197 197

    Setsuka was shocked when she saw Tenku''s reaction. She didn''t expect that he would get angry when she discussed his problems with Kaede.

    "Wait a minute! You misunderstood! I don''t think the same as Kaede at all! I brought up the matter because Kaede asked me to convey her apologies to you!" Setsuka said frantically and tried to calm Tenku down.

    "Did you not think I approached you and Kohana with ulterior motives?" Tenku asked. He wanted Setsuka to answer honestly because he wanted to know her thoughts on him.

    "I never thought about that! Didn''t I already tell you!? I believe in you! I''m sure you won''t do anything bad to me." Setsuka said seriously.

    Tenku had indeed heard Setsuka say that before she entered his apartment. He was relieved the girl didn''t think he had ill intentions toward her. Moreover, Tenku was moved by Setsuka''s trust in him.

    "Thank you for believing in me. I''m sorry that I got mad at you." Tenku bowed his head to Setsuka.

    "No! You don''t have to apologize to me! I know how you feel. Because of that, I''m the one here who needs to apologize to you for Kaede''s usations against you." Setsuka also lowered her head to Tenku. Then both of them raised their heads simultaneously, and their eyes met at a very close distance.

    Tenku and Setsuka could feel each other''s breath, and their lips were only a centimeter apart before touching. Neither of them moved or spoke, and the atmosphere was silent.

    "Cough. In that case, we''d better forget about it. You can also tell Senior Kobayashi that I have forgiven her. But please don''t do that again because I will get angry." Tenku broke the silence and slightly kept his distance from Setsuka.

    "Ah, yes. You are right. We should not discuss the matter anymore. I will convey your words to Kaede." Setsuka replied awkwardly. After that, the atmosphere in the room turned quiet again.

    "Hmm... Setsuka. I''m d you''re here, but you better go home now as it''s gettingte. You cane back to this apartment another time. You should rest early as you must be tired from today''s incident." Tenku spoke. If he didn''t remind Setsuka, he was worried that the girl would stay over at his apartment.

    "Yes. I also intend to say that to you. I wille back here again with Kohana." Setsuka nodded and reluctantly got up from the sofa. She wanted to spend more time with Tenku.

    "I will take you home." Tenku suddenly said.

    "You don''t have to do that because I can protect myself." Setsuka was happy when she heard Tenku''s words but had to refuse because she didn''t want to bother him.

    "I know you''re strong. Still, I''m a man. So it''s my job to take you home. So please don''t turn it down." Tenku insisted on taking Setsuka home because he couldn''t let a girl walk alone at night. It would make him look like an irresponsible man.

    "Okay. Then, thank you." Setsuka smiled sweetly and secretly felt happy because her time with Tenku today wasn''t over.

    "In that case, please wait a moment. I want to change my clothes first." Tenku said and went into his room. Not long after, he came out in casual clothes and a jacket over it.

    "Let''s go." Tenku looked at Setsuka, and the other party nodded. Then the two of them left the apartment.

    Tenku and Setsuka walked shoulder to shoulder, and their distance was almost zero. Setsuka wore her mask again because she worried she would run into an acquaintance on the street and see her with a man.

    Even so, it didn''t hide Setsuka''s beauty, and several people who passed by them kept ncing at her. Neither spoke along the way, but Setsuka enjoyed their time together.

    "By the way, do your parents know you came to my apartment?" Tenku suddenly asked Setsuka.

    "They do not know. I can''t tell them for some reason. First, they weren''t home because my father and mother had gone for a meeting with the leaders of the other strongest Realizer groups. They left right after dropping us off at home.

    They wanted to talk about the terrorist attacks that had urred all over Japan. Second, they wouldn''t permit me if they knew I wanted to visit your apartment. If they permit me, they will apany me or ask for detailed information about you.

    I know you don''t want to meet my parents. Therefore, I can''t give any information about you to them. So I can onlye to your ce without telling them." Setsuka exined.

    Tenku fell silent when he heard her words because he saw her great concern for him. Setsuka acted for his convenience and didn''t want him to get into trouble. Tenku wasn''t full of himself, but he felt the same way in Setsuka that he got from Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue.

    "Thank You. But you better note to my apartment at night next time. I think it''s not good for you and will damage your image." Tenku smiled and replied.

    "I understand. I will revisit this apartment in the afternoon." Setsuka nodded obediently. She was happy because she knew Tenku had permitted her toe to his apartment any time.

    Tenku didn''t even mention Kohana''s name in his sentence. In other words, his words were only meant for Setsuka. She walked with light steps with a beautiful smile behind her mask. Setsuka wanted to hold Tenku''s hand because of how she felt right now. Fortunately, she was still able to control herself.

    After that, they fell silent again, but Setsuka didn''t mind that as long as he could be with Tenku. But she suddenly raised her eyebrows after thinking about something.

    "Can we take a slight detour back to my house?" Setsuka looked at Tenku and asked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Why?" Tenku was confused by Setsuka''s request.

    "There is a delicious yakitori seller. Can we stop by the ce for a bit to buy it? I haven''t tasted it in a long time because I''ve been busytely." Setsuka pointed in a specific direction from that ce.

    "Of course, I don''t mind. I''m also curious about that delicious yakitori." Tenku quickly agreed.

    "Thank You! Then, let''s go there." Setsuka said excitedly and led the way toward the yakitori stall. Tenku nodded slightly and followed behind her. Setsuka looks like a different girl when she''s with him. She is like an iceberg melting in the sun.

    It didn''t take long for them to reach their destination. Tenku quickly lined up in front of the yakitori stall. Luckily, there weren''t too many customers in line, and Tenku got the yakitori quickly. Of course, he also bought some for himself because he was curious about the taste.

    "Here is your yakitori." Tenku gave a few yakitori to Setsuka.

    "Thank You." Setsuka epted happily. He felt that they were like a couple right now. Then Setsuka took off her mask and took a bite of one of the yakitori in her hand.

    "Well then, let''s go. It''s gettingte, and maybe your parents are back home. So we better hurry." Tenku didn''t want to linger in that ce because several people kept watching them, specifically Setsuka.

    "I understand. Let''s go now. But before that, you have to taste this yakitori first." Setsuka handed the yakitori to Tenku and intended to feed him.

    Tenku could only sigh and take a bite of her yakitori. When the food entered his mouth, he widened his eyes.

    "Tastes good, doesn''t it?" Setsuke smiled with satisfaction when she saw Tenku''s reaction.

    "Yes. As you said, it tastes delicious. I mighte here often to buy yakitori." Tenku nodded in response to Setsuka''s words.

    "That''s good! It would be best if you took me when you buy yakitori here again. Then, let''s go now!" Setsuka subconsciously pulled Tenku''s hand because she was too excited.

    Tenku was surprised, but he let the girl drag him. He felt that Setsuka''s hand was very smooth and soft. Besides, Tenku could smell the sweet fragrance from her body. It made his heart beat faster, and a strange feeling grew.

    But Tenku quickly shook his head and suppressed the feeling that slowly overflowed from his heart. He knew what that feeling was. Thus, he didn''t want it to grow any bigger and distract him from his goal of getting stronger.

    Tenku sighed and looked at Setsuka. Fortunately, his heart had be much calmer now. After that, the two quickly disappeared from the ce.

    Not long after they left the yakitori stall, Setsuka finally realized what he was doing. Her face blushed to her ears, and she quickly let go of Tenku''s hand.

    "I''m sorry! I didn''t do it on purpose!" Setsuka bowed her head to Tenku and said apologetically. It was her first time taking the initiative to hold the opposite sex''s hand, and she felt embarrassed. Besides that, Setsuka was worried that Tenku would get angry because he suddenly held his hand.

    "You don''t need to think about that. I should be the one apologizing to you for taking advantage of you." Tenku was confused about how he would respond to Setsuka as he also enjoyed it.

    "No! You are not taking advantage of me! I was wrong! I shouldn''t have gotten carried away and suddenly held your hand." Setsuka raised her voice.

    "I understand. But please calm down. How about we sit there?" Tenku pointed at a park bench not far from them.

    "Okay." Setsuka nodded and obeyed his words. Afterward, they sat down and Setsuka''s mind calmed down. Even so, her face was still red until now.

    "You don''t have to think about it. I''m not mad at you. On the contrary, I am happy because I can touch your smooth and soft skin. Thank You." Tenku smiled and tried tofort Setsuka. He had to use such words to calm her down.

    Setsuka''s face became even redder and she lowered her head because she didn''t dare to look at Tenku directly. But he felt delighted because of Tenku''s words.

    "Have you calmed down yet?" Tenku asked, and Setsuka nodded in response.

    "Then let''s go. It''s gettingte, and you should go home soon." Tenku said softly.

    "Yes." Setsuka replied briefly, and her voice was shallow because she felt shy.

    As they walked by the side of the road, Tenku frowned as he felt a motorcycle speeding up from behind and heading towards Setsuka.

    "Watch out!" Tenku quickly took Setsuka''s hand and pulled her towards him. But then the girl fell into his embrace, and their lips identally touched.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198

    "Huh!?" Tenku and Setsuka opened their eyes wide. Both of them didn''t expect that their lips would touch each other. They kissed for a long time because they didn''t know what to do. But not long after, they quickly separated themselves.

    "I''m sorry! I swear I didn''t do that on purpose! I saw a motorbike racing at high speed from behind you. So I reflexively pulled you towards me so you wouldn''t get hit. But I didn''t expect it would make our lips touch each other! Please forgive me!" Tenku bowed ny degrees to Setsuka and exined.

    Setsuka should have been able to dodge the motorcycle. But because of what happened before, her mind became unstable, and she ignored her surroundings. Tenku also felt that Setsuka didn''t resist when he pulled her and made her fall into his arms, and they kissed.

    "No, no, no! This was my fault because I ignored my surroundings and almost got hit by a motorcycle. I should be thanking you for saving me. So please don''t worry about it!" Setsuka replied frantically. Her face flushed, and her body grew hot as she recalled the feeling when their lips touched.

    After that, they both fell silent because they didn''t know what else to say. Their situation now became awkward because of that kiss.

    "I ept your thanks, but you also have to forgive me. That way, you can say it''s fair. What do you think?" Tenku gave his suggestion. They couldn''t go on like that because Setsuka had to go home now. Besides, Tenku had to solve the problem right then and there because he didn''t want the atmosphere between them to be awkward when they met at school tomorrow.

    "I don''t mind that. I never med you for doing that to me. It was my first kiss, but I don''t regret giving it to you." Setsuka lowered her head and said shyly. She secretly touched her red lips with her finger.

    Tenku was shocked when he heard Setsuka''s statement. It shows that the girl doesn''t mind Tenku kissing her. He was at a loss for words to respond to Setsuka''s words, so he replied ording to what he had in mind.

    "That was also my first kiss." Tenku replied softly. Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue had kissed him when he was in Beijing, but it was on the cheek. So it couldn''t be said to be his first kiss.

    "That''s good. We both gave our first kiss, so there''s nothing toin about." Setsuka said in a barely audible voice. After hearing his answer, she was happy because it was their first experience.

    "Yes, but we''d better leave this ce now. We''ve wasted too much time and dyed you froming home. I''m afraid your parents have alreadye home and will interrogate you when you return." Tenku didn''t want to waste more time because it was gettingte.

    They had made a slight detour to the yakitori stall and sat on a park bench for a while to calm Setsuka down. After that, the idental kiss made them stop in that ce for quite a while. If things like that kept happening, they would arrive at Fuyushima Temple by midnight.

    "You are right. Let''s go. But can we hold hands all the way to my house? We''ve done it once, so it doesn''t matter if we do it again, right?" Setsuka suddenly said a bold request.

    They had already kissed, so she thought holding hands wouldn''t change anything. Even though they are just friends at the moment, Setsuka is sure that their rtionship will progress in the future.

    No, Setsuka had to make Tenku her because he had taken her first kiss. She swore that he would make Tenku fall in love with her. Thus, Setsuka decided to act more aggressively starting tonight.

    On the other hand, Tenku fell silent after hearing Setsuka''s words. He thought that he had misheard what she was saying.

    "Sorry? Could you repeat your words?" Tenku asked to confirm her words.

    "Can we hold hands all the way to my house? I know that sounds weird to you since we''re just seniors and juniors in high school. No, we are friends now after our vacation together at Lake Motosu. But that kiss has exceeded what friends can do, right?

    So I think it''s okay if we hold hands. Besides, didn''t you say you enjoy touching my hands because my skin is smooth and soft? Are your words to me a lie?" Setsuka narrowed her eyes at Tenku. Her shyness had disappeared after their kiss, and now only courage and determination filled her heart.

    "No. I''m not lying to you. Your hands are very smooth and soft. But are you sure it''s okay? I''m just a first-year student, and I''m not a great Realizer or from a famous family. If someone from school saw you holding hands with me, the students would gossip about you.

    You must have known the consequences after that happened. Your image will deteriorate, and it might affect Fuyushima Temple. Thus, you''d better forget about it, and we walk as usual without holding hands." Tenku tries to persuade Setsuka.

    If Tenku had heard of that request six months ago, he would have refused it firmly. But he couldn''t do that now because their rtionship had be even closer, and Setsuka made food for him regrly.

    "I don''t care about my image. But if you''re talking about Fuyushima Temple, you don''t need to worry because such matters won''t affect my family." Setsuka said seriously.

    Tenku sighed when he saw Setsuka''s eyes. He knew that no matter what he said, she wouldn''t want to hear it. But Tenku was still confused about why Setuka had suddenly changed.

    (Is it because I identally kissed her?)

    Tenku could only think of that possibility because Setsuka changed after that kiss.

    "Okay. But you must wear your mask again so no one else will recognize you. After all, you are the student council president and must maintain your image. I don''t want you to get in trouble." Tenku said softly.

    Setsuka was touched as she could feel Tenku''s concern for her from his words. She felt a sweetness in her heart because this was the first time Tenku had treated her so tenderly.

    (Did he also change after our lips touched? Then, that idental kiss was a favor from the gods for me to take our rtionship to the next stage)

    Setsuka smiled, and her heart fluttered. She felt so happy about the rapid development of their rtionship.

    "Of course, I will wear my mask again." Setsuka nodded obediently and quickly put on her mask.

    "Then can we go now?" Setsuka looked at Tenku and stretched out her hand.

    "Yes." Tenku smiled slightly when she saw Setsuka''s behavior. It was a hundred and eighty degrees different from her at school. Tenku took Setsuka''s small hand. The girl smiled and held his hand tightly.

    Even though Setsuka''s ability is ice, her current body temperature is warm and flows through her hands to Tenku.

    "Let''s go." Tenku said, and Setsuka nodded excitedly. Afterward, they left the ce.

    It didn''t take long for them to reach their destination. The two stopped right in front of the stairs leading to Fuyushima Temple because Tenku couldn''t take Setsuka to the front of her house. He would be the center of attention from the people on the scene or maybe meet up with Hideo or Koyuki.

    "I''m sorry because I can only escort you up here." Tenku said apologetically to Setsuka.

    "No. You don''t need to apologize. Thank you for taking me home." Setsuka took off her mask and smiled.

    Tenku was fascinated because Setsuka''s smile looked so wonderful under the moonlight. He quickly regained his senses as he had to reply to Setsuka''s words.

    "Ah, yes. You''d better get inside right away. Your parents may have returned." Tenku wanted to quickly leave that ce because Setsuka''s smile was not good for his heart.

    "Yes. You have to be careful on the way back to your apartment. But before that¡­." Setsuka suddenly moved and kissed Tenku on the lips. After that, she climbed up the stairs quickly.

    "See you tomorrow at school!" Setsuka left those words, and her figure disappeared from Tenku''s eyes.

    On the other hand, Tenku was speechless by Setsuka''s actions and unconsciously touched his lips with his finger.

    "It tasted sweet and soft." Tenku muttered, and he smiled. He knew it was wrong, but he couldn''t deny that Setsuka had upied a specific ce in his heart. Then Tenku looked around the surroundings to ensure no one saw what had happened. After confirming that the ce was deserted, Tenku left, and his figure disappeared into the darkness.

    After Setsuka parted ways with Tenku, she walked into the Fuyushima Temple area with light steps and a sweet smile. Fortunately, no one in the ce saw her expression.

    "I am home." Setsuka opened the door and said. When she entered the house, she was surprised to see Hideo and Koyuki sitting in the living room as they seemed to be waiting for her.

    "Father and Mother are home? I thought the meeting would finish at midnight." Setsuka returned to his usual cold and aloof demeanor after returning home.

    "The meeting is not over yet because we will continue it tomorrow. By the way, where are you from? I asked Kohana, but she didn''t know. I could tell your little sister was lying because she replied with a sullen face. Are you two hiding something from us?" Koyuki asked.

    On the other hand, Hideo just kept quiet and focused on the report on hisptop. He didn''t want to meddle in the affairs of his daughters and left the matter to his wife.

    "We have nothing to hide from you, Mother. Kohana doesn''t know anything. She might be angry that I left her without saying anything, making her lonely at home." Setsuka replied calmly. She was relieved because Kohana kept her promise by not telling anyone that she went to Tenku''s apartment.

    "Then where did you go? Why are you back at this hour? I tried to contact you, but your smartphone is off. I have also called Kaede. She gave the same answer as Kohana." Koyuki gave another question.

    "After I returned home, I took on a mission to patrol around Suisei High School. The Holy Union was worried that monsters might still be roaming the neighborhood. Kaede couldn''t apany me because she was tired from today''s incident and wanted to rest early. Therefore, I was only able to return after another Realizer came to take my ce." Setsuka exined. She had prepared that answer even before she went to Tenku''s apartment.

    "I understand. Then can you tell me about the person who saved Kohana?" Koyuki nodded and then smiled.

    Setsuka''s body trembled slightly when she heard that. She didn''t expect that her mother would suddenly ask about Tenku.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199

    Setsuka was confused about how to answer her mother''s question. If Koyuki knew about Tenku, she would investigate him. Setsuka was worried that Tenku would be angry if he learned about it. Tenku doesn''t want to meet her parents, at least not now.

    "Hmm? Why are you silent? What is the name of Kohana''s savior? Your father and I want to know about him. We intend to express our gratitude in person since he saved Kohana twice." Koyuki felt strange when she saw her daughter''s reaction.

    "Ah, he is a student from Suisei High School. He is a bit introverted and doesn''t like talking to others. He had even refused words of gratitude from me. He didn''t want to get involved with important people in Japan, so I didn''t tell you about him. I have to protect his privacy as he is Kohana''s savior." Setsuka replied. She could only think of that reason to answer her mother''s question. But before Koyuki could say anything, Setsuka opened her mouth again.

    "I''m feeling a little tired after patrol. So I''ll be taking my leave now to rest early." Setsuka bowed her head to Koyuki and Hideo.

    She quickly left the ce and headed towards her room without waiting for a reply from her parents. Setsuka is worried that her mother will force her to tell the name of the person who saved Kohana, and she can''t do that.

    Setsuka''s behavior surprised Koyuki. She knew her daughter was hiding something and tried to avoid her questions. Koyuki could only smile and shake her head. Although she wanted to know what Setsuka was hiding, she couldn''t force it if her daughter didn''t want to say it.

    "It seems like our daughter is hiding something from us, and it has to do with the person who saved Kohana. Setsuka seems unwilling to tell us about that person. Do you not feel strange about this?" Koyuki sighed and looked at her husband.

    "What is strange? I thought she was the same as always." Hideo turned his attention from hisptop to his wife.

    "You are too busy with the affairs of Fuyushima Temple and the people from the strongest Realizer group. So you won''t notice the change in her. Setsuka was born with a cold and aloof nature. She had difficulty getting close to anyone since she was a child unless other people tried to get along with her as Kaede did.

    But now I feel that Setsuka is close to the person who saved Kohana, and it''s different from his rtionship with Kaede. It might be rted to Setsuka being more frequent in cooking in the morning." Koyuki exined.

    "I''m sorry. But I hope they understand because this is my duty as head of Fuyushima Temple." Hideo said apologetically.

    He has to admit that he doesn''t have much time for his family because he has to take care of Fuyushima Temple. Apart from that, Hideo also had to deal with problems with the other strongest Realizer groups. He also has to handle Fuyushima Temple''s rtionship with the organization. Even though several people have assisted Hideo, it can only reduce his busy life a little.

    "I, Setsuka, and Kohana know about it. Therefore, we neverin to you. So you don''t have to worry about that." Koyuki smiled and replied gently.

    "Thank You. By the way, have you asked Kaede about that matter yet? She is Setsuka''s best friend, and she may know about that person." Hideo thought Kaede must know about the matter because Setsuka always shared secrets with her childhood friend.

    "I asked her, but she said she didn''t know. I feel that she is lying to me. In other words, she knew it, but she didn''t want to tell me.

    Setsuka might have asked him to hide it from us. It made me even more curious about the person who had saved Kohana." Koyuki smiled broadly, considering her daughters'' attempt to cover up Tenku''s identity.

    The more Setsuka and Kohana hid it, the more curious Koyuki became. She had asked Benjiro to spy on Setsuka at school secretly. Koyuki wanted to know who her daughter was interacting with.

    Koyuki must do it to protect his daughters. If that person had malicious intent towards Setsuka and Kohana, she would quickly act and give that person a stern warning.

    "How do you know that Setsuka is hiding that person''s identity? He might be introverted, just like our daughter said." Hideo looked at his wife curiously.

    "You could say it''s a mother''s instinct." Koyuki smiled and looked toward Setsuka''s room.

    ***

    After Setsuka entered her room, she sighed in relief and immediately buried herself in the bed.

    "Fortunately, Mother didn''t ask further about Tenku. If she kept pressuring me with her questions, I must answer her. Tenku would hate me if he found out I gave information about him to my mother. I don''t want that to happen." Setsuka''s body trembled violently, and her face was pale as she thought of that possibility.

    "I have to discuss this matter with Tenku. So there will be no misunderstanding between uster. I''m sure he would understand." Setsuka had to tell Tenku about her mother, who kept asking about him.

    She wanted to hear his opinion on the matter. So if Setsuka were forced to reveal his identity to her parents one day, Tenku wouldn''t be angry with her.

    Setsuka turned around and looked at the ceiling of her room. She suddenly remembered the moment when their lips touched. It was still his first kiss, even if she didn''t do it intentionally. Setsuka was even happier when she discovered this was Tenku''s first experience. She smiled and stroked her lips gently with her finger.

    "I did not expect that the kiss would be sweet and pleasant. I want to do it again with him. How would it feel to kiss for a long time, like a romantic scene in a movie?" Setsuka muttered, and her face reddened up to her ears when she realized what she had said. She quickly took a pillow and covered her face.

    "I want to feel his lips again." Setsuka said in a barely audible voice, and her consciousness slowly drifted away due to exhaustion.

    ***

    At the same time, Tenku had returned to his apartment. Everything that had happened tonight with Setsuka kept running through his mind. It started from them holding hands to their idental kiss.

    "Haa¡­" Tenku sighed and leaned his body on the sofa. He felt that the resolve he had built up in his heart was broken due to his overflowing feelings, and he couldn''t do anything about it.

    This happened not only because of Setsuka but also because of Huang Yuxin and Wang Ruyue. The three girls slowly eroded the thick walls in his heart with their affection for him.

    "The more I try to deny and suppress it, the more overflowing the feeling will be. In that case, I can only let things flow naturally." Tenku sighed heavily and closed his eyes. Then he subconsciously touched his lips with his finger.

    "But¡­ her lips feel so soft and sweet. How would it feel if I kissed her long?" Tenku muttered and imagined Setsuka''s red, tiny lips. This was his first experience kissing a girl, and it felt so good for him and made him want to do it again.

    "No, no, no! What was I thinking!? Why do I imagine that!? I can''t think about it anymore. The problem was solved after we returned to our respective homes. I must forget that kiss!" Tenku shook his head vigorously to shake off his imagination.

    He felt that his thoughts were dangerous. Tenku was worried that she would kiss Setsuka again when they met and had the chance.

    "I can''t keep thinking about that. I have to do something to distract me." Tenku quickly took out his smartphone and opened the Holy Union forum. While scrolling through the page, he suddenly stopped his finger when he saw an invitation for Realizers.

    It was an invitation to participate in the mission to deal with the space copse that was about to appear on Mount Kumotori. They predicted that the threat level from space copse would be at least cmity and above, and the number would be more than one.

    In other words, it was a double space copse like the one that had appeared in Beijing. But what caught Tenku''s attention was that the invitations weren''t just meant for members of the Holy Union but also people from the other two organizations and illegal Realizers.

    "This is a joint mission of three organizations in the Tokyo area. How much Space Copse will ur until they are short of people and allow the illegal Realizers to participate? Are they not afraid that members of the Ghost Neb will sneak in and thwart their mission?" Tenku frowned when he found out about it.

    "It is none of my business. They are not stupid. They must have already had a n to prevent that from happening. So what are the requirements to participate in that mission? I need those monsters to increase my strength.

    If the predictions of the people from the organization are correct, then I might be able to kill many high-level monsters and increase my power drastically." Tenku got excited, and he looked at the following description of the invitation.

    Members of the three official organizations only need to present their Realizer license; the minimum phase is a meteor. As for the illegal Realizers, they must be in the asteroid phase and must show their true faces before the mission begins.

    People from legal organizations didn''t ask for their information because they knew that illegal Realizers would give fake identities. Therefore, knowing their true faces was enough to register and monitor them.

    "Hmm... I could have participated in the mission with my real identity. But I won''t be able to unleash my full power if I only use the Golden Revolver. I won''t be free to act under the supervision of the many Realizers from official organizations.

    So the best n is to assume the identity of The Reaper. But I have to show my face if I participate in the mission as an illegal Realizer, and I can''t do that." Tenku pondered. He was confused about how to participate in the mission without showing his true face. After thinking for a while, Tenku suddenly raised his eyebrows after remembering something.

    "Doesn''t the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art have a technique to change body structure? I can disguise my face with it. The space copse is predicted to appear in another month on Mount Kumotori. So I have enough time to practice the technique." Tenku said seriously. He recalled the contents of the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art and intended to start his practice right away.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200

    The next day, Tenku left for school feeling lethargic and had dark circles under his eyes because he didn''t sleep. He practiced techniques to change his body structure from night to morning. Unfortunately, Tenku still can''t master it because it is difficult and painful.

    Tenku still feels pain all over his body, including his face until now. But he was confident he could master the technique within a few days. When Tenku passed through the gate, he saw that the student council and the disciplinarymittee members had gathered on the school grounds.

    They were dealing with the monsters'' corpses scattered in the area and clearing up the rubble around it.

    Tenku saw Setsuka and Kaede among them. He walked silently so they wouldn''t notice his presence. Unfortunately, his actions were in vain because Setsuka saw him. She knew Tenku hadn''t arrived at school yet. Therefore, Setsuka periodically checked towards the gate to wait for him.

    Setsuka smiled and silently waved her hand at him. Tenku subconsciously returned a wave from her. After that, he quickly left the ce. Initially, Tenku intended to avoid Setsuka so he would no longer imagine something strange like he did yesterday. But it turns out he can''t do it.

    Tenku will run into Setsuka because that girl will give him a bento on the rooftop. He wanted to avoid Setsuka but didn''t want to lose the food she had made. Tenku felt that he was already addicted to Setsuka''s cooking and had no appetite when he saw other food because it tasted nd.

    "Why does he look a bit pale? Is he not feeling well?" Setsuka said with concern. She was worried when she saw Tenku''s face.

    "What''s wrong, Sesuka?" Kaede approached Setsuka and asked. She had heard her friend''s voice but did not know what she had said.

    "Ah, I noticed that Tenku''s face was a bit pale. He might not be feeling well right now." Setsuka answered.

    "Tenku? Where is he? I have to convey my apologies in person to him." Kaede looked around but couldn''t find Tenku anywhere.

    She knows Setsuka came to Tenku''s apartment yesterday but doesn''t tell anyone about it, including Hideo and Koyuki. Even though Setsuka had conveyed her apology to Tenku, Kaede couldn''t get rid of her guilty before she apologized directly to him.

    "He had entered the school building in a rush. Didn''t I say that Tenku has forgiven you? So you don''t need to think about it anymore. Most importantly, don''t repeat what you''ve done because he will be angry and me too." Setsuka looked at Kaede and said seriously.

    Kaede was surprised when she saw the seriousness on her face. She knew that Setsuka wasn''t joking with her words.

    "I understand. I know that what I said to him was too much yesterday. I shouldn''t use him without proof. I apologize. But I did it because I didn''t want to see you and Kohana get hurt. This is the first time you two have been that close to a guy. So I have to make sure that he is a good person." Kaede said in a low voice, and her face looked sad. She became even more guilty after hearing Setsuka''s sentence.

    "Whatever the reason, you can''t use people without proof. After all, I believe in Tenku. I''m sure that he would never hurt Kohana or me." Setsuka said confidently. Kaede was dumbfounded because she could feel blind trust in Setsuka''s statement.

    (What happened to Setsuka yesterday? Why do I feel her love for Tenku getting deeper? I feel her level of affection for him drastically increase to unimaginable levels)

    Kaede didn''t know how to respond to her best friend''s words. He could only sigh and pray in his heart that Tenku was ording to what Setsuka said.

    "I understand. I will never do that again, no matter what the reason. I''m sorry." Kaede replied weakly and bowed her head to Setsuka.

    "That''s good. Anyway, why is that girl still here? Wouldn''t she only be performing at a cultural festival? Wasn''t the contract supposed to have expired yesterday?" Setsuka pointed at Kirika, not far from them. She was surprised that Kirika and her manager had arrived at the school since early morning. But Akihiko didn''te with them because he had other things to do.

    Setsuka is curious about Kirika''s purpose foring to Suisei High School after her contract ends. If that girl still hasn''t given up on approaching Tenku, then Setsuka won''t hesitate to act. But Setsuka couldn''t do anything to her because Kirika was helping the students deal with the monster corpses.

    She had to admit that Kirika''s ability was helpful in the current situation. The girl could control multiple corpses of wyverns at will to deal with the corpses of other monsters.

    "I don''t know about it. She arrived in the morning with her manager and was helping the students deal with the monster corpses. She says that she has got permission from the principal.

    ording to her, she was partly responsible for cleaning up the mess in this school because he was at the scene yesterday. But I don''t know whether the words are true because she''s good at hiding her expression." Kaede answered.

    "I''ll keep an eye on her. That would be great if her purpose were to help the students. But if she has ulterior motives foring here, I must talk to him face to face." Setsuka narrowed her eyes at Kirika.

    "Hee... What do you mean by ulterior motives? Does she want to steal your sweetheart, Setsuka?" Kaede grinned when she heard that.

    "What are you saying, Kaede? I mean, she has evil intentions toward the students in this school. Of course, one of them is Tenku." Setsuka replied shyly and blushed.

    "Ahaha... I understand. But weren''t you who told me not to use others without clear evidence? Then why are you doing it now? Are you assuming based on your jealousy?" Kaede teases Setsuka.

    "Yes, you are right. I''m jealous. This is my intuition as a woman. So I will act if he tries to get close to Tenku again." Setsuka said coldly, and the temperature around her dropped drastically.

    "Alright... Alright. You better retract your powers before the whole school grounds freeze." Kaede broke out in cold sweat because she didn''t expect Setsuka''s reaction would be that extreme.

    "You don''t need to worry. I didn''t lose control of my power. I purposely released it to tease you." Setsuka smiled slightly and retracted her power.

    "You! I don''t want to talk to you anymore!" Kaede pouted and looked away from Setsuka.

    "Okay. We should clean up the school grounds immediately so this ce can be used again. The longer we deal with it, the long learning activities at school are disrupted." Setsuka patted Kaede''s shoulder gently.

    "I understand. Then, I''ll ask for help from the third-year students to clean up all the monster corpses for today." Kaede replied.

    "That''s good. By the way, isn''t the cost of the monster''s corpses quite high? Do we have a buyer yet?" Setsuka looked at the pile of monster corpses around her and asked Kaede.

    "That matter has been taken care of by the principal. The three organizations will buy all the monster corpses in Suisei High School without exception. But I find it strange that many high-level monsters lose their cores, and that reduces their price." Kaede said in confusion.

    "You don''t need to think about that. All the missing cores from high-level monsters must have been taken by the person who killed them, and you should be able to guess who that person was." Setsuka responded to her words.

    "Do you mean Tenku?" Kaede asked to confirm her guess.

    "Yes." Setsuka nodded and replied curtly.

    Even though she didn''t see it directly, Setsuka knew that Tenku must have taken the core from the monsters'' corpses. After all, it was of great value even to Setsuka. So there was no way Tenku would ignore it.

    "He acted very quickly and efficiently. Not only did he find Kohana and kill the monsters, but he also managed to get their cores. I wonder how strong he is. Do you know that, Setsuka?" Kaede muttered in awe and then nced at her best friend.

    "I don''t know much about it. But he is powerful. You can ask him directly if you are still curious about his strength." Setsuka didn''t want to discuss the matter too deeply with Kaede because he feared she would identally reveal Tenku''s secret.

    After all, Setsuka and Kaede had been friends for a very long time. They often share their problems. Setsuka was worried she would slip her tongue when chatting with Kaede.

    "Hmm... he definitely won''t answer, and maybe he''ll be angry with me. Our problem has just been solved with your help. If I asked him that, I would have a new problem with him.

    If it were in the past, I would have directly asked him since I didn''t know he was that strong. But now I don''t dare to do it. He looks scary when he''s angry." Kaede pouted as she recalled her conversation with Tenku on the school rooftop.

    "That''s good. Therefore, you no longer need to be curious about his power. Tenku is Tenku. No matter how strong he is, Tenku will treat us the same as usual as long as you act normal too." Setsuka felt satisfied when she heard Kaede''s words.

    "You seem to know him very well. So how is your rtionship with him?" Kaede drew closer to Setsuka and grinned.

    "Our rtionship has be closer even though it has not reached the stage of lovers. But I''m sure that before long, my feelings will be conveyed to him." Setsuka said confidently.

    "Is that so? What have you done with him? Have you two ever held hands or even kissed?" Kaede asked curiously. She whispered and made sure no one heard their conversation.

    Setsuka''s face immediately turned red because Kaede''s words reminded her ofst night''s idental kiss.

    "We used to hold hands because it didn''t cross the line as friends. But we''ve never kissed. We can''t do that because we are not a couple." Setsuka replied with a bit of panic. She couldn''t say they had kissedst night, even by ident.

    "Ooh... what a shame. I thought you had gotten to that stage." Kaede continues to tease Setsuka.

    "Okay. We should stop our chatter. We must continue our task and immediately clean up the schoolyard from the monsters'' corpses." Setsuka left the ce because she didn''t want to show her blushing face to Kaede.

    "I understand. I understand." Kaede giggled when she saw her reaction. She quickly followed Setsuka from behind. After the two left, a shadow suddenly appeared from behind a tree. They did not notice that someone had been eavesdropping on their conversation.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201

    "Haa¡­" Tenku sighed when he saw the pile of monster corpses before him. Not long after he entered the ssroom, Hayate appeared and asked the students to help members of the student council to clean up the monster corpses on the school grounds.

    The number of monster corpses was too great, and the student council members were overwhelmed. Even though the disciplinarymittee and Kirika had assisted them, they couldn''t finish everything in one day. Thus, they asked for help from the first and third-year students.

    "Why are you sighing? Where is your spirit!? You should be happy when you see the corpses of the Minotaur, Cactus Golem, and Wyvern! We can''t meet high-level monsters daily because our strength is weak! So this is a great opportunity to see them up close and learn about them!" Noboru patted Tenku on the shoulder and said excitedly.

    This was his first time seeing a high-level monster up close, even if it was a corpse. Noboru is happy because he might be unable to fight them with his strength now or in the future. So he didn''t want to waste the opportunity to see the high-level monsters. Of course, that was just one of the reasons Noboru got excited.

    "Noboru is right. Even though he was sometimes weird and only had the passion for creating a harem, what he said now made sense. This is our chance to study high-level monsters up close. So when we encounter a situation where we must fight one of them in the future, we won''t panic too much since we''ve seen those monsters before." Takaya approached them and added.

    "I''m notining about cleaning up the monster''s corpses on the school grounds. This is troublesome and tiring, but that''s not what makes me sigh. I feel ufortable when I have to crowd a lot of students in one ce. Besides, we can''t study the corpses of high-level monsters too long since the second and third-year students handle them." Tenku replied and looked around his surroundings.

    He found a lot of first-year students in the ce, which made him ufortable because they were so noisy. Tenku felt that the schoolyard had be very cramped. He sighed again, throwing the goblin corpse into the pile of low-level monster corpses.

    The principal divided the monsters'' corpses into two ces. The area around the stage was for first to second-level monsters, and first-year students would handle it. The other area is near the snack booth for third to sixth-level monsters. It would be the assignment for the second and third-year students to gather them at that ce.

    Benjiro divided the ces and tasks into two because he worried that some of the monsters from the third level and above might still be alive and dangerous for the first-year students to handle. In addition, to ensure the safety of the students, each of the groups will be apanied by several teachers to protect them.

    "At least we can still see and study the high-level monsters up close, even if only for a short time and under the supervision of the teachers." Takaya responded to Tenku''s words.

    "I understand how you feel. But you have to hold on for today because tomorrow we won''t be doing this anymore. I heard the students will be given three days off while the school is renovating." The one who said it was Akina. She didn''t do the assignment with the students from her ss but with Tenku and his two friends.

    "I understand." Tenku shrugged and continued moving the goblin corpses from the school grounds to near the stage.

    He saw Noboru going around the ce, moving the goblin corpses, and helping others. But Tenku shook his head when he learned that all the people he helped were girls. In other words, Noboru''s sentence wasplete nonsense. He was excited to be able to get close to the female students from the first years who had gathered at that ce.

    When Tenku was looking at Noboru, he suddenly shifted his eyes to his right side because he felt someone watching him. Tenku found Setsuka and Kaede not far from him. When their eyes met, Setsuka smiled at him with a blush. Tenku noticed that the girl had utterly changed after what had happenedst night.

    He ensured that no one was around him before returning Setsuka''s smile. But he suddenly frowned because he felt a strange presence near Setsuka and Kaede. It kept following the two girls like it was spying on them. Tenku wouldn''t notice that if he didn''t check with his spiritual sense.

    "I''m sorry, but I must go for a while, Takaya. If Mr. Hayate is looking for me, please tell him I went to the toilet." Tenku spoke to Takaya and quickly left the ce without waiting for his answer.

    "Wait a minute..." Takaya wanted to stop Tenku and remind him that he was going in the wrong direction if he wanted to go to the toilet. But before he finished his words, Tenku was far away from him.

    "Huh? Where did Tenku go? Why does he look in such a hurry?" Akina asked Takaya after seeing Tenku leave the ce quickly.

    "He said that he wanted to go to the toilet, but his direction was the opposite of that ce." Takaya replied and continued his work again. He secretly also did the same as Noboru. Takaya helps the female students who are having difficulty moving the monster corpses.

    "Is that so?" Akina frowned after she heard Takaya''s words. She felt that Tenku''s behavior was suspicious.

    But then Akina shook her head and quickly dispelled that thought. She was sure Tenku had left them because he had urgent business and didn''t want to tell them. Therefore, he lied to Takaya and gave him an excuse to go to the toilet.

    After leaving Takaya, Tenku quickly went to the location of the strange presence he was feeling. He didn''t take long to find out what had followed Setsuka and Kaede. It wasn''t a human but a monster, a goblin corpse, to be exact.

    The monster doesn''t move by itself because someone controls it, and Tenku knows one person who can do that. He slowly approached the goblin from behind, and the monster did not notice his presence.

    "Didn''t I warn you not to meddle in my affairs?" Tenku said coldly, and the goblin trembled. The monster turned around and was shocked when it saw Tenku.

    "I don''t meddle in your business. If I did, the spiritual mark you nted in me would activate, and I would be dead by now." The goblin opened its mouth, but what came out was a girl''s sweet voice. It looked odd because the beautiful voice came from a monster with an ugly face.

    Tenku was familiar with that voice because he often heard the song. The one controlling the monster was Kirika, and now the girl was sharing her senses with the goblin. Tenku fell silent when she heard Kirika''s words because what she said was true.

    (She''s right. If she does have evil intentions towards me, then the spiritual mark I imnted in her body will explode. Has she removed the spiritual mark? No, I can still feel it in her body.

    If she or someone else wanted to remove that spiritual mark, that person would at least have the same cultivation base and spiritual power as me. In other words, Kirika was being honest, and her target this time wasn''t me but one of the two girls)

    Tenku pondered for a bit after hearing Kirika''s answer and then opened his mouth.

    "Then what are you doing in this ce by spying on the two girls?" Tenku asked and narrowed his eyes at the goblin.

    Even though Setsuka and Kaede were quite strong and talented young Realizers, they couldn''t feel the presence of the goblin since the monster was already dead. So it was natural that they would not know someone was spying and eavesdropping on their conversations. The two girls had to have the same spiritual power as Tenku to notice the monster''s presence.

    "That is..." Kirika hesitated to tell Tenku about the matter.

    "Do you want to answer on your own, or will I use the spiritual mark within your body to force you to speak?" Tenku said and pointed his finger at the goblin. The monster''s body trembled violently when it saw that. Not far from that ce, Kirika was shivering in fear at the thought of the terrible pain she had felt yesterday.

    "Wait a minute! I''ll talk! So please put your hands down! You don''t need to use that method!" Kirika replied frantically.

    "That''s good. Then you can start talking now. You can exin in detail and briefly because I don''t have much time here. I must return to clean up the monsters'' corpses with my friends." Tenku nodded in satisfaction and lowered his hand.

    "Mr. Benjiro asked me to spy on Setsuka Fuyushima. He wanted me to find out who the girl interacted with at school." Kirika answered honestly.

    "Huh? The principal asked you?" Tenku was confused after learning that.

    "Yes." Kirika replied curtly.

    "Then why does the principal want to spy on Setsuka?" Tenku asked Kirika another question.

    "I don''t know about that." Kirika shook her head and answered weakly.

    "Why did you ept the request from him? I''m sure you are not a person who will do something for free." Tenku knew Kirika must have gained something by helping Benjiro spy on Setsuka.

    "Last night, I called Mr. Benjiro to ask his permission toe to this school again even though my contract has expired. I intend to help the students because I feel involved in this incident and am responsible for cleaning up the mess here.

    Besides, I have to meet with you to discuss something. I don''t have your contacts on my smartphone, so I can onlye directly to meet you. Mr. Benjiro quickly permitted me but asked me to spy on Setsuka.

    He knows that with my abilities, I can easily keep an eye on Setsuka without her knowing. As to why he would want to do that, I don''t know." Kirika exined.

    Tenku understood why Benjiro asked Kirika to spy on Setsuka. With her abilities, Kirika can be in two ces at the same time and Setsuka won''t suspect her after seeing her and Fumiko helping the students.

    "I see. I''ll give you my contact so we can talk about itter. Then what have you gained after spying on Setsuka?" Tenku was curious about what Kirika had heard and seen after she followed Setsuka and Kaede.

    "What I heard was..." Kirika suddenly stopped her sentence as she hesitated to continue.

    "Do you want me to force you?" Tenku said in a deep voice, and his atmosphere changed.

    "No! Please don''t do that! I will say it! They talked about the student council, cleaning up the monsters'' corpses, and especially about you." Kirika answered, and Tenku frowned when he heard that.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202

    "She''s talking about me? Can you exin in detail what they were talking about?" Tenku urged Kirika to speak. He was worried that Setsuka would talk about their kissst night to Kaede.

    After all, the two were childhood friends, and their rtionship was very close. So it was natural for Setsuka to tell her about it. If Setsuka brought up the matter, Tenku would be embarrassed when he met Kaede.

    "They were talking about..." Kirika recounted everything she heard from Kaede and Setsuka''s conversation.

    Tenku felt relieved after hearing Kirika''s exnation. Luckily, Setsuka didn''t mention what had happened between themst night to her best friend. But two things from their conversation made Tenku''s heart a little disturbed.

    First was Setsuka tantly confessing her jealousy when Kirika approached him. Second, she told Kaede that her rtionship with Tenku had gotten closer. Tenku is not a stupid and dull man. He knew the meaning of Setsuka''s words.

    He had felt Setsuka''s affection for him for the past month, but Tenku thought it was because he was close to Kohana. But afterst night''s idental kiss, he was sure about Setsuka''s feelings for him, and her conversation with Kaede solidified his thoughts even more.

    "Are you two that close already and intend to take your rtionship to the next stage? Are you going to date Setsuka Fuyushima?" Kirika worked up the courage to ask. She was curious about Tenku''s rtionship with Setsuka. She felt restless when she heard Setsuka and Kaede''s conversation about Tenku.

    "That is none of your business. Now you can sever your control over that goblin. I will take this monster''s corpse to where it should be. If I do that, you will get bacsh and injured." Tenku said coldly.

    "I understand." Kirika replied weakly.

    "Wait a minute." Tenku suddenly stops Kirika before she severs her control over the goblin.

    "Is there anything else you want to talk to me about?" Kirika said with an expectant voice.

    "I want you to keep Setsuka and Kaede''s chat about me a secret from the principal. Other than that, you can tell him everything." Tenku doesn''t want Benjiro to know about his rtionship with Setsuka. He still didn''t know the purpose of the principal spying on Setsuka, but he felt he would be in trouble if Benjiro knew about it.

    Kirika didn''t know why, but she felt sad when she heard that. But before she could reply to his words, Tenku opened his mouth again.

    "Ah, one more. Didn''t you say you wanted to talk to me about something? You can call me after school." Tenku threw a small piece of paper with his contact number printed on it.

    Kirika caught it and memorized it. After that, she tore it into small pieces.

    "Thank You! I''ll call you tonight!" Kirika said excitedly, and she cut her control on the goblin. After that, the monster fell to the ground.

    Tenku dragged the goblin and quickly left the ce. He had spent too long in that ce, and Takaya must have been looking for him because he only asked permission to go to the toilet.

    Time quickly passed, and the sun was setting in the west. The students from Suisei High School have returned to their respective homes, including Tenku.

    After returning to his apartment, Tenku continued practicing techniques to change his physical structure. He felt millions of hot needles piercing his body, and his muscle mass constantly changed. His bones shifted erratically, and Tenku gritted his teeth to endure the pain.

    An hour had passed since Tenku started his practice. His face distorted, and cold sweat drenched his entire body due to the terrible pain. Not long after, he suddenly spat out blood from his mouth.

    Spurt!

    "This technique feels painful. But I can already understand its essence a little. I''m sure that I''ll be able to master it in two weeks." Tenku said while panting. Even though his face was pale, he felt excited because his practice was progressing rapidly.

    "I should try practicing this technique again. Who knows, I can master it in one week. That way, my heart can feel at ease, and I have more time to focus on other practice." Tenku muttered and wanted to repeat his practice. But before he did, he heard a ring from his smartphone.

    Tenku quickly checked his smartphone. He thought the person calling him was Setsuka, Wang Ruyue, or Huang Yuxin. They were the ones who frequently contacted him at that hour. But when he looked at his smartphone screen, he frowned because the call was from an unknown number.

    Tenku received the call, and the other party greeted him first. He recognized her voice because the person calling him was Kirika.

    (Good evening. Is this the contact number of Tenku Okuihara?)

    Kirika spoke hesitantly. She was worried that Tenku had given her a fake contact number.

    (Good evening. It''s me, Tenku)

    Tenku answered briefly.

    (Thank goodness. I think I''ve contacted the wrong person. Am I disturbing your time?)

    Kirika sighed in relief after hearing Tenku''s voice.

    (No. You''re not bothering me. I just finished my practice. Then what do you want to talk to me about?)

    Tenku said straight to the point because he didn''t want to waste time with Kirika. He acted indifferent because the first impression she gave him was not good.

    (That is... Can we meet and have this conversation in person? I find it difficult to exin if we talk over the phone)

    Kirika mustered up the courage to say that request to Tenku. She became nervous because Tenku was silent and didn''t answer her immediately.

    (If you can''t do that, we''ll discuss it...)

    Kirika was afraid that Tenku would be angry and quickly added another word. But before she finished her sentence, Tenku cut her off.

    (Fine. We can meet tomorrow. As for the time and ce, you can decide and send it to me. But I can''t meet in a ce far from my apartment, and I can only see you briefly)

    Tenku epts because school is off for three days for renovations starting tomorrow. Initially, he had intended to practice the technique to change his body structure, but he felt that what Kirika wanted to say was quite serious.

    (Thank you! I''ll find a quiet andfortable ce to chat near your apartment! Once I find it, I''ll send you the location and time)

    Kirika said excitedly.

    (I understand. Then, I''ll be waiting for a message from you)

    Tenku was slightly surprised because he felt her mood suddenly changes after hearing his words.

    (Alright. Then, I won''t bother you any longer. See you tomorrow! Good night)

    Kirika didn''t know what else she should say to Tenku to prolong their conversation. So she reluctantly had to end the call sooner.

    The next day, Tenku came out of his apartment at noon. He had gotten a message from Kirika about their meeting location and time. The ce wasn''t too far from where Tenku lived. It only took him thirty minutes on foot to get there.

    Kirika chose a cafe that was quite famous because many young people, including students from Suisei High School, hung out there. That ce is also a regr cafe for Setsuka and Kaede.

    Tenku knew the cafe, but this was the first time he hade there. He didn''t have time to hang out in ces like that because he was focused on increasing his strength.

    Kirika decides to meet Tenku at lunchtime so they can have more time to talk. She had a lot of things she wanted to tell Tenku. Because of that, Kirika needed a long time with him. Besides, Kirika wanted to fix the bad impression of her in Tenku''s eyes.

    When Tenku entered the cafe, the waiters on the spot greeted him warmly.

    "WELCOME!"

    Tenku nodded in response to their greetings. After that, he looked around the cafe for Kirika. Tenku walked over and found the girl waving at him. She sat at a table in the corner of the cafe near the window.

    Even though Kirika wore a mask to cover her face, Tenku could quickly recognize her from her eyes and hairstyle. It was only natural since Kirika was an idol, and the cafe would uproar if the customers or the waiters saw her.

    "I''m here!" Kirika said excitedly when she saw Tenku. Her voice caught the attention of the people in the cafe. Tenku walked over to Kirika and sat on a chair across from her. After that, the waitress came to their table, took their order, and processed it in the kitchen.

    "So, what exactly did you want to talk about?" Tenku didn''t want to waste any time in that ce. After finishing lunch, he intended to immediately leave the cafe and return to the apartment to practice.

    "Before I talk about it, are you willing to hear a little story from me?" Kirika said in a weak voice. She was afraid that Tenku would reject her request.

    "Okay. I will listen to it." Tenku nodded slightly and quickly agreed.

    "Thank You! Then, it started when I was a child..." Kirika started to tell Tenku about her past.

    Kirika was born into a wealthy family and was raised in affluent ways. But at age seven, a space copse appeared not far from where she lived and destroyed the area. In one night, everything she owned disappeared. Kirika lost her ce of residence. Her father and mother died in that incident to protect her.

    After losing her parents, Kirika was raised by rtives. That person saw her talent in singing, dancing, and acting. Then he slowly orbited Kirika to be an idol. But Kirika wants to be a Realizer to fight monsters and protect people. She didn''t want anyone else to suffer the same fate as her.

    At fifteen, he managed to awaken an A-rank Phantsmal Object, fulfilling his wish to be a Realizer. Since then, Kirika has be an idol and a Realizer simultaneously.

    When Kirika found out about the terrorists using monsters to wreak havoc in Japan, she was furious. She vowed to exterminate those people. Therefore, Kirika was suspicious of Tenku when she found out the other party hid his strength and thought he was one of the Ghost Neb members.

    "That''s the story of my past." Kirika finished her story.

    Tenku fell silent after hearing that. If Kirika''s story was true, her pasts were simr to his, but their goals differed after that incident. Tenku could understand why Kirika was suspicious of him. He wanted to reply, but a voice interrupted him.

    "What are you two doing here?" A girl said coldly to them.

 Chapter 203 203

    ?

    Tenku and Kirika looked in the direction the voice hade from and found two girls walking toward their table. He knew them very well. The first girl is Setsuka, and the other one is Kaede. Tenku didn''t expect that he would meet them at that ce.

    He was too focused on listening to Kirika''s story and didn''t notice the presence of the two girls. Tenku sighed in his heart because he felt something troublesome would happen to him.

    "What are you two doing here?" Setsuka stopped in front of their table and repeated her question. Tenku wanted to answer, but Kirika opened her mouth first.

    "Can''t you see with your eyes? We are here for lunch. We have ordered and are waiting for our food." Kirika looked at Setsuka and smiled provocatively.

    "You!" Setsuka was irritated when she heard Kirika''s words and turned her eyes to Tenku.

    "What are you doing here with her?" Setsuka asked him in a gentler tone. She wanted to hear an answer from Tenku because she couldn''t believe Kirika''s words.

    "I came here because she wanted to discuss something with me." Tenku replied calmly.

    Setsuka nodded and quickly believed it. Kaede was surprised when she saw that. She felt that her best friend didn''t have the slightest doubt about Tenku. In other words, Setsuka had blind faith in him. Kaede was worried that Setsuka would be hurt because of that.

    "So, what do you want to talk about with Tenku?" Setsuka looked at Kirika and narrowed her eyes. She thought Kirika was trying to get close to Tenku, which made her heart uneasy.

    "This is none of your business. So you better leave this ce because I want to discuss something with Tenku." Kirika replied indifferently.

    "This matter is my business because Tenku is a student from Suisei High School and my underssman." Setsuka said coldly.

    "Ooh, so whichever student from Suisei High School talks to me is your business?" Kirika smiled yfully.

    "That is¡­." Setsuka suddenly stopped her sentence. If she answered Kirika''s words, she would indirectly equate Tenku with the other students.

    Tenku might misunderstand because he feels Setsuka only considers him as her junior at Suisei High School. It would ruin the rtionship she had worked so hard to build. Setsuka would fall into Kirika''s trap if she continued with her words.

    "Why are you silent? Please answer my question. Is Tenku the same as the other students in your eyes?" Kirika urged Setsuka to answer.

    "You¡­" Setsuka was angry when she heard that. But before she could continue her words, Tenku interrupted her.

    "Okay. You two better stop fighting. We have be the center of attention of the people in this cafe." Tenku warned the two girls.

    Kirika and Setsuka quickly looked around after hearing his words. They found the people in the cafe looking at them like they were watching a show.

    "I apologize."

    "I''m Sorry."

    Setsuka and Kirika said apologetically at the same time.

    On the other hand, Kaede was surprised because Tenku could get the two girls to stop fighting so easily, and they seemed very obedient to his words.

    "You two don''t need to apologize to me." Tenku shook his head. Then he looked at Setsuka.

    "Are youing here for lunch?" Tenku asked.

    "Yes. Kaede and I are regrs at this cafe." Setsuka nodded in response.

    "Then we should have lunch together at this table." Tenku said and turned her eyes to Kirika.

    "Do you have any objection to that?" Tenku asked. He came to that ce to discuss something with Kirika. So he had to ask her opinion. His bad impression of her the first time they met disappeared and was reced with sympathy because they had simr pasts.

    "Alright. After all, what we''re about to discuss might have something to do with them." Kirika sighed and reluctantly agreed to let Setsuka and Kaede sit with them. He couldn''t refuse Tenku''s request after he said it directly.

    "Thank You." Setsuka replied tly and chose a seat next to Tenku while Kaede was opposite her. After that, the waitress came and took their order.

    "What exactly did you want to talk to me about?" Tenku looked at Kirika and asked. Setsuka and Kaede also turned their attention to her and waited for her response. They were curious because Kirika said that it might be rted to them.

    "Do you know about the space copse that will appear in the Kumotori mountain area in one month?" Kirika asked with a serious face.

    "I know because I''ve read the news on the forums." Tenku replied, and the other two girls nodded since they already knew about it too.

    "Then you guys must also know about the invitation for all Realizers in the Tokyo area?" Kirika asked another question, and the three nodded simultaneously.

    "I have registered myself in the League of Heroes. Are you guys on the mission too?" Kirika looked at Tenku, Setsuka, and Kaede in turn.

    "I will participate in that mission." The first person to answer was Setsuka.

    "Me too. I have registered myself in the Holy Union." Kaede added.

    "I will not participate." Tenku answered, and his words left the three girls shocked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Why? You can easily kill fourth-level monsters and above with your strength. If you participate, the chances of the mission being sessful will be greater, and there won''t be many casualties, be it the Realizers or the residents living around the area." Kirika said in a hoarse voice.

    Even though she knew that Tenku was hiding his power, she didn''t hesitate to say it in front of Kaede and Setsuka because she thought the two girls already knew about it.

    "Yes. Why don''t you participate in the mission? I''m sure you''ll be fine with that power of yours." Kaede agreed with Kirika''s words. She was confused why Tenku didn''t want to participate in the mission.

    On the other hand, Setsuka was silent because she was sure that Tenku had a reason for saying that. She believes in him. Whatever Tenku does, Setsuka will support him as long as it''s not a crime.

    "I''m sorry, but this is my decision. I will not participate in the mission. So you don''t need to say anything else to change my mind. After all, there are still many great Realizers from the three organizations. So one Realizer like me won''t change the situation." Tenku replied calmly.

    "But! Shouldn''t you be using your powers to protect others? The more monsters you kill, the safer the residents in that area will be! Wouldn''t you feel sorry if monsters killed them and many people lost their families?" Kirika slightly raised her voice. She couldn''t ept Tenku''s answer.

    Fortunately, Tenku had secretly activated an array to cover the area with a transparent barrier. He got it from the people of the Gu family, who tried to kill him. Kirika didn''t realize that because she was focused on persuading Tenku.

    Kirika met Tenku because she wanted to talk about the space copse that would appear on Mount Kumotori. She wanted to ensure that he would participate in the mission. If not, Kirika will try to persuade him because Tenku''s strength is needed to fight monsters.

    "Why should I help people I don''t even know? It was troublesome. I have no reason to protect those people. Did theye when monsters attacked my family? No. The Realizers from the organization didn''t show up when I needed their help. So what am I fighting for them?" Tenku replied indifferently.

    Kirika fell silent when she heard that. She was confused by Tenku''s words because she didn''t know her past was the same as hers.

    On the other hand, Setsuka felt pain in her heart when she heard his words. Even though Tenku didn''t show it on his face, she could feel his deep sadness. Setsuka knows about Tenku''s past and what has happened to his family.

    "But with that strength of yours..." Kirika tried to persuade him again, but Tenku cut her off.

    "I''m a little annoyed when you keep talking about it. I will use my powers for my benefit and not for anyone I don''t know. If you think that I have to help others just because I''m strong, then that isn''t power but a curse to me." Tenku said in a deep voice.

    "Then why did you kill the monsters at Suisei High School?" Kirika still hasn''t given up on asking Tenku to participate in the mission. She wanted to try to persuade him in other ways. Kirika wants to know why Tenku ughtered the monsters and terrorists at his school but doesn''t want to participate in the mission.

    "The answer is simple. They had injured someone close to me. Therefore, I must eliminate them." Tenku said coldly, and killing intent overflowed from his body when he remembered the bloodied Kohana.

    "Ngh!"

    "Ugh!"

    "Argh!"

    The three girls at the table felt terrible coercion from Tenku and had difficulty breathing.

    "Please calm down, Tenku." Setsuka squeezed the words out of her mouth and held Tenku''s hand to calm him down. She knew that the person Tenku was referring to was Kohana, and she was happy because he cared so much about her little sister.

    (This is!)

    Kaede recognized the killing intent because she had felt it inside the school building.

    (So he''s the one who released that killing intent!? How strong is he!?)

    Kaede looked at Tenku in disbelief. Her body was trembling, and she had cold sweat on her forehead. Now Kirika realizes Tenku is far more powerful and terrifying than she thought.

    (Setsuka already knows about it. So the unknown Realizer that appeared at Suisei High School was just a story she made up to protect Tenku)

    Kaede concluded when she saw Setuka''s calm face under the pressure of Tenku''s killing intent.

    "I''m sorry." Tenku sighed to calm his mind and retract his killing intent. Somehow he couldn''t control his emotions regarding Kohana because the little girl reminded him of his sister.

    "I understand your feeling." Setsuka smiled in response.

    "Thank You." Tenku returned the smile and turned his eyes to Kirika.

    "It is my decision not to participate in that mission. I have my n. So you don''t have to persuade me anymore. I hope you can understand." Tenku said softly.

    "I understand. I apologize. I shouldn''t force you to participate in that mission." Kirika bowed her head to Tenku and said apologetically. Her face was pale, and her body trembled. She didn''t dare to persuade Tenku anymore after feeling his killing intent.

    "Alright. We shouldn''t talk about that anymore." Tenku felt guilty when he saw Kirika''s state.

    "Yes." Setsuka nodded slightly and fell silent. The atmosphere at the table became awkward as no one spoke.

    Not long after, their food came, and they started their lunch. Tenku and the others didn''t take long to finish their food and leave the cafe.

    After leaving that ce, Kirika left them in a hurry because she had other business. Tenku apanies Setsuka and Kaede halfway and gets separated because the directions of their homes are different. Setsuka kept looking at Tenku until his figure disappeared. She felt sad because she could feel the loneliness from the back of the man she loved.

 Chapter 204 204

    ?

    One month has passed since the monster invasion of Suisei High School by terrorists from the Ghost Neb organization. Japan has entered winter, and the temperature is turning cold in many areas, especially in the hignds such as Mount Kumotori.

    During the afternoon, many Realizers gathered in front of the mountain''s entrance. They came from all over Tokyo and numbered at least in the hundreds. The people who came were the senior Realizers and the juniors from high school. They came to that ce wearing theirbat gear to participate in the joint mission of the three organizations.

    Besides the people from official organizations, illegal Realizers also came to the ce, and their numbers were not small. They dared toe because the three official organizations promised not to arrest them during the mission unless they did anything suspicious.

    Illegal Realizers participated in the mission for various reasons. The first is to fight monsters and increase their phase. Secondly, the three organizations promised that illegal Realizers owned the rights to the corpses and cores of the monsters they had killed.

    At a certain spot in that ce, the students from Suisei High School had gathered. They numbered over a hundred people, and they were first-year to third-year students. Akina, Takaya, and Noboru participated in the mission. Akio and his group were also among them.

    Apart from them, Hijiri also didn''t want to be absent from the mission. Setsuka, the student council members, and several teachers also participated and were responsible for watching over them, especially the first-year students. This was their first time participating in arge-scale mission.

    People from the three official organizations gathered at another spot. Kirika, Ichiro, and Akihiko sat with the Realizers from the League of Heroes while Daisuke was among the people from Holy Union.

    They gathered before the Kumotori mountain entrance as the people from the three organizations conducted their identity checks. The official Realizers only have to show their license and phase, while the illegal Realizers have to show their true face apart from their powers.

    "He didn''te." Kirika looked at the students from Suisei High School and said disappointedly.

    "What''s wrong, Kirika? Why do you look gloomy?" Ichiro asked after seeing Kirika''s expression.

    "It''s nothing." Kirika smiled slightly and shook her head. On the other hand, Akihiko could only grit his teeth when he saw Ichiro approaching Kirika. He couldn''t do anything about it because the other party was his senior, either as a Realizer or an actor.

    At the same time, the students from Suisei High School had finished their identity checks. They were waiting for the people from the three official organizations to test illegal Realizers before they entered Mount Kumotori.

    "Is Tenku not going to participate in this mission?" Akina looked around and asked Takaya because she didn''t find Tenku anywhere in that ce. She contacted him several times today, but his smartphone was off.

    "Yes. Tenku will not be participating in this mission because he has another business. I''ve tried to persuade him several times, but he still refuses. Takaya replied.

    "Do you know what business it is?" Akina gave another question.

    "I already asked him about that, but..." Takaya answered Akina''s question, but someone suddenly interrupted his words.

    "That''s just an excuse for not participating in the mission. He would not dare fight monsters with his low-ranked Phantasmal Objects. He is a real coward." The one who said it was Daichi. Sitting with Akio and the others, he overheard Akina''s conversation with Takaya.

    "What are you saying!?" Takaya narrowed his eyes and said coldly. He was angry that Daichi mocked Tenku and cut him off when he spoke.

    "Huh? Aren''t my words true? He did not participate in this mission because of fear. Isn''t that so, Akio?" Daichi smiled yfully and looked at his best friend next to him.

    "Yes, that''s exactly what you said. But he had made the right decision. He is too weak and will only be a burden on this mission." Akio answered.

    "You!" Takaya was furious and intended to reply to their words, but Noboru quickly stopped him.

    "You don''t have to respond to their words. We better focus on this mission and not get distracted by other matters." Noboru reminded Takaya.

    Daichi was irritated when he heard Noboru''s words. He wanted to say something, but Akio raised his hand to stop him. He didn''t want them to cause unnecessarymotion in that ce and be the center of attention from the Realizers around them.

    On the other hand, Setsuka clenched her fists tightly when she heard Daichi and Akio''s words. She felt furious, but she couldn''t do anything under the eyes of so many people. Setsuka was one of the people in that ce with impressive appearances, besides Hijiri and Kirika.

    Her power leaked, and the temperature around her dropped. Luckily, it was winter now, and no one noticed except Kaede. Setsuka would have frozen Akio and Daichi if there weren''t so many people in that ce.

    "Calm down, Sesuka. Those first-year students didn''t know Tenku''s true power. If they know, they will be frightened and dare not say such things." Kaede whispered and patted Setsuka on the shoulder to calm her down.

    "I know. But I can''t hear them insulting Tenku. I will warn them if they dare to repeat anything bad about him. I don''t care if a lot of people see that." Setsuka said seriously.

    "Alright. I will help you to advise them. You don''t have to do anything." Kaede couldn''t help but smile wryly when she heard Setsuka''s words.

    "Thank you, Kaede." Setsuka smiled slightly but was distracted when she heard the roar of a motorcycle engine.

    Vroooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmm!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The other Realizers also heard the sound and turned their eyes. They saw a man wearing an all-ck jacket with a hood and covering his face with a mask. He was riding a motorcycle and stopped not far from that ce. That person was Tenku, and he participated in the mission as The Reaper.

    "The Reaper..." One of the Realizers muttered when he saw Tenku''s appearance.

    "Huh! He is The Reaper!?"

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom "Was he the one who had frequently appeared in space copse and single-handedly ughtered monsters for the past few years?"

    The ce was in an uproar after the Realizers learned about Tenku''s identity. They were shocked, scared, and curious about him because he was famous in Tokyo.

    "I knew he woulde." Setsuka smiled sweetly when she saw Tenku. She felt that there was something different about Tenku, but she didn''t know what it was and didn''t think about it any further. But then Setsuka''s face darkened after she remembered one of the requirements of the three organizations for illegal Realizers to participate in the mission.

    Hijiri was grinding her teeth not far from Setsuka because she remembered when Tenku easily defeated her at Lake Shima.

    Akina, Kaede, Takaya, Noboru, and Kirika looked at Tenku strangely because they were sure that this was the first time they saw Tenku. But they felt they had seen him somewhere but couldn''t remember.

    Tenku stopped not far from where the Realizers had gathered. He got off his motorbike and kept it in his space pocket. After that, he walked over to where the overseers of the three official organizations were conducting identity checks.

    The Realizers around him kept their distance and made way for him. They looked wary of Tenku, and some manifested their Phantasmal Objects. Tenku stopped in front of the three overseers from the official organization and opened his mouth.

    "I want to participate in this mission." Tenku said in a hoarse voice.

    "Yes, you can. But before that, can you show us your face? It is one of the requirements of the three organizations for Unregistered Realizers to participate in this mission." One of the three overseers said.

    The other Realizers approached because they were curious about the face of The Reaper. Tenku was silent and did not immediately do what the overseer said. It made the atmosphere in the ce tense.

    On the other hand, Setsuka clenched her fists tightly because she felt nervous. If Tenku removed his mask, everyone in that ce would know his identity, bringing him trouble.

    "Hmm... Can you take off your mask?" Another overseer asked.

    "I understand." Tenku nodded and slowly took off his mask. The Realizers around him focused their eyes on his face.

    After removing his mask, they saw the face of a middle-aged man in his forties. That surprised the Realizers in that ce, including Setsuka. Even though his face changed, she was sure that person was Tenku. Setsuka didn''t know what trick he used, but she was relieved that it could help him pass the identity checks of the three organizations.

    "Can we check your face closely?" Thest of the three overseers asked. He had to ensure that Tenku wasn''t wearing a leather mask to disguise his face.

    "Sure. But only briefly because I don''t like someone touching my face." Tenku said coldly.

    "I understand." One of the overseers approached Tenku and scrutinized his face. After a few minutes passed, he sighed, quickly keeping his distance from Tenku.

    "You have passed our first requirement. Secondly, please show your strength." the overseer said, taking out a device to measure a Realizer''s genesis power. It could disy a person''s full strength even if they were hiding.

    "Yes." Tenku answered curtly and unleashed his power.

    When the overseers saw that Tenku only had the amount of Genesis power in the asteroid phase, they sighed in relief because they felt that The Reaper was not as strong as they had heard. That way, the people from the official organization would have no trouble fighting him if The Reaper made any suspicious moves.

    The Realizers who saw that were disappointed; some even mocked Tenku in low voices. They thought The Reaper was very strong from the stories they heard, but it turned out to be so-so. It made their interest and curiosity toward him disappear.

    Tenku didn''t want those people to know his true strength. He was using the power of the Golden Revolver when the overseers checked him. Therefore, the device could only measure his power in the asteroid phase.

    "Alright. You have fulfilled our requirements. You can participate in the mission. Please wear this on your wrist as this is your participation token." One of the overseers gave Tenku a ck bracelet.

    Tenku epted it and put it on his wrist without hesitation. Afterward, he covered his face again with the mask and quickly left the ce. Tenku went to a tree not far from where the students from Susiei High School were gathered.

    He sat under the tree and leaned his back against the trunk. Then he removed his hood and covered his ears with his favorite headphones. But he heard someone talking to him before Tenku yed music on his smartphone.

    "Are you The Reaper?"

 Chapter 205 205

    ?

    "Are you The Reaper?" The one who asked was Daichi.

    When he saw Tenku appear, he felt confused as he noticed the expressions of the Realizers around him. Daichi quickly figures out his identity as The Reaper after hearing their words.

    He was unhappy because he felt Tenku was arrogant and pretending to be cool bying to that ce on his motorcycle. Moreover, Daichi envied that an illegal Realizer could be famous and respected.

    Daichi is annoyed but can''t do anything because he hears The Reaper is mighty. So he decided to stay silent and suppressed his displeasure with Tenku. But after Daichi discovered that Tenku only had powers in the asteroid phase, he smirked and walked over to him.

    When Akio saw Daichi suddenly get up from his seat, he asked, and his best friend said he wanted to chat with Tenku. So Akio and the others didn''t stop him.

    Tenku nced at Daichi briefly and then ignored him. Daichi was very angry because he thought Tenku looked down on him.

    "Do you think you are powerful because you use the nickname The Reaper? My phase is only one level below yours, but my age is much younger. Aren''t you ashamed of ying strong like that?" Daichi scoffed, but Tenku still ignored him, making his emotions explode.

    "Do not be arrogant! You''re just an illegal Realizer in the asteroid phase! Do you think that you are invincible!? I can even beat you with power in the meteor phase!" Daichi raises his voice and manifests a Phantasmal Object in the form of a gauntlet in his left hand.

    "Wait a minute, Daichi!" Akio and the others were shocked when they saw the situation had suddenly turned bad and wanted to stop Daichi, but they were toote.

    Daichi charged and used the opportunity to attack Tenku before he used his Phantasmal Object. He threw his fist and was sure he could injure him with his strike.

    Just before the attack hit him, Tenku threw his fist casually without even looking at his opponent. Daichi sneered when he saw that because he thought Tenku was exaggerating his strength for countering his attacks without using a Phantasmal Object. He was sure that he could cripple Tenku''s hand with his attack.

    After that, their fists shed, and what happened was the opposite of what Daichi had imagined.

    Click!

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    Daichi screamed in pain and was blown away to where the students from Suisei High School were gathered. The sight surprised the other Realizers because Tenku could counter Daichi''s attack without using a Phantasmal Object.

    "What!?"

    "How could he counter an attack by a Phantasmal Object with his bare hands!?"

    "Has he secretly manifested his Phantasmal Object!?"

    The Realizers became noisy and said their respective assumptions. Some of them no longer dared to underestimate Tenku, and the rest didn''t care because they thought he used some trick to counter the attack.

    "Daichi!!" Akio shouted and stood up from his seat. Asuka and Michiko quickly checked on Daichi''s condition.

    "How dare you to attack a student from our school!?" Akio looked at Tenku and retorted.

    "Are you blind? He was the one who attacked me first, so what I was doing was self-defense. You don''t think I should stay quiet and receive his fist, do you?" Tenku looked at Akio and replied.

    "But you shouldn''t be too hard on him since he will participate in this mission! If he were seriously injured, he wouldn''t be able to fight against the monsters! That would reduce thebat power of our school!

    Are you deliberately reducing our strength?" Akio narrowed his eyes and used Tenku. He didn''t want to ept Tenku''s words and thought his action was wrong even though his attack was in self-defense.

    "Now, you use me for no reason? You should me him and not me. The people here weren''t blind and knew who started attacking first. You say that because you want to show that you are a person who upholds justice, right? But you don''t consider who is right and wrong here. You defended him openly because he was your childhood friend.

    Most importantly, you should check your friend''s condition before saying that. So don''t show me your heroic appearance because it''s disgusting." Tenku said and turned his face away from Akio.

    "You!" Akio is angry and intends to manifest his Phantasmal Object. But before he did, he was startled as a massive wall of ice appeared.

    "Stop!" Setsuka shouted and walked over to Akio with a cold face.

    "Why are you stopping me, senior Fuyushima? He already hurt one of the students from our school." Akio looked at Setsuka and said.

    "Are you two not causing enough trouble?" Setsuka asked angrily. She could still hold back her emotions when Akio and Daichi mocked Tenku, but she couldn''t stay silent when she saw them attack him.

    "What do you mean?" Akio didn''t understand why Setsuka was angry with him.

    "I mean, stop what you''re doing. Don''t you realize that you have embarrassed Suisei High School because of that? First, you let your friend attack The Reaper, and now you''re ming that person. Secondly, your friend was not seriously injured and only dislocated his shoulder.

    So you don''t have to make things worse by saying he hurt your friend. You better check his condition first before you use The Reaper. Your friend would have lost his arm by now if he were serious.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    So stop your actions and sit quietly while waiting for the mission to start. If you cause more trouble, I won''t hesitate to remove you from this mission." Setsuka warned Akio and went towards Tenku.

    "I''m sorry for the actions of the students from our school." Setsuka bowed ny degrees to Tenku and said apologetically. The people from Suisei High School and the Realizers in that ce were stunned when they heard that.

    Tenku looked at Setsuka and also had the same feeling as them. He did not expect the girl to apologize to him in front of so many people.

    "You don''t need to worry about that. I don''t mind it at all." Tenku said in the voice of a middle-aged man.

    Setsuka secretly smiled as she bowed because she felt the gentleness of his words, and she was sure that person was Tenku.

    "Thank You." Setsuka raised her head and smiled slightly. After that, she quickly left the ce and returned to where the students from Suisei High School were gathered.

    Akio fell silent and opened his mouth wide when he saw what Setsuka was doing. But he quickly returns to his senses as he checks on Daichi''s condition.

    "How''s Daichi''s condition?" Akio asked Asuka and Michiko, who were checking on Daichi.

    "He is fine. As senior Fuyushima said, he wasn''t seriously injured." Michiko replied.

    "Then why does he look in pain?" Akio looked at Daichi, who was holding his arm with a pained expression and a pale face.

    "Daichi became like that because his left hand was sprained. He just needs a little treatment, and he will be back to normal and able to participate in missions." Asuka exined.

    Tenku barely used his strength when punched Daichi because he didn''t want to cause unnecessary trouble. If he had increased his strength even a little, then Daichi would have lost his hand by now, making Suisei High School and the Realizers of the official organization angry with him.

    "That''s good. I thought that he had been injured because of that person." Akio sighed in relief after hearing Asuka''s words.

    "You shouldn''t use him before you checked Daichi''s condition." Michiko responded.

    "Okay. Let''s put that problem aside for now. We better treat Daichi immediately so he can continue participating in this mission." Akio tried to change the topic of their conversation as he felt ashamed of what he had done. What''s more, it was seen by the senior Realizers.

    On the other hand, Kirika was paying close attention to what had happened because she felt that Setsuka''s behavior was strange. Even though she knew that Daichi was guilty, Setsuka shouldn''t have to apologize like that to The Reaper in public.

    Kirika raised her eyebrows after thinking about something. She secretly manifested her Phantasmal Object and used its ability. Kirika shoots an invisible spiritual thread at Tenku and intends to control him. She tries to discover the rtionship between The Reaper and Setsuka.

    But then Kirika was startled when she saw The Reaper suddenly turn his gaze to her, and his eyes lit up.

    "Aargh!" Kirika knelt and held her head with both hands. She felt an excruciating headache, and it was familiar to her.

    "That person is him..." Kirika said in a barely audible voice. Even though she was in great pain, a beautiful smile bloomed because she was happy.

    Kirika is sure that The Reaper is Tenku, and the proof is the terrible pain in her head. The spiritual mark inside her has been activated because she has bad intentions toward Tenku. Kirika knew about The Reaper from the news she read on the League of Heroes forums and the stories of the people around her.

    She didn''t expect that Tenku was The Reaper, a famous illegal Realizer who had been ying monsters from space copse that had appeared all over Tokyo over the past few years. It made her happy, and she admired him. Tenku must have a reason for doing that. Although their goals may be different, what they do is the same, killing monsters.

    p¦Ánd¦Á---no¦Í?1,§ão§® "Kirika! What happened to you?" Ichiro asked worriedly when he saw Kirika suddenly groan in pain while clutching her head. The other Realizers also turned their attention to her. They were confused about why Kirika became like that.

    "ah, I''m fine. I just had a slight headache from exhaustion, but now it''s gone." Kirika pushes Ichiro, who intends to touch her. She stood up and sat down in her seat. After that, Kirika took a deep breath to stabilize her mind and looked at Tenku gratefully.

    Fortunately, Tenku quickly deactivated the spiritual mark. Kirika would keep rolling on the ground screaming in agony if he didn''t. It would embarrass her because the Realizers around her would be watching.

    Ichiro is surprised when he sees Kirika refusing him to touch her. He wanted to say something to her, but a voice stopped him.

    "For all the Realizers participating in this joint mission, we will be entering the Kumotori mountain area now, and please prepare yourselves. Space copse is predicted to appear in a few hours." One of the overseers from the three official organizations said over the loudspeaker.

    Upon hearing that, all of the Realizers immediately prepared to depart. The three overseers from the official organization walked ahead to lead the way while the Realizers followed behind them.

    Setsuka nced at Tenku and saw the other party sitting quietly under the tree. He didn''t seem to show any signs of moving from that ce. Setsuka wanted to walk with him but couldn''t because that would make the other Realizers suspicious of Tenku. Setsuka reluctantly left the ce with the students and teachers from Suisei High School.

    Meanwhile, two people were chatting in whispers at one spot. They seemed to keep their distance from the other Realizers deliberately.

    "When will we carry out our n?" One of the two people asked.

    "Once space copse breaks out and high-level monsters emerge from the portal, it will be time for us to act. At that time, all Realizers in this mission will die." The other person answered and grinned horribly.

 Chapter 206 206

    ?

    The Realizers participating in the joint mission of the three official organizations had entered the Kumotori mountain area. Most of them had manifested their Phantasmal Objects and were watching their surroundings warily.

    Although the official organization could predict the day and location of the space copse, the exact time and coordinates couldn''t be determined. Space copse can ur sooner orter anywhere in the Kumotori mountain area.

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® Because of that, the overseers of the three organizations carried a device that could detect the exact coordinates where the space copse would ur. But after they had walked for fifty-five minutes, they still had not found it.

    Tenku walked at the very back and released his divine consciousness continuously to inspect the area around him. If he could find the location of the space copse before the overseers of the organization, then he would be able to kill more monsters, and his strength would increase significantly.

    But after he searched for almost an hour, Tenku still couldn''t find a location where space copse would appear. He gave up his search and let the overseers do their thing. Tenku was a little tired from using too much of his spiritual power.

    When Tenku inspected the area around him with his spiritual sense, he noticed several people were watching him. They are Setsuka, Kirika, Akina, Daichi, Akio and Hijiri. He was slightly confused about why thetter kept looking at him. But Tenku didn''t overthink it and focused on his surroundings.

    Besides them, Tenku also found two suspicious people among the illegal Realizers. But he didn''t sense any malicious intent from them. Tenku thought they weren''t members of the Ghost Neb, but he had to stay alert and watch the two people.

    "We will rest in this ce for fifteen minutes. Make the best use of that time to recover your stamina." One of the overseers from the three official organizations spoke up and stopped their search. He didn''t want the Realizers to get tired before they found the exact location of the space copse.

    After hearing the overseer''s words, the Realizers quickly dispersed and looked for their respective resting ces. As usual, Tenku chose to sit under a tree while listening to music through his favorite headphones.

    Not long after sitting down on that spot, Tenku raised his eyebrows when he heard the sound of footsteps. He turned his head and was confused when he saw Setsuka walking towards him. Not only Tenku but also the other Realizers felt the same way.

    "Why did Miss Fuyushima approach that person?"

    "Is it about the previous matter?"

    "Does she want to talk about what happened in front of Mt. Kumotori''s entrance?"

    "Is she afraid that The Reaper will hold a grudge against that student?"

    The Realizers gave their respective guesses when they saw Setsuka approaching Tenku.

    "Why did Senior Fuyushima approach The Reaper?" Akio said in annoyance.

    "This might be rted to what happened between Daichi and The Reaper." The one who responded was Michiko. Daichi snorted coldly when he heard that. He was still irritated by what had happened in front of the Kumotori mountain entrance.

    "But what is the purpose ofing to him?" Akio was confused about Setsuka''s reason for approaching The Reaper under the eyes of so many people.

    "Senior Fuyushima might be worried that Ther Reaper will hold a grudge and will harm Daichi in this mission." Asuka replied.

    "Couldn''t the teachers do it? Why does it have to be her talking to that person?" Akio felt displeased when he saw the girl he liked approaching another man, even though the other party was a forty-year-old middle-aged man.

    "Hmm... maybe she thinks this is her responsibility as the student council president." Michiko answered. Akio was speechless when he heard that and clenched his fists tightly.

    On the other hand, Kirika narrowed her eyes when she saw Setsuka boldly approaching Tenku in front of the other Realizers. She wasn''t stupid and noticed the girl recognized Tenku, but the other side didn''t know that. Kirika knows Setsuka''s feelings for him, and she feels jealous of her courage.

    "What is Setsuka doing? Why did she suddenly go near that person?" Kaede was confused by Setsuka''s actions. Her best friend suddenly went towards Tenku without saying anything to her. But then Kaede''s face changed, and her body trembled as she thought of a possibility.

    "Could it be..." Kaede looked at Tenku intensely and said in disbelief. Then she looked at her best friend, who was approaching him. Setsuka stopped near Tenku and opened her mouth.

    "Could I talk to you for a minute?" Setsuka smiled and asked. She courageously approached Tenku and talked to him before the other Realizers.

    "What do you want to talk to me about? If you want to discuss what happened in front of Mt. Kumotori''s entrance, you should forget about it. I already told you not to worry about that matter. I won''t do anything to him if he doesn''t provoke me anymore." Tenku replied.

    "No. I don''t want to talk about it. I want to chat with you. Do you mind if I sit next to you?" Setsuka shook her head and pointed at the spot next to him.

    "Huh? Do you want to sit next to an illegal Realizer? You should know I''m a middle-aged man. Aren''t you afraid that the people in this ce will spread rumors about you? What is your purpose in sitting down and talking with me here? What do you want from me?" Tenku said in a deep voice.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I don''t want anything from you. I want to talk to you and nothing more." Setsuka said seriously. She could barely contain herughter when she heard Tenku say he was a middle-aged man.

    "Then the reason is?" Tenku narrowed his eyes at Setsuka.

    "I don''t have any reason." Setsuka answered briefly.

    Tenku was speechless when he saw the calm eyes and smile on her face. He felt Setsuka wasn''t afraid of him even though he was an illegal Realizer, but he didn''t know why.

    (Did she already know my identity? But how did she find out? I never showed her the Devourer Scythe. So that''s not possible. Then what''s the reason? Is it just my feeling, or is she trying to get close to me? Setsuka wouldn''t approach a middle-aged man without a clear purpose.)

    Tenku pondered and kept looking at Setsuka''s face.

    "Hmm... It''s embarrassing if you keep looking at me like that." Setsuka said in a low voice and lowered her head. Her face was red, and she felt embarrassed when Tenku kept staring at her.

    "Cough! I''m sorry." Tenku just realized that he had been staring at Setsuka for a while, making the girl ufortable.

    "You don''t need to worry about that. I don''t mind it." Setsuka shook her head.

    "Do you know who I am?" Tenku wanted to confirm whether Setsuka knew about his true identity or not.

    "Of course. Aren''t you The Reaper? You are an illegal Realizer who is quite famous for ughtering monsters in space copse that appear all over Tokyo. Am I right?" Setsuka replied calmly.

    She felt that Tenku had started to suspect that she knew his identity. But Setsuka can''t tell him she knows who he is because she''s afraid Tenku will stay away from her. She didn''t want that to happen.

    "Alright. Please, sit. But you''d better stay a little bit away from me so as not to create gossip about you and spoil your image." Tenku sighed and reluctantly allowed Setsuka to sit beside him. He wanted her to leave that ce and asked her to stay away from him, but his heart couldn''t do that. After all, Tenku felt that Setsuka still didn''t know his true identity and thought that the girl hade for another purpose.

    "Thank You!" Setsuka felt happy after hearing that and sat down beside Tenku without hesitation. Even though Tenku had asked her not to get too close, she sat beside him, and their distance was almost zero. It shocked the people in that ce, especially the students from Suisei High School.

    "Huh!? Why is senior Fuyushima sitting with that person!?"

    "What were they talking about for them to sit that close!?"

    "Has that person done something to senior Fuyushima!?"

    The students from Suisei High School were angry when they saw that. They didn''t ept it when they found Setsuka sitting beside Tenku.

    The students wanted to go to that ce and warned Tenku not to get close to Setsuka, especially if he had bad intentions toward her. The one who led them was Satoru because he was displeased when he saw Setsuka together with a middle-aged man. But they had only taken a few steps when someone stood before them and stopped them.

    "What do you want to do?" Kaede stood in front of the students and asked.

    "We want to go there and ask the president toe back. The matter at the Kumotori mountain entrance had been resolved, so she didn''t need to talk to that person. In addition, we also intend to warn The Reaper not to have evil thoughts towards the president because she is the daughter of Fuyushima Temple." The one who answered was Satoru, and the other students nodded in agreement at his words.

    "What are you saying, Satoru? Did you see The Reaper force Setsuka to sit with him? Although I didn''t hear their conversation, I can confirm that Setsuka sat beside him of her free will.

    So you don''t have to make up stories to move the students. Moreover, Setsuka spoke to him for the students from our school. Do you understand?" Kaede looked at Satoru and then at the students behind him.

    "But if she sat that close to The Reaper, it would create gossip for her and possibly destroy her image. That''s not good for Fuyushima Temple." Satoru didn''t want to hear Kaede''s words because he couldn''t let Setsuka sit that close to another man, even though he was middle-aged.

    "Whether that''s good or not, that''s decided by Setsuka, not you. She must have thought about that before she acted. Do you think that Setsuka is a fool without calction? If he doesn''t mind doing that, then why are you bothered?

    I know what you''re thinking right now. But you have to remember that you are the vice president of the student council, and you cannot recklessly move students around for your sake.

    If Setsuka found out about this, then she would be angry. Moreover, you''re trying to meddle in her affairs and Fuyushima Temple. So I warn you, take those students back to their seats, and don''t disturb Setsuka." Kaede red at Satoru and said coldly.

 Chapter 207 207

    ?

    "That is..." Satoru didn''t know how to reply to Kaede''s words because everything she said was true. He looked at the students behind, and they also turned their attention to him. The students were waiting for instructions from Satoru as he was the vice president of the student council.

    "Pleasee back now that we have be the center of attention from the senior Realizers. If you still insist on going there, I will tell Setsuka about this matter." Keaede said after seeing that Satoru was silent because he was confused about what he should do.

    "We will return now. You don''t need to mention Setsuka''s name to threaten me. I''m doing this for her good because I don''t want her image ruined by that illegal Realizer. Plus, we''re worried that The Reaper will do something bad to her. After all, she is the student council president of our school." Satoru replied calmly, and the students behind him nodded in response to his words.

    "That''s good. I didn''t mean to threaten you. I don''t want us to get into trouble here, especially with illegal Realizers. We need their strength to deal with space copse. Besides, we should not waste time on the matter. We should rest and restore our stamina as much as possible because we will face a great battle soon." Kaede exined.

    "I understand. I apologize for misunderstanding your words." Satoru lowered his head to Kaede and looked at the students behind him.

    "We''ll return and let the president take care of that matter. I''m sure she''ll be fine because The Reaper won''t dare touch the daughter of the head of Fuyushima Temple." Satoru said to the students. They followed his words and returned to where the students from Susiei High School rested.

    After Satoru and the students returned, Kaede sighed in relief and turned her eyes to Setsuka.

    "I''ve helped you to be alone with him, Setsuka. So you owe me an exnation after you get back." Kaede smiled slightly when she saw her best friend''s happy face.

    She wasn''t stupid, and she knew Setsuka only showed that expression when she was with the man she loved. In other words, The Reaper is Tenku. After seeing her best friend''s happy face, Kaede left the ce and followed Satoru from behind.

    Akio could only clench his fists when he saw Satoru and the others return before they gave Tenku a warning.

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® At first, he wanted to go with Satoru to ask Setsuka to stay away from The Reaper. But Akio held back because he didn''t want what happened in front of the Kumotori mountain entrance to repeat. Sure enough, Kaede appeared and stopped them. It made Satoru and the students the center of attention of the Realizers on the mission. Akio was relieved that he was noting with them.

    At another spot in the scene, Kirika was looking enviously and admiringly at Setsuka. That girl dared to sit close to Tenku under many people''s eyes. Kirika didn''t expect Setsuka''s feelings to be so great for Tenku.

    Setsuka didn''t care about her image being damaged by the gossip that would arise after those people saw her getting close to the illegal Realizer. While Kirika thought deeply, someone''s voice returned her to her senses.

    "Why did that girl approach The Reaper? Is she afraid her actions will damage Fuyushima Temple''s image?" Akihiroa said weakly, but the people around him heard his words.

    "Huh? What do you mean? What does she have to do with Fuyushima Temple?" The one who responded to Akihiko''s words was Ichiro.

    He had seen Setsuka when the Realizers had gathered in front of Mount Kumotori''s entrance for an identity check and strength test. Ichiro remembers that Setsuka is the girl he met at Lake Motosu. He would not be able to forget such a beautiful girl.

    At first, Ichiro wanted to say hello to Setsuka, but he didn''t because he was trying to get close to Kirika. He would get into trouble if he chased after the two girls at the same time.

    Ichiro waits for the right time to approach Setsuka when Kirika isn''t around. But then he was shocked when he heard Akihiko''s words that Setsuka was rted to Fuyushima Temple.

    "You don''t know, Senior Ichiro? She is Setsuka Fuyushima, the daughter of the head of the Fuyushima temple." Akihiko replied.

    Ichiro''s body trembled, and cold sweat flowed profusely from his forehead when he heard that. He didn''t expect that the beautiful girl he met at Lake Motosu identally was the daughter of the Fuyushima temple. Even worse, Ichiro tries to approach her by force and intends to do the same on this mission.

    "What''s wrong with you, Senior Ichiro? Are you okay?" Akihiko asked because he felt strange after seeing Ichiro''s expression.

    "Ah, I''m fine. I was just a little surprised after hearing your words. I didn''t expect the daughter of the head of the Fuyushima Temple would participate in such a dangerous mission." Ichiro answered nervously.

    Fortunately, he didn''t say hello to Setsuka when he saw her in front of the Kumotori mountain entrance. If he did, Ichiro would be in big trouble. He looked at Setsuka and noticed the girl talking seriously with The Reaper.

    "Why don''t you get together with the other illegal Realizers?" Setsuka searched for topics and tried to start a chat with Tenku.

    "I prefer to be alone than to have to sit together with them. Also, not all illegal Realizers are friendly and easy to talk to. So you have to be more careful when talking to them. But you better not get too close to those people because they are dangerous." Tenku warned Setsuka.

    "Thank You. But I have no intention of talking to them. You are the only illegal Realizer I want to talk to because I am your fan." Setsuka replied with a smile on her face. Her heart fluttered because she could feel Tenku''s concern from his words.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You are my fan?" Tenku looked at Setsuka in confusion.

    "Yes, I am your big fan." Setsuka looked him straight in the eye. Tenku raised his eyebrows because he sensed another meaning from her words.

    "What''s your reason for being my fan? I am not an actor or a great Realizer from an official organization. I''m just a middle-aged man who enjoys ughtering monsters in space copse." Tenku asked. He felt a little curious about Setsuka''s words.

    "That''s why I became your fan. You killed monsters and indirectly dealt with space copse. You have taken over the duties of the Realizers from the official organization who camete to that location. Even though I don''t know your reason, you have saved many people by doing that, including me.

    You don''t expect anything in return or thanks from us because youe and go without anyone knowing. Thus, thank you for saving my life." Setsuka said and smiled at Tenku.

    She has been searching for information and learning all about The Reaper since Tenku rescued her at Lake Shima. Because of that, Setsuka knew a lot about him and what he had done.

    Setsuka looked at Tenku with a face full of gratitude. If it weren''t for Tenku, Setsuka wouldn''t be able to live up to this point, and she would have lost her little sister. Therefore, Tenku was a lifesaver and hero to her and Kohana.

    "You are wrong. I only helped you by chance at that time. So you don''t have to thank me. I''m not that kind of person. I have no intention of saving anyone. I just want to kill monsters, that''s all, and nothing more. But if they survived because of what I did, you could say that''s a bonus." Tenku replied calmly.

    "I know about it. But whatever your reason, you have indirectly saved them. Because of that, I hope to cooperate well with you in this mission." Setsuka stretched out her hand and offered Tenku a handshake.

    Tenku was speechless when he saw that. He felt Setsuka was talking to him intimately like they had known each other for a long time. Tenku was sure he had only met her a few times, and they couldn''t even be called acquaintances.

    "Yes. I also wish for your good cooperation in this mission." Tenku epted Setsuka''s handshake. For some reason, he couldn''t refuse her words.

    When he saw Setsuka''s attitude towards him, Tenku began to suspect that she knew his identity. He intended to find out and confirm his suspicions, whether his feelings were true or Setsuka had other intentions to approach him.

    "Thank You!" Setsuka said excitedly, and she unconsciously tightened her grip on Tenku.

    "Alright. You better go back to your friends now. If you stay here, I''m afraid that the students from your school wille to this ce thinking that I have done something to you." Tenku reminded Setsuka.

    "I understand. But can I talk to you again?" Setsuka nodded obediently and looked at Tenku with an expectant face. She wanted to spend more time with him on Mount Kumotori.

    "Yes, you can. If we have time, we can talk again." Tenku quickly agreed.

    "Thank You! Then, I will take my leave now." Setsuka bowed her head to Tenku and quickly left the ce with light steps.

    Tenku sighed when he saw Setsuka had left. He felt slightly overwhelmed chatting with her when he became The Reaper.

    When Setsuka returned to where the students from Suisei High School were resting, she received strange looks from Satoru and the others.

    "What are you talking about with that person? You shouldn''t get too close to him because he''s dangerous." One of the teachers said.

    "I came to him to thank him." Setsuka answered, and she told about her purpose in talking with Tenku. First, she wants to thank The Reaper for saving her at Lake Shima. Second, Setsuka asked The Reaper not to hold grudges against Daichi.

    The teachers and students nodded after hearing Setsuka''s exnation. They finally found out why she dared to meet The Reaper in front of many Realizers from the official organization.

    After exining that to them, Setsuka took a break to recover her stamina. Not long after, Kaede sat down next to her and whispered.

    "The Reaper is Tenku, right?"

    Setsuka''s body trembled when she heard Kaede''s words.

 Chapter 208 208

    ?

    "Huh? What did you say, Kaede? How could Tenku be The Reaper? Don''t you know that Tenku and The Reaper use different Phantasmal Objects? So there''s no way they''re the same person." Setsuka pretended to be confused when she heard that and tried to deny Kaede''s words.

    "I know about it. At first, I also doubted my assumption because I had never heard of someone being able to possess two different Phantasmal Objects. But after I saw your face when you talked to The Reaper, I became convinced. Your expression is the same as when you were with Tenku. I''ve known you for a long time, Setsuka.

    You can''t fall in love with two different people simultaneously. You''re not that kind of girl. In other words, The Reaper is Tenku. Are my words wrong, Setsuka?" Kaede said softly and smiled at her best friend.

    Setsuka fell silent when she heard that. She couldn''t deny Kaede''s words because her best friend had the proof. Setsuka regretted that she had shown that expression when chatting with Tenku, and Kaede saw it.

    "You don''t need to worry. I will not reveal his identity to anyone. I swear. If I leak his secret, then I will die miserably." Kaede patted Setsuka on the shoulder and said with a serious face.

    "You don''t need to say that. I believe in you. You are right. Tenku is The Reaper. But I was hoping you could hide this secret, even from Tenku. I still haven''t told him that I know his true identity." Setsuka smiled weakly.

    She had no other choice but to say that to Kaede. Setsuka believes her best friend will not tell anyone about Tenku''s secret because she knows her well.

    "Huh? So he hasn''t realized you already know he''s The Reaper?" Kaede was a little surprised when she heard that. She thought Tenku and Setsuka were chatting because they already knew each other''s identities. But It turned out that only her best friend recognized Tenku, but the other party didn''t know about it. Setsuka nodded in response to Kaede''s question.

    "When did you know his identity? Did you fall in love with him because of that?" Kaede asked another question. She wanted to know more about Tenku after discovering his other identity.

    After all, Kaede also often heard about The Reaper from the people around her. This made her curious because what The Reaper was doing had indirectly saved the people around the space copse location. Because of that, Kaede searched for information about him in various forums on the inte.

    At first, Kaede had little interest in The Reaper. But she hasn''t gotten to the point where she has be a fan of him yet. When The Reaper arrived at the entrance of Kumotori Mountain, Kaede only saw him briefly and ignored him because she had to manage the students from Suisei High School.

    But after Kaede learned that the Realizer was Tenku, she got excited. Tenku hid his strength and identity to y the monsters that appeared from space copse. Kaede thought that what he did was amazing. It looked like the heroes in the novels she often read at home when she had free time.

    "I knew about it since he saved me on our mission at Lake Shima. But I didn''t fall in love with him because he was strong. I already had feelings for him before that day. After Tenku saved me, my feelings for him grew by leaps and bounds until now." Setsuka answered and smiled sweetly.

    "I feel like a fool when I think he''s a weak student. Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Kaede pouted andined to Setsuka.

    "I can''t because I have to keep it a secret. You must understand my position. I didn''t even tell my parents about this." Setsuka said helplessly.

    "Yes, I understand. I''m just kidding. By the way, how could Tenku awaken multiple Phantasmal Objects?" Kaede drew closer to Setsuka and whispered.

    She remembered the monster invasion on the day of the culture festival at Suisei High School. Kaede watched Tenku kill several monsters very easily using the Golden Revolver.

    Kaede couldn''t imagine how strong he would be after using another Phantasmal Object. No wonder Setsuka didn''t look worried about Tenku because she knew that the man she loved was powerful. It made Kaede jealous of her best friend.

    "I don''t know about it. I can''t ask him because he still doesn''t realize I know his identity. Even though Tenku already knows, I won''t ask him that question because I''m afraid he''ll be angry with me." Setsuka frowned when she saw the enthusiasm on Kaede''s face, but she answered her question anyway.

    "You are right. It is sensitive for a Realizer. It would be best if you didn''t ask that. But I still didn''t expect the person who was supposed to be the weakest student to be a very strong Realizer.

    I heard about Kirika Miyazaki''s report to the principal and the representatives of the three official organizations when they came to our school. You should already know about that matter too. Was Tenku the person Kirika Miyazaki was referring to in her report?" Kaede agreed with Setsuka''s words and asked.

    She recalled Kirika Miyazaki''s report about the masked person killing the members of Ghost Neb and the Minotaur. That person''s strength is estimated to be at the Star Cluster phase. Kaede was shocked when she heard that a high-level Realizer hade to their culture festival unnoticed. But if that person were Tenku, then it would make sense.

    "Yes, that person is him." Setsuka nodded and quickly acknowledged it.

    "Doesn''t that mean he is as strong as the principal or even your father!?" Kaede said excitedly, her eyes sparkling.

    Setsuka felt her heart uneasy when she saw Kaede''s behavior. Usually, she had a gentle demeanor, but now she looked very active and enthusiastic, like a curious little girl. This made Setsuka suspicious of her best friend.

    "I don''t know about it. But we better not talk about it anymore because I''m worried someone might overhear our conversation. After all, this ce has many senior Realizers, and one might have keen senses." Setsuka shook her head, reminding Kaede. She didn''t want to discuss the matter further because she felt her best friend was a little weird.

    "Ah, you''re right. We shouldn''t talk about that matter here. We will talk about it again after this mission is over." Kaede smiled, and her demeanor returned to her usual, gentle girl.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Alright." Setsuka agreed reluctantly and looked at Tenku. She still wants to spend time with him. Unfortunately, the situation did not allow it.

    Fifteen minutes quickly passed, and the Realizers continued their search for the exact coordinates of the space copse. Overseers from the official organization led them to explore every corner of the Kumotori mountain area. The strengths of three people were in theary phase, so noneined when they gave instructions.

    When the Realizers arrived at a certain location on Mount Kumotori, one of the Overseers suddenly said to them.

    "Stop!"

    The Realizers were confused about why the overseer had ordered them to stop. But then they understood after seeing the device ringing loudly in that person''s hand.

    The faces of the overseers became solemn when they heard the sound and data being disyed from the device. The louder the sound, the higher the threat level from space copse.

    "Space copse will appear around this area, and the threat level is at least Cmity. So please prepare yourselves as best you can because we will have a great battle here." One of the overseers looked at the Realizers and said seriously.

    "We understand." The Realizers replied in unison.

    On the other hand, Tenku narrowed his eyes in a specific direction in that area. He used his spiritual sense and saw that the space in that ce trembled violently. Tenku felt the same way when the double space copse urred in Beijing, but it felt much bigger this time.

    Tenku suspected that the same thing would happen to Mount Kumotori, and it might be even more terrifying than the space copse that had appeared in Beijing. His face darkened as he thought about that. Even though Tenku was indifferent to the others, he couldn''t endanger Setsuka and his friends.

    "I had to kill as many monsters as possible to reduce their risk of harm. They can survive or not; it depends on their abilities. It is their choice to be a Realizer.

    They must have known how dangerous this job was. Besides, I won''t be able to protect them forever. So they can only rely on their strength in this mission." Tenku muttered and returned his focus to where the space copse would appear.

    Not long after, the space in that ce copsed like broken ss, and an aura from another world overflowed and enveloped the area.

    CLANK!

    "Huh!?"

    "What!?"

    The Realizers were shocked when they saw the scene. A space copse had appeared in that area, and the threat level matched the overseer''s words. They showed such reactions because the number of space copses that appeared was three, and the size of the portals was the same.

    "Impossible..."

    "The three are space copse with a threat level of cmity."

    "This situation is far worse than what the organization had predicted."

    The overseers'' faces sank when they saw three gigantic portals at three locations in the area.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel After that, monsters started appearing from each portal. The first toe out was a giant rat with sharp teeth. It was a first-level monster, and its name was Mutant Rat. Next to appear were the second-level monsters, Orcs, and third-level monsters, Ogre.

    As the Realizers watched the monsters, the ground suddenly shook. What appeared next was a gigantic humanoid creature with a body made of stone. It was a fourth-level monster, and its name was Rock Golem. Then behind them appeared the fifth-level monster, Cactus Golem.

    "There are a lot of them." A Realizer said in a trembling voice when he saw the monsters that had emerged from the portal numbering in the thousands.

    But not long after, the ground shook again but more intensely. Two gigantic creatures with sizesrger than the other monsters appeared from each portal. Their bodies were made of silver-colored metal and they looked solid and sturdy.

    "Those monsters were Mithril Golems..." One of the overseers said in disbelief.

 Chapter 209 209

    ?

    "Those monsters are Mithril Golems..."

    The words of one of the overseers shocked the Realizers. The Mithril Golem was a sixth-level monster simr to Fenrir and the Minotaur but far surpassed them in defense due to its body made of magical metal.

    Its skin is much tougher and solid whenpared to a Drake or Wyvern and slightly inferior to a true dragon. Despite itsrge size, the Mithril Golem can move at high speed and has very deadly attacks. Because of that, the Realizers were shocked when they heard the monster''s name from the overseer.

    "Can we handle this space copse?" One of the Realizers said in a low voice, but the people around him heard his words.

    "Yes, the number of monsters that emerged from the portal is several times ours, not to mention six Mithril Golems. I''m not sure we can fight those monsters." Another Realizer added. After that, the rest of the people responded to their words, showing pessimism about the current situation. As the Realizers sank into their fear, a voice returned them to their senses.

    "Everyone is ready to fight! We must eliminate as many low-level monsters as possible before fighting high-level ones. Don''t let them leave the Kumotori mountain area and enter the residential area! If that happened, the casualties would be enormous!" One of the overseers instructs the Realizers.

    "We understand!" Most answered with burning fighting spirits, and the rest in weak voices. Those people felt they could not handle the space copse when they saw the number of monsters and Mithril Golems.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The monsters roared when they saw the many humans in that ce. The Realizers had manifested their Phantasmal Objects and were ready to fight. But before they made their move, a shadow shot at terrifying speed toward the monster horde.

    "Huh!?"

    " What''s that!?''

    "What idiot would dare to charge into the midst of a monster horde alone!?"

    "Is that person courting death!?"

    The Realizers were confused when they saw the shadow. That person is Tenku, and he intends to kill as many monsters as possible to reduce the danger to his friends. Tenku manifested the Devourer Scythe and dashed into the middle of the monster horde. He swung his weapon and shed dozens of Ogres'' heads in one strike.

    Tenku raised his eyebrows because he felt a Mutant Rat suddenly attack from behind. He stepped on the monster''s head and used it as a foothold to jump into the air. Tenkupressed the genesis power into the Devourer Scythe and swung it sessively at terrifying speeds.

    Thousands of shes!

    Tenku shed dozens of Orcs and Mutant Rats with his weapon. Most of them died instantly, and the rest were seriously injured. After hended on the ground, hundreds of monsters rushed toward Tenku and attacked him.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    Tenku charged at the monsters without hesitation. Whenever he swung his weapon, dozens of Ogres'' heads would be chopped off, and blood would spurt out. It looked like a massacre and was a horrific sight for most Realizers.

    They fell silent as they watched the battle from Tenku. The Realizers shivered when they heard the screams of the monsters. Corpses and blood were sttered everywhere, making the people scared, especially when they looked into Tenku''s eyes.

    Tenku killed hundreds of low-level monsters by himself in just a few minutes. The Realizers saw The Reaper as a killing machine because he easily killed hundreds of Ogres like they were insects.

    "What''s with that person?"

    "Isn''t he just in the Asteroid phase?"

    "Howe he can move that fast?"

    "Then what is that consecutive attack? Is that the ability of his Phantasmal Object?"

    The Realizers said in disbelief when they saw the scene before them. Most of them trembled when they saw how Tenku fought and killed monsters.

    Besides them, Akio and the students from Suisei High School were also shocked when they saw Tenku rushing into the middle of the monster horde and ughtering them.

    "This is the first time I''ve seen him fight in person. I didn''t expect him to be that strong." Kaede said without shifting her focus on Tenku.

    "This is also the first time I''ve seen him fight so fiercely." Setsuka responded to her words.

    "But I feel that he is different from Tenku. His eyes are so cold, sending chills down my spine." Kaede muttered. Even though she didn''t interact much with Tenku, Kaede knew him as calm and friendly. The Reaper she saw now was the opposite of Tenku and like a different person.

    "Tenku is Tenku. Even though he turns into a different person when he fights, he is still Tenku for me." Setsuka said in a deep voice.

    At first, she also felt the same way as Kaede. Setsuka saw that the current Tenku was very different from the usual him. He looks cold and cruel now. But her heart told her that no matter how that person changed, he was still Tenku, the man she loved.

    "You are right." Kaede nodded in agreement with Setsuka''s words.

    On the other hand, Kirika was fascinated when she saw Tenku''s battle against thousands of monsters. This is the second time she has seen Tenku fight. Kirika was amazed at how he used his weapon because it looked so skilled and polished.

    While Kirika sank into that feeling, she regained her senses after hearing someone''s voice.

    "Why are you just standing still and stupefied!? Now attack the monsters and kill them all!" One of the overseers gave an order. The Realizers came back to their senses and answered.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "We understand!"

    "Kill the monsters!"

    The Realizers charged at the monsters simultaneously. Setsuka and Kirika also didn''t want to lose to them andunched their attack. They want to go to Tenku''s ce and want to fight together with him.

    Unfortunately, they couldn''t because many monsters were blocking their way, and Tenku was moving so fast toward the farthest space copse location.

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® "What does he want to do? Why did you go there?" Kaede asked. She fought shoulder-to-shoulder with Setsuka and killed monsters with spiky vines.

    "I don''t know. But it seems like he wants to kill all the monsters from space copse by himself. I have to hurry after him." Setsuka said seriously. He froze the surrounding orcs and reduced them to chunks of ice.

    "I wille with you. I can''t let you break through that horde of monsters alone and fall into danger." Kaede responded to Setsuka''s words and locked the movements of several Mutant Rats with roots from the ground.

    "But what about the students? Is it okay if you don''t protect them? If we go, I''m afraid the students will be in danger." Setsuka replied to Kaede''s words while shing at the monster that had lost its mobility.

    "You don''t need to worry about it. The teachers, Satoru, and the rest of the student council members will protect them. Besides, there are third-year students and Hijiri who will help." Kaede exined.

    "I understand. Then, we have to hurry after Tenku." Setsuka nodded and thrust her sword into the ground. After that, the area with a twenty-meter radius around her froze along with the monsters.

    "Let''s go..." Setsuka wanted to say something to Kaede, but she saw an Ogre running at top speed toward her. She was ready to fight the monster. Surprisingly, the Ogre just passed her and ran towards the furthest space copsed.

    "That is..." Kaede was confused when she saw that. But before she could finish her words, Setsuka interrupted her.

    "That''s Kirika Miyazaki! She also wants to go to Tenku''s ce!" Setsuka narrowed her eyes and said coldly. She clenched her fists tightly when she saw Kirika standing on the Ogre''s shoulder and smiling mockingly at her.

    "Phantasmal Release..."

    WINTER QUEEN

    A crown of ice appeared over Setsuka''s head, and her hair turned blue. Then she swung her sword in a circle, and the monsters within a hundred-meter radius of her froze.

    When she saw the monsters blocking her way had be chunks of ice, Setsuka dashed off at high speed to catch up to Kirika and left Kaede behind.

    "Wait a minute, Setsuka!" Kaede tried to stop Setsuka, but her best friend didn''t listen.

    "Kirika Miyazaki is so annoying. But why did she go toward Tenku? Does she also know about his strength? If that was true, her report to the principal was a lie. It looks like Setsuka will get a strong love rival. But now was not the time to think about that. I have to catch up with Setsuka soon." Kaede gripped her staff tightly and tapped it on the ground.

    "Phantasmal Release..."

    FOREST OF DRYAD

    Trees suddenly sprouted from the ground, turning the area into a small forest. Then the branches and roots of the trees attacked the monsters around Kaede.

    "I have to hurry after them." Kaede ran the way Setsuka had gone. But unlike her best friend, Kaede wasn''t a closebat Realizer. Because of that, she ran very slowly. Although Kaede often exercised, it only slightly increased her stamina and speed.

    On the other hand, the Realizers and students from Suisei High School fought fiercely against the monsters. Akio fights using his shining Phantamal Object and easily kills low-level monsters. It made several Realizers, whether official or illegal, admire him. But then Akio was confused when he looked around him, and he didn''t find Setsuka anywhere.

    "Where did Senior Setsuka and Senior Kaede go? Why aren''t they here?" Akio asked Michiko who was fighting the Orcs.

    "I don''t know. I saw them suddenly dash into the middle of the monster horde and disappear." Michiko answered and killed the Orc in front of her.

    Asuka was beside her, and her face clouded when she heard that. She already considered Akio as her ideal hero and left Tenku for him. But what she got after that was Akio only saw her as a friend, and he seemed more interested in Setsuka. Asuka felt heartache when she learned that.

    She felt this way not because Akio fell in love with another woman but because Asuka regretted leaving Tenku, the man she had been with all this time. She could only keep those feelings in her heart and vent her emotions to the monsters around her.

    "What!? They charged into the middle of the monster horde!? Are they following that person!? I can''t let them go there. I have to catch up with them." Akio intended to go after Setsuka and Kaede, but the ground shook violently.

    "What is this!?"

    "Why the sudden earthquake!?"

    "Did the Mithril Golem start moving!?"

    The Realizers were confused when they felt the earthquake, but what they saw next stunned them. A gigantic metal wall suddenly appeared and divided the battleground into three. This made the Realizers panic and thought that it was the work of one of the monsters.

    "Hahaha... this is a start. Next, we will ughter them all without even one remaining." An illegal Realizer in a ck robeughed horribly and took a parchment scroll from his space pocket.

 Chapter 210 210

    ?

    At the space copse location farthest from the scene of the battle between the Realizers and the monsters, Tenku frowned when he saw arge metal wall suddenly appear and divide the area into three. In that way, the number of Realizers was also divided, drastically reducing thebat power of the three official organizations.

    Tenku was sure it wasn''t the work of a monster or a Realizer because he didn''t feel any fluctuations in Genesis power when the metal wall appeared.

    "This must be the work of the terrorists from the Ghost Neb. I don''t know what they are nning this time, but I thank them because what they did helped me greatly." Tenku smiled and looked at the monsters that came at him.

    The metal wall had divided the area into three for each space copse, and Tenku was alone there. In other words, he could use his full power without worrying about being noticed by others. On top of that, Tenku could take all the monster cores and valuable items from around space copse.

    Tenku charged toward the monster horde andpressed the Genesis power in his Phantasmal Object. After that, he shed it at the Orcs closing in on him.

    sh!

    Half the monsters were split in two, and the rest were severely injured. Tenku quickly moved to the right and targeted the Mutant Rat horde. The monsters numbered in the hundreds and looked so disgusting if a woman saw them.

    Tenku reced his Phantsmal Object with a Golden Revolver and changed its shape to an assault rifle. He loaded his weapon with dozens of second-level monster cores andpressed it with Qi.

    Thousands of Bullets!

    Ratatatatatatatatata!

    Tenku fired at the hundreds of Mutant Rats, and her attacks easily hit the monsters because they were clustered together. He kills one monster with one bullet. Tenku doubled the number of monster cores in his Phantasmal Object using the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique. So there wouldn''t be a problem if his opponents numbered in the thousands as long as he had a few monster cores and enough Qi within his body.

    After Tenku was in hundreds of the Mutant Rats, he shifted his target to the horde of Ogres near him. Some monsters threw big clubs at him, but Tenku easily dodged and charged at them with terrifying speed.

    Tenku changed his Phantasmal Object again into a Devourer Scythe and changed its shape to a great sword. He injected Qi into his weapon and swung sessively at the monsters.

    Tactical Rapid sh!

    Tenku showered the Ogres with dozens of sword Qi and ughtered them all in seconds. Just as he was about tounch his next attack on the other monsters, he felt an Ogre approaching him at high speed.

    He shed his Phantasmal Object and intended to kill the monster. But a familiar voice came from the Ogre''s shoulder before hended his attack.

    "Wait a minute! it''s me!" Kirika shouted to Tenku, and the greatsword stopped right before her eyes. Her face was pale and cold sweat was pouring down her smooth forehead. Kirika would have died if she had spoken a littlete.

    "What are you doing here?" Tenku asked.

    "Ah, I fought monsters near this ce, and then that huge metal wall appeared. Because of that, I''m stuck here. Are you the one who has done all this?" Kirika looked at the pile of monster corpses around her and said in a trembling voice.

    "Did you see anyone else in this ce?" Tenku asked in return. He waszy to answer Kirika''s question.

    "I''m sorry." Kirika realized she had asked the wrong question due to shock after seeing the terrifying sight before her.

    She estimated that the number of low-level monster corpses in that ce was at least in the thousands. It felt terrible after remembering that Tenku only fought alone.

    Kirika had seen him fight and ughter monsters at Suisei High School. But the numbers were far less than what she was seeing now, and this was the first time she had seen a Realizer y thousands of monsters by himself.

    "Then don''t bother me. You can deal with low-level monsters here, and I will fight fourth-level monsters and above." Tenku gave a warning and instruction to Kirika. He didn''t want her to take his prey because he needed those high-level monsters to increase one of his powers.

    "I understand." Kirika nodded and used her Phantasmal Object to control the few Ogres in that ce.

    "That''s good. Then¡­" Tenku was about to attack the Rock Golem, but he frowned after seeing two people approaching him. Kirika turned her head after she sensed their presence and smiled when she saw Setsuka.

    "Kirika Miyazaki! What are you doing here!? Shouldn''t you be fighting alongside the Realizers of the League of Heroes?" Setsuka red at Kirika and said coldly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What are you saying? Wherever I go, it is my business. What does that have to do with my organization? No rule in League of Heroes requires me to fight alongside them.

    As long as I carry out the mission properly, they free me to do anything, even to fight alone against the monsters. After all, I killed many Ogres beforeing here, and the Realizers in my organization already know about it." Kirika exined. But before Setsuka could reply, she opened her mouth again.

    "Then what are you doing here? Shouldn''t you be with the Realizers from Holy Union or the students from Suisei High School? You''re the student council president of that school, and they might be in danger if you weren''t there." Kirika added.

    "You don''t need to worry about that. The Holy Union also doesn''t require me to fight alongside other members, and the number of monsters I''ve killed isn''t any less than yours. So I''m free to do whatever I want.

    Besides, I''m sure the students will be fine since the other student council members and teachers are there. If they can''t deal with the monsters there, my presence won''t be much helpful either." Setsuka responded with an answer simr to Kirika''s.

    "You..." Kirika didn''t want to lose to Setsuka and intended to reply to her words. But before she could continue her sentence, Tenku cut her off.

    "Stop fighting. Here is the battlefield. Please focus on the situation around you. The monsters are starting toe and will attack with much greater numbers." Tenku warned the two girls seriously.

    He turned his eyes to the horde of Rock Golems and Cactus Golems approaching them. The ground shook every time the monsters took their foot.

    Setsuka and Kirika fell silent and didn''t dare say a word after hearing that. They looked toward the location of the space copse and were shocked to find thousands of monstersing at them.

    "How do we deal with all those monsters?" Kaede looked at Tenku and subconsciously asked him. Even though she is her senior, Tenku is more experienced in dealing with monsters than her.

    "You guys only need to fight low-level monsters and leave the rest to me. So I ask you to stop your bickering and work together to kill those monsters. Can you three do it?" Tenku looked at the three girls in turn.

    He was forced to let the three girls fight alongside him because they were trapped in that ce. They might be in danger if they fought the monsters separately.

    If Tenku wanted to return them to the Realizers'' locations, he would have to destroy the giant metal wall. He found it very inconvenient and a waste of time.

    "We understand." Setsuka and Kirika looked at each other and nodded. They couldn''t refute Tenku''s words for fear of him getting angry.

    "But will you be fine fighting those high-level monsters alone?" Setsuka couldn''t help but ask because she was worried that Tenku would have to fight against that many monsters, especially Mithril Golems.

    "You don''t have to worry about me. I know my limits and wouldn''t fight those monsters if I wasn''t confident. I''m not a careless person." Tenku replied casually like fighting high-level monsters was nothing for him.

    If no other factors suddenly appeared in the middle of the battle, Tenku was confident that he could defeat all those monsters, including Mithril Golems. But he knew the mission would not go smoothly because terrorists were lurking among the Realizers and ready to move at any moment to make the battlefield even more chaotic.

    "I understand. but you still have to be careful." Setsuka said in concern. She knew that he would only be a burden if she had to fight together with Tenku. Setsuka clenched her tiny fists tightly at her helplessness. She wanted to get stronger quickly to stand with Tenku and fight alongside him.

    On the other hand, Kirika felt jealous when she saw the exchange between the two. But then she thought it was natural after remembering that Setsuka had known Tenku much longer than her. Even so, Kirika believes that her rtionship with Tenku will be closer as time goes by.

    "In that case, I''ll leave the low-level monsters to you." Tenku looked at the three girls, and they nodded in response. Then he shot toward the Rock Golem and shed at the monsters that got in his way. After Tenku left, Kaede patted Setsuka''s shoulder gently.

    "I know what you''re thinking. You have to get stronger, and you will be able to stand by his side. Otherwise, he will only leave you behind, and another woman will take your ce." Kaede said in a low voice, but Kirika overheard it.

    "She''s right. You should stay away from him if you are not strong enough. You will only be a burden for him and put yourself at risk. Let me be by his side. We will fight together and kill monsters to save people." Kirika said provocatively. It was a deration of war from him to Setsuka.

    Setsuka''s face darkened when she heard Kirika''s words. But it didn''t take long because a smile suddenly bloomed on his face.

    "The person who will be a burden and endanger herself is not necessarily me. You better worry about yourself instead of thinking about me. You can only fight in the rear and can''t do anything without the monsters'' corpses.

    So we still don''t know who isn''t strong enough and doesn''t deserve to be by his side. We will get the answer in the future. But please listen carefully to my words. I will not lose to any woman, including you. I will fight for the man I love with my body and soul." Setsuka responded to Kirika''s statement, and the monsters in the hundred-meter radius around her froze.

 Chapter 211 211

    ?

    Kirika was shocked when she heard Setsuka''s words. But then she smiled broadly, and the five Ogres under her control moved in and ughtered the Mutant Rats around them.

    "Is that so? Then we will prove who is more deserving of standing by his side. You, someone who has known him for a few months, or me, someone who just met him." Kirika looked straight into Setsuka''s eyes and said fearlessly.

    "That should be my line. But we don''t have to wait too long because we can prove it now and here. Let''s see which of us can kill more monsters. Do you dare to ept my challenge?" Setsuka replied.

    "Why don''t I dare? Then let''s do it. I will kill more monsters than you." Kirika answered confidently. After that, the two girls moved simultaneously and charged toward the monsters around them. Kirika and Setsuka started killing the Mutant rats near them and quickly reduced their numbers.

    On the other hand, Kaede fell silent after she saw the exchange between the two. She was surprised when she learned Kirika had fallen in love with Tenku. At first, Kaede only suspected that the girl had certain feelings for Tenku. But she didn''t think it was real.

    Besides that, Kaede was dumbfounded by Setsuka''s reaction. She responded to Kirika''s deration of war and boldly spoke about her feelings. This made Kaede both happy and sad.

    Kaede was happy because her best friend had dared to fight for the man she loved. It shows how deep Setsuka''s feelings are for Tenku. But Kaede was also sad that the two girls had left her alone in that ce, and she felt they had alienated her.

    "I will also be participating in your littlepetition! We''ll see which one kills more monsters." Kaede tapped her staff on the ground, andrge trees grew, turning the area into a dense forest.

    At the same time, Tenku frowned after battling the Rock Golem for a while. He showed such a reaction not because the monster he was facing was powerful but because it had a troublesome ability.

    Every time Tenku cuts the monster''s body, they will absorb the soil and rock around the ce and use it to regenerate. It makes them look like immortals. Tenku can kill Rock Golems without a trace, but he won''t get monster cores from them.

    There are a lot of Rock Golems, and he needs monster cores from them for Golden Revolver ammo and his daily needs. It would be a shame if Tenku only got Genesis power after killing those monsters.

    "Hmm... This is troublesome. If I used the Devourer Scythe to attack those monsters, I might identally destroy their cores. It''s the same as me annihting them without a trace because there''s nothing of value in that monster''s body. All parts of them are just stones." Tenku sighed when he saw that the monsters had returned to their normal state after absorbing the soil and rocks in the area.

    Although not as hard as the scale of a Wyvern or Drake, the Rock Golem''s body is tough. So he needed quite a bit of effort to split the monsters apart. Tenku had to chop them into pieces to kill the Rock Golems. But he might identally cut the Rock Golem''s core since its position constantly changes inside the monster''s body.

    "In that case, I have no choice but to use my bare hands to fight against the Rock Golems. That way, I can precisely control the power when attacking those monsters.

    If I used a Phantasmal Object, I couldn''tpletely control the sharpness or destructive power of the two weapons." Tenku muttered and canceled his Phantasmal Object''s manifestation.

    After that, he disappeared from where he was standing and reappeared right above the horde of Rock Golems. Tenku used Qi to gain his foothold in the air and kept a reasonable distance from the monsters. Hepressed arge amount of Qi in his hand and threw his palm toward them.

    Goliath Palm!

    A gigantic palm of Qi manifestation appeared in the sky, fell rapidly, and smashed against dozens of Rock Golems.

    Boooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    Tenku''s attack shed with the ground and made the surrounding area shake. Half of the Rock Golem horde was crushed under that palm, leaving only their monster cores. Tenku didn''t allow the monsters to use the soil and rocks in that ce to regenerate their bodies. Afterward, he used the Devourer Scythe to absorb all of the Genesis power from the Rock Golems he had killed.

    "Okay, next." Tenku said casually and looked at the other horde of Rock Golems. He condensed the Qi in his hands again and swung his fist at them.

    Domination Fist!

    A gigantic fist of Qi fell and crushed the horde of Rock Golems.

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    The impact of his strike created arge crater, and all the Rock Golems were reduced to chunks of rock without a single one remaining.

    "Alright, time to move on to the next monster." Tenku looked at the horde of Cactus Golems and shot off at terrifying speed.

    When Tenku canceled the manifestation of his Phantasmal Object and intended to fight the Rock Golem with his bare hands, the three girls were confused after seeing what he was doing.

    "What''s Tenku doing? Why did he cancel his Phantasmal Object?" Kaede looked at Setsuka and asked. She fights with her best friend and Kirika as the number of monsters approaching them increases. So the three girls decide to work together.

    Setsuka was OK fighting with Kaede but felt reluctant to team up with Kirika. If it weren''t for Tenku''s words, she wouldn''t have wanted to fight the monsters together with him.

    "I don''t know." Setsuka shook her head in response to Kaede''s question. This was the first time she saw Tenku fight that fiercely. So Setsuka didn''t have a clue as to what he was going to do.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Huh? You don''t know? Of course, he would be fighting the Rock Golems." Kirika suddenly got into their conversation.

    "What do you mean? Did he want to fight those monsters without using Phantasmal Objects? Impossible! How could he fight Rock Golem with his bare hands? You don''t have to say nonsense if you don''t know anything." Kaede didn''t believe Kirika''s words and ignored her.

    No matter how strong a human was, they couldn''t kill monsters from other worlds without Phantasmal Objects. Researchers and soldiers from various countries have proved this. So Kaede thought that Kirika''s words were just nonsense. If Tenku had fought those monsters barehanded, he would have gone mad.

    "It''s up to you whether you want to believe my words. But I''ve seen him fight two members of Ghost Neb with his bare hands. Your disbelief shows that you two are the ones who know nothing about him." Kirika looked at Setsuka and snorted coldly.

    Kaede wanted to reply to her words. But then she was stunned when she saw Tenku floating in the air.

    "He can fly!? Is that an ability of his Phantasmal Objects?" Kaede looked at her best friend and asked another question.

    "I don''t know about that either." Setsuka replied with a clouded face. She felt a little depressed hearing Kirika''s words about her not knowing anything about Tenku.

    After hearing Setsuka''s reply, Kaede turned her eyes to Kirka. She thought that the girl knew something.

    "I also do not know. This is the first time I saw him floating like that." Kirika shook her head.

    Kaede didn''t ask any further after not getting an answer to her question. Her eyes remained focused on Tenku despite facing attacks from the Mutant Rats. Kaede wanted to know what Tenku wanted to do next. Not long after, she opened her eyes wide and saw a gigantic palm appear in the sky and smash into the Rock Golems.

    Boooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    The area shook, and the monsters'' bodies shattered into small chunks. Tenku''s attacks have tremendous damage, leaving giant palm marks on the ground.

    "What''s that? I believe it is not an ability of a Phantasmal Object." Kaede looked at Setsuka and Kirika. But she discovered that the sight also dumbfounded the two girls. Kaede turned her eyes to the palm marks on the ground and found the attack familiar.

    "I don''t know what power it is either. But it certainly wasn''t from his Phantasmal Object. I''ve seen it before but from quite a distance. I didn''t expect that attack to be so terrifying when seen up close. You should also have seen him use it at Suisei High School. He unleashed that attack to defeat a terrorist in theary phase." Kirika said in a low voice.

    "Yes. After you said it, I remember now. That attack was seen during the invasion of monsters at Suisei High School." Kaede nodded in response. Then he was surprised again when he saw another attack from Tenku, this time in the form of a giant fist.

    Boooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    Kaede was stunned when she saw the attack''s impact created arge crater in the area and destroyed all the Rock Golems.

    "He is so strong. Tenku really can kill monsters with his bare hands. He managed to defeat hundreds of fourth-level monsters alone. Moreover, his opponent is a Rock Golem with extraordinary regeneration abilities by utilizing the environment around them." Kaede said in a trembling voice. If she hadn''t seen it in person, Kaede wouldn''t have believed what had happened before her.

    "It seems there are still many things I don''t know about him." Setsuka muttered sadly, and she swung her sword at the nearby Ogre.

    sh!

    Setsuka split the monster in half and then looked at Tenku with eyes full of tenderness.

    "But I don''t care about that. What I do know is I love him. That''s enough, even though I don''t know all about him." Setsuka smiled sweetly, and she shed her sword in circles. Then hundreds of Orcs froze from her attacks.

    "Did she get enlightened?" Kaede was slightly surprised when she saw the battle between Setsuka and the monsters. She noticed the change in her best friend''s mood.

    "Yes, you''re right. She seems to have realized something in her heart, which caused her power to increase drastically." Kirika said in a dignified voice.

    "But I won''t lose to her!" Kirika said seriously. Afterward, she increased the number of monsters she controlled to seven.

    "This is..." Kaede was amazed when she saw the two girls. She felt envious and lonely at being left behind in their rivalry.

    "I won''t lose to you either!" Kaede said with determination, and her fighting spirit grew like a giant tree. But before sheunched her attack on the monsters, she heard a massive explosion apanied by a shockwave that sent her flying.

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmm!

 Chapter 212 212

    ?

    After Tenku killed all the Rock Golems and Cactus Golems, he turned his target to the strongest monsters in the ce, the Mithril Golems. Luckily, the area was divided into three by the metal wall. So Tenku only had to face two of the sixth-level monsters. He would be overwhelmed or might lose if he had to fight six Mithril Golems at once without using his full strength.

    Even though the Mithril Golem can''t regenerate like the Rock Golem, its defense is much more solid and might be the strongest of the monsters that Tenku has been fighting against. Moreover, the monster''s attacks were dangerous from the information he got from the database in the Holy Union.

    Tenku decided to try fighting one of the Mithril Golems with his bare hands first. He felt cutting or destroying that monster would be difficult even if he used his Phantasmal Object.

    "Alright, I''ll try how hard the defense of the Mithril Golems is." Tenku muttered, and his figure suddenly disappeared. Afterward, he appeared near one of the monsters.

    The Mithril Golem was ravaging the area around the ce and turned around after noticing Tenku''s presence. From the start, it didn''t care about the battle between Tenku and the low-level monsters. Because of that, the Mithril Golem ignored him. But Tenku approached him and was within his line of sight, and the monster attacked him instinctively.

    "So fast!" Tenku narrowed his eyes. Hepressed arge amount of Qi in his hand and responded to the monster''s attack with his fist.

    Domination Fist!

    Boooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    Their attack shed and created a tremendous shockwave that blew away everything nearby. Tenku was knocked back several meters, while the Mithril Golem was only a few steps.

    "So strong. I feel that the Mithril Golem''s strength is almost the same as the Minotaur, but its defense is much more solid, and its fists are tougher since all its body parts are made of metal." Tenku frowned and felt his hands numb after shing with the Mithril Golem.

    "Okay, one more time." Tenku leaped into the air until it passed the Mithril Golem''s height and threw his palm at the monster.

    Goliath Palm!

    The Mithril Golem swung its fist toward the giant palm in the sky, and their attacks shed again.

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    Arge crater was created under the Mithril Golem''s feet, but the monster was unharmed.

    "Mithril Golem is much stronger than I thought. Even Fenrir isn''t this strong." Tenku said when he saw the scene before him. He condensed Qi in both of his hands and swung his fists sessively.

    Domination Fist!

    Tenku rained down the Mithril Golem with fists of Qi manifestation. The monster could withstand some of his attacks but not all of them. So a few fists from Tenku hit the Mithril Golem''s body.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The Mithril Golem was knocked back a few meters, but Tenku''s attack only slightly dented its body.

    "I couldn''t even make a hole in its body after using an attack with fist intent. It looks like I''ll have to use a weapon against Mithril Golem." Tenku said in a deep voice, and he manifested The Devourer Scythe. He intended to fight that monster with weapons since it was impossible with his current cultivation base to destroy the defenses of the Mithril Golems.

    Tenku moved towards the Mithril Golem, but the monster suddenly pointed its finger at him, and a spear shot out at high speed. Tenku''s face sank, and he quickly shed the Devourer Scythe.

    nk!

    "Huh!?" Tenku was surprised because he felt that the attacks from the Mithril Golem were very heavy. Luckily, he was able to react quickly and block the spear. If Tenku were even a littlete, he would be in danger.

    "As expected of a sixth-level monsterI have to increase my vignce and be careful with that attack. Even though I wouldn''t die from that spear because I practiced the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art, I would still be seriously injured if I got hit by it." Tenku said solemnly, and he tightened his grip on his weapon.

    After that, he transformed his Phantasmal Object into a naginata. Tenku disappeared and reappeared right in front of the Mithril Golem''s face. He wanted to stab the monster''s head up close because he thought his opponent couldn''t counterattack from that distance.

    But Tenku''s face changed because a mithril sword appeared on the monster''s forehead and shot towards him.

    "Damn!" Tenku clicked his tongue and quickly twisted his body. Although he dodged the attack, the sword tore through his jacket and nearly injured his hand. Tenku immediately kept his distance from the Mithril Golem and threw Spear Qi at the monster.

    "It is dangerous. I didn''t expect that the Mithril Golem could fire its attacks from all parts of its body. This monster is very troublesome." Tenku sighed with relief. He felt that the Mithril Golem was much stronger than he had imagined.

    Tenku pondered and thought of a way to kill the monster. He was confident he could defeat the monster if he used his ultimate attack at full power. But after that, Tenku would be exhausted, and it was dangerous in the current situation since there was still one Mithril Golem in that ce and lots of low-level monsters.

    He also couldn''t use the Golden Revolver because Setsuka and Kaede were in that ce. If Tenku uses it, then the two girls will know his identity.

    "In that case, I''ll have to bet on the sharpness of my weapon. I wonder which willst longer, the Devourer Scythe or the skin from the Mithril Golem." Tenku transformed his Phantasmal Object into a scythe. Then he dashed towards the Mithril Golem with a strange movement.

    Tenku wanted to confuse the monster and tried to find a gap tond his attack with a crushing blow. Tenku''s figure suddenly disappeared, and he appeared behind the Mithril Golem.

    Tenkupressed Qi and Genesis power into the Devourer Scythe and shed it in the waist of the Mithril Golem.

    Rapid sh!

    Tenku delivered consecutive shes and directed her attacks at a single point on the monster''s waist. He was confident he could injure the Mithril Golem if he repeatedly hit it in the same spot, even if he used normal attacks.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    nk! nk! nk!

    A spark was created when Tenku''s weapon shed with the monster''s waist. The Mithril Golem noticed that it was being attacked from behind. It quickly turned around but didn''t find anyone because Tenku had already left that ce.

    "it worked!" Tenku smiled when he saw the small scratch on the Mithril Golem''s waist.

    "In that case, I''ll attack that monster again with a stronger technique." Tenku said in a low voice and changed the shape of his weapon into a great sword.

    He thought it easier to attack the monster with a shorter weapon. Tenku moved towards the Mithril Golem and appeared behind it again. He injected more Qi and Genesis power into his Phantasmal Object and shed it at the scratch he had made on the monster''s waist.

    nk! nk!

    The Mithril Golem was irritated when it received another attack from behind. The monster swung its fist and mmed it into the ground.

    Booooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    The area shook violently, and the ground around the Mithril Golem cracked like a spider''s web. The monster looked around but didn''t find Tenku.

    The other Mithril Golems noticed something had happened to hispanion, but he didn''t care. Even though they were monsters of the same type and came to that world together, they only did what their instincts told them to do.

    Tenku looked at the area and ensured the other Mithril Golems didn''t move from their positions. He was worried that the two Sixth-level monsters were working together. If that happened, it would be even more difficult for Tenku to fight them. Thus, he had to defeat the Mithril Golem in front of him first and then take care of the other monsters.

    "My attack affected him. The scratches on the monster''s waist deepened. Fortunately, Mithril Golems didn''t have the regeneration abilities of Rock Golems. If that monster has it, I will lose this battle. Then, I have to give that monster more and more damage." Tenku gripped his weapon tightly, and his figure disappeared.

    Thousands of shes!

    nk! nk! nk! nk!

    This time Tenku also injected sword intent besides Genesis power and Qi. He swung his sword dozens of times in the blink of an eye and deepened the scratches on the Mithril Golem''s waist.

    "This is good. I''ll be able to defeat him..." Tenku suddenly stopped his words, and his face changed as he saw a spear shot toward him from the Mithril Golem''s back. The monster''s attack was swift, and Tenku couldn''t avoid it.

    So the only option is for Tenku to fight it head-on. He shed his Phantasmal Object and released his sword Qi toward the monster''s attack.

    Booooooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    Their attacks collided, and Tenku used the impact to keep his distance from the Mithril Golem.

    "I didn''t expect that monster would attack me like that." Tenku said in a dignified voice. The monster had no intelligence, but he wasn''t stupid either. Because the Mithril Golem couldn''t find its opponent, it shot a spear from where Tenku attacked it.

    "I should be more careful when attacking Mithril Golem. If that monster fired that spear from such close range, then I would be hit and seriously injured." Tenku looked at the Mithril Golem with a severe face, and he suddenly raised his eyebrows after thinking about something.

    "I can use that method to be safer when attacking that monster." Tenku moved, and he stopped some distance behind the Mithril Golem. He channeled Qi and Genesis power into his Phantasmal Object and injected sword intent. Then Tenku shed from a distance towards the scratches on the Mitrile Golem''s waist.

    Tactical Rapid sh!

    Tenku bombarded the monster''s waist with dozens of sword Qi, making the scratch deepen and be like a sword mark. Mithril Golem shoots a spear from its back, but Tenku can easily avoid it because they are far apart.

    Tenkupressed arge amount of Qi and Genesis power in his weapon and swung it Horizontally toward the sword mark on the monster''s waist.

    Sword of Demolition!

    A gigantic sword Qi manifestation appeared and collided with the Mithril Golem''s waist, but it was stopped because the monster''s body was tough.

    "I can''t believe that I can''t cut you!" Tenku roared and added more strength to his attack. After that, the sword Qi entered the Mithril Golem''s waist and sliced it in two.

    sh!

    The monster wanted to turn around and attack Tenku. Unfortunately, it was toote because his upper and lower body had been divided. Tenku could cut it because he had made the sword mark first on the monster''s waist. He couldn''t split the monster in half if he didn''t do that.

    Boooommmm!

    The Mithril Golem''s body fell to the ground and shook the area. The monster was still alive even though its body was split in two. But then the Mithril Golem stopped moving andpletely died.

    "Okay. It is time to finish the battle in this ce." Tenku looked at the other Mithril Golem and intended to attack the monster. But he stopped when he discovered a gigantic magic circle had suddenly appeared in the sky.

    "What''s that?" Tenku''s face became serious as he had a bad feeling about it.

 Chapter 213 213

    ?

    Time goes back to when Tenku fought the Mithril Golem. Setsuka and the others couldn''t focus on their battle against the low-level monsters because they were worried about him.

    Luckily it didn''t bother them too much, and the girls managed to kill the Ogres and Orcs around them. The only monsters left in that ce were a few Mutant Rats. But the other low-level monsters were still numerous in the area and scattered in all directions.

    Kirika and the others had only killed a fraction of the monsters nearby and still had to fight hundreds more.

    "Is it okay to let Tenku fight the monsters alone?" Kaede looked at her best friend and asked.

    "I''m sure he''ll be fine." Setsuka replied, but her expression was the opposite of her words. She had faith in Tenku but couldn''t help but worry about him because his opponents were sixth-level monsters, especially Mithril Golems.

    "You are right. He will be fine. It''s just that the monster is a little troublesome." Kirika nodded in agreement with Setsuka''s words.

    "Yes, Mithril Golems are troublesome even for people from the organization. To defeat that monster, we need at least a group of five to six Realizers in theary phase or two Realizers in the star cluster phase." Setsuka added.

    "This is the first time I''ve seen a Mithril Golem in person, and I''ve only gotten a bit of information from the database in the Holy Union. What makes monsters troublesome?" Kaede turned her eyes to Kirika and asked curiously.

    "I don''t know much about it either. I only heard the story from one of my seniors in the League of Heroes. He fought Mithril Golems a few years ago with a few Realizers." Kirika replied.

    "Then what makes Mithril Golems so difficult to fight?" Kaede repeated her question. Setsuka quietly drew closer to Kirika to hear her words.

    "Firstly, the Monster is a kind of golem of inanimate matter and will not feel pain when injured. The monster could notice when it was hurt but could not feel it. So the Mithril Golem could continuously attack its opponent regardless of its injuries.

    Second, you probably already know about this, but I will say it anyway. The monster''s defense was tough and was below the true dragon because its entire body was made of Mithril. Third, the Mithril Golem has fast and deadly attacks. The monster could fire it from anywhere from its whole body." Kirika exined.

    "I see." Kaede responded curtly. Then she and Setsuka turned their attention to Tenku.

    After that, everything Kirika said in her exnation happened in the fight between Tenku and Mithril Golem. The monster felt no pain when Tenku shed at it, and its body blocked all the attacks. Moreover, the Mithril Golem shot a sword and spear from its body at high speed. Kirika and the others felt that the attack looked very dangerous.

    Setsuka''s attention was kept on the battle between Tenku and Mithril Golem. Her heart was in her throat when she saw the attack from the monster hit Tenku and manage to tear his jacket. She could see that Tenku was a bit overwhelmed by his opponent.

    But the battle situation suddenly changed. Tenku became increasingly active in attacking Mithril Golems. He shed at the monster''s waist with his Phantasmal Objects continuously at the same point. Not long after, Tenku finally cut the Mithril Golem into pieces. The gigantic body of the monster fell to the ground and made a small earthquake.

    Boooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    "Amazing. Tenku won." Kaede looked at Setsuka and said in disbelief.

    "Yes, he won." Setsuka smiled when she saw that. She was relieved that Tenku managed to defeat the Mithril Golem unharmed.

    "What are you surprised about? He would win because his opponent was only a sixth-level monster. He even killed the Minotaur easily and saved Mr. Benjiro. So you don''t need to overreact." Kirika entered into their conversation and puffed out her chest proudly.

    "Huh? What are you proud of? You don''t have any rtion with him. The one who should feel that way is Setsuka." Kaede replied in annoyance.

    "What are you saying? Isn''t she just a friend to Tenku?" Kirika sneered and nced at Setsuka.

    Kaede was angry when she heard that. But before she could answer Kirika''s words, Setsuka opened her mouth first.

    "Yes, you''re right. I''m just a friend and senior to him. But that''s only for now. I''m sure our rtionship will take another step soon." Setsuka smiled and responded calmly to Kirika.

    Kirika and Kaede were surprised because they could see the confidence in Setsuka''s eyes. The two girls envied her for different reasons.

    "Is that so? Then, I want to see if your words wille true. But I will borrow your words to reply to your statement. I will not lose to you or any woman, even though you have known her much longer than me." Kirika said with a face full of determination.

    Kirika and Setsuka''s eyes met, and sparks appeared between them. On the other hand, Kaede felt sad because she was being ignored by the two girls again.

    "Alright. Tenku had already defeated one of the Mithril Golems. So we can''t lose to him. We must immediately exterminate the low-level monsters in this area. Let''s continue ourpetition and be prepared to lose." Setsuka said to Kirika provocatively.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Coincidentally, that is the line I wanted to say to you. Please don''t cry after you lose to me." Kirika smiled broadly and responded fearlessly to Setsuka''s words.

    The two girls wanted to go where the low-level monsters gathered. But before moving from their positions, Kirika and Setsuka found the sky suddenly covered by arge magic circle.

    "What''s that?" Kaede said in confusion.

    "I don''t know." Setsuka answered briefly. Kirika shook her head and showed that she knew nothing about it.

    Not long after, a magic circle in the sky rotated, and a tiny purple light appeared and fell like raindrops.

    "What''s this?" Setsuka stretched out her hand and touched the purple light. But she couldn''t feel anything from it.

    Setsuka also didn''t notice any change in her body after she touched that purple light. She thought it would not affect her. But then Kaede suddenly shouted frantically at her.

    "Look at that, Setsuka!" Kaede pointed at the horde of Ogres.

    Setsuka turned his eyes to where Kaede was pointing, and she was shocked to see the monsters roaring and their eyes turning blood red. Aside from the Ogre, the other low-level monsters were also in the same state after being touched by the purple light.

    "They went into a berserk state." Kirika muttered after seeing the state of the monsters.

    "But how could that be? They were in their normal state before and didn''t fight with anyone. So howe they suddenly went into a berserk state?" Kaede asked Kirika. She knew the Ogres, Orcs, and Mutant Rats showed symptoms when they entered a berserk state. But Kaede was confused about the reason the monsters had be like that.

    "I think the cause is this rain of purple light. We don''t feel anything from it, but it affects the monsters. Those purple lights seemed to change their psychology and made them angry. The result was that the monsters went into a berserk state." The one who answered Kaede''s question was Setsuka.

    She came to such a conclusion after watching the monsters after the purple light touched their bodies. Setsuka was sure that Kaede would be able to figure it out on her own after she analyzed the situation.

    "You are right. This rain of light seems to have been created by the terrorists to mess up this mission." Kirika agreed to Setsuka''s words.

    "A member of the Ghost Neb organization?" Kaede frowned when she heard that. Kirika didn''t say anything and just nodded in response.

    "That gigantic metal wall could also be the work of those people. The terrorists want to split the power of the three official organizations and weaken us. After that, those people will strengthen the monsters by making them go into a berserk state." Setsuka said in a deep voice.

    "Yes. From the start, we''ve felt pressured because the number of monsters that emerged from space copse is far greater than the Realizers participating in this mission. If our opponent''s strength were to increase suddenly, our fighting spirit would crumble, and they would fall into a depressed state because of this dangerous situation.

    In other words, we won''t be able toplete this mission because the Realizers'' mentality is destroyed, and our strength is far below that of the monsters. So we will die on Mount Kumotori in the end." Kirika added, and the three girls'' faces turned gloomy.

    "So what about the students from Suisei High School?" Kaede looked at Setsuka and asked frantically.

    "What we can do now is kill all the low-level monsters in this area quickly and destroy that metal wall. After that, we can help them." Setsuka answered.

    Then she turned her eyes to Tenku. Setsuka felt the same way as Kaede but was even more worried about Tenku because the Mithril Golem had turned into a seventh-level monster. The monster''s strength must have increased drastically after it entered its berserk state.

    Tenku was overwhelmed when he fought a Mithril Golem before, and the monster managed to rip his jacket. Setsuka feared Tenku would be in danger if he fought the current Mithril Golem.

    "You don''t need to worry. We must believe in him. Hadn''t he defeated one of those monsters? I''m sure that Tenku will be able to face the Mithril Golem even though the monster has entered a berserk state. We should focus on the lower-level monsters around us now. We must kill them all before Tenku finishes his battle with the Mithril Golem." Kaede patted Setsuka on the shoulder and tried to calm her down.

    She could feel Setsuka''s concern for Tenku when she saw his best friend''s face. Even though Kaede wasn''t sure, she could only trust Tenku because he was the only person in the area who could face Sixth-level monsters one-on-one. Kaede hoped that Tenku could kill the Mithril Golem. Otherwise, they couldn''t leave that ce and help the students from Suisei High School.

    "She''s right. We should focus on fighting those low-level monsters for now, though I know that an Ogre can no longer be said to be one of them after going into a berserk state." Kirika added.

    "I understand. Then, let''s finish off those monsters quickly." Setsuka nodded at their words. Afterward, they spread out and attacked the low-level monsters near them. At the same time, the battle between Tenku and the Seventh-level monsters started.

 Chapter 214 214

    ?

    Tenku''s face became serious when he saw a purple light fall from the magic circle, making the Mithril Golem go into a berserk state.

    "The terrorists from the Ghost Neb were quite troublesome. They have many ways to manipte monsters." Tenku said in annoyance. He already had difficulty fighting one of the Mithril Golems without using his full strength. But now it had turned into a seventh-level monster. He didn''t know how much the Mithril Golem''s power had increased.

    Tenku moved and appeared behind the Mithril Golem. He intended to use the same method as before to defeat the monster. When Tenku was about to swing his Phantasmal Object towards the Mithril Golem''s waist, his face contorted as dozens of swords and spears appeared from the monster''s back and rushed at him at lightning speed.

    "It''s dangerous!" Tenku quickly shed his weapon to block the attack.

    nk! nk! nk!

    Tenku couldn''t block all of the monster''s attacks, and several swords managed to tear his jacket. Luckily, he was pretty far away from the Mithril Golem. If too close, the sword and spear might have pierced his body.

    "The monster''s attacks became many times more sharp and fast." Tenku frowned when he saw his hand shaking after shing with the monster''s sword and spear.

    After that, the Mithril Golem looked at him with bloodshot eyes because the monster felt Tenku was dangerous and had already set him as its target.

    "I will try to attack him again in the same way." Tenku gripped his Phantasmal Object tightly as his figure suddenly disappeared from the spot.

    The Mithril Golem became alert and looked around but couldn''t find Tenku anywhere. Just as the monster was about to look in another direction, a voice suddenly sounded from the Mithril Golem''s waist and echoed through the sky.

    CLANK!

    Tenku managed tond a clean hit on the Mithril Golem, but to his surprise, he couldn''t even apply a single scratch on the monster''s body.

    "So hard!" Tenku immediately left the ce after seeing dozens of spears pointed at him. He used Qi as a foothold in the air and quickly got away from the Mithril Golem.

    "Not only its attack, but its defense has also increased dramatically. How can I prate that skin? Should I use my ultimate attack? If I do, I will run out of strength in this battle.

    I still need a bit of power to fight low-level monsters. Moreover, their strength had increased after entering a berserk state from being touched by that purple light." Tenku pondered and thought of a way to efficiently kill Mithril Golems without using much of his strength.

    But the Mithril Golem didn''t allow Tenku to think. The monsters rushed towards him and made an earthquake in the area with every step.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    "Huh!?" Tenku was surprised when he saw the Mithril Golem approaching him and stretched out his palm.

    "Tch!" Tenku clicked his tongue and quickly moved from his position to dodge the dozens of swords and spears that rained down on him.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The swords and spears shot swiftly, and their sharpness was terrifying. The Mithril Golem''s attacks easily hollowed out the ground around the ce and destroyed the surroundings.

    Tenku''s face darkened when he saw that. He was sure he would be seriously injured if he took the hit head-on, even though he had a strong physique and was wearing thebat gear of Wyvern scales.

    While Tenku was blocking the raining swords and spears, a Mithril Golem suddenly appeared and stomped on him.

    "Damn!" Tenku gritted his teeth and increased his speed.

    Boooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    Tenku managed to dodge the attack from the Mithril Golem and kept a reasonable distance from the monster. He didn''t know how it had noticed him, but he couldn''t allow the Mithril Golem to attack him again at close range. If that happens, Tenku will run out of strength first because he has to avoid and block the monster''s attacks.

    He couldn''t continue to defend and dodge without counterattacking. But Tenku was confused about how to kill the monster quickly. He felt worried for Akina and the others after learning that the purple light could make monsters enter a berserk state.

    Tenku knew they must be in a dangerous situation. He didn''t want anything wrong to happen to them. Tenku must immediately finish the battle in that ce and help Takaya and the others. He wanted to try using the Golden Revolver to attack the Mithril Golems, but he noticed that Setsuka and Kaede kept looking at him periodically. Tenku didn''t want to take the risk and reveal his identity. He felt a headache at the thought of it.

    "If the two girls hadn''te here, I could have fought more freely." Tenku sighed and shook his head. He felt it was pointless to think about that since the two girls were already trapped with him in that area.

    "In that case, I can only use the same method but with a stronger attack." Tenku muttered and narrowed his eyes at the Mithril Golems destroying the surroundings to find him.

    Tenku raced through the air until his figure blurred, and she silently appeared behind the monster. Hepressed Genesis power and Qi into his Phantasmal Object and shed it at the Mithril Golem''s neck.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Sword of Demolition!

    sh!

    nk!

    Tenku looked at the Mithril Golem''s neck to check if its attacks had any effect and could injure the monster. He smiled after confirming that he had left quite a deep scratch on the Mithril Golem''s skin. But then his face changed when he saw that the monster''s head suddenly rotated one hundred and eighty degrees and shot dozens of mithril des from its mouth.

    "Huh!?" Tenku quickly swung his weapon to block the attack.

    nk! nk! nk!

    Unfortunately, Tenku couldn''t defend against the attack because he was too close to the Mithril Golem, and the des shot so fast.

    Tenku received cuts on his shoulder, thigh, and arm, but he didn''t make the slightest sound of pain. He was used to the pain from practicing the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art. So the wound was nothing from him.

    He moved behind the monster''s head and injected much Genesis power into the Devourer Scythe. Afterward, he shed toward the wound on the Mithril Golem''s neck.

    Sword of Demolition!

    nk!

    The scratches on the Mithril Golem''s neck deepened, and Tenku was confident he could kill the monster in the subsequent three attacks. But the Mithril Golem''s head rotated again, returned to normal, transformed its hand into a spear, and stabbed it at Tenku.

    Tenku shed his Phantasmal Object, but he was blown away and vomiting blood from the impact. He has knocked back tens of meters and managed tond on the ground properly. Tenku tried to stabilize himself because he felt the blood within his body churning, and his internal organs shook from the attack of the Mithril Golem. Not long after that, he vomited blood again.

    "I didn''t expect that monster to be able to transform its body parts into weapons after it went into a berserk state. The Mithril Golem is much stronger than Fenrir when it is a Seventh-level monster." Tenku said in a deep voice, wiping the traces of blood on the corner of his lips.

    "But no matter how strong that monster is, I must kill it quickly and help the Akina dan the others." Tenku''s figure disappeared and reappeared right behind the Mithril Golem. The monster quickly changed its other hand into a sword and swung it towards Tenku. Unfortunately, what the Mithril Golem shed was not him but an afterimage.

    The real Tenku appeared on the monster''s right and had already gathered his power into his Phantasmal Object. He had changed the shape of his weapon to a naginata because he wanted to do a different kind of attack. Tenku rotated his naginata at high speed like a drill, delivering consecutive thrusts toward the monster''s neck.

    Tyrannical Drill!

    Dozens of gigantic drills of Qi manifestation bombarded the Mithril Golem''s neck. Of course, Tenku also injects spear intent into his attack, making the damage even more terrifying.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The Mithril Golem lost its bnce and almost fell because of Tenku''s attack. The sword marks on the monster''s neck had turned into severalrge, deep holes. The attack from the naginata was far more potent than the sh of the greatsword.

    This time Tenku didn''t keep his distance from the Mithril Golem after he attacked. He kept showering the monster with spear thrusts, and Tenku hit the same point on its neck with great uracy.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The Mithril Golem got annoyed and fired dozens of spears at Tenku, but his figure disappeared again. Tenku reappeared under the monster''s feet and jumped at top speed until he was level with the Mithril Golem''s neck. He thrust his naginata and made the monster''s wound even bigger. The Mithril Golem got angry and swung its spear and sword blindly but didn''t hit Tenku.

    On the other hand, Tenku moved at a terrifying speed and left several afterimages around the ce to trick the Mithril Golems. While the monster was attacking that thing, Tenku quietly appeared behind it.

    He turned his Phantasmal Object into a greatsword again and intended to cut the monster''s throat to end the battle. But before he could sh it, the Mithril Golem suddenly turned around and swung its de at him.

    "What!?" Tenku was startled and shed his great sword at the attack.

    nk!

    The Mithril Golem and Tenku were both knocked back a few meters. Tenkunded on the ground and intended tounch another attack on the monster, but he was shocked when he saw the Mithril Golem shoot dozens of spears at high speed at him. He swung his sword to counter the attack. Unfortunately, Tenku couldn''t block all of them and left one spear that shot toward his heart.

    Tenku''s face became solemn when he saw the spear. He felt he couldn''t dodge or counter the attack from that close range. So Tenku could only block it with his body directly. He moved slightly to change the spear''s trajectory to avoid hitting his vitals and injuring him badly. After that, the spear pierced the body, and blood spurted out.

 Chapter 215 215

    ?

    Spurt!

    The spear pierced the body, and blood spurted out, drenching the ground around it. But the person who got hit by that attack wasn''t Tenku.

    "Why?" Tenku asked with a trembling voice to a girl who suddenly appeared before him.

    That person was Setsuka, and she blocked the attack for him. Tenku didn''t feel her presence before as he was focused on fighting Mithril Golem.

    "I can''t see you getting hurt before my eyes." Setsuka looked at Tenku and said. She smiled, and blood flowed from the corner of her tiny lips.

    When Setsuka was fighting a horde of orcs, she noticed that a Mithril Golem was suppressing Tenku after entering a berserk state. She became even more worried when she saw him vomiting blood several times due to the monster''s attack.

    Setsuka couldn''t bear to see Tenku get hurt. She froze the monsters around her and rushed to the location of the battle between Tenku and Mithril Golem.

    "You know who I am?" Tenku was surprised after hearing Setsuka''s words.

    Setsuka nodded, and her body staggered from losing so much blood. Her vision blurred, and she almost fell because she didn''t have the strength to stand up. Luckily, Tenku quickly moved and caught her body.

    When Tenku wanted to say something, he felt a vibration on the ground and saw a Mithril Golem approaching him. Tenku immediately cut through the spear, piercing Setsuka''s body with a full-force sh from his Phantasmal Object, and slowly pulled the fragments of the weapon out. Afterward, Tenku carried Setsuka in a princess hug and left the ce. He didn''t forget to leave an afterimage to trick the monster.

    Booooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    Right after Tenku and Setsuka left, a Mithril Golem came and stomped on the ce with all its might. But then the monster realized that its attack didn''t kill Tenku and its target had run away. The Mithril Golem was enraged and destroyed the surroundings to find him.

    Tenku moved with Setsuka in his arms to a location far away from the Mithril Golem so the monsters couldn''t find them. Heid Setsuka down gently on the ground and quickly checked her wound.

    Tenku felt distressed when he saw therge gash on Setsuka''s chest. He checked her with his spiritual sense, and his face sank when he noticed that many of Setsuka''s vital organs were damaged.

    "Why did you do that? Didn''t I say that I helped you two just by coincidence? Then why did you block the spear for me?" Tenku looked at Setsuka and said with a sad face.

    "I know about it. But I do it of my own free will and not because I want to repay you for saving us in the past. I block the spear with my body because I couldn''t see you get hurt." Setsuka answered weakly.

    "But because of that, you were injured very badly and lost a lot of blood. What you have done is so dangerous for your life!" Tenku scolded Setsuka. He couldn''t control his emotions after hearing her words.

    Setsuka''s injuries were so severe that she could have died from the attack. Ordinary potions wouldn''t be able to heal her, and Tenku no longer had Holy water in his space pocket. The girl was in a dangerous situation right now.

    Setsuka was slightly surprised when she saw that because this was the first time Tenku showed his emotions. But then she smiled because she felt Tenku''s concern for her.

    "I''m d you care about me. Besides, I''m grateful to receive that spear for you because I could feel what you felt when you saved me at Lake Shima." Setsuka replied in a barely audible voice. Her vision darkened, and she felt like he would lose consciousness at any moment.

    "Please drink it. Your injuries will heal after ingesting this elixir." Tenku took a small bottle with a beautiful shape from his space pocket.

    It was a high-grade elixir that he had gotten at a great price from Kaziya, and he only had one. Tenku used most of the monster cores he got from Beijing to buy it and intended to use that liquid as a precaution in this mission. Even though it couldn''t bepared to Holy water, the high-level elixir was enough to improve Setsuka''s condition.

    Tenku frowned when he saw Setsuka just silent and didn''t reply to his words. He slowly poured the elixir into her mouth, but Setsuka couldn''t drink it and spit it out again.

    He became increasingly worried about Setsuka''s condition. If the girl couldn''t drink the elixir, her injuries would worsen, and she might die. He had no other choice but to help Setsuka swallow that liquid.

    Tenku drank the elixir and pressed his lips against Setsuka to transfer it to her. He had to use his tongue to help the girl swallow it.

    "Hngh!" Setsuka moaned, and her body jolted when Tenku''s tongue identally touched her.

    Tenku ignored her reaction and focused on giving the liquid to Setsuka. He repeated it many times because Setsuka couldn''t drink the elixir in one gulp in her current state. It took a long time for Tenku to make Setsuka swallow all of the liquid in the bottle, and he quickly separated his lips from hers.

    "Fortunately, I bought a high-grade elixir from Uncle Kaziya. If I didn''t have it, Setsuka would surely have died from that wound since ordinary potions couldn''t save her." Tenku sighed in relief when he saw the wound on Setsuka''s chest slowly healing and her breathing stabilized. He stroked her hair gently, and his treatment made her look veryfortable.

    "This happened because of the terrorists from Ghost Neb and the monsters they controlled. I almost lost another person who is precious to me." Tenku looked at the Mithril Golem coldly. He finally realized how precious Setsuka was to him after he felt the fear of losing her.

    Tenku heard footsteps approaching him not long after, and he knew who it was. They were Kaede and Kirika. After the two girls killed all the monsters around them, they quickly headed there.

    "Setsuka!" Kaede screamed in panic when she saw therge gash on Setsuka''s chest. She sat near her best friend and looked at Tenku.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "How is Setsuka''s condition?" Kaede asked worriedly. She didn''t need to ask why her best friend had be like that because she could already guess it.

    Kaede was fighting Orcs not far from Setsuka. When Tenku was in danger, Kaede also saw it and noticed that Setsuka suddenly froze all the monsters and went to his location.

    She wanted to chase after Setsuka, but the monsters got in her way. So she had to kill the Ogres before catching up with her. After Kaede kills the monsters around her, she intends to catch up with Setsuka.

    But then she saw someone suddenly appeared not far from her location, and that person was Tenku carrying someone in his arms. Kaede quickly noticed that the person was Setsuka.

    "She is fine now, and her condition is stable. please take care of her for me." Tenku stood up and handed Setsuka over to Kaede.

    "Where do you want to go?" Kaede asked. She knew that Tenku had difficulty fighting the Mithril Golem after the monster went into a berserk state. Kaede was afraid that Tenku would force himself to fight the Mithril Golems.

    "Of course, I want to end the battle." Tenku replied.

    "But..." Kaede wanted to stop him, but Tenku suddenly opened his mouth again.

    "You also stay here, and there''s no need to fight anymore. Leave all the low-level monsters and Mithril Golems to me." Tenku looked at Kirika and said. Then his cultivation base at the great perfection of the Sky Origin realm exploded from his body, and his figure disappeared without waiting for their answer. Kaede and Kirika were stunned when they saw that because they could feel the terrifying power of Tenku before he left.

    "What kind of power is that?" Kirika said in a trembling voice.

    Kaede shakes her head. She had guessed that Tenku had a strange power when she saw him fight against a Mithril Golem earlier. But Kaede didn''t know what power it was because this was the first time she felt it.

    After Tenku left Setsuka for Kaede and Kirika, he went to where the low-level monsters gathered. He looked at the Mithril Golem and found it was still destroying the surroundings in search of him.

    Tenku stared at the monster with killing intent. He felt the same anger when he saw Kohana get hurt in the incident at Suisei High School.

    "Phantasmal Release..."

    GLUTTONY CENTIPEDE

    A giant centipede with a length of more than forty meters suddenly appeared in the area and encircled Tenku in the middle.

    "Kill all those monsters." Tenku pointed at the low-level monsters and gave his order.

    The giant centipede understood Tenku''s words and quickly carried out his orders. The creature walked very fast, and it didn''t take long to reach the location of the Ogre and Orc horde. The monsters became alert when they saw the appearance of a giant centipede.

    After that, the massacre began. The centipede swung its scythe-like legs at the monsters and tore them into minced meat.

    Tenku dashed towards the Mithril Golem after she saw that the giant centipede had started its action. Now he had to do his part, kill seventh-level monsters. Tenku moved at a terrifying speed and arrived in front of the Mithril Golem instantly.

    The Mithril Golem noticed Tenku''s presence and quickly thrust its spear-shaped hand at him. Tenku watched that calmly and shed his Phantasmal Object with full power.

    nk!

    The tremendous shockwave from their sh destroyed the surroundings. But they weren''t done with their attacks yet.

    nk! nk! nk!

    Tenku and the Mithril Golem shed their weapons dozens of times in the blink of an eye. Tenku didn''t get knocked back this time because he used his full power in his attack. He didn''t care if he ran out of energy in that battle. Tenku had ways to replenish his Qi and Genesis power, but he might not be able to increase his Realizer phase or cultivation base.

    Originally, Tenku wanted to use all the energy resources he got after killing those monsters to increase his strength. But if he diverted that to replenishing Qi or Genesis power, then his Realizer phase or cultivation base would not be able to step into higher stages.

    "I have no other choice." Tenku sighed and canceled the manifestation of his Phantasmal Object. Then he threw a full-force fist toward the head of the Mithril Golem.

    Domination Fist!

    Boooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

 Chapter 216 216

    ?

    "What''s that?" Kaede pointed at the giant centipede and asked Kirika. She thought the girl knew about the creature because she had seen Tenku fight.

    "I think that giant centipede is an ability of one of his Phantasmal Objects." Kirika replied with a trembling voice.

    Even though they had killed many monsters in this mission, they still felt nauseous when they saw the scene before them. The giant centipede ruthlessly killed the low-level monsters and turned them into minced meat. Surprisingly, the creature could cut through Ogres, Orcs, and Mutant Rats precisely and avoided damaging their cores.

    "How many abilities does he have? He could float in the air, and use fist and palm attacks. Now he created a giant centipede of enormous size.

    Moreover, he had yet to use the abilities of his other Phantasmal Objects. Plus, I feel Tenku still hasn''t shown all his strength in the previous battle." Kaede looked at Tenku in amazement.

    "The first two abilities you mentioned were not from his Phantasmal Object, and you should have realized that already. If you were to talk about his Phantasmal Object in the shape of a golden gun, its abilities were terrifying." Kirika said in a deep voice, and her eyes didn''t move from Tenku. She saw that he was moving closer to the Mithril Golem.

    "Terrifying? What do you mean? Aren''t his other Phantasmal Objects only rank F?" Kaede tilted her head and looked confused at Kirika.

    "Yeah, I know about that. But the destructive power of a Phantasmal Object didn''t always match its ranking. I can say that because I saw it with my eyes that his Phantasmal Object can transform into a sniper, and the bullets from his gun can prate the defenses of the Realizer in theary phase." Kirika exined.

    "Impossible! Did something go wrong with the Phantasm Altar when he awakened his Phantasmal Object? But why only him? Why didn''t other students experience the same thing as him?" Kaede said in disbelief.

    "I don''t know. But I think nothing is wrong with your school''s Phantasm Altar. The Phantasmal Object had an F rank, probably for some reason. You should already know that there are many reasons for a Phantasmal Object''s ranking to be low.

    This could be due to low damage, consuming too much power, weak defense, and many others. It was the same for his Phantasmal Objects as well. Tenku may have managed to make up for the shorings of his Phantasmal Object in a way we don''t know." Kirika said her conjecture.

    "You''re right... Huh! He has started his battle against the Mithril Golems again!" Kaede raised her voice when she saw the Mithril Golem and Tenku sh.

    nk!

    "Kyaaaaa!" Kirika screamed, and Kaede hugged Setsuka to protect her as the shockwave from the impact of their attacks reached that ce.

    "That is¡­ I feel that Tenku has be stronger than before." Kaede looked at Tenku and muttered.

    "In the first ce, it was impossible for him to kill a Sixth-level monster using the power of the Realizer in the asteroid phase. I don''t know if he''s hiding his strength, but I''m sure he uses other powers in his battles and doesn''t use them fully for some reason." Kirika responded and seriously watched the battle between Tenku and the Mithril Golem.

    "Yes, you''re right. I had thought that before, but the battle before my eyes had confirmed my guess. Tenku''sbat power is much stronger than his Realizer phase." Kaede agreed with Kirika.

    "Huh? Why had he suddenly canceled the manifestation of his Phantasmal Object? What does he want to do? Does he intend to fight the Mithril Golem with his bare hands, just like he did before?" Kirika was confused when she saw that. Kaede also felt the same way. But it didn''t take long for them to get answers to their questions.

    Boooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    Tenku hit the Mithril Golem right in the face, and the monster was blown away dozens of meters. After that, Tenku threw his palms sessively toward the Mithril Golem.

    Goliath Palms!

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The Mithril Golem was knocked back bit by bit until its gigantic body hit the metal wall.

    "Alright. It is time to end this battle." Tenku said indifferently and manifested his Phantasmal Object again. Then he changed its form into a naginata.

    Tenkupressed all the genesis power and Qi from within his body into his Phantasmal Object. He also injected the spear intent, and his weapon vibrated violently. Tenku held the Devourer Scythe tightly and thrust it toward the Mithril Golem.

    Imperial Spear!

    The world was painted green, and Tenku''s attack shot like a high-poweredser beam. The attack destroyed an area along its trajectory and engulfed the Mithril Golem. The giantser beam obliterated the monster without a trace and hollowed out the metal wall.

    Tenku sighed after he saw that. He was breathing heavily, and his vision was blurry. Tenku felt exhausted from having used up all the strength in his body. This was his first time using that attack.

    It was one of the ultimate moves of the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique. Tenku was surprised by the damage from the attack and the power consumption.

    "It looks like I won''t be able to increase the phase of my Phantasmal Objects or my cultivation base on this mission." Tenku sighed in disappointment.

    When he thought about that, Tenku suddenly raised his eyebrows after feeling much energy absorbed into his body. Tenku quickly converted that into Qi and Genesis power. Afterward, his condition got better. It was the source of the energy he got after he and the giant centipede killed the Mithril Golems and the monsters in the area.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Okay. I must quickly go to the students'' ce to help Akina and the others." Tenku said in a low voice and ran to Setsuka''s ce.

    At the same time, Kirika and Kaede were dumbfounded after they saw the battle.

    "What kind of attack was that?" Kaede pointed at therge hole in the metal wall that had divided the area into three.

    "I don''t know." Kirika shook her head. She was shocked when she saw the destructive power of Tenku''s attack. It looked terrible for her.

    Even though Kirika had seen Tenku fight against the terrorists in theary phase, his strength at that time was far below what she now saw.

    Tenku obliterated the Mithril Golem and hollowed out the thick metal wall in one strike. His strength in that battle was at least in the star cluster phase.

    A fifteen-year-old boy possessed power on par with the leaders of the strongest Realizer group in Japan. On top of that, he managed to defeat a Mithril Golem in its berserk state single-handedly. That sounded incredible, and no one would believe it if others didn''t see it in person, Kirika included.

    "He is so amazing. No wonder Setsuka fell in love with him." Kaede said with sparkling eyes, and her heart suddenly pounded very fast.

    Kirika raised her eyebrows and turned her eyes to Kaede. She felt something was off about the girl when she heard her words and expression. Kirika wanted to say something to Kaede but stopped when she saw Tenku approaching them.

    "I have killed all the monsters in this area without one left. The space copse in this ce will soon be closed. We can return to the locations of the Realizers from the three organizations now." Tenku said to the two girls without looking at them as his eyes focused on Setsuka on the ground. He sighed with relief when he found out the girl''s condition was stable.

    Even so, Tenku regretted that he couldn''t increase his strength after killing so many monsters and identally destroyed the body of a Mithril Golem without a trace. But the cores of the Ogres, Orcs, and other high-level monsters could at least ease his feelings of disappointment a little. Apart from that, he also obtained many valuable items around space copse.

    "Ah, yes." Kaede replied curtly, and Kirika nodded in response.

    "I don''t know how much you two know about me, but please keep everything that happened here and my identity a secret." Tenku shifted his eyes to Kirika and then looked at Kaede for a long time. He was sure that Kaede knew his identity because Setsuka confided in almost anything to her best friend.

    "I understand. I swear I will not say anything about you and what happened here to anyone." Kaede answered thoughtfully because she understood Tenku''s words were meant for her, not Kirika''s.

    "Thank You. Then, let''s leave this ce now." Tenku approached Setsuka and carried her in a princess hug.

    Kaede and Kirika nodded in response to his words. They feel jealous when they see Setsuka but don''t show their feelings.

    After that, the three people quickly left the ce, and the space copsed in the area slowly closed and returned to normal.

    Meanwhile, the battle between the Realizers of the three official organizations against the monsters was fierce. Akina and the students from Suisei High School were depressed because the low-level monsters'' strength had suddenly increased after going into a berserk state.

    Reinforcements had arrived after the overseers sent a signal to their respective organizations. Those people were Realizers in theary phase, and there were dozens of them. Even so, the situation of the students from Suisei High School had not changed since those people hade to deal with the high-level monsters and Mithril Golems.

    Luckily, there were no casualties from the students because the senior Realizers from the organization were protecting them. But some of them received light injuries when fighting low-level monsters, and the rest were in serious condition. One of them is Daichi, Akio''s best friend.

    "Michiko! Quickly get Daichi out of this ce! You must take him to the healers for treatment!" Akio shouted to Michiko while fighting fiercely against the orcs, whose strength had increased drastically.

    "I understand!" Michiko nodded and immediately carried Daichi away from that ce. He had arge gash extending from his shoulder to his waist and nearly lost consciousness from blood loss.

    On the other hand, Akina, Takaya, and Noboru were fighting some distance away from Akio and the others. They were overwhelmed because they had to fight against many Mutant Rats.

    "Damn! They just keep popping up like it''s endless!" Takaya said and hitting the monsters with full force.

    "We must hold off the Mutant Rats until the Realizers kill the high-level monsters!" Noboru responded and thrust his Phantasmal Object into the Mutant Rat''s stomach.

    "Yeah, we have to wait..." Akina wanted to add another word, but Noboru cut her off.

    "Watch out, Akina! There''s a monster behind you!" Noboru shouted frantically.

    Akina quickly turned her body around, and she was startled when she saw the Mutant Rat open its jaws at her. She and the monster were so close that she couldn''t avoid it. Akina gritted her teeth and closed her eyes.

    She was ready to ept the pain from the monster''s bite. But no matter how long she waited, Akina didn''t feel anything. Then, she worked up the courage to open her eyes. Akina was stunned after seeing all the Mutant Rats in the ce had died.

    "What has happened?"

 Chapter 217 217

    ?

    "What has happened?" Akina looked around and was surprised to find that the Mutant Rats had died. Then she was confused when Takaya and Noboru pointed silently behind her.

    Akina turned around and became alert when she saw a person in a ck coat wearing a mask standing not far from her. That person is The Reaper. Akina knew that person because she often heard senior Realizers talk about him. In addition, she also saw his fight with Daichi.

    Takaya and Noboru quickly moved in front of Akina to protect her. They were also shocked because they didn''t know when The Reaper appeared near them and killed the Mutant Rats. The two of them were also as wary as Akina. The Reaper is an illegal Realizer, and they fear the person has bad intentions for them.

    "What do you want?" Takaya asked in a trembling voice, and he clenched his fists tightly. He didn''t know why but felt terrified as he stood before him.

    The Reaper wore a ck jacket with several rips from the monster''s attacks. Takaya saw that the person had gone through a great and fierce battle. Because of that, he and Noboru could feel an oppressive aura from The Reaper.

    "I have no ill will towards you. Besides, are you sure you can stop me if I want to harm you?" Tenku said calmly.

    After arriving at the ce, Tenku handed Setsuka to Kaede to be taken to the healers and receive intensive treatment. He couldn''t let the Realizers in that ce see him carrying Setsuka in a princess hug, fearing they would misunderstand and think he would do bad to that girl.

    Kaede still has many things that make her curious about Tenku, and she wants to ask him about it. One of those things is how Tenku changed his face to a middle-aged man.

    Even though she knew it was a sensitive matter, her heart wouldn''t be able to settle down if she didn''t ask him about it. Kaede was sure that Tenku wouldn''t be angry because she had sworn that she wouldn''t say anything about him to anyone else.

    But she knew now wasn''t the right time to ask that because Setsuka had to get intensive care immediately. Kaede could find another time to meet Tenku and relieve her curiosity.

    On the other hand, Kirika doesn''t go with Kaede because she has to help the Realizers from the League of Heroes. Originally, she wanted to fight the monsters with Tenku but quickly gave up that intention. Kirika was afraid that the members of her organization would see her and spread gossip. It would damage her image in the League of Heroes and as a popr idol in Japan.

    "Then what do you want from us?" Akina added another question to The Reaper because she couldn''t believe his words. But then she frowned because she felt familiar when she saw his eyes.

    Akina tried to remember where she had seen The Reaper. But no matter how hard she thought about it, she was sure this was the first time she met him.

    "I don''t want anything from you. I came here to kill monsters and coincidentally helped you. So you don''t need to overthink and misunderstand me." Tenku exined. After that, he turned around and wanted to leave the ce, but Akina stopped him.

    "Wait a minute!"

    "What is it?" Tenku looked at Akina and said in a hoarse voice.

    "Have we met before?" Akina asked. Her words surprised Takaya and Noboru.

    "No. This is the first time we''ve met." Tenku replied casually, and he left the ce without waiting for a reply from Akina.

    "Stop!!" Akina raised her voice, but Tenku didn''t want to hear it and quickly disappeared from their sight.

    "Why do I feel familiar with him when I see his eyes? Who''s he?" Akina muttered and looked in the direction Tenku had gone. Then she shook his head and did not consider the matter further. Akina thought it was just her feelings from exhaustion after fighting monsters.

    "What''s wrong, Akina?" Takaya approached her and asked. Noboru followed behind him.

    "It''s nothing. We should hurry to help the other students. It seemed they were overwhelmed against the monsters." Akina pointed in a certain direction and reminded the two. Takaya looked where Akina was pointing, and his face darkened as she saw the Mutant Rats surrounding the students.

    "You are right. Let''s go now!" Takaya said with a full fighting spirit.

    "Let''s help them!" Noboru added. The three people nodded to each other and left the ce.

    After Tenku left Akina and the others, he didn''t go too far from them. He stood atop arge tree branch and watched the three people from afar for fear that they would be in danger against those low-level monsters.

    Additionally, Tenku uses his spiritual sense to monitor the course of the battle in that area and other locations divided by thick metal walls. He sensed that many Realizers in theary phase had gathered in those two ces, and their number was close to a hundred.

    Tenku didn''t know where the three organizations got those people, but he was sure most weren''t from the Tokyo branch. Some Realizers fought Mithril Golems in this area and the rest in another location.

    He also discovered that the two terrorists that caused the chaotic situation were dead. Tenku suspected that senior Realizers had killed them after their disguises were exposed. He felt that the two people were not very strong and did not have high positions in the Ghost Neb organization.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Besides, Tenku also checked Setsuka''s condition and ensured the girl was fine. Due to the continuous and excessive use of his spiritual sense, his face was pale with exhaustion.

    "It looks like I won''t have the chance to use my power." Tenku sighed in disappointment. He returned to that location as fast as he could for three reasons.

    First, Tenku wants Setsuka to get intensive care immediately so she can wake up. Second, he wanted to ensure the safety of Akina and his friends. Third, Tenku wants to kill the monsters in that ce and hopes that he can increase one of his powers. But the third one seemed impossible due to the appearance of dozens of Realizers in thatary phase.

    "I still have quite a bit of source energy in my body after I killed a lot of monsters. But what strength should I increase? Is it Golden Revolver or my cultivation base?" Tenku pondered and was confused about which power he should increase first. But after thinking about it for a bit, he quickly came up with the answer.

    "I will increase my cultivation base. After I break through to the innate realm, the Qi within my body will multiply, and I can use many techniques that I couldn''t use at the Sky Origin realm." Tenku said with determination. Then he closed his eyes and started to run the Heaven Swallowing Monarch Scripture.

    Even though he is cultivating, Tenku keeps an eye on the situation around him to prevent anything bad from happening to him or his friends. He only needed five minutes to convert the Genesis power he obtained after killing monsters into Profound Qi.

    "I could break through the innate realm if I had more Genesis power from the monsters!" Tenku said excitedly and clenched his fist tightly.

    He scanned the area around him, looking for which horde of monsters he could y. But Tenku was disappointed when he saw that the wind in the battle had changed. The Realizers on this mission, who had been under pressure, had managed to reverse the situation after the reinforcements arrived.

    The senior Realizers and students from Suisei High School could also handle Mutant Rats and Orcs. So Tenku had no reason to appear and kill those monsters suddenly.

    "It seems I must wait longer to break through the innate realm." Tenku sighed and shook his head. But he hoped he could y a horde of high-level monsters one more time before the mission wasplete. But Tenku suddenly raised his eyebrows after thinking about something.

    "Ah, I can do that." Tenku grinned and quickly manifested the Golden Revolver. Afterward, he immediately used the ability of his Phantasmal Object.

    "Phantasmal Release..."

    NINE TRANSFORMATIONS

    SNIPER MODE!

    Tenku turned his Phantasmal Object into a sniper. He loaded his weapon with a third-level monster core and targeted one of the Cactus Golems that Kirika was fighting. Then he pulled the trigger.

    Bang!

    Tenku''s bullet shot at terrifying speed and precisely hit the monster''s head. The Realizers were confused when they saw the Cactus Golem suddenly die and its massive body falls to the ground. Only Kirika among them knew what had happened. The girl looked around and then pursed her lips because she couldn''t find Tenku.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    After that, one after another, the Cactus Golems and Ogres died suddenly for unknown reasons. Tenku only targeted those two monsters because he wasn''t sure he could kill a Rock Golem in one hit, and it would be impossible for him to defeat a Mithril Golem with the Golden Revolver.

    "Who killed my monster!?"

    "Get out, you coward!"

    "This must be the work of an illegal Realizer!?"

    The Realizers of the three official organizations shouted angrily when the Ogre and Cactus Golem suddenly died. They had fought hard but didn''t gain any Genesis power after killing those monsters. Because of that, they were furious with the person who did that.

    On the other hand, Kaede was confused when she saw the Ogre in front of her suddenly die with a hole in its forehead. Then she recalled Kirika''s story about the ability of Phantasmal Object Tenku.

    "Is this what he did? Is he protecting me?" Kaede didn''t notice that a beautiful smile bloomed on her face. She felt touched after thinking that Tenku had secretly watched over and protected her.

    Kaede doesn''t know that Tenku''s goal is only to increase his strength and has no other intentions. But the girl had been lost in her imagination and had forgotten that Tenku was the man Setsuka loved.

    After two hours of fierce battle, the Realizers finally killed all the monsters in the area, including four Mithril Golems. In other words, they had managed to deal with the double space copse on Mount Kumotori, and the overseers dered that the mission was aplished.

 Chapter 218 218

    ?

    Two weeks had passed since the mission at Mount Kumotori ended. The students returned to school and carried out their study activities as usual.

    Some of them, especially the first-year students, were traumatized because the mission was much more dangerous than they thought. Fortunately, the senior Realizers from the official organizations protected them in battle. Otherwise, many of the students would be seriously injured and even die.

    Meanwhile, the rest were happy they could gain invaluable experience as a Realizer. They proudly boasted about it to the other students who didn''t participate in the mission.

    After returning from a mission on Mount Kumotori, Tenku stays away from Setsuka and Kaede. He had also asked the girl to stop making him a bento. When Setsuka asked why, Tenku said he didn''t want to keep wasting her time on him.

    Tenku''s answer made Setsuka sad. Kohana also felt the same way as Setsuka. Her little sister kept whining to go to Tenku''s apartment. She had not seen him for a long time and wanted to y with him. But Setsuka refuses and exins why. Those words made Kohana cry because she thought Tenku no longer wanted to see her.

    Kaede was angry at Tenku for making Setsuka and Kohana like that but couldn''t do anything. She didn''t know why, but she felt lost and lonely after not seeing Tenku for quite a while.

    After that day, Tenku no longer replied to messages and calls from Setsuka. He deliberately avoided her at school. Setsuka tries to meet him in his ssroom and wants to talk to him one-on-one. She wanted to ask him why he stayed away from her after the mission on Mount Kumotori.

    Unfortunately, when Setsukaes to his ssroom or apartment, Tenku suddenly disappears. He seemed to have sensed her presence and quickly left to avoid her. Setsuka became even more depressed when she realized about it.

    Over the past few days, Setsuka had been mostly silent in the ssroom and student council office. She can''t do her job properly and is always pensive to think of something. On top of that, Setsuka also has big dark circles under her eyes because she can''t sleep well.

    "Are you all right, Setsuka? You look unwell." Kaede sat down on the chair next to Setsuka and asked worriedly. They were in the ssroom and were currently on their lunch break.

    "Yes, I''m fine. I''m sorry for making you worry." Setsuka looked at Kaede and smiled weakly.

    Kaede felt sad when she saw that. She wanted to see Tenku and scold him for making her best friend like that. The two fell silent, and the atmosphere became awkward. Then the one who spoke first and broke the silence was Setsuka.

    "Have I done something wrong? Is he mad at me because I found out his true identity? If I knew he would stay away from me, I should have kept quiet and pretended I didn''t recognize him." Setsuka said in a hoarse voice, and a single tear rolled down from her eyes. Luckily she quickly wiped it off, and no student in the ssroom saw it.

    "No. What you''re doing is not wrong. We still don''t know why he''s avoiding you. So you can''t make random guesses. I''m sure he''s not mad at you. He may need some time alone because he has a particr problem." Kaede held Setsuka''s hand and tried tofort her.

    "Yes, you are right. But..." Setsuka thought what Kaede said made sense but didn''t fully ept it. Her best friend quickly cut her off when she wanted to say something.

    "Alright, we''d better put that matter aside for now. We can ask him why he stays away from you after we meet him. So I hope you are patient and don''t think badly about this matter." Kaede said softly.

    "I understand." Setsuka answered. Kaede couldn''t help but sigh when she saw her expression.

    "By the way, what are your ns for the winter holidays?" Kaede tried to divert the topic of their conversation.

    Soon all schools in Japan will enter winter holidays, and students already have their ns, including Kaede. She could hear their ssmates talking about it ever since their homeroom teacher left the ce.

    "Hmm... I don''t have any ns. Initially, I wanted to invite Tenku to spend Christmas Eve with me and Kohana. But it looks like we won''t be able to do that now. He doesn''t even want to reply to messages from me. So how can I ask him out?" Setsuka''s face clouded over, and tears dripped from her eyes again.

    Kaede sighed because her words had identally made Setsuka remember Tenku.

    (It seems like I have to find a way to meet him and ask why he''s avoiding Setsuka. I have to get answers from him for Setsuka and Kohana)

    Kaede said with determination in her heart. But she still didn''t realize she was also doing that for herself.

    Time is running fast, and the sun has shifted to the west. The students from Suisei High School came out of the gate and returned to their respective homes. They wore thick jackets because the weather was very cold.

    Tenku walked among the students and quickly left Suisei High School because he didn''t want to meet Setsuka or Kaede. He could tell with his spiritual senses that the two girls were still in the student council office.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    After returning from the mission on Mount Kumotori two weeks ago, his heart was a mess. Tenku was worried that it would affect his breakthrough.

    Wang Haotian had told him that a cultivator had to be at their best state of body and mind before breakthrough into the innate realm. If either of the two factors were unstable, their breakthrough might fail, and they would get a bacsh. They would be deeply injured, and the worst thing that could happen was that their cultivation base would suffer a bottleneck or decline.

    Because of that, Tenku felt he should stay away from Setsuka and Kohana until he broke through the innate realm. He was worried that his heart wouldn''t be able to settle down if he had to continue seeing that girl after what happened on the mission at Mount Kumotori.

    After Tenku returned to his apartment, he leaned on the sofa and checked his smartphone. He saw dozens of messages and calls from Setsuka today.

    Setsuka had sent Tenku over a hundred messages in thest two weeks but never replied. He felt sad about it but couldn''t do anything because he had to stay away from her.

    Tenku remembered when he asked Setsuka to stop making a bento for him. Setsuka''s face looked sad, and the girl could cry anytime. Tenku felt that his heart ached when he saw her expression. He couldn''t bear to see Setsuka sad, but he had to make up his mind here if he wanted his breakthrough into the innate realm to go smoothly.

    Apart from Setsuka, Tenku also received messages and iing calls from Kirika, Huang Yuxin, Wang Ruyue, and Kaede. He was used to the first three, but he was a little surprised when Kaede started texting him more frequently with the excuse of Setsuka.

    Tenku decided not to reply because that girl was Setsuka''s best friend, and he didn''t want to make contact with anyone rted to her. If he did, she might keep asking him why he stayed away from Setsuka, and Tenku''s mind would be distracted before the breakthrough day.

    "My cultivation base is already at the pinnacle of the Sky Origin realm and already perfectly consolidated. I only need to cultivate for a bit tonight, and tomorrow I can break through to the innate realm." Tenku had been suppressing his cultivation base for the past few days to make his foundation more solid and stable.

    It would help him when breaking through to the innate realm. Tenku looked at the calendar on his smartphone and frowned.

    "December 24th? I have to break into the innate realm on Christmas Eve??" Tenku smiles bitterly and shakes his head.

    A few days ago, Akina had asked him if he had free time on Christmas Eve. The girl thought that Tenku would sell crispy tofu on the day.

    Tenku replied that he had nothing to do on December 24th. Then Akina invites him to spend Christmas Eve together. Of course, she had also said that to Takaya and Noboru.

    Akina was still shy about spending time alone with Tenku. Besides, she was worried that Tenku would reject her. Because of that, the girl decided to take Takaya and Noboru with them.

    "I must tell Akina I can''t spend Christmas Eve with them." Tenku sighed and put his smartphone on the small table beside the sofa. He intended to tell Akina tomorrow directly at school.

    After resting for a while, Tenku entered his room and sat cross-legged on his bed. He closed his eyes and began to run the Heaven Swallowing Monarch Scripture. Tenku only cultivated for an hour. After that, Tenku took a shower to get rid of the sweat on his body and then slept.

    The next day, Tenku left for school early. He released his spiritual sense to ensure that Setsuka or Kaede wasn''t nearby. Luckily the two girls still had not arrived at school.

    Tenku identally met Akina in the school corridor. He tells her that he can''t spend Christmas Eve with them because he has an urgent business tonight. Akina was initially disappointed, but she finally understood after hearing his exnation.

    Time passed quickly, and the day had turned to night. Tenku has prepared to enter the innate realm today. He wanted to do it in an uninhabited territory, fearing that his breakthrough would create disturbances in the surroundings.

    Tenku decided to break through to the innate realm on Mount Fuji because he thought that ce was the best. He didn''t take long to reach his destination. Tenku sat cross-legged on the top of Mount Fuji and was ready to break through to the innate realm. But before he could do so, he heard a ring from his smartphone.

    He saw several people texting him, and one of them was Setsuka. Tenku quickly replied to all the messages and turned off his smartphone so he wouldn''t get disturbed. He decided to reply to their messages because he feared something bad might happen to him while breaking through.

    Afterward, he ran the Heaven Swallowing Monarch Scripture and was ready to enter the innate realm. Dark clouds gathered over Mount Fuji, and lightning fell with a thunderous sound.

    Rumble!

 Chapter 219 219

    ?

    Dark clouds gathered over Mount Fuji and expanded at a terrifying speed. Before long, the sky within a 100-mile radius of that ce was covered by thunderclouds, but they were still spreading.

    150... 200... 300... 400... 800... 900...

    The dark clouds stopped expanding at a radius of 999 miles and covered most of the sky in the Tokyo area. After that, hundreds of lightning bolts fell simultaneously, making Mt. Fuji tremble. The phenomenon alerted everyone in Tokyo, including the three official organizations.

    They thought a space copse with the highest threat level would appear in Tokyo. That made the higher-ups in the official organization worry. Thus, the Holy Union and the other two official organizations quickly dispatched their best Realizers to the epicenter of the phenomenon, Mount Fuji.

    ***

    On Christmas Eve, Setsuka watched the scenery outside before her bedroom window. She would asionally look at her smartphone with a sad expression. Her face was pale without the slightest light, andrge dark circles were visible under her eyes. Setsuka had had no appetite for several days and could not sleep well.

    Setsuka wasn''t alone in that ce, as other people were with her. That person was her best friend, Kaede. She cancels all her ns that night andes to Fuyushima Temple to apany Setsuka.

    "How about we go out with Kohana for dinner together?" Kaede said. She felt sad when she saw her best friend''s condition. Kaede had tried to persuade Setsuka to eat, but the other side refused.

    Because of that, Kaede asked her to hang out and have dinner with Kohana. She wanted Setsuka to get some fresh air and entertainment to distract her from thinking about Tenku for a while.

    "I''m not hungry. You can take Kohana if you want to have dinner out." Setsuka refused tly.

    "You two gave the same answer. I''ve asked Kohana for dinner, but she also turned me down." Kaede smiled bitterly.

    Before she entered Setsuka''s room, Kaede had already met Kohana in the living room. She asked her for dinner, but the little girl answered with a sad face.

    Setsuka ignored Kaede''s words and checked her smartphone. But then she was shocked when she saw an iing message.

    "Huh! He replied to my message! He finally wants to talk to me!?" Setsuka smiled broadly and said excitedly.

    "What''s wrong, Setsuka?" Kaede was confused by Setsuka''s sudden change in mood. But before she could get an answer from her best friend, she heard a notification sound from her smartphone.

    Kaede quickly checked and came up with an answer as to why Setsuka was getting excited. She also sent a message to Tenku but didn''t tell Setsuka.

    "Did Tenku send you a message?" Kaede asked softly. She felt happy when she saw her best friend''s expression getting better.

    "Yes! I asked him what he was doing now. I keep trying to contact him via messages and phone calls. I didn''t hope he would respond because I knew he was avoiding me. But I didn''t expect that he would reply to my messages!" Setsuka nodded vigorously.

    "That''s good. Then what message did he send you?" Kaede smiled when she saw Setsuka acting like a little girl who had gotten a doll and choctes from her father. Then she also secretly looked at her smartphone to see Tenku''s reply.

    Kaede raised her eyebrows when she read Tenku''s message to her. She looked at Setsuka and waited for her answer. Kaede sent a message to Tenku with a question simr to her best friend. She wanted to know if the reply from Tenku on her smartphone was the same as Setsuka''s.

    "She said that she was on Mount Fuji. What was he doing there on Christmas Eve? Is she spending time with other girls?" Setsuka''s face clouded over after thinking about that possibility.

    "You''re overthinking, Setsuka. Instead of you being prejudiced, why don''t you ask him directly?" Kaede smiled wryly when she heard Setsuka''s words. She was relieved that Tenku gave the same message to her best friend. If Tenku''s answer differed and he lied to her, Kaede would be disappointed and sad.

    "You are right." Setsuka quickly typed a message on her smartphone and sent it to Tenku. But after she waited for a while, no reply came from him. Setsuka checked her smartphone again and found Tenku had not received her message.

    Setsuka could only think of two possibilities. First, Tenku turned off his smartphone because he didn''t want to be disturbed. Second, Tenku lost its signal in that area. As Setsuka thought of the first possibility, she frowned at the thought of Tenku spending Christmas Eve with other people.

    "Please calm down, Setsuka. He might have important business toe to Mt. Fuji. So it''s not certain he''s going there with a girl to spend Christmas Eve together." Kaede quicklyforted Setsuka when she saw her expression. She was worried that her best friend''s power would go out of control and freeze the entire room. It was already very cold outside, and Kaede didn''t want it to be full of ice.

    "But..." Setsuka wanted to reply to Kaede''s words, but her sentence stopped after she heard the sound of thunder.

    Rumble!

    "Huh? It''s unusual for lightning to strike when it''s snowing." Kaede said confusedly and walked over to the window to see the situation outside. Then she felt strange seeing Setsuka silently looking in a certain direction.

    "Why are you silent..." Kaede suddenly stopped her words when she saw the amazing phenomenon outside. Hundreds of lightning fell from the sky, like dragons descending to Earth.

    "What''s that?" Kaede said in a trembling voice. Afterward, she heard her smartphone ringing and immediately checked it. Setsuka also got the same message as her. It was sent by the Holy Union to inform all its members about the phenomenon and to instruct them not to approach the area.

    When the two girls read the news, they were astonished to find out that the center of the phenomenon was Mount Fuji. Setsuka stood up from her seat in panic and looked at the thunderstorm.

    "What is Tenku doing in that ce?" Setsuka said worriedly, and Kaede felt the same way too.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ***

    At the same time, Wang Haotian enjoyed his time with his granddaughter at the Wang family''s mansion. He sat in the living room, sipping tea and watching television.

    Wang Haotian had taken care of all his affairs in Beijing and had purged all the spies in the Wang family. He settled the matter calmly because the Gu family didn''t make any moves after the martial artspetition ended due to pressure from all sides.

    On the other hand, Wang Ruyue sat next to him and kept staring at her smartphone. She looks busy and ignores her grandfather. Wang Haotian was displeased when he saw that.

    "What are you doing, Yue''er? Did that brat send you a message?" Wang Haotian asked in annoyance.

    Since returning to Japan, Tenku had never even given any news to Wang Haotian unless his master contacted him first. Meanwhile, he frequently exchanged messages with Wang Ruyue daily, whether morning, noon, or night.

    "Yes, I asked about how he was and what he was doing now. If Tenku was here, wouldn''t that be great? We can spend Christmas Eve together." Wang Ruyue pouted andined to Wang Haotian.

    "He has a lot of things he has to do in Japan, whether it''s his school affairs or his organization. So there was no way he''d stay in Beijing any longer. Didn''t you say that he participated in the joint mission of the three organizations?" Wang Haotian looked at Wang Ruyue and said.

    "You''re right. I didn''t expect that he would face another multiple space copse, especially this time with a total of three portals." Wang Ruyue replied.

    "Then what is he doing now?" Wang Haotian was curious about Tenku''s activities tonight. Usually, he would spend Christmas Eve with Wang Haotian. But now, his master is not with him, and Wang Haotian wants to know what Tenku is doing.

    "He said that he was on Mount Fuji." Wang Ruyue replied.

    "Mount Fuji? What is he doing there on Christmas Eve?" Wang Haotian said confusedly.

    "I don''t know. He didn''t reply to my messages anymore after that. I tried calling him, but his smartphone was off." Wang Ruyue shook her head and pursed her lips.

    Not long after Wang Ruyue finished her sentence, news about the terrifying phenomenon in Tokyo was broadcast on television. That made Wang Ruyue and Wang Haotian speechless.

    "Where is the brat now?" Wang Haotian asked.

    "Mount Fuji." Wang Ruyue replied briefly.

    "I''m going back to Japan now." Wang Haotian stood up from his seat and said seriously. When he saw the news, he felt that Tenku had caused it. Wang Haotian had never personally seen a cultivator break through to the innate realm, but he was certain that that phenomenon was the Thunder Tribtion.

    Wang Haotian took out his smartphone and intended to book a ne ticket. But the voice from his granddaughter stopped his finger in midair.

    "I wille with you, Grandpa!" Wang Ruyue also stood up and suddenly said.

    "You also want toe to Japan?" Wang Haotian was startled when he heard her words.

    "Yes. I don''t have any mission from the organization, and my school is off for one week. So I cane with you to Japan. You can think of this as a vacation." Wang Ruyue said with determination.

    "Alright. You better pack your clothes and all the things you need now." Wang Haotian sighed when he saw Wang Ruyue''s eyes. He knew that his granddaughter wouldn''t want to listen to anything he had to say after making a face like that.

    "I understand!" Wang Ruyue nodded and quickly ran to her room.

    Wang Haotian could only shake his head when he saw the smile on Wang Ruyue''s face before she left. He was not stupid and knew his granddaughter''s intention ining to Japan with him. The reason is to meet with Tenku.

    "I want to see if you can break through to that realm. If you can, you will be the first young cultivator to enter the innate realm in hundreds of years." Wang Haotian smiled and said excitedly.

    ***

    Tenku suddenly opened his eyes when he heard the sound of thunder rumbling over Mount Fuji. He looked up at the sky, and his face became grave.

    "Is this the Thunder Tribtion of a cultivator who wants to break through to the innate realm? Why do I feel that the scale is much bigger and more terrifying than what that old man said?" Tenku said in a deep voice when he saw the dark clouds in the sky that spread out vastly and a curtain of lightning covered Mount Fuji. He felt a great threat from those thunderbolts.

    "So I have to receive baptism from thunderbolts to break through to the innate realm?" Tenku said seriously.

    "Then, I''ll do it to get stronger so I can quickly find Haruna in Arcadia!" Tenku said with determination and shot up into the sky to face his Thunder Tribtion.

 Chapter 220 220

    ?

    Tenku leaped high into the sky and used Qi as a foothold to wee the first lightning bolt of his Tribtion.

    Rumble!

    Tenku blocked the lightning with his body, but he didn''t expect the strike''s to be so terrifying. He spat out blood and fell like a meteor.

    Booooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    "Kugh!" Tenko hit the ground very hard and created arge crater on the top of Mt. Fuji. Hisbat gear was destroyed, and he got multiple burns. Tenku tried to stand up but felt her body numb from the lightning.

    "Argh! This was the first strike of my thunder tribtion, but its power brought me to this state. ording to what I heard from the geezer, a cultivator usually gets three and a maximum of six lightning strikes toplete his Tribtion and break through to the innate realm.

    The most terrifying thing was that the power of the lightning would get stronger with each strike. In other words, I had to endure more devastating attacks than I''ve ever felt." Tenku''s face became serious, and he wiped the bloodstain at the corner of his lips. He forced himself and was finally able to stand up from that spot.

    Tenku could not use potions, elixirs, or Holy Water after getting a strike from the Thunder Tribtion because doing so would reduce the benefits he could get for his physique. It might prevent him frompletely breaking through to the innate realm.

    Rumble!

    Not long after, Tenku heard a roar from the second lightning strike of his Tribtion.

    "Alright. I wonder how powerful the second lightning of my Tribtion will be." Tenku said coldly and shot into the sky to greet the second strike.

    Boooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmm!

    Tenku experienced the same thing as before but with a much stronger impact and made the top of Mount Fuji tremble as his body collided with the ground. He didn''t lie there for too long and quickly stood up. But then Tenku felt the blood in his body churning, and he spat out blood.

    Spurt!

    Tenku knelt on one knee while holding his chest. He slowly stood up and looked up at the sky after hearing the roar of his third lightning. Tenku used Qi as a foothold and shot up to the sky, but his body was smashed again to the ground.

    After that, he experienced the same thing until the fifth thunder of his Tribtion but with a much more powerful and deadly strike.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    "Just one more, and I will break through to the innate realm! Fortunately, Mount Fuji was covered by a curtain of lightning. Otherwise, I wouldn''t feel at ease to face my Tribtion since Realizers from official organizations woulde to this ce after seeing this natural disaster-like phenomenon." Tenku said in a weak voice.

    His skin was charred, and his body was covered in blood. His vision was blurry, and Tenku felt he might lose consciousness. This was the first time Tenku was seriously injured like that after he became a Realizer and cultivator.

    Tenku had trained his physique with the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art up to the fourthyer, bone tempering. But the lightning easily prated his body''s defenses and injured him. That showed how terrifying the punishment of the thunder tribtion was.

    Rumble!

    Tenku''s face darkened as he saw that his sixth thunder was much thicker and louder than the previous five.

    "I feel I will be seriously injured if I get hit by the final lightning strike. It doesn''t matter as long as I don''t die." Tenku jumped to face the sixth strike of his thunder tribtion.

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    Tenku was hit to the ground again by the lightning. Hey with a charred and bloodied body in the middle of arge crater at the top of Mount Fuji. Tenku didn''t move an inch, and his eyes were closed.

    Not long after, his eyelids twitched, and his fingertips moved slowly. Tenku slowly opened his eyes and smiled.

    "Finally, I stepped into the innate realm." Tenku said in a low voice. Even though his face was pale and his body was covered in blood, he was happy that he had broken through. But that feeling was only temporary, and his face changed drastically after he realized something.

    "Wait a minute, why is my cultivation base still at the great perfection of the Sky Origin realm? I''ve been struck by lightning six times, just like my master said. Haven''t I finished my thunder tribtion yet? Did I fail?" Tenku panicked, and he checked the Qi in his body again. But no matter how many times he did it, the result was the same. He was still in the Sky Origin realm. It made him depressed. But then Tenku frowned as he looked up at the sky.

    "Could it be..." Tenku could not continue his words because he was interrupted by thunder.

    "It turns out that my Tribtion hasn''t ended yet. Didn''t that old man say that I only need to receive six lightning strikes? He wouldn''t lie to me. So the answer is only one. Gods don''t want me to break through to the innate realm." Tenku smiled mockingly to himself. He felt like a fool for getting excited before checking his cultivation base.

    "If you block me from stepping into the innate realm, I will forcefully breakthrough! If you want to kill me, I will fight you no matter who you are! I must get stronger! I have to find Haruna in Arcadia!" Tenku roared from his lungs, and he slowly stood up. Even though his body was screaming from the pain, he still forced himself to move.

    After that, he manifested the Devourer Scythe. Tenku no longer cared about what Wang Haotian had said about receiving the lightning of the Tribtion using his body. He felt an overwhelming threat from the seventh lightning about to strike him.

    "Come to me!" Tenku shouted to the sky. But he frowned because the lightning that appeared this time was much thicker than before and golden in color.

    "Golden lightning? Whatever it is, I will not lose to you! I will not die! I have to live to find my sister!" Tenkupressedrge amounts of Qi and Genesis power into his weapon and injected sword intent. After that, he swung his Phantasmal Object.

    Sword of Demolition!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    Tenku''s body hit the ground, damaging half of Mount Fuji''s peak.

    Spurt!

    Tenku vomited blood again and felt the lightning crack many of his bones. His skin was ck from being burned, and his body was covered in bloody wounds.

    "What kind of terrifying lightning strike!? Luckily, I used a Phantasmal Object to block it! Otherwise, I would have already been reduced to ashes!" Tenku''s face grimaced and said fearfully. He felt he would vanish without a trace if he received the lightning directly with his body.

    Rumble!

    "Huh!?" Tenku trembled because he felt that the sky became angry after Tenku managed to survive the strike. After that, the eighth thunderbolt appeared, and its color was emerald. Tenku felt that this lightning was many times more terrifying than the previous one.

    "Why? Why do you want to kill me!?" Tenku looked up at the sky and roared. Tears flowed from his eyes because he felt that he was not allowed to break through to the innate realm by the gods.

    "No matter how many times you stop me, no matter how many times you try to kill me, I will survive and look for Haruna!" Tenku coldly said and transformed his Phantasmal Object into a naginata.

    Then a thick lightning bolt shot toward Tenku with terrifying speed and appeared in front of him before he had a chance to blink.

    "I will not die!!!" Tenku gripped his weapon tightly and thrust it toward the lightning.

    Imperial Spear!

    The emerald lightning and greenser beams collided and created a terrifying burst of energy.

    Boooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    Spurt!

    The impact from the sh of the two attacks destroyed half of Mount Fuji, and Tenkuy in a pool of his blood without being able to move his body in the slightest.

    "Cough!" Tenku coughed up blood, and he forcibly opened his eyes. When he saw the dark clouds still over Mount Fuji, he couldn''t help but smile bitterly.

    "Am I going to die in this ce? But I still have to find Haruna. How can I end my life here before meeting my sister." Tenku muttered, and the story of his past reyed in his mind.

    The picture is not only about Haruna and his parents, who have passed away, but also Setsuka, Kohana, Wang Ruyue, Wang Haotian, Huang Yuxin, Akina, Takaya, and Noboru. They are the people who havee into Tenku''s life after he lost his family.

    Tenku wanted to find Haruna but didn''t want to lose them either. He wanted to be strong to protect them and stay together with those people. Therefore, he must not die in that ce.

    "I can''t die! I must stay alive and break through to the innate realm!" Tenku gritted his teeth and used all his left strength to maintain his consciousness.

    Even though Tenku had lost a lot of blood, his internal organs were damaged, and many bones in his body were broken, he still tried to move. Not long after, he could finally stand up, even with the help of the Devourer Scythe.

    Rumble!

    Tenku heard another roaring sound, and it deafened his ears. The ninth lightning was pitch ck and appeared from four directions. But it didn''t fall on Tenku but gathered at four points and condensed.

    "What''s that?" Tenku narrowed his eyes when he saw that. He felt that it was far more terrifying than the previous eight thunderbolts. Then the four lightning condensation slowly transformed into four beasts, and Tenku recognized them.

    ROOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRR!

    "Four guardian beasts..." Tenku said in disbelief. He had read an old book about cultivation in the Wang family residence.

    At first, Tenku didn''t think too much about the book''s contents because many people from the Wang family thought everything described in it was a lie and couldn''t be proven.

    The book''s title was Nine Heavens Thunder Tribtion, and it contained the story of a genius cultivator the heavens envied. The heavens dealt a dreadful and extremely heavy cmity when that person was about to break through to the innate realm. It was the appearance of the four guardian beasts of the four elements.

    They are the azure dragon which represents wood. The vermilion bird represents fire, the white tiger represents metal, and the ck tortoise represents water. They are very powerful creatures and impossible to defeat. The genius cultivator died because he couldn''tplete his Tribtion. His body disappeared without a trace because of that terrible disaster.

    "Hahaha! I can''t believe that the exnations in the book are real! I am honored that you have regarded me as a genius cultivator, just like the person in the legend. But I''m different from him! I will break through to the innate realm! I will fight this cmity ande back alive! I have to find Haruna!" Tenkuughed like a madman and looked at the sky with bloodshot eyes.

    "Phantasmal Release..."

    GLUTTONY CENTIPEDE

    A giant centipede appears and encircles Tenku in the middle. Then he climbed on the creature''s head and looked at the four guardian beasts.

    "Come to me! I will defeat you andplete my thunder tribtion!" Tenku shouted, and his voice echoed through the sky. His words had angered the heavens, and the four beasts roared.

    ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRR!

 Chapter 221 221

    ?

    A giant centipede flies up into the sky with Tenku above its head. Tenku''s face became solemn as he sensed that the strength of each of the guardian beasts was at least a seventh-level monster or above. He had to be careful when fighting them. What''s more, Tenku wasn''t fighting at his best right now.

    After that, they split up because Tenku intends to fight his opponent separately. If the four guardian beasts were to fight together, then the power they could put out would be many times that. He found it out after reading an old book in the Wang family residence.

    Tenku changed his Phantasmal Object form into a greatsword and shot toward the White Tiger and ck Tortoise while the giant centipede faced the Azure Dragon and Vermilion Bird.

    ROAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!

    The Azure Dragon roared when it saw a gigantic centipede over forty meters long approaching them. The Vermilion Bird pped its wings, loudly cried, and charged first. The giant centipede looked at the Vermilion Bird and swung one of its scythe-like legs.

    sh!

    A sword Qi rushed towards the Vermilion Bird and cut off one of its wings. What the giant centipede released was one of the moves of the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique. Tenku has allowed the creature to use some of his abilities in the battle.

    The Vermilion Bird cried but felt no pain because it wasn''t a real entity with a body.

    ROOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRR!

    After seeing the Vermilion Bird lose one of its wings, the Azure Dragon flew toward the giant centipede.

    The giant centipede realized that the Azure Dragon was approaching at high speed. Then the creature charged toward its opponent, and the two collided in the sky.

    Booooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    The impact of their sh created a tremendous shockwave that ravaged Mount Fuji like a mighty storm.

    On the other hand, the battle between Tenku against White Tiger and ck Tortoise has also started. The two creatures attacked him fiercely, and Tenku felt overwhelmed by them. Then his face darkened as he could sense the great killing intent of the two beasts. Tenku knew it didn''te from them but from the sky''s wrath because of his previous words.

    "Argh!" Tenku frowned because he felt that his body was screaming in pain. He forced himself to do a lot of extreme movements in his heavily injured state. Tenku didn''t prepare potions or elixirs in his space pocket because Wang Haotian prevented him from using them when facing the thunder tribtion.

    Tenku regretted listening to the old man''s words too much and not taking any potions with him. So he could only rely on the self-healing ability of his physique after practicing the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art. Unfortunately, Tenku can''t cure the effects of losing too much blood. Because of that, he fought the guardian beast with a weak state and blurred vision.

    "Damn! I must kill the four beasts andplete my tribtion before losing consciousness!" Tenku bit his lip and tried to keep his eyes open. If he lost consciousness in the middle of battle, he would die.

    "I have to eliminate the four guardian beasts in one strike." Tenku looked at the two beasts in front of him seriously, then turned his eyes towards the giant centipede.

    Even though the four guardian beasts weren''t true entities, their strength was not to be underestimated. The speed of the White Tiger was extraordinary, and the ck Tortoise had a very strong defense. It did note from an extremely hard physical shell but an extremely thick condensation of ck lightning.

    nk!

    Tenku''s hand went numb when his Phantasmal Object shed with the shell of the ck Tortoise. The beast was made of ck lightning; attacking it directly would also have side effects on Tenku. It differed from the giant centipede that could attack the Azure Dragon and Vermilion Bird without thinking about it.

    In addition, Tenku felt excruciating pain all over his body every time he moved because his wound was far from healed. In other words, he was fighting the two guardian beasts in a worse condition.

    "The only way to defeat the four guardian beasts is to attack them from a distance with my strongest technique! But how do I do it? I don''t have much strength left in my body." Tenku narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice. He had run out of strength to deal with the eight strikes of his thunder tribtion. Tenku only has a small amount of Qi and Genesis power left in his body now.

    "Can I do that?" Tenku raised his eyebrows after thinking of an idea. Even though it was quite crazy, he didn''t have much choice. He had little time to think of a better, safer idea. Therefore, Tenku gambled on his decision. Hepressed the Qi in his Phantasmal Object and swung it toward the White Tiger.

    Thousands of shes!

    Tenku showered the beast with the sword Qi. Even though Tenku knew that it would not affect the White Tiger, his aim was not to injure it but to draw its attention to him.

    ROAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRR!

    The White Tiger roared and opened its mouth towards Tenku. Then the beast shot ck lightning at him. On the other hand, ck Tortoise also did the same. The two guardian beasts attacked Tenku simultaneously.

    p!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The two bolts of ck lightning appeared before Tenku in the blink of an eye as the two attacks leaped through space. Tenku wasn''t surprised when he saw that because thunder is one of the elements with devastating power and terrible speedpared to the others.

    Instead, he smiled when he saw that because his n had seeded. He purposely lured the two guardian beasts to attack him from a distance because he knew their only attack was ck lightning.

    Tenku wouldn''t have gone with that n if both were real entities with bodies. He dared to do so because he knew the beasts'' attacks were nothing but ck lightning. So what''s left is whether Tenku''s body can survive to execute the next step.

    "I hope I won''t die!" Tenku gritted his teeth and swung the Devourer Scythe horizontally at the two ck lightning bolts.

    "Swallow it!" Tenku said, and a giant jaw of condensing Genesis power appeared before him and devoured the attacks of the two guardian beasts.

    "Aaaaargrrrrrrrrrhhhhhhhh!" Tenku''s scream echoed through the sky, and her voice looked like she was in great pain. His body was covered in ck lightning as he tried to absorb it and turn it into a source of energy.

    Tenku didn''t think the ck lightning was an unknown energy source, and the conversion process was painful. He felt his body being electrocuted by a hundred million volts. It was many times more powerful than the eight strokes of his tribtion.

    Due to his reckless actions, his injuries became even more severe to both his outer body and internal organs. But Tenku didn''t care and instead continued because he felt he could turn the ck lightning into energy for him.

    Tenku continued to move away from the two beasts while enduring the pain. Not long after, the ck lightning on his body dissipated and was converted into Qi and Genesis power.

    "I did it! I can transform that unknown energy source into Qi and Genesis power! I can even feel the characteristics of that ck lightning mixed with the profound Qi Core and energy source within my body. In other words, my attacks could have the same destructive power and speed as the four guardian beasts. This way, I have enough strength to fight against them even though my body''s condition worsens." Tenku said excitedly and confidently.

    After that, he started attacking the two beasts while continuously moving through the air, using his Qi as a foothold.

    ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRR!

    The White Tiger roared angrily as its opponent kept running away from it. Tenku ignored that and continued moving toward the battle''s location between the giant centipede, Azure Dragon, and Vermilion Bird. He also asionally attacked the ck Tortoise and the White Tiger to enrage the two guardian beasts to chase after him.

    When Tenku felt close enough to the battle scene, he suddenly increased speed and appeared near the giant centipede. Then he suddenly swung his Phantasmal Object at the Azure Dragon, and that strike was enough to sever the beast''s tail.

    Sword of Demolition!

    White Tiger and ck Tortoise appeared before Azure Dragon and shot ck lightning to block the sh.

    Booooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    The Vermilion Bird appeared shortly after, and its wings had recovered. It was formed from the condensation of ck lightning and could regenerate as much as it wanted as long as it had energy.

    "That''s good. The four beasts had gathered in one ce! Now is the time to take the next step." Tenku and the giant centipede shot toward their opponents.

    Azure Dragon and the other three also came to Tenku simultaneously, intending to synchronize their energies. If the Four beasts managed to do so, their strength would be multiplied.

    Of course, Tenku wouldn''t let them do that. He gathered the four guardian beasts in one ce not to make them stronger but to annihte them all at once. Tenku suddenly separated from the giant centipede and moved away from the Azure Dragon and the three creatures.

    Meanwhile, the giant centipede shot toward the Azure Dragon. It didn''t attack but entwined the beast with its body. Afterward, the giant centipede did the same to the other three guardian beasts and gathered them in one ce.

    White Tiger and the other three tried to break free, but what they did was useless because the giant centipede''s coils were so strong. The strength of the four guardian beasts suddenly increased as their synchronization was almostplete, but it was already toote.

    Tenkupressed all the Qi and Genesis power within his body into his Phantasmal Object. He also did not forget to inject his sword intent.

    "It is time to end this thunder tribtion!" Tenku said seriously, and the weapon in his hand vibrated violently. He held his Phantasmal Object tighter and shed at the four guardian beasts.

    "Die!" Tenku roared, unleashing all his strength in that attack.

    Emperor sh!

    A gigantic Sword Qi shot out vertically at terrifying speed toward the four guardian beasts and engulfed them with the giant centipede. The attack continued to shoot without losing its destructive power and split the dark clouds in the sky in half.

 Chapter 222 222

    ?

    Tenku saw that the four guardian beasts had vanished without a trace, and his attack split the sea of dark clouds in the sky in half. But he frowned when he discovered that the lightning was still striking. Tenku felt that the heavens were furious with him for destroying the incarnations of the four guardian beasts andpleting the tribtion.

    Fortunately, it was only a moment before the sky turned calm. Then the dark clouds slowly dispersed, and the thunderstorm that covered the Mt. Fuji area disappeared. The weather quickly returned to normal, and it snowed in that ce.

    "I didn''t expect I couldplete the nine heavens tribtion that the genius cultivators of the past couldn''t. This is truly a miracle." Tenku smiled as she watched the thundercloud disappear. But then his vision blurred, and his body staggered.

    Tenku felt that strength was leaving his body, and the foothold of Qi under his feet disappeared because he didn''t have the slightest bit of energy to maintain it. After that, he fell from the sky, and he would die if he hit the ground in his current state. But a centipede over five meters long suddenly appeared, catching him on its back.

    It was a giant centipede from the manifestation of the Scythe Devourer''s ability, but it became smaller after being hit by Tenku''s attack. Luckily, the creature had sucked the power out of the four guardian beasts when they synchronized. Because of that, it was still able to maintain its form.

    Tenku had notpletely lost consciousness and knew the centipede had helped him. He tried to move but then raised his eyebrows after feeling the heaven and earth aura around the Mt. Fuji area gather in a ce, and his body greedily absorbed it.

    "Am I going to break through to the innate realm?" Tenku said excitedly and quickly inspected his body. He forgot that now he was seriously injured. Tenku discovered that there had been a change in the profound Qi core within his dantian.

    His profound Qi core scattered and then condensed again. The size bes two times bigger and denser. The color changes from blue to crimson. This shows that Tenku has broken through to the innate realm.

    Tenku closed his eyes and ran the Heaven Swallowing Monarch Scripture andbined it with the ability of the Devourer Scythe to absorb all the Qi in the area. Before the Realizers arrived, he needed to create a ring in his profound Qi core quickly.

    He couldn''t leave Mount Fuji because he needed the heaven and earth aura after the tribtion in that ce. After the ring was formed, Tenku truly entered the initial stage of the innate realm.

    Ten minutester, a ring created and encircled the crimson profound Qi core within his dantian. Tenku opened his eyes and instructed the centipede to leave that ce immediately.

    Not long after Tenku left Mount Fuji, he could hear lots of footsteps approaching. He rode on a centipede and went through the sky. If Tenku walked on the ground, he would run into those people.

    Tenku has created a terrible phenomenon because of his thunder tribtion. So it should alert the three official organizations and people in Tokyo. He was sure that among those who hade to Mt. Fuji to check on the situation, some were illegal Realizers and might be members of the Ghost Neb. Both are dangerous for Tenku in slightly different ways. He sighed in relief after he left Mount Fuji. Tenku would meet those people if he left that ce a littlete.

    "Argh!" Tenku tried to move his body and changed his position to sit. Even though he had broken through to the innate realm, the wounds on his body had not healed. Therefore, he still found it very difficult to move.

    Tenku changed his position because he wanted to check something. After breaking through to the innate realm, the profound Qi core within the dantian would change in size and color. Moreover, the Qi circting in his body through the meridians would turn into an element.

    This was called the Qi transformation stage; each cultivator would have a different element after breaking through the innate realm. The elements are fire, water, earth, wood, wind, metal, lightning, space, and many others. Tenku learned that from another book he read at the Wang family residence.

    Tenku concentrated and started gathering Qi in his palms. mes would be created if a cultivator had an elemental fire talent. If that person awakens the water element, then what will appear is a ball of water. If it''s earth, then it''s chunks of rock, and so on.

    Tenku gathered Qi in his palm, and what appeared was a ck orb sucked in everything around it. Luckily, he only created that thing the size of a marble. If Tenku made it the size of a basketball, it would be enough to swallow an adult.

    "What''s this? Is this my element? Is this the space element?" Tenku looked closely at the ck ball in his palm.

    "No. It''s not a spatial element because its characteristics differ from what I have read in books. It''s like a ck hole." Tenku shook his head and quickly denied what he was thinking.

    "Then what element is this? Why didn''t I see it in the book I had read in the Wang family residence? Are the contents of the book iplete?" Tenku said in confusion.

    "I might get a bit of a hint if I make it bigger and understand its characteristics more." Tenku muttered, and he condensed more Qi in his palm. But then he felt exhausted as strength left his body at a terrifying speed, and the ck orb disappeared before it became the size of a golf ball.

    "What''s this? Why is my Qi draining so quickly? The energy consumption I need to create an element the size of a golf ball is monstrous. Is it like this when a cultivator uses Qi and releases it into elements?" Tenku pondered while looking at his palm.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "There''s no point in me thinking too deeply since my knowledge of the cultivation world is so little. I have to ask this matter to my Master." Tenku shook his head and didn''t think about it any further. The most important thing for him was that he had broken through to the innate realm. When Tenku wanted to take out her smartphone to contact Wang Haotian, she suddenly shivered from feeling cold.

    "Huh? Why do I feel cold?" Tenku looked around, and then he checked himself. He fell silent when he saw his body. Tenku waspletely naked without wearing anything now.

    He remembered that his clothes were destroyed after he got the seventh strike of his tribtion. But Tenku didn''t have time to think about that because he was focused on surviving.

    "Once again, I feel lucky to leave Mount Fuji soon." Tenku broke out in a cold sweat and was thankful that he didn''t meet the Realizers on Mount Fuji. If they saw him in that ce, those people would suspect him and think he was crazy. Weird gossip about him would spread and reach Suiei High School since he wasn''t covering his face.

    Then Tenku checked his body again. The only thing left on him was the bracelet his parents had given him and the dimension watch he had bought from Kaziya.

    "As expected of Uncle Kaziya''s device. The durability matches the price. But I didn''t expect that this bracelet didn''t break, just like what my mother and father said when they gave it to me." Tenku looked at the bracelet on his left hand with nostalgia, and his face became sad when he remembered the past. But it was only temporary as he quickly regained hisposure.

    "Alright, I should hurry back and ask my Master about my elements. I can''t call or text him in this area because the telmunication signal got messed up because of the thunderstorm." Tenku shook his head and tried to divert his mind to another matter. Then he looked at his dimension watch

    "Hmm... I''ve spent more than five hours on Mount Fuji. I didn''t expect it would take so long toplete my tribtion and break through the innate realm. Besides, I almost died at this time." Tenku smiled bitterly and looked at his dimension watch again.

    He took spare clothes and trousers from his space pocket and quickly put them on. Afterward, Tenku sat cross-legged and closed his eyes. The most important thing for him now is to recover his condition.

    ***

    Not long after Tenku left Mount Fuji, many Realizers came to that ce. Some of them are familiar faces. If Tenku saw those people, he would recognize them.

    Those Realizers hade to Suisei High School to investigate the monster invasion incident by the terrorists of the Ghost Neb. Besides the people from the official organization, Setsuka''s father had also appeared at the ce together with his wife, Koyuki.

    After seeing that terrifying thunderstorm, they feltpelled toe to Mount Fuji in person. This phenomenon urs in Tokyo and is not far from Fuyushima Temple.

    They had to check and ensure there was nothing dangerous on Mount Fuji because Hideo had a bad feeling from the thunderbolts. He was worried that a space copse with the highest threat level would appear in Tokyo.

    Of course, Hideo and Koyuki didn''te to that ce alone. The best Relizer from Fuyushima Temple apanied them, and they wore theirbat gear as they were ready for battle.

    Apart from the people from Fuyushima Temple, the Realizers from the Natsukawa family also came to Mt. Fuji. They are one of the strongest Realizer groups in Japan, and their residence is also in the Tokyo area, just like Fuyushima Temple. Hence, they should alsoe and inspect the ce.

    The Realizer who came was a middle-aged man with a muscr build and reddish-ck hair. He was Homura Natsukawa, the head of the Natsukawa family. He came along with a very sexy beautiful woman. Her name is Hibana Natsukawa, and she is the wife of Homura. Those two people were the parents of Hijiri Natsukawa.

    When those powerful Realizers arrived in the area, they were shocked to see a terrifying curtain of lightning covering Mount Fuji. Hideo and Homura had attempted to break in and get closer to the center of the phenomenon to find the cause, but they failed and were injured.

    They were overwhelmed by the lightning that had descended from the sky in the hundreds and nearly thousands. So Hideo and Homura decided to wait and pay attention to the situation in that ce.

    After several hours of waiting, the lightning curtain finally dissipated, and they swiftly entered the area. But when they got closer to the center of the phenomenon, they were shocked to see the scene in front of them.

    "What happened in this ce?" One of the Realizers said in a trembling voice after seeing Mount Fuji almost level to the ground.

 Chapter 223 223

    ?

    "This is¡­ What happened to this ce? Where did Mount Fuji go?" One of the Realizers spoke and looked around.

    "Shouldn''t Mount Fuji be over there? Then why has it disappeared now?" Another Realizer added while pointing his finger in the direction of Mt. Fuji.

    They still couldn''t believe what they had seen. Besides those Realizers, Hideo and Homura were also shocked after discovering that scene.

    "What you see is Mount Fuji. It seemed that there had been an intense battle here, changing the terrain in this area. What do you think, Hideo?" Homura said with a dignified voice. Then he turned his eyes to Hideo Fuyushima.

    "What!?" The Realizers were shocked and returned to their senses after hearing Homura''s voice. They looked at Hideo and waited for his answer.

    "Yes. I don''t know who is fighting in this ce and who has the power to level Mount Fuji. I thought this could be a battle between humans against humans, monsters against humans, or monsters against monsters.

    But I believe that someone who can wreak havoc like this, whether a monster or a human, should at least have the strength of a Realizer at the star cluster phase or a sixth-level monster.

    But you still don''t know where the thunderstorm came from. I feel that it is not the ability of the Ikazuchi n. Therefore, we must investigate it carefully and properly." Hideo said seriously.

    The Ikazuchi n is one of the strongest Realizer groups in Japan, and their special ability is controlling thunder.

    The Realizers held their breath after hearing Hideo''s exnation. They did not expect such powerful people to appear in Tokyo and fight such a great battle that Mount Fuji would be leveled to the ground.

    "You are right. This is not the ability of the Ikazuchi n. After all, they would ask permission from us or the organization if they wanted to have a big battle in this ce.

    Most importantly, I had fought the head of the Ikazuchi n, and the thunderstorm in this ce was far more terrifying than him. Especially the few minutes before the lightning curtain that covered this area disappeared. I felt a tremendous power that chilled my spine." Homura responded to Hideo''s words, and his face was solemn.

    "Yes. I feel it too. I''ve also fought against the head of the Ikazuchi n. He would not be able to create a thunderstorm as powerful as this. Only a Realizer above the star cluster phase could create this kind of phenomenon." Hideo nodded in agreement with Homura.

    His words left the Realizers speechless. The phase above the star cluster was heliocentric; a person possessing such power was a legend and could no longer be considered human.

    "Alright. We''d better not dwell on that matter for the time being. The thunderstorm has dissipated, and I believe the battle here is over. Whether that person is injured, dead, or has left the area, we must investigate immediately.

    We can''t waste more time as snow might fill this area and cover up the clues." Hideo said to the Realizers around him.

    "Yes, Mr. Hideo is right. We need to inspect this entire area and find any clues quickly. But you must be careful and immediately tell us if you find something." The leader of the Realizers from the Holy Union said.

    The other Realizers agreed with his words, and they divided their groups. Afterward, they split up to explore and inspect the area. Homura, his wife, and the people from the Natsukawa family were going to investigate Mount Fuji because that ce was the center of the phenomenon and the most dangerous.

    Meanwhile, Hideo was looking in a certain direction in the sky. He felt a faint presence, but it quickly disappeared when he tried to confirm it.

    "What are you looking at?" Koyuki asked after finding her husband staring up at the sky.

    "It''s nothing. Let''s check on the other side of Mt. Fuji." Hideo shook his head and smiled at his wife. After that, they and the Realizers from Fuyushima Temple also moved toward Mt. Fuji and started their investigation.

    ***

    At the same time, Setsuka sneaks out of the Fuyushima temple together with Kaede. When she found out that a terrible thunderstorm had appeared on Mount Fuji and Tenku sent a message that he was in that ce, Setsuka was worried. She wanted to go to that location with the Realizers from Fuyushima Temple, but her father and mother forbade her and told her to stay home.

    Setsuka reluctantly obeyed her parents'' words. But it onlysted until midnight. The longer Setsuka stayed in her room, the more restless her heart became. Thus, she decides to go to Tenku''s apartment after discovering that the lightning storm on Mt. Fuji has disappeared.

    Her intuition told her that if she went to Mt. Fuji now, Setsuka wouldn''t run into Tenku. Therefore she went to his residence. Initially, Setsuka wanted to go alone to Tenku''s apartment. But Kaede insisted on apanying her because she couldn''t let her best friend walk alone in the middle of the night. It is very dangerous for a woman.

    Kaede and Setsuka didn''t take long to reach their destination. The two walked slowly while paying attention to the situation around them.

    Setsuka had to ensure no one around the ce saw hering since she didn''t cover her face. She rushed out of the house wearing a thick jacket and no mask. Therefore, Setsuka didn''t want anyone to see her.

    Besides, Setsuka doesn''t know whether Tenku has returned or not. She thought she would find Tenku on the streets in the neighborhood. Setsuka walked towards Tenku''s apartment, and Kaede followed behind him.

    When Setsuka entered the front yard of the apartment, her face changed because she saw a sword falling on her. She quickly manifested her Phantasmal Object and repelled the attack.

    nk! nk! nk!

    Setsuka shed her sword against the attacker several times in the blink of an eye, and her face became serious. She felt that the person who suddenly shed at her was extremely strong. Setsuka quickly moved away from that ce, and that person also kept a distance from her.

    "Sesuka! Are you okay!?" Kaede said worriedly. She had already manifested her Phantasmal Object and was ready to fight.

    "I''m fine. Be careful. That person is strong." Setsuka warned, and Kaede nodded in response. Not long after, they heard the melodious voice of a girl and footsteps approaching them.

    "Who are you? Why did you enter the apartment area secretly in the middle of the night? Do you intend tomit a crime in this ce?" The girl said indifferently.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Kaede and Setsuka couldn''t see the girl because the darkness covered her. But they were shocked for a different reason after seeing the person who attacked them. She is a beautiful girl with straight, shiny ck hair and looks elegant. That person was Wang Ruyue, and she walked up to them gracefully.

    When Wang Ruyue was waiting for Tenku in the living room of her grandfather''s apartment, she heard footsteps outside. She thought people who sneaked in in the middle of the night were criminals. Therefore, Wang Ruyue directly attacked Setsuka without asking.

    Kaede was mesmerized when she saw that Wang Ruyue''s temperament and appearance were no less than her best friend''s. In contrast, Setsuka''s face darkened when she saw the girl who attacked her.

    "Are you Wang Ruyue?" Setsuka asked seriously. She recognized the person in front of her.

    After Setsuka saw Tenku with the two girls in the video report about the space copse in Beijing, she quickly found out about them. With the power of the Fuyushima Temple and the help from the Holy Union, Setsuka easily obtained information about Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin. Moreover, the two girls were quite famous in Beijing.

    On the other hand, Kaede raised her eyebrows because she sensed the mood swings from her best friend. He saw that Setsuka''s expression turned gloomy when he saw Wang Ruyue.

    "Huh? Who are you? Why do you know me?" Wang Ruyue was surprised when she heard Setsuka''s words. Even though she hade to Japan in the past, this was her first time visiting her grandfather''s apartment. Wang Ruyue was sure that she had never met Setsuka.

    "I don''t know you and don''t want to get to know you! More importantly, what are you doing in this apartment at this hour!?" Setsuka said with a cold face and had no intention of answering Wang Ruyue''s question. She had been burning with jealousy after seeing a girling out of Tenku''s apartment in the middle of the night. Setsuka thought that something immoral had happened between the two.

    "Ah! I know who you are. You are Setsuka Fuyushima, right? I didn''t expect to meet you here. You don''t need to know what I do in this apartment because it''s not your business." Wang Ruyue smiled yfully after knowing her identity.

    At first, she didn''t recognize Setsuka because she had only briefly looked at her photo. Besides, it was quite dark now, and Wang Ruyue did not see her face clearly. But after feeling jealous of the girl''s words, Wang Ruyue was sure that the person she talked to was Setsuka Fuyushima.

    Wang Ruyue had also searched for information about her love rival. She used the Wang family and her organization in Beijing to help her find out about Setsuka, and she quickly got her data.

    Wang Ruyu was a little shocked when she discovered the information about Setsuka. But then she smiled fearlessly because she felt she was not inferior to her, be it looks or background.

    "That is my business too!" Setsuka was irritated when she saw Wang Ruyue''s smile. Then she moved and charged toward the girl.

    "Wait, Setsuka!" Kaede wanted to stop Setsuka because she didn''t want her best friend to make a scene in that ce. But she was toote because Setsuka had left her and wouldn''t listen to her.

    "Come to me! I wonder how strong the daughter from Fuyushima Temple is!" Wang Ruyu said provocatively. Her face was serious as she could feel that Setsuka was quite strong after their exchange. Although she is a cultivator other than a Realizer, Setsuka also practices martial arts passed down from Fuyushima Temple.

    Setsuka quickly appeared in front of her opponent and shed her sword. Wang Ruyue narrowed her eyes and blocked Setsuka''s attack with her weapon. The two fought using their Phantasmal Objects.

    nk! nk! nk!

    The two girls shed their swords again and then kept their distance. Wang Ruyue and Setsuka both looked at their hands. One was numb from being hit by the cold, and the other was trembling from the heavy and swift shes.

    "I have to beat that thieving cat!"

    "I have to beat her!"

    Setsuka and Wang Ruyue said simultaneously.

    "Phantasmal Release..."

    WINTER QUEEN

    MOON RABBIT POSSESSION

    They used their Phantasmal Object abilities. Setsuka''s hair turned bluish with a crown of ice atop her head, while Wang Ruyue''s hair became silver.

    The two girlspressed the genesis power in their Phantasmal Objects and charged at the same time. Wang Ruyue and Setsuka closed their distance instantly and shed their swords. But before their weapons could sh, a huge centipede appeared between them and blocked their attacks.

    nk!

    nk!

    "Huh!?"

    "What!?"

    Wang Ruyue and Setsuka were shocked when they saw that.

    "What are you two doing? Why are you fighting here? Do you want to destroy my apartment?" A boy spoke from the darkness of the night street, and the two girls quickly averted their eyes as they were familiar with that voice.

    "Tenku!"

 Chapter 224 224

    ?

    The one who suddenly appeared and blocked the two girls'' attacks was Tenku. While recuperating on the giant centipede, he sensed a battle from the direction of his apartment. Tenku was familiar with their presence and recognized that they were Setsuka and Wang Ruyue.

    He was surprised that the two girls were in his apartment in the middle of the night. Tenku intends to ask why they came to his ce after he arrived.

    At first, Tenku didn''t want to get involved because he thought they were just having a small battle. But his face changed once he sensed that Setsuka and Wang Ruyue used the abilities of their Phantasmal Objects and started fighting seriously.

    If their attacks shed, then the impact would damage that area. Thus, he instructed the giant centipede to block their attacks while Tenku walked to his apartment. He wanted to do it himself, but he couldn''t withstand their attacks in his current state.

    "Tenku!"

    Wang Ruyue and Setsuka called out his name simultaneously when they saw him, and they quickly canceled the manifestation of their Phantasmal Objects. They jogged towards Tenku but suddenly stopped their footsteps, and their faces changed drastically when they saw his condition.

    Tenku''s condition looks terrible right now. His skin was charred, and his body was covered in bloody wounds. His face was pale, and he looked very weak. It was already much better than when he had justpleted the thunder tribtion. Luckily, the two girls didn''t see Tenku in his miserable state.

    "What has happened to you!?" Setsuka asked worriedly and checked Tenku''s condition.

    "Are you seriously injured?" Wang Ruyue said frantically.

    The two girls examined Tenku''s body from the right and left. Then their faces became sad, and tears flowed from their eyes after knowing that Tenku''s condition was quite bad.

    On the other hand, Kaede''s heart felt bitter when she saw the two girls giving their attention to Tenku. She shouldn''t be jealous of her best friend, but she couldn''t control her feelings when she saw their closeness.

    "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about me. I just need a few days of rest, and my condition will recover. So please don''t cry." Tenku felt distressed when he saw Wang Ruyue and Setsuka crying for him. He felt guilty for making the two girls worry about him.

    "Is that true?"

    "You''re not lying, are you?"

    Wang Ruyue and Setsuka looked Tenku straight in the eye. They didn''t want him to say that to make them feel better.

    "Of course. I am not lying to you." Tenku smiled weakly at the two girls and then turned his eyes in a certain direction in the apartment building.

    "Master. Why do you only watch them fight and not stop them when they are getting serious? If I don''t block their attacks, they will be injured, and there will be a lot of damage in this apartment." Tenkuined.

    KKaede and Setsuka looked where Tenku was talking and were confused because they didn''t find anyone there. Not long after, they heard the voice of an old man from one of the apartments.

    "Hahaha! I didn''t think you could notice me, brat! You have be very strong and have surpassed me. Come here! I want to hear your story about your tribtion!" Wang Haotian said from inside his apartment.

    Setsuka and Kaede were surprised to hear someone speaking from inside the apartment without shouting and not using a speaker. They thought that it was an ability of a Phantasmal Object.

    "Grandpa! Don''t you want to sleep earlier? We can talk about that matter tomorrow. Tenku is seriously injured and needs to rest a lot to recover." Wang Ruyue replied, and her face looked unhappy.

    Kaede and Setsuka just silently listened to their conversation. Setsuka could only nod in agreement at Wang Ruyue''s words. Although Wang Haotian is Tenku''s master, he must understand his disciple''s situation.

    Setsuka knew that Wang Ruyue was the granddaughter of the martial master from Tenku. But she didn''t know that Wang Haotian lived in the same apartment as him because she never met him when she came to Tenku''s ce. Setsuka was slightly surprised when he found out about that.

    "I couldn''t sleep, so I read a book in my room. But then I saw your battle with the girl from Fuyushima Temple. It would be best if you practiced your swordsmanship more, Yuer. As for Tenku, he''ll be fine. He can recuperate while resting here." Wang Haotian answered.

    Setsuka and Wang Ruyue objected to Wang Haotian''s words. But before they could say anything, Tenku opened his mouth first.

    "Alright, I understand. but I must return to my apartment first to get my high-level elixirs." Tenkuplied with Wang Haotian''s words. He also wanted to meet his master because he had many questions about his cultivation after he broke through the innate realm.

    "You can use mine!"

    "I have one with me! You can drink it now!"

    Wang Ruyue and Setsuka took out a small vial from their space pockets at the same time and gave it to Tenku. Tenku was surprised when he saw the sudden action of the two girls.

    "Thank You. But you don''t need to give your elixirs to me since I still have one in my apartment. It has a very high price. So I can''t ept it." Tenku shook his head and refused their gifts. He was touched when he saw the sincerity on Setsuka and Wang Ruyue''s faces, but he didn''t want to bother them, let alone be indebted.

    "You don''t need to think about that. You have saved me many times. This is nothingpared to what you did for me. So please ept the elixir. You can still drink yours, and your healing will be faster if you consume more." Wang Ruyue insisted on giving the elixir to Tenku.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Yes, you have also saved my life several times. You had used high-grade elixirs to heal me when I was seriously injured. I can still remember it. So please ept this gift of mine. I wish you a speedy recovery. If you refuse my elixir, my heart cannot be at ease." Setsuka added, and she looked at Tenku with an expectant face.

    "I also have one with me. Even though it''s not a high-grade elixir like theirs, I''m sure it can help shorten your healing time." Kaede entered into their conversation, and her words surprised Setsuka and Wang Ruyue.

    On the other hand, Tenku was confused when he saw the situation. He wanted to refuse their gifts again, but Wang Haotian interrupted him.

    "Well, you''d better ept their kindness, brat. If you chat any longer in that ce, the people living in this apartment neighborhood might wake up ande out to check. So ept the elixir ande to my apartment immediately." Wang Haotian reminded Tenku.

    Setsuka''s face became sad when she heard that. She had met Tenku only briefly and had not had much time to talk to him. Setsuka wanted to ask why he had been avoiding her for the past few days but couldn''t say it in front of Wang Ruyue.

    "Alright." Tenku replied curtly and received a small vial from them.

    "Thank you..." Tenku smiled at the three girls. But before he could finish his sentence, Wang Haotian interrupted him again.

    "Ah, you can take the two girls with you if they want toe along. But if not, they can go back now." Wang Haotian said, and his statement was meant for Setsuka and Kaede.

    "Grandpa! Why did you let them into the apartment!? Wouldn''t it be better to ask them to return to their homes since it''s alreadyte?" Wang Ruyue didn''t want Setsuka toe with them and spend more time with Tenku.

    "Yue''er. As a fellow woman, can''t you feel how much she worried about that brat until she came to this apartment in the middle of the night? Do you have the heart to let her go home with a sad face?" Wang Haotian answered his granddaughter using telepathy as he didn''t want Setsuka and Tenku to hear his words.

    Wang Ruyue was silent and pondered over her grandfather''s words. Then she nced at Setsuka and saw her sad face. Wang Ruyue sighed and reluctantly followed Wang Haotian''s words. She couldn''t bear to let Setsuka back without letting her chat with Tenku.

    "How about it, Yue''er?" Wang Haotian asked gently, but this time he didn''t use telepathy.

    "Okay. But it''s up to her and not me to decide." Wang Ruyue replied and turned her eyes to Setsuka.

    "How? Do you want toe with us or not? It''s past midnight now. Is it okay if you don''t return to your house?" Wang Ruyue asked. She hoped that Setsuka would refuse and return to her home. That way, she could chase Setsuka away without feeling guilty.

    Setsuka didn''t answer right away but looked at Kaede. She wanted to be with Tenku a little longer and discussed many things with him. But Setsuka had to ask her best friend''s opinion first. If Kaede wanted to return, she wouldn''t force her toe with her to Wang Haotian''s apartment.

    She wanted Kaede to apany her because she was worried about letting her walk alone in the middle of the night. They have to go ande back together.

    "Why are you looking at me like that? Of course, I will apany you. I can''t leave you and don''t want to return alone." Kaede smiled, and she knew what her best friend was thinking.

    "Thank You." Setsuka felt happy after hearing that. Afterward, she didn''t look at Wang Ruyue but at Tenku.

    "I wille with you. Is it okay?" Setsuka asked because she was afraid that Tenku wouldn''t allow it.

    "Of course, I don''t mind if my master has agreed and you want toe with us." Tenku smiled in response to Setsuka''s words and then turned his eyes to Wang Ruyue.

    "Then, let''s meet your grandfather now." Tenku said to Wang Ruyue, and the other party nodded. They moved into Wang Haotian''s apartment. But before going there, Tenku returned to his apartment first to get his elixir.

    Setsuka and Wang Ruyue apanied him and supported him in walking. Tenku could only sigh when he saw them staring intently at each other from his right and left.

    Inside Wang Haotian''s apartment, Tenku and Wang Ruyue sat on the sofa while Setsuka and Kaede stood before the old man to introduce themselves.

    "Nice to meet you. My name is Setsuka Fuyushima. Next to me is my best friend, Kaede Kobayashi." Setsuka introduced herself politely and bowed ny degrees to wang Haotian.

    He is the martial arts master of Tenku and can be considered a substitute for his parents. Setsuka was nervous as she stood in front of him.

    "Nice to meet you!" Kaede also bowed to Wang Haotian and felt the same way as her best friend.

    "I already know you two. So you don''t need to be so polite to me. Please sit down and make yourselvesfortable in my little apartment." Wang Haotian smiled at the two girls and pointed at the sofa before him.

    "Thank You!" Setsuka and Kaede bowed their heads to Wang Haotian and sat on the sofa he pointed at.

    Tenku sat on the one-person sofa while the two girls jostled with Wang Ruyue. The girls pouted from being ufortable with the situation, but noneined.

    "Alright. Can you tell me now about your tribtion? It seems you have caused quite amotion in Tokyo." Wang Haotian sipped his tea and then looked at Tenku seriously.

 Chapter 225 225

    ?

    Setsuka and Kaede sat quietly and looked at Tenku, waiting for his answer. They wanted to know what the tribtion Wang Haotian mentioned several times in his sentence meant.

    "Is it alright if I tell them about the matter?" Tenku asked Wang Haotian and then looked at Setsuka and Kaede.

    The two girls became nervous when Tenku looked at them. They were curious about everything they didn''t know about Tenku. But if Wang Haotian didn''t allow them to hear it, they would be waiting in front of the apartment. Of course, it would make the two girls feel disappointed. Even so, they felt ufortable if they had to hear something they shouldn''t know.

    "It doesn''t matter. We have never deliberately hidden anything about cultivation. In this era, peoplecked interest in bing a cultivator because the conditions for training were harsh and the resources monopolized by the martial arts families.

    It was easier for them to be Realizers and kill monsters than to cultivate. They think it''s boring and requires a lot of resources. Because of that, cultivators began to be forgotten in this era." Wang Haotian looked at the two girls and smiled.

    Setsuka and Kaede were shocked when they heard about it. They knew about cultivators but were only limited to the stories they had read in novels or manhua. The two girls had no idea that cultivators existed. They finally know the origin of the unknown power that Tenku uses when fighting monsters.

    Tenku was silent for a while after learning about that. He wanted to reply to Wang Haotian''s words, but the old man spoke first.

    "Besides, you blocked the attacks of Yue''er and the girl from Fuyushima Temple with the ability of the Devourer Scythe. This shows that they already know your other identity. Are my words true?" Wang Haotian nced at the two girls and asked. Setsuka and Kaede could only nod at Wang Haotian''s question.

    "Then there''s nothing for you to hide anymore. If you let them live after they discover your secret, it shows that you trust them and are sure they won''t say anything about it to anyone. So it doesn''t matter if they listen to what you say." Wang Haotian exined.

    "Yes, you''re right." Tenku replied curtly.

    Setsuka and Kaede looked at each other and smiled. They were touched after knowing that Tenku trusted them. On the other hand, Wang Ruyue pouted as she felt displeased after hearing that.

    "So you can tell me about your tribtion without hiding anything." Wang Haotian urged Tenku to exin his thunder tribtion.

    "I understand. Then, I''ll start my story from when I arrived at Mount Fuji. I decided to break through at that ce because I didn''t want to create disturbance and damage in this area.

    Just like what you said and what was exined in the book, the tribtion of a cultivator would create a terrifying phenomenon and destroy the surrounding environment. Therefore, I chose Mount Fuji. It was quiet, and no one was around the area on Christmas Eve." Tenku paused and drank four small bottles of elixir. He wanted to talk while recovering his body. After that, Tenku continued his words.

    "Initially, my tribtion went smoothly ording to what was written in the book and what you said. I survived the sixth strike and intended to break through to the innate realm. But the seventh, eighth, and ninth thunderbolts suddenly appeared sessively, and I had to fight back with all I had. The result is my current state. I would have died if I didn''t use my Phantasmal Object to face my tribtion." Tenku looked at Wang Haotian and smiled bitterly.

    "What!? You faced nine strikes from your thunder tribtion!?" Wang Haotian stood up from his seat and said in shock. Wang Ruyue opened her small mouth wide and felt the same way as him.

    On the other hand, Setsuka and Kaede were confused when they saw their reactions because they had no idea what they were talking about. Even so, they still listened quietly.

    "Yes. what happened to me was the same as what was written in the book I read in the Wang family''s manor. I faced the Nine Heaven Thunder Tribtion, and the final bolt of lightning was the manifestation of the four guardian beasts. In other words, what is written in the book is all true." Tenku exined because he knew what they were thinking.

    "No wonder the thunderclouds of your tribtion nearly covered all of Tokyo. If I remember correctly, the dark cloud should spread for 999 miles. I didn''t expect you to face the Nine Heaven Thunder Tribtion to break through to the innate realm, brat. Luckily, you made it through and came back safely." Wang Haotian sighed heavily and sat down again in his seat. Then he took a sip of his tea to calm his mind.

    "So, what element did you awaken?" Wang Haotian asked.

    "Ah, that is the problem I wanted to ask you. Please take a look at this. I don''t know my element." Tenku stretched out his hand and condensed Qi in his palm.

    Everyone in the room was paying close attention and saw a ck orb the size of a marble created in Tenku''s palm. When it appeared, it sucked in the air around it.

    "That is¡­" Wang Haotian was speechless when he saw the ck energy in Tenku''s palm. He was confused because he didn''t know what element his disciple had awakened to because its characteristics weren''t in all the books he had read.

    "Do you know anything about my element?" Tenku hoped that Wang Haotian would know about it. If he didn''t know, Tenku would have to learn it himself, which would be troublesome for him. Tenku didn''t want to waste time as he wanted to use it to hone his techniques and hunt monsters to increase the phase of his Phantasmal Object.

    "I''m sorry, but I didn''t know about it. I''ve never read an element with its characteristics. So you can only find out for yourself. By the way, what can that ck energy do?" Wang Haotian smiled and shook his head helplessly. Tenku was disappointed when he heard that. But before he could respond to his words, Wang Ruyue interrupted him.

    "I want to know about that too!" Wang Ruyue suddenly said, and the other two girls looked at him curiously. Setsuka and Kaede also wanted to know about the ck orb, even though they had no idea what Tenku and Wang Haotian were talking about.

    "I also still don''t know anything about this power of mine. So I better show it to you all in person." Tenku circted more Qi into his palms. The ck orb''s size gradually grew, and the suction power became stronger.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!" Setsuka and the other two girls screamed cutely as the ck energy orb sucked up their clothes.

    Not long after, Tenku''s face turned pale, and his breathing became heavy. After that, the energy orb shrank and disappeared. Tenku had spent most of his power demonstrating the abilities of that element to them.

    "Tenku!"

    "What happened to you!?"

    "Are you okay!?"

    Wang Ruyue, Kaede, and Setsuka shouted in worry when they saw Tenku''s condition. They thought that using that power had aggravated the wounds on his body.

    "I''m fine. You don''t need to worry. I''m just a little tired from using too much energy." Tenku looked at the three girls and smiled weakly. Despite hearing that, Setsuka and the others still couldn''t calm down and kept looking at Tenku worriedly.

    On the other hand, Wang Haotian paused and thought about the energy orb''s characteristics after seeing it in person.

    "Hmm... I feel that your element is simr to the abilities of one of your Phantasmal Objects. So no one in this world can know except yourself. We can call it The All Eater since your element has simr characteristics to the Devourer Scythe." Wang Haotian gave his opinion.

    "You are right. I also feel that way. That is a good name. I guess I must take the time to learn the All Eater." Tenku nodded and agreed to Wang Haotian''s words.

    If he wanted to use his new power in battle, he had to learn and master it first, especially because of the high energy consumption. It is very dangerous if used carelessly when fighting monsters.

    Afterward, Tenku chatted with Wang Haotian about his thunder tribtion and his breakthrough into the innate realm as a future reference for him and Wang Ruyue.

    Wang Haotian didn''t expect much to be able to break through to the innate realm, but his granddaughter was different. She was one of the genius young cultivators in Beijing, and he believed Wang Ruyue could step into that realm like Tenku.

    Their conversation didn''tst long because it was already veryte at night, and Wang Haotian wanted to rest.

    Tenku left his apartment along with Kaede and Setsuka. After that, he apanied the two girls back to Fuyushima Temple. At first, they refused because they were worried about Tenku''s condition and asked him to rest. But Tenku insisted on taking them back to Fuyushima Temple.

    He couldn''t let Setsuka and Kaede walk alone in the middle of the night after they came to his apartment out of concern for him. Moreover, the bloody wounds on his body had healed, and only his charred skin was left. So Setsuka and Kaede couldn''t refuse him.

    On the way to Fuyushima Temple, Kaede walked a little distance behind Tenku and Setsuka to give them time to talk. She knew that her best friend had a lot of things she wanted to talk about with Tenku.

    "Why have you been avoiding me for thest few days? Have I done something wrong? Have I done something to make you angry? If I do that, I apologize to you. So please don''t stay away from me anymore." Setsuka said to Tenku with a trembling voice and sad face.

    "No. You misunderstood. Didn''t you hear my story to my master? To break through to the innate realm, I must be in prime condition, both physically and mentally. Therefore, I wanted to focus on that and stay away from you. I''m sorry." Tenku said apologetically. He felt guilty when he saw Setsuka''s expression.

    "Thank God! I thought you were mad at me. So can I make a bento for you again?" Setsuka was relieved after hearing his answer. Unknown to her, tears flowed from her eyes because she was happy.

    "Yes, I miss your cooking. Of course, you can do that if it doesn''t bother you." Tenku replied gently.

    "That doesn''t bother me at all! I will make a bento for you tomorrow!" Setsuka replied excitedly, and Tenku could only smile in response.

    They didn''t take long to get to their destination. Afterward, Tenku immediately returned to the apartment and slept to recover.

    Time passed quickly, and morning had reced the night. Tenku woke up because someone rang the bell and knocked loudly on the door. He quickly got up and opened the door while yawning.

    Tenku was surprised when he saw Wang Ruyue standing in front of his apartment wearing an outfit for hanging out. Before Tenku asked, the girl opened her mouth first.

    "Let''s have a date on Christmas day!" Wang Ruyue said to Tenku and smiled like a blooming flower.

 Chapter 226 226

    ?

    "Pardon?" Tenku looked at Wang Ruyue in confusion because he thought he had misheard what she said.

    "Let''s go on a date now! You have to apany me to go around Tokyo. No, I mean traveling around Japan during my holiday here!" Wang Ruyue smiled and repeated her words. She was relieved when she saw Tenku''s condition had improved and his charred body had returned to normal.

    After waking up this morning, Wang Ruyue took a shower and dressed as prettily as possible. She intends toe to Tenku''s apartment to check on his condition and surprise him. Wang Ruyue wanted to spend time alone with him today because she only briefly spoke to himst night. She doesn''t want to lose to her love rival, Setsuka Fuyushima.

    When Tenku wanted to drive Setsuka and Kaede home, Wang Ruyue wanted to apany her to prevent them from spending time together. But his grandfather stopped her and asked her to stay in the apartment as it was gettingte.

    Besides, Wang Haotian wanted his grandson to give them time because he felt that there was something important that Setsuka wanted to talk to Tenku about. So he asked Wang Ruyue to stay in the apartment and not disturb them.

    Wang Ruyue was irritated but still obeyed her grandfather''s words. She intends to repay Setsuka by spending time with Tenku on Christmas day. Wang Ruyue came from Beijing to Tokyo to meet Tenku. Thus, she didn''t want to waste her time and intended to deepen their rtionship. Wang Ruyue did not fearpeting with Setsuka because she did not lose to her, be it in looks, strength, or background.

    "Hmm... did I promise thatst night? I''m sorry if I forgot because I was tired and went to sleep after returning to the apartment." Tenku recalled everything that had happenedst night. Even though he was tired and sleepy, he was sure that he had never promised Wang Ruyue that, and the other party had not said anything about apanying her to tour Japan on Christmas.

    "No. You didn''t promise that to me. I''m here to spend my vacation and visit tourist attractions in Japan during winter. Are you not willing to apany me?" Wang Ruyue looked at Tenku with a sad face.

    Tenku secretly sighed in his heart when he saw that. He couldn''t refuse a request from Wang Ruyue because he knew her true purpose ining to Japan was for him.

    "Okay. But I have to take a shower first because I just woke up. Do you want to wait inside or at your grandpa''s apartment? I''ll pick you up there when I''m ready." Tenku looked at Wang Ruyue and asked.

    When he opened the door, Tenku didn''t pay much attention to her clothes because he was still sleepy. But now he could see her clearly, and he had to admit that Wang Ruyue looked so pretty in her current outfit.

    Wang Ruyue wore a brown jacket and ck trousers. Even so, it does not cover the slenderness and beauty of her legs. She would be the center of attention wherever she went, and it gave Tenku a headache when he thought he should apany her around Tokyo today.

    "I''ll be waiting at your apartment. Last night I only visited briefly to apany you to take the elixir. Besides, you don''t turn on the lights, and it''s dark. So I can''t take a look at the situation inside your apartment." Wang Ruyue quickly replied.

    "Then pleasee in. You won''t find anything special and interesting about this ce. My apartment is in and barely decorated." Tenku let Wang Ruyue into the apartment.

    "Excuse me." Wang Ruyue walked into Tenku''s apartment and closed the door. After that, she opened her jacket and looked around the room. The ce was in, without any decorations, just like Tenku had told her. When Wang Ruyue saw the dining table, she suddenly smiled after thinking of something.

    "Since you just woke up, you must not have had breakfast. I haven''t eaten anything this morning, either. Then I will cook for you. Where do you store the ingredients?" Wang Ruyue looked at Tenku and asked.

    "I keep the ingredients in the fridge. I don''t think there''s much left because I didn''t have time to shop at the market and refill it." Tenku answered and went inside the bathroom.

    Wang Ruyue opened the fridge and was speechless when she looked inside. As Tenku said, there weren''t many ingredients left. But then she smiled after knowing what she wanted to cook. She intended to make a simple meal with minimal ingredients for their breakfast.

    She didn''t take long to finish cooking and put the food on the table. Wang Ruyue sat on a chair at the dining table and supported her chin with both hands while waiting for Tenku with a smile on her face.

    Wang Ruyue imagined them to be like a newlywed couple. She felt like a wife who wants to have breakfast with her husband. As Wang Ruyue was lost in her beautiful delusions, the sound of the bell brought her back to her senses.

    "Huh? Who ising to visit in the morning?" Wang Ruyue got up from her seat and went to open the door. She was curious who was the person who came to Tenku''s apartment at that hour. When Wang Ruyue opened the door, she and the people who had visited the ce were surprised.

    The one who came to Tenku''s apartment in the morning was Setsuka. She had light makeup on her face and wore simple clothes but looked good on her body. Her current appearance did not lose to Wang Ruyue.

    "You!"

    Wang Ruyue and Setsuka pointed their fingers and said simultaneously.

    "Why are you in Tenku''s apartment in the morning!?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Why did youe to Tenku''s apartment in the morning!?"

    The two girls again spoke at the same time. They are ready to fight again like they didst night. But before they moved, a voice sounded from within the apartment.

    "Who''sing to visit?" Tenku asked and emerged from inside the apartment, wearing only a towel to cover his lower body.

    Setsuka''s face darkened when she saw that. She thought that Tenku and Wang Ruyue had done something immoral. Therefore, the girl could be in Tenku''s apartment in the morning.

    "What are you doing here!?" Setsuka looked at Wang Ruyue and said coldly. She was furious because she thought that girl had stolen Tenku from her.

    Setsuka manifested her Phantasmal Object and shed her sword. Wang Ruyue was shocked because she didn''t expect Setsuka would suddenly attack her. She couldn''t dodge or block it because he had no time to manifest his Phantasmal Object. Wang Ruyue would have been seriously injured if she had been hit from that close range.

    Just as Wang Ruyue was ready to receive Setsuka''s sh, a figure suddenly appeared before her and held the sword barehanded. Setsuka and Wang Ruyue were shocked when they saw that.

    "Tenku!"

    Setsuka and Wang Ruyue shouted in panic at the same time. Tenku raised his hand to Wang Ruyue and showed that he was okay, but his eyes kept on Setsuka.

    "What are you doing, Setsuka? Why did youe here and suddenly attack Yu''er?" Tenku said with a solemn face.

    "Why did you catch my sword with your bare hands!?" Setsuka said frantically and immediately canceled the manifestation of her Phantasmal Object. Her face changed when he saw Tenku''s palms bleeding after blocking her sh.

    "I ask you. Why did you suddenly attack Yu''er?" Tenku didn''t answer and instead repeated his question.

    "She... She came out of your apartment in the morning, and you showed up naked. So I think that you guys are doing something indecent. When I imagined that, I got angry and attacked her." Setsuka answered honestly. She couldn''t lie to him because she could feel that Tenku was angry with her actions.

    "Why are you thinking that far? You can ask and confirm your conjecture with me. Do you think I''m someone who can''t be trusted? Do you think I am that kind of man?" Tenku sighed when he heard her words.

    "I apologize. Then what were you two doing inside? The girl was in your apartment in the morning, and you came out with only a towel covering your lower body. So I can only think of the possibility that you did something indecent with her." Setsuka replied and lowered her head. She dared not hear Tenku''s next reply because it might break her heart.

    "You misunderstood. Come on in. I''ll exin it inside. I don''t want others to see me in this state with two girls beside me. They will spread gossip that is bad for me and you two." Tenku entered his apartment, and the two girls followed behind him. Setsuka and Wang Ruyue stared at each other intently behind him, and Tenku couldn''t help but sigh.

    Upon entering the dining room, Setsuka''s face clouded over after seeing the food on the table. She knew Tenku could cook, but she was sure it wasn''t what he made because it was Chinese food. In other words, the person who cooked it was Wang Ruyue.

    After the two girls sat down, Tenku exined why Wang Ruyue was in his apartment in the morning. Setsuka was relieved when she learned nothing had happened between them. But her expression changed when she heard they wanted to travel around Japan alone for the winter holidays.

    "I wille with you." Setsuka mustered up the courage to say that. She knew interfering in other people''s business was bad, but she didn''t want to lose to Wang Ruyue.

    "What!? You can''te with us! This is my n with Tenku! We will only go alone and not ept a third person! So forget about that intention of yours!" Wang Ruyue got up from her seat and raised her voice to Setsuka.

    "I will still follow you even if you don''t allow me to be with you! You can''t stop me because I can go wherever I want! This is Japan and not China!" Setsuka also stood up from her seat and said fearlessly.

    "You! You can go wherever you want but not follow us!" Wang Ruyue felt irritated and clenched her fists tightly.

    "That matter is up to me and not for you to interfere. Besides that, I have also made food for Tenku. So you''re not the only one who can do it." Setsuka smiled and took out a lot of food from her space pocket. Afterward, the two girls bicker and reply to each other''s words.

    "It looks like today will be troublesome." Tenku sighed and massaged his temples. He felt that this Christmas would be very tiring for him.

 Chapter 227 227

    ?

    Tenku satzily on the sofa after he ate all the food Setsuka and Wang Ruyue made for breakfast. He was forced to do so because the two girls asked him with a pitiful face. Tenku could have refused, but he didn''t have the heart to because they cooked the food for him. Tenku didn''t want to waste their efforts. Therefore, he ate all the food on the table until nothing was left.

    Wang Ruyue and Setsuka continued to bicker during and after breakfast. But then the two girls finally got tired, and Wang Ruyue agreed to let Setsukae with them. She didn''t want her to follow them like a ghost because it would make her uneasy while spending her vacation with Tenku. Thus, Wang Ruyue reluctantly allowed Setsuka to go on vacation with her.

    After finishing their breakfast, Wang Ruyue returned to Wang Haotian''s apartment to pack her necessities while Setsuka waited for someone in front of the apartment.

    Setsuka asked someone at Fuyushima Temple to pack her clothes and bring them here. They were going to spend a few days of winter break outside Tokyo. Therefore, they had to prepare a lot of things. Setsuka couldn''t return home because she was worried that Wang Ruyue would force Tenku to leave her.

    Now Tenku sat alone in the living room. He studied the characteristics and trained the elemental powers he had just acquired while waiting for the two girls. The important thing for him was knowing his new power''s abilities and controlling Qi''s consumption when he used it.

    If it drains his strength too much, Tenku can''t use it in real battle because it''s very dangerous if he runs out of energy when fighting monsters. While focused on his practice, he heard a knock outside his apartment.

    Tenku quickly stopped his training and stood up from his seat. When he opened the door, he was slightly surprised because he saw someone other than Setsuka and Wang Ruyue. That person was Kaede. She was the one who delivered Setsuka''s clothes and necessities for their winter vacation trip.

    "Good morning." Kaede smiled and greeted Tenku.

    "Good morning. Why is Kaede here?" Tenku asked in confusion. He looked at Wang Ruyue, and the girl seemed upset about something. Then Tenku turned his eyes to Setsuka.

    "I''m sorry for not telling you earlier. But can Kaede alsoe with us? She had no ns for this winter break, so I took her with me. I think it won''t make any difference if we add one more person. Wouldn''t that be more fun?" Setsuka looked at Tenku and said apologetically.

    She felt guilty for bringing Kaede with her without talking about it and asking his permission first. Setsuka was worried that Tenku would be angry with her.

    "You shouldn''t have said that to me. This winter vacation trip was Yue''er''s n. You can talk about it with her. I don''t mind if Kaedees with us, but if she allows it." Tenku smiled and replied gently.

    Initially, he didn''t want to go anywhere this winter break. Tenku wanted to focus on practicing and honing his technique. But he couldn''t refuse Wang Ruyue and Setsuka''s request after they urged him on and wore pained expressions. So he reluctantly agreed and went along with their arrangement.

    After hearing his words, Setsuka turned her eyes to Wang Ruyue. She noticed her face clouded over after discovering that Setsuka wanted to take Kaede with them.

    "Could you let Kaede join us on our vacation? I''m sorry for not telling you beforehand. She had no ns for winter break, so I took her with me.

    You don''t need to worry that he will burden you because I will be the one who will bear all the vacation expenses. So there''s no problem if we add one more person, right?" Setsuka said politely, hoping Wang Ruyue would permit Kaede to apany them.

    Wang Ruyue was silent for a while and didn''t answer Setsuka directly. She was angry that Setsuka suddenly brought other people on her vacation with Tenku. Wang Ruyue wanted to refuse but couldn''t do it when she saw that Kaede had dressed up to go with them.

    Apart from that, Wang Ruyue also heard that Kaede had packed her clothes and stored them in the space pocket. After thinking about that, she finally opened her mouth.

    "If I had known that the situation would turn out like this, I would have invited Yuxin toe here and spend winter vacation together." Wang Ruyue muttered and then sighed heavily.

    "Alright, she cane with us." Wang Ruyue said to Setsuka.

    "Thank You." Setsuka was relieved after hearing Wang Ruyue''s answer.

    Originally, she had a bad impression of her because the other party had attacked herst night. Moreover, Wang Ruyue was also her love rival. But Setsuka felt that Wang Ruyue was a good girl and easy to talk to. If it weren''t for them being love rivals, Setsuka would want to be friends with her.

    "Thank you." Kaede smiled and bowed to Tenku and Wang Ruyue.

    "By the way, how is Kohana? My smartphone was destroyed because of my tribtion yesterday, so I don''t know if she contacted me. I want to apologize to her." Tenku looked at Setsuka and asked. Wang Ruyue raised her eyebrows because she could feel Tenku''s tone softening when talking about Kohana. Setsuka and Kaede looked at each other and smiled bitterly.

    "Kohan is fine. I met her when I picked up Setsuka''s clothes and necessities at Fuyushima Temple. She knew that Setsuka and I would go with you to go on winter vacation together. She begged me toe along, but Setsuka firmly refused, fearing Uncle Hideo and Aunt Koyuki would apany her." The one who answered Tenku''s question was Kaede. She was the person Setsuka asked toe to Fuyushima Temple to pack her clothes and necessities from there.

    Kohana is a smart little girl. She was suspicious when she saw that and asked Kaede why her sister had asked her to pack her clothes. Kaede reluctantly confessed after being cornered by the little girl. After that, Kohana cried because she wanted to go with them.

    Kaede has difficulty dealing with Kohana and calls Setsuka to ask her to speak directly to her little sister. Kohana continues to cry and insists oning with him. So Kaede decided to leave Fuyushima Temple as soon as possible.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I see." Tenku nodded in response to Kaede''s words.

    "Who is Kohana?" Wang Ruyue suddenly asked.

    "Ah, she is..." Tenku told Wang Ruyue about Kohana. It started from the first time they met and his good rtionship with the little girl.

    Wang Ruyue frowned when she learned that Kohana was Setsuka''s little sister and her rtionship with Tenku seemed very close. It made her worry.

    "Do you want to talk to her? I can contact her with my smartphone now. She will be happy to hear your voice and will stop crying." Setsuka took out her smartphone and wanted to call Kohana. But before she could do that, someone spoke to her.

    "Please don''t use your little sister to achieve your goals. Don''t you know that it''s not good?" Wang Ruyue sneered.

    "Huh? What do you mean? I don''t understand what you''re saying. I never used my little sister to achieve my goals because I could do it without her help. I want her to talk to Tenku because they haven''tmunicated in a few days, and she is very sad.

    My little sister misses him because she considers Tenku, her big brother. So she will be happy when she finds out that Tenku contacted her." Setsuka exined and pretended not to know the meaning of Wang Ruyue''s words.

    Even though she used Kohana to deepen her rtionship with Tenku, she did it with the approval of her little sister. So it didn''t matter if Setsuka took advantage of Kohana''s closeness with Tenku because that harmed no one.

    "You!" Wang Ruyue was irritated when she heard Setsuka''s answer, even more so when she saw a tiny smile on her face. But she couldn''t say anything in return because she had no proof that Setsuka was using her little sister for her goal. Besides that, Tenku didn''t seem to care about that.

    Wang Ruyue felt that her position would be dangerous if she let Setsuka use her sister to deepen their rtionship. She had to find a way to counterattack to not lose to Setsuka.

    "So, do you want to talk to Kohana? If you want it, I''ll call her now." Setsuka repeated his question to Tenku.

    "No. I shouldn''t talk to her now. She knows we are leaving for the holidays. If Kohana whines and insists oning along, I''ll have difficulty refusing her, and your parents might as well apany her. So I better call her after we get to our destination." Tenku shook his head and replied.

    "Yeah, you are right. We really shouldn''t contact her right now." Setsuka nodded in response to Tenku''s words, and Kaede agreed.

    On the other hand, Wang Ruyue was relieved that Tenku didn''t have to contact Kohana. If that little girles, she might be a bridge for Tenku''s rtionship with Setsuka.

    "Alright. Then we will leave now. Have you brought all the things you need?" Tenku looked at the three girls and asked. He didn''t want to waste any time and quickly finished their vacation. Tenku wanted to resume his training quickly, and he also wanted to take on a mission if a space copse appeared around Tokyo.

    The three girls quickly took suitcases from their space pockets and checked their contents. As a woman, they don''t like messy things. Because of that, Setsuka and the others put their clothes and necessities in a suitcase to be neatly arranged. After they finished checking, they answered Tenku.

    "Everything isplete."

    "Nothing left."

    "We can leave anytime."

    Setsuka, Kaede, and Wang Ruyue replied simultaneously. Then they put their suitcases back into the space pocket.

    "Then we will leave now. But before that, please put a mask on your face. You three are so beautiful and will attract the attention of everyone around. I don''t want anything troublesome toe and disturb our vacation. Besides, we might meet your acquaintances on the way or at our destination. I don''t want you guys to be the subject of gossip because it can bring down your image." Tenku warned them seriously.

    After hearing Tenku''s words, the three girls blushed and quickly wore masks to cover their faces.

    "That''s good. Then, let''s go. Our first destination is Hokkaido." Tenku said and smiled at the girls.

    Setsuka, Kaede, and Wang Ruyue nodded excitedly and replied with beautiful smiles beneath their masks. Afterward, they walked out of the apartment under the falling snow and Tenku''s winter vacation with the three girls begins.

 Chapter 228 228

    ?

    "So this city is our first tourist destination? Yes, I can feel the winter vibes here." Wang Ruyue looked around the ce and said. She felt excited when she thought she would spend time with Tenku in that town, but her face darkened upon remembering Setsuka, and Kaede hade with them.

    It only takes them about one and a half hours to get to Hokkaido from Tokyo by ne. Initially, Setsuka and the other two girls wanted to take the train to enjoy the scenery along the way to their destination. But Tenku refused because it was inefficient and would only waste their time.

    "Of course. Hokkaido is one of the best vacation destinations for winter in Japan." The one who replied to Wang Ruyue was Setsuka.

    Their rtionship improved after talking on the ne, but they still bickered for unknown reasons.

    On the way from Tokyo to Hokkaido, Tenku felt something strange about Kaede because she always nced at him periodically. But he pretended not to notice and didn''t want to think about it too much.

    Initially, Tenku wanted to finish his vacation as soon as possible. But after he thought for a while and saw the atmosphere in Hokkaido, he decided to enjoy his winter break. Tenku suddenly remembered the contents of one of the books about cultivation that he had read in the Wang family''s mansion.

    A practitioner has to train hard under pressure and requires plenty of resources to increase their cultivation base. But to learn a technique or a power, a cultivator had to have a great level ofpetence, and it was rted to their state of mind.

    So Tenku thought enjoying his winter vacation could make his mind calmer, fresher, and more peaceful. This will increase the level of hisprehension. That way, it will be easier for him to learn techniques or powers.

    "Yeah, I could feel that after I got here. Many people want to spend their winter holidays in Hokkaido." Wang Ruyue nodded in response to Setsuka''s words. Then she shifted her eyes to the group of people passing by them.

    "Alright. Don''t keep standing here. We need to go to the hotel to check in quickly. Moreover, you three have be the focus of the people around this ce." Tenku smiled and reminded them. He felt pleased when he saw the excited faces of the three girls. Tenku thought they were happy because they would spend their vacation in Hokkaido. Unfortunately, what he thought was only half true.

    Setsuka, Wang Ruyue, and Kaede looked excited and happy to spend their winter break. But it''s not because they came to a beautiful tourist spot but because of the person apanying them now.

    The girls have their ns for their vacation this time. Of course, only they know about it, and the two secretly fight for a ce in Tenku''s heart.

    Kaede had subconsciously participated in their war, but what she wanted to do wasn''t as aggressive as Setsuka and Wang Ruyue. She didn''t dare to get too close to Tenku as she was only her senior in high school and could also be called a friend. Her rtionship with Tenku was different from Setsuka and Wang Ruyue''s.

    "Ah, yes. You are right." Wang Ruyue finally remembered they were still standing in front of the airport.

    "Let''s go now." Sesuka added. She wanted to leave that ce quickly. Setsuka felt uneasy after realizing that many people were watching them.

    "Yes, let''s leave this ce and go to the hotel we have booked." Kaede knew how her best friend felt. If Tenku didn''t remind them, the three girls might still be chatting about winter vacation and not realizing that they had be the center of attention from the people around the ce.

    "Then let''s go." Tenku nodded in response to their words. They will go to the hotel they have booked by taxi.

    So the first ce they will go after they arrive in Hokkaido is a hotel. Tenku and the others had to secure lodging beforehand as they would be touring Hokkaido for more than one day.

    Many hotels will bepletely upied with visitors during the winter holidays. Luckily, Tenku got two rooms and quickly booked them before they departed from Tokyo. So they didn''t have to worry about lodging once they arrived in Hokkaido.

    It only took them less than thirty minutes to arrive at their destination. Tenku could only find three-star hotels on the outskirts of Sapporo because all the good inns in Hokkaido were upied. Even though the location is not strategic, it looks clean and much morefortable than a capsule hotel.

    Initially, they intended to stay in hotels or traditional inns in tourist spots during their winter holidays in Hokkaido. Unfortunately, none of those ces had vacant rooms. Even though some hotels had one room left, Tenku didn''t book it because he couldn''t sleep with the three girls.

    Although Setsuka and the others didn''t mind, he was worried that something bad might happen if they slept together in the same room. Thus, he decided to stay at a three-star hotel quite far from the tourist spots.

    Setsuka and the other two girls didn''tin when they saw the hotel. They will agree to whatever Tenku decides as long as they can spend their winter holidays with him.

    After Tenku check-in three rooms at the hotel, they decided to visit their first tourist destination. They wore thick clothes because the temperature in Hokkaido is quite low in winter.

    Setsuka was the only one wearing normal clothes, as the cold temperature did not affect her. On the contrary, she felt refreshed because the element of her power was ice.

    Tenku and the others decide to head to Niseko. They want to go skiing at a popr ski spot in the Hokkaido. They go to the location by taxi because it is easier and more efficient than them having to take a bus or train from their hotel.

    After arriving at their destination, Tenku and the others decided to ski at Niseko Vige Ski Resort. They quickly rented ski costumes and changed their clothes in the fitting room. Tenku and the three girls didn''t take long to get changed and ready to go skiing.

    "Why are there so many visitors at this hour? Isn''t it still the first day of winter break? I thought this ce would only be crowded in the afternoon." Wang Ruyue was a little surprised after seeing the scene before her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I also didn''t expect this ce to be full of visitors." Setsuka responded to her words. She hade to Niseko in the past with her family, but it wasn''t as crowded as it was now.

    "Yeah, you are right. Normally this ce would only be bustling with visitors in the afternoon." Kaede added.

    Tenku was also a bit surprised when he saw the situation in that ce. He thought they could skifortably at Niseko Vige Ski Resort if they arrived early. But he didn''t expect the area to be filled with visitors at that hour.

    When Tenku was looking at the scenery around him, he identally overheard the chatter of some visitors passing by him.

    "Did you know that there is an idol shooting for hertest MV in Niseko Vige Ski Resort?" a woman asked the man beside her.

    "Of course, I know! She is a famous idol, and many people visit this ce to see her. Theye from Hokkaido, and fewe from outside the region. I also heard that the idol is so pretty, and she intends to make an MV for her new song and use the beautiful scenery of Yotei mountain as the background." The man answered excitedly.

    Tenku frowned after he heard their conversation. For some reason, he had a bad feeling when he heard about idols from the mouths of those two people. When Tenku tried to inspect the area with his spiritual sense, Setsuka''s voice interrupted him.

    "What happened?" Setsuka asked softly.

    "Yes, why have you been silent?" Wang Ruyue said with concern. Kaede kept quiet and said nothing, but her eyes didn''t leave Tenku.

    "Ah, it''s nothing. I''m just listening to the chatter of the visitors here. This ce is getting busier because an idol ns to film her MV." Tenku exined what he heard to Setsuka and the others.

    "An idol? Who?" Wang Ruyue looked at Tenku and asked curiously.

    Even though she was very busy in Beijing due to attending school, carrying out organizational missions, Even though she was a very busy person in Beijing having to attend school, carry out organizational missions and cultivate, Wang Ruyue sometimes found time to watch entertainment shows on her smartphone to relieve her boredom.

    Wang Ruyue not only watched shows from China but also from various countries, including Japan. Because of that, he knows some of the idols and artists in this country.

    "I don''t know. I only heard they talked about idols but didn''t mention names." Tenku shook his head in response to Wang Ruyue''s question.

    "No wonder this ce is busier than usual." Setsuka finally understood why the ce was already filled with people at that hour.

    "Okay. We don''t need to think about that. We just need to enjoy our holiday and have fun in this ce by skiing with all our hearts. You three can ski anywhere but don''t go near that location." Tenku reminded the girls and pointed in a certain direction. Their purpose ining to Hokkaido is for vacation. So they don''t have to think about anything else.

    "Why?" Kaede tilted her head in confusion.

    "The idol shot her MV there. So that location should be much more crowded than other areas. You won''t be able to enjoy skiing if youe to that ce." Tenku exined.

    "We understand." Setsuka and the others nodded at his words.

    "Then what are you going to do?" Wang Ruyue asked.

    "Of course, I''ll go skiing." Tenku smiled. Then he slid across the snow on his skis and left the girls.

    "Hey!"

    "Wait for me!"

    "Do not leave me!"

    Kaede and the other two girls quickly chased after Tenku. But they were way behind him and lost him. They decide to split up to ski around the area but aim to find Tenku first. After that, they could spend some time alone with him.

    Meanwhile, Tenku purposely stepped away from the three girls to check something out. Currently, he is not far from the idol''s filming location. Tenku released his spiritual sense to inspect the situation in the area, especially the idol. After that, he frowned and quickly retracted his divine consciousness.

    "As I thought, the idol is her." Tenku sighed after he found out that the idol was Kirika Miyazaki. He felt that this vacation was going to be even more troublesome.

 Chapter 229 229

    ?

    "I didn''t expect to meet her in this ce. I remember not replying to her messages and calls when I wanted to break through to the innate realm. I don''t know if she still contacted me after that." Tenku muttered as he watched Kirika from a distance.

    He remembered thest time he checked his smartphone, the number of messages and missed calls from Kirika were almost as many as Setsuka''s. But Tenku was too focused on his breakthrough and ignored it until now. He didn''t know if Kirika was still sending messages and calling him because he still hadn''t bought a new smartphone.

    Tenku stood behind a snowbank and secretly watched the MV shooting of Kirika''s new song. He ensured it was far enough away from that location for the girl not to notice. Tenku liked one of Kirika''s songs and was curious about the new one.

    Even though he couldn''t hear itpletely, it was enough. If the song is good to hear and he likes it, he will add it to the ylist on his smartphone and dimension watch. Not long after, Tenku saw the girl acting and dancing under the camera lens.

    Kirika looks much prettier after she uses the Yotei mountain scenery as the background for her MV. The clothes she was wearing now made her look elegant and mature. It may be rted to the theme of the new song.

    "I must leave this ce immediately. I can not linger here and meet her. My vacation would be even more troublesome if he learned I was in Hokkaido." Tenku left the ce after seeing that the shooting process of Kirika''s MV had ended.

    He had been there long enough and already got what he wanted. Now Tenku has to do what he was supposed to do in Niseko. He will enjoy his time skiing. Tenku slid across the snow on his skis and quickly left the area.

    ***

    After the first stage of shooting the MV ended, Kirika sat on a chair to rest. He quickly put on a thick jacket to protect himself from the cold. Unlike Setsuka, Kirika cannot stand low temperatures.

    During her break, Kirika took out her smartphone and sighed. She had forgotten how often she sent messages and called Tenku, but she didn''t get any reply, which made her sad.

    As she sank into that feeling, Kirika''s body suddenly trembled. She felt something inside his mind stir or rather resonate. It was a spiritual mark that Tenku instilled in his body. Kirika felt that sensation when she was near Tenku. In other words, Tenku was currently at Niseko Vige Ski Resort.

    Kirika quickly got up from her seat and looked around. When she looked in a certain direction, she found a familiar figure. Kirika suddenly ran to that ce because she was sure that person was Tenku, and her intuition as a woman told her so.

    "Where do you want to go, Kirika!?" Fumiko shouted at Kirika when she saw the girl suddenly leave that location. As her manager, she is responsible for all of Kirika''s actions. Fumiko didn''t want something bad to happen to her and disrupt the shooting process of the MV.

    "I want to take a short walk around this ce to refresh my mind so I don''t get too bored!" Kirika answered without even looking at Fumiko.

    "Wait! You can''t go anywhere because soon you have to continue filming your MV!" Fumiko tried to stop Kirika, but the girl didn''t listen to her, quickening her steps and leaving her far away.

    "What''s wrong with her? Why is she suddenly acting like that!" Fumikoined and continued to run in the direction Kirika had left.

    On the other hand, Kirika had arrived at the ce where she saw a figure simr to Tenku. But she was disappointed because she did not find anyone there.

    "I''m sure it''s him! This feeling of mine can''t go wrong! He must have seen me too! But why didn''t hee to meet me or text me if he was here? Does he not want to see me again? Did he intentionally not reply to my messages to him?" Kirika felt dejected when she thought of that possibility. Then she looked at her smartphone again and raised her eyebrows after knowing that Tenku had not received the messages she had sent.

    "Does he have another reason for not responding to my messages and calls?" Kirika''s face became serious after thinking about that.

    She suddenly manifested her Phantasmal Object and saw several people skiing nearby. Kirika intends to use them to find Tenku''s whereabouts at Niseko Vige Ski Resort. She was confident she could quickly find him in that area with their help.

    The five people stopped moving when Kirika used her Phantasmal Object ability. After that, they scattered all over the area looking for Tenku. Right after they left that ce, Fumiko finally caught up with Kirika.

    "What are you doing in this ce, Kirika!?" Fumiko raised her voice.

    "Ah, I was just taking a short walk around this area. I''ve been too busytely and barely have time to hang out and have fun. So I want to refresh my mind for a bit here. You can think of it as my little vacation during my work." Kirika smiled yfully.

    "You can have your winter break, but you must finish shooting your MV first. After that, you can y at Niseko to your heart''s content or take a vacation anywhere." Fumiko said softly and smiled.

    She knew Kirika had a lot to do as a Realizer in League of Heroes, and her schedule was busy as an idol. On top of that, she also has to pay attention to her school affairs since Kirika is a third-year high school student.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Due to her busy life as a Realizer and an idol, she rarely attends school. Fumiko feels sad when she sees Kirika''s struggle to achieve her dreams. Therefore, she tried to help her as much as she could. By doing so, Fumiko was also helping herself.

    "Is that true? Are there no more idol jobs and missions from the League of Heroes?" Kirika''s face brightened after hearing that. Fumiko is her manager as an idol and takes care of her daily life. She helps with school affairs and organization so Kirika can manage her time properly. Fumiko didn''t want him to get tired and sick because he was too busy and didn''t have time to rest.

    "Of course. Have I ever lied to you? But now you have to return to the shooting location and finish your MV. After that, we will talk about it again." Fumiko smiled gently and rubbed Kirika''s head.

    "Thank You! Then, let''s go back now!" Kirika said happily. Fumiko nodded, and the two quickly left the ce.

    But before Kirika took a step, she looked at the people she was controlling and confirmed that their connection was going well. That way, she could figure out Tenku''s exact location after one of them saw him.

    In another area of Niseko Vige Ski Resort, Setsuka enjoys skiing while looking at her surroundings. She tries to find Tenku. But no matter how hard she looked for him, she only saw a group of people snowboarding and skiing in the white snow field. Even though they almost looked the same in their ski suits, Setsuka knew Tenku wasn''t among them.

    "Where did Tenku go?" Setsuka muttered. She had to find Tenku before Wang Ruyue. But then Setsuka suddenly raised her eyebrows because she felt someone''s gaze on her.

    It wasn''t malicious intent or lecherous looks like she often felt, but more like someone was watching her. In other words, that person knows her. Setsuka looked at the people around her, but those gazes suddenly disappeared.

    "Who''s that? Is it Wang Ruyue? No, I''m sure it''s not her. If it is Wang Ruyue, then I will immediately recognize her." Setsuka frowned. She decided to leave the ce after being unable to find that person. The most important thing for her now is to find Tenku because her main goal on vacation to Hokkaido is to spend time with him.

    Not long after Setsuka left the ce, a man in a ski suit appeared and red at her back. He was one of the people Kirika controlled with the abilities of her Phantasmal Object.

    "Why is Setsuka Fuyushima here!? The other people I controlled also found their friends in other Niseko Vige Ski Resort areas. Are they spending winter vacation with Tenku!?" The man''s face darkened, and he said angrily.

    "I can''t leave Tenku and that girl alone! I''ll make her vacation uneasy! I will ruin all her ns!!" The man gritted his teeth, and his eyes burned with jealousy.

    "I have to finish shooting for my MV as soon as possible and meet Tenku. I''m afraid I won''t be able to meet him after he leaves Niseko!" Kirika secretly chases after Setsuka. She thinks she could find Tenku if she follows her.

    Meanwhile, Wang Ruyue was ying in the area opposite Setsuka. When she was looking for Tenku among the people in that ce, someone suddenly greeted her.

    "Hi! Are you skiing alone? How about you join me?" a young man said to Wang Ruyue.

    "No, thank you. I''m looking for my friend." Wang Ruyue replied indifferently without even looking at him.

    "Are you lost? Then I can help you find your friend." The young man was not angry and smiled when he heard her reply.

    "I can find it myself. So please leave this ce and don''t bother me." Wang Ruyue looked at the young man and said coldly.

    "You are ungrateful! I intended to help you, but you are repaying my kindness by acting like that! Don''t you have any manners!?" The young man''s face turned ugly, and he felt angry at Wang Ruyue''s attitude toward him.

    "No need. Besides, I don''t need to use manners when dealing with a guy like you. Do you think I don''t know what''s on your mind and your purpose in approaching me?" Wang Ruyue sneered. She knew that the young man hade to her with a specific purpose, and he sensed bad intentions from him. It was only natural considering that Wang Ruyue''s face was so beautiful and oriental, different from the faces of Japanese women.

    "I just want to get acquainted with you, but why do you have to be indifferent to me!?" the young man stretched out his hand and tried to hold her hand.

    Wang Ruyue did not expect that person to dare act like that. Her eyes turned serious, and she intended to teach him a lesson. But before Wang Ruyue could do anything, a hand suddenly appeared and gripped the young man''s wrist tightly.

    "She came with me. So get out of my sight right now." Tenku suddenly appeared and said coldly.

 Chapter 230 230

    ?

    "Who are you!? Let me go!" The young man was startled when he saw Tenku appear next to Wang Ruyue. He tried to break away from his grasp, but his hand wouldn''t move an inch.

    The young man was a Realizer in the asteroid phase but felt powerless before Tenku. He panicked, and cold sweat dripped down his forehead upon realizing that boy was very strong.

    "I am his friend. Didn''t she tell you she doesn''t need your help and ask you to leave? So what are you still here for? Leave this ce now, or I will break your arm." Tenku looked coldly at the young man and tightened her grip on his wrist.

    "Aaargh! I understand! I understand! I will leave this ce now! So please take your hands off me!" The young man winced in pain and knelt before Tenku. Fortunately, the people around the ce were focused on skiing and didn''t pay any attention to them. If the other visitors saw that, they might panic, and it would cause unnecessarymotion.

    "That''s good. Then get out of my sight right now." Tenku said in a low voice and removed his hand from the young man''s wrist.

    The young man sighed in relief and checked his wrist. He looked at Tenku hatefully and quickly left the ce.

    (I will repay what you have done to me!)

    The young man gritted his teeth and intended to find his friends. He had to repay Tenku for hurting and embarrassing him in front of Wang Ruyue.

    "Finally, he''s gone. Thank you." Wang Ruyue breathed a sigh of relief after the young man left. Then she looked at Tenku and smiled sweetly.

    "You don''t need to thank me. It''s just a trivial matter. I''m sure you can handle that guy without me having to intervene. But I can''t let you do that. After all, I''m the only male among you three. So I should protect you from anyone with bad intentions." Tenku replied.

    "In that case, you must stay by my side from now on and continue caring for me. I''m sure there are plenty of guys like that in this ce because I feel their gazes on me." Wang Ruyue said softly and looked at her surroundings. She wanted to use the opportunity to make Tenku apany her. That way, Wang Ruyue could spend some time alone with him.

    "Of course, I will apany you. So where do you want to ski? I think the snow slope there is very good for skiing and the scenery around it is beautiful. Most importantly, the ce wasn''t too crowded." Tenku pointed in a certain direction from where they were standing.

    "Okay. Anywhere is fine as long as you apany me. I will follow wherever you go because I don''t know this ce." Wang Ruyue smiled and quickly agreed.

    "Then what are you waiting for? Let''s go now." Tenku said, and then he slid across the snow on his skis.

    "Yes!" Wang Ruyue replied excitedly and followed closely behind. She didn''t want to fall behind him and lose his figure again.

    But Tenku suddenly stopped and looked at the group of people. He narrowed his eyes because he felt someone was watching him, and that look was familiar.

    "What''s wrong?" Wang Ruyue asked in confusion because Tenku suddenly stopped.

    "It''s nothing. Let''s go." Tenku smiled and shook his head. Wang Ruyue nodded, and the two slid away from the scene on their skis.

    At the same time, Kirika felt a headache while sitting on her chair, waiting for the crew to continue filming the MV. She got a bacsh after suddenly cutting ties with one of her puppets. Even though her face was pale, Kirika smiled because she had found the person she was looking for.

    "Tenku came to Niseko! Luckily, I immediately cut my ties with my puppet. Otherwise, Tenku would have noticed that I was watching him. No wonder I saw Setsuka Fuyushima and her friend here. It turned out that they were on vacation together in Hokkaido!

    But who is this beautiful girl? I never saw her at Suisei High School. The girl doesn''t look like a Japanese woman. Most importantly, I feel she has a very close rtionship with Tenku!" Kirika gritted her teeth when she remembered Tenku saving Wang Ruyue from an unknown man. After that, she saw them chatting very intimately. This made Kirika jealous of the girl.

    Kirika didn''t expect another girl to suddenly appear as her love rival to fight for a ce in Tenku''s heart besides Setsuka. She felt that she had to act more aggressively to approach Tenku to make their rtionship closer. Kirika thought she was already far behind the two girls and should make them equal.

    Even though she has not known him for long, Kirika is sure that her feelings are not wrong and that Tenku is the best and most suitable man for her. Thus, she had to fight for it regardless of her love rival.

    As Kirika was immersed in her feelings, a voice brought her back to her senses.

    "Are you ready, Kirika? We will continue shooting for your MV now." Fumiko said to Kirika.

    "I''m ready. Let''s finish my MV as soon as possible because I still have other important things to do." Kirika said seriously and walked to the set. Fumiko was startled when she saw her expression. She felt that something had happened to Kirika.

    In another area of Niseko vige ski resort, Kaede is skiing on a high slope. She tried to find Tenku around the ce but still couldn''t find his figure after she had searched for him for a long time. Because of that, she decided to go to the MV shooting location.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Kaede was curious and wanted to see who the idol was. She dared toe to that ce because Tenku only reminded them and didn''t forbid them. After Kaede arrived at the location, she was surprised to see someone familiar. It turned out that the idol who was filming for the MV of her newest song was Kirika.

    "Is this why Tenku asked me and the others not toe here? He wanted to prevent us from meeting up with Kirika." Kaede quickly understood why Tenku didn''t want them to ski at that location. Apart from being crowded with visitors, they would most likely run into Kirika if they came to that ce.

    "I must get away from this ce before she sees me." Kaede doesn''t want Kirika to find her because it will cause trouble for Setsuka and Tenku. But she didn''t know Kirika already knew about her and Setsuka through the puppet she controlled using her ability.

    "Huh!?" Kaede was surprised when she turned around and found Setsuka suddenly appearing behind her. She didn''t pay attention to the surroundings because she was too focused on Kirika.

    "What are you doing here, Kaede? Didn''t Tenku say that this ce is ufortable for skiing because it''s too crowded?" Setsuka asked.

    "You startled me, Setsuka. You better not show up suddenly behind me because that''s not good for my heart!" Kaedeined and stroked her chest to calm herself down.

    "I''m sorry for startling you. I couldn''t find Tenku anywhere and decided toe here to look for him. But I identally saw you standing in this ce alone. Therefore, I approached you. Then what are you doing here?" Setsuka said apologetically and then repeated her question.

    "Ah, I was looking..." Kaede wanted to answer Setsuka''s question. But before she could finish her words, her best friend walked past her and looked at the set with a surprised face.

    "So the idol making an MV in Niseko is Kirika Miyazaki." Setsua''s face clouded over after he saw Kirika in the middle of the set.

    She had already found it difficult topete with Wang Ruyue, and now another girl appeared. Setsuka feels the urgency to quickly find Tenku and carry out his n to deepen their rtionship on this vacation. Now she knew why Tenku had asked them not toe to that location because he didn''t want Setsuka and the others to meet Kirika.

    "I just wanted to say that to you." Kaede smiled bitterly at Setsuka''s words.

    "Let''s go from this ce now, and we must find Tenku as soon as possible." Setsuka said seriously.

    "I understand. That was also my intention before you suddenly appeared behind me." Kaede nodded, and the two quickly left the ce. They didn''t notice that two people were following behind them.

    Meanwhile, Wang Ruyue had forgotten about Setsuka and Kaede as she enjoyed skiing with Tenku. She felt very happy because she could be alone with him without anyone bothering them.

    Wang Ruyue sometimes pretended to fall while skiing so that Tenku would help her. She tried to make as much physical contact with him as possible. In that way, Wang Ruyue hoped that their rtionship would deepen.

    Her intuition as a woman told her that Tenku had a ce in his heart for her. Therefore, Wang Ruyue had to make her position in Tenku''s heart bigger so that other women couldn''t stand a chance. But her happiness didn''tst long because she saw Setsuka and Kaede appear.

    "Why did they appear at a time like this?" Wang Ruyue said in annoyance.

    "Tenku!" Setsuka shouted his name and smiled broadly after she found him. She approached him quickly, but her face darkened when she saw the girl beside him.

    "I didn''t expect that you would meet Tenku before me." Setsuka was disappointed because she wasn''t the first to find Tenku. So she couldn''t spend time with him.

    "I''m just lucky." Wang Ruyue chuckled in response to her words. When she heard that, Setsuka was angry, but she couldn''t show it in front of Tenku. After all, theypeted fairly, and Wang Ruyue did not cheat. For now, Setsuka had to admit that the girl was luckier than her. But he wouldn''t let Wang Ruyue get another chance alone with Tenku. Setsuka would not lose a second time.

    On the other hand, Tenku was silent and kept looking in a certain direction when the two girls came. Kaede was confused when she saw his behavior

    "What''s wrong?" Kaede asked Tenku.

    "Did you go to that shooting location?" Tenku asked in return. Then he turned his eyes to the two girls. Setsuka and Kaede looked at each other and nodded in response to his question.

    "So you should already know which idol is making the MV there." Tenku sighed.

    "Yes. She is Kirika. But you don''t have to worry about it. We quickly left before she saw us." Setsuka replied.

    "No. She has seen you two and knows we are on holiday together in Niseko." Tenku shook his head. He pointed at the two people in ski clothes, and the other party smiled at them.

 Chapter 231 231

    ?

    Setsuka and Kaede looked where Tenku was pointing and were surprised to see the two people smiling at them.

    "You..." Kaede was confused by the behavior of the two people. She was sure that she did not know them. Kaede wanted to say something to them, but the two people''s eyes were suddenly nk. Not long after, they came to their senses and immediately left.

    "What happened to them?" Kaede muttered.

    "Those two people are..." Setsuka suddenly remembered something after seeing their situation. But Tenku interrupted her before she could finish her sentence.

    "Those are the visitors at Niseko that Kirika used as puppets to follow you two." Tenku said calmly.

    "Huh!?"

    "What!?"

    Setsuka and Kaede were surprised. They knew about Kirika''s ability to control monster corpses to fight. But they didn''t expect the girl to use her powers to make humans into puppets and watch over others from a distance.

    "What are you talking about? Who are these two people? Who is Kirika? Why did she follow you two? Please exin to me." Wang Ruyue looked at them in confusion as she was the only one who didn''t understand their conversation. She was annoyed that she felt alienated by the three of them. Tenku and the two girls had forgotten that Wang Ruyue didn''t know Kirika. So it was natural for her to ask about it.

    Setsuka and Kaede looked to Tenku for permission to talk about it to Wang Ruyue as it was closely rted to him. Tenku nodded and quickly agreed. He didn''t care if Setsuka told Wang Ruyue about it without his permission because he felt the matter was unimportant to him.

    "Kirika is..." Setsuka turned her eyes to Wang Ruyue and exined about Kirika. She told everything she knew about that girl, including her job as an idol and her abilities as a Realizer. Apart from that, Setsuka also tells about what happened at Suisei High School and the rtionship between Tenku and Kirika.

    Wang Ruyue was silent, and her face became solemn when she found out that a girl named Kirika was trying to get close to Tenku. But then she raised her eyebrows after she remembered something.

    "Kirika Miyazaki... Kirika Miyazaki... No wonder I feel like I''ve heard that name before. I listened to one of her songs when I was bored, and I have to admit that her voice is very pleasing and rxing. In addition, her face is very pretty." Wang Ruyue''s face became darker and darker the more she spoke.

    Originally, she didn''t care about Kirika. But after hearing that the girl had tried to get close to Tenku, Wang Ruyue felt she was just as dangerous as Setsuka. She knows that Kirika is her love rival besides Setsuka, and both are tough opponents for her because neither of them is inferior in beauty to hers. Besides, they are also strong girls. It made Wang Ruyue have to be wary of Kirika.

    "I apologize. Because of me, Kirika discovered we were on holiday in Hokkaido. I shouldn''t havee to her set." Setsuka said apologetically and bowed her head to Tenku.

    "This is also my fault. Please forgive me!" Kaede followed what Setsuka was doing.

    The two girls felt guilty because they hade to Kirika''s shooting location and let the girl follow them. Tenku had warned them, but they still came there out of curiosity. Setsuka and Kaede knew it would trouble him because he didn''t want to meet Kirika.

    "No. Please raise your head. None of you are at fault. It''s my fault Kirika followed you with that puppets." Tenku said softly. He felt ufortable seeing two beautiful girls bowing to him.

    "What do you mean?" Setsuka raised her head and was followed by Kaede. The two looked at Tenku in confusion after they heard his words.

    "Before you two came to that ce, I checked the location first. Kirika might have noticed my presence when I saw her from afar." Tenku answered and smiled wryly.

    When he chased away a young man who was bothering Wang Ruyue, he felt that someone was watching him. Tenku felt that look was familiar, but he couldn''t remember it. But after skiing with Wang Ruyue for a while, he finally knew where he had felt those eyes.

    Tenku remembered that he felt that way when Kirika used her ability to control monster corpses. In other words, it was a gaze from Kirika because the girl shared her senses with her puppet. But Tenku didn''t expect that her strength had increased since thest time they met. Now Kirika can control many objects simultaneously, and her ability radius is so wide.

    "Huh? Why did youe to her shooting location? Do you want to see that girl?" Wang Ruyue pouted and said displeasedly. Setsuka and Kaede turned their eyes to him and stared with prickly eyes.

    "What are you three thinking? You misunderstood. Instead of me exining it, you better see it in person." Tenku sighed and said helplessly. Then he navigated his dimension watch on his wrist and showed a projection of his ylist in front of them.

    The three girls already knew his others'' identities, so it didn''t matter if he showed his dimension watch to them. Wang Ruyue and the others were confused when they found a single song on the ylist. But they opened their eyes wide when they saw the song''s title and the singer''s name.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You¡­ You are a fan of that girl!?" Setsuka looked at Tenku and said in shock. The other two girls also looked at him in disbelief.

    "No, you are wrong. I''m not a fan, but I like one of her songs. So please don''t misunderstand." Tenku massaged his temples when he saw their reactions.

    "Is that true?" Wang Ruyue asked because he felt doubts about Tenku''s answer. Anyone would think the same as him if they saw a ylist with only one song from a certain idol. The other two girls looked at Tenku seriously and waited for his answer.

    "Of course, that''s true. Why should I lie to you? It''s of no use to me." Tenku sighed again and felt a little overwhelmed by them. He thought that fighting fifth-level monsters would be easier than dealing with the suspicions of Wang Ruyue and Setsuka.

    "That''s good!" Setsuka and the other two girls sighed in relief.

    Tenku is not stupid. He knew why Wang Ruyue and Setsuka had such a reaction after seeing the songs on his ylist.

    He was willing to exin it because he didn''t want them to misunderstand him. Tenku couldn''t lie to his heart. He had special feelings for Setsuka and Wang Ruyue. Therefore, Tenku didn''t want them to be sad and disappointed in him. That feeling gave him a headache and trouble. But Tenku doesn''t regret having it.

    But then Tenku was surprised when he saw Kaede''s expression because the girl''s reaction was almost the same as Wang Ruyue and Setsuka''s. He was sure he had never done anything special to her to make her fall in love. Tenku shook his head and didn''t want to think about it any further. He was sure it was just his feelings, and Kaede would not fall in love with him.

    "Alright. We''d better not talk about that matter anymore. Sooner orter, that girl wille to us. So we don''t have to think about her too much. We just have to enjoy our winter vacation and don''t care about that problem. Isn''t that why we came to Hokkaido?" Tenku smiled and said softly. He tried to divert the topic of their conversation.

    "You are right. We should not discuss the matter anymore. We better enjoy our holiday here." Setsuka nodded in response to his words.

    "Yeah, how about we continue skiing? I want to try sliding on my skis from the slope over there." Wang Ruyue agreed with Setsuka, and she pointed in a certain direction from that ce.

    "That is a good idea. So how about we race? The winner will get a gift from Tenku" Kaede smiled broadly and added.

    Setsuka and Wang Ruyue raised their eyebrows at Kaede''s words. They thought that her proposal was very good. The two girls couldpete openly without worrying about being cheated. After that, Wang Ruyue and the others turned their attention to Tenku. They had to get approval from him first.

    "If the three of you have already decided, I can''t do anything about it. Do as you wish. But what gift do you want? Please don''t ask for too much. I can only give you gifts ording to my abilities." Tenku smiled slightly and gave his consent. He didn''t mind Kaede''s idea. After all, it can make their vacation even more fun and exciting.

    "Thank you! I know you won''t have the heart to refuse our request." Kaede smiled coquettishly. She felt happy after hearing the answer. The other two girls also felt the same way, but they didn''t notice the expression on Kaede''s face.

    "You don''t need to worry about it. We will not ask for something that is beyond your ability! Isn''t that right, you two?" Wang Ruyue added and looked at Kaede and Setsuka. Both of them nodded in response to her question.

    "That''s good. In that case, you guys can think about it and tell me after you''ve decided what you want. But now we will return to the resort because it''s past lunchtime. We will eat to fill our stomachs first. After that, the three of you can do your race." Tenku reminded Wang Ruyue and the others. They were too busy skiing and looking for Tenku that they forgot to eat lunch.

    Setsuka, Wang Ruyue, and Kaede looked at each other, and their stomachs growled. Tenku couldn''t help but smile, and the three girls'' faces were as red as apples. They forgot that they didn''t have lunch and showed something embarrassing to Tenku.

    "Then, let''s go back to the resort now." Tenku said, and the three girls nodded in response. After that, they left the ce.

    After returning to the resort, Tenku and the others came to the restaurant. Fortunately, the ce was empty of visitors because they didn''te at lunchtime. They sat down at one of the tables in the restaurant and quickly ordered food.

    While waiting for their food to be ready, Wang Ruyue and the others heard footsteps approaching their table. They looked towards the source of the voice and found a young maning along with several middle-aged men. They have a stocky body and look very strong.

    Tenku frowned when he saw them because the person walking in front was the young man he had chased away for bothering Wang Ruyue.

    "I didn''t expect that he woulde back with reinforcements. Troublees by itself even though I don''t look for it." Tenku sighed and shook his head.

 Chapter 232 232

    ?

    "Who are they? Why do I feel they wereing towards our table on purpose?" Setsuka muttered and turned her eyes to Tenku. She thought that he knew something.

    Tenku and Wang Ruyue looked at each other and smiled bitterly. Afterward, he exined to Setsuka and Kaede what happened before meeting Wang Ruyue. The two girls frowned when they heard Tenku''s story.

    "I see. So that young man came here to take revenge on you two?" Setsuka asked. Tenku and Wang Ruyue nodded in response.

    "During the holiday season like this, there are indeed a lot of crooks like that hanging around tourist spots to harass girls. But I didn''t expect that this one woulde here for revenge. Isn''t that the same as him courting death?" Kaede chuckled after knowing the young man''s purpose in visiting the restaurant with his friends.

    She knew how strong and terrifying Tenku was. After causing trouble for him, the young man was lucky to return in good condition. But that person came back with his friends to take revenge. Kaede felt that the young man''s actions were stupid. That''s the same as giving his life to Tenku.

    "Yes, a man like him should be given a very harsh lesson so that he will be deterred and not repeat his bad deeds." Wang Ruyue snorted coldly.

    The guys stopped right in front of their table. The young man was surprised when he found the two girls next to Wang Ruyue, and their appearance was no less beautiful. He almost drooled when he saw them.

    "We meet again, pretty girl. You too, brat. You didn''t expect we would meet again so soon, right?" The young man looked at Wang Ruyue and then stopped at Tenku. He smiled yfully and shifted his eyes to Setsuka and Kaede.

    "How did you know we were here?" Tenku asked in return. His face didn''t change after seeing his appearance with those burly people. Tenku looked calm and didn''t care about them. His reaction made the young man angry.

    "You don''t need to know about it. What I want to do now is make calctions with you. Do you still remember what you did to me before? This time will be different. If you don''t want to lie in the hospital forever, you better kneel and apologize. After that, the three girls will apany me for one night. That way, I only need to break one of your arms." The young man said, and the people behind himughed.

    Tenku''s face darkened after he heard his words. He doesn''t care if others make fun of or insult him because he thinks it''s just dog barking. But Tenku would get angry when someone had bad intentions toward Wang Ruyue and Setsuka.

    Tenku and the two girls are just friends, as he is still hesitant to get into a serious rtionship with any of them. But he couldn''t lie to his heart; they had be his reverse scales. So Tenku will act if someone dares to touch them. He intended to teach the young man a harsh lesson, but he stopped after he heard Setsuka''s voice.

    "You want us to apany you?" Setsuka stood up from her seat and said coldly. Then the temperature inside the restaurant dropped drastically, and the area around their table was covered with a thinyer of ice. It looked like the snow from outside had entered the resort and frozen the ce.

    "Do you want to fight? Don''t you see your current situation? One of the people I brought was a Realizer in the Moon phase; the rest were in the asteroid phase. Are you sure you want to fight us?" The young man trembled when he heard Setsuka''s words and felt the change in temperature around him. But he didn''t want to lose his momentum and tried to threaten her with the people he brought with him. The young man hoped Setsuka and the other two girls would be scared.

    The waiters and other staff from the restaurant quickly moved away from the ce, not wanting to be dragged into their battle. They wanted to call the police but were afraid to do so after they learned that one of the people the young man had brought was a Realizer in the Moon phase. After all, the status of a Realizer was higher than that of a policeman today.

    "Do you want to use them to threaten us? Are you sure you want to fight with us and cause a stir in this ce?" Kaede narrowed her eyes and asked. She was irritated by the young man''s words, but she still tried to keep herposure.

    The young man was confused when he saw that none of the three girls showed a frightened expression. He felt that something was wrong with the current situation. But then the young man shook his head and dismissed the thought.

    He thought that the girls wanted to scare him. The young man knew that the four people at the table were not ordinary boys and girls, but he also had a Realizer at Moon phase behind him. On top of that, they outnumbered Tenku and the others.

    "Did you think that I would be scared after hearing that? I willpensate for all the damage in this restaurant after I teach you a lesson!" the young man sneered. Then he looked at the people behind him.

    "Please help me, senior." The young man said politely to one of the burly men.

    "I understand. but you must keep your promise to me." The burly man said with a serious face.

    "Of course, I will keep my word. But please don''t injure the three girls too badly." The young man grinned and looked at Setsuka, Wang Ruyue, and Kaede. His eyes looked like he wanted to lick their bodies. It made the three girls feel disgusted.

    "I understand." The burly man replied briefly and came closer to Tenku.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You better do as he says so I don''t have to bother getting my hands dirty. If I act directly, you might be crippled for the rest of your life." The burly man said in a threatening tone. He is a Realizer in the Moon phase. He was sure that the boy in front of him was much weaker than him and could beat him easily.

    "Is that so?" Tenku said indifferently.

    Setsuka and the others were ready to manifest their Phantasmal Objects. The three girls wouldn''t let Tenku fight those guys for them. They are not flower vases to be protected. Wang Ruyue, Setsuka, and Kaede were Realizers. They could take care of themselves. But before the three girls could act, they heard voices from the direction of the restaurant''s entrance.

    Tap! Tap! Tap!

    Footsteps approached their table, and Tenku sighed when he saw the person who appeared. The three girls had different expressions when they saw that person. The one who suddenly appeared was Kirika, and she came to the restaurant alone without Fumiko apanying her.

    "Ooh¡­ Are you sure you want to cause a scene in this ce?" Kirika said to the burly man. She overheard their conversation because one of the people she controlled coincidentally was near the restaurant. Fortunately, Tenku didn''t use his spiritual sense because he was bothered by the young man. If he did, Kirika would have been found out by him.

    Even though Kirika didn''t hear their full conversation or know the essence of their problem, she was sure that Tenku didn''t do anything wrong. She did know Tenku for not long, but she more or less knew his personality. In other words, the young man and the burly man were intent on making trouble with him.

    Kirika knows that Tenku can handle that problem on his own. But he wanted to use this opportunity so she would have an excuse to approach and chat with him. Coincidentally, that big man was a Moon-phase Realizer from the League of Heroes, and Kirika had seen him a few times.

    "Miss Kirika." The burly man was surprised when he saw Kirika suddenly appear at the restaurant. He knew her because she was famous in organizations and Japanese entertainment. The burly man got the information that Kirika was shooting the MV of her new song at Niseko, but he didn''t expect her to return to the resort ande to the restaurant.

    The other people who came with him also knew Kirika because they were from the same organization. They were frightened and could only lower their heads.

    On the other hand, the young man was mesmerized when he saw Kirika up close. Previously, he hade to Kirika''s shooting location because he wanted to ask for her autograph but was blocked by the crew and security at the venue. So the young man could only see her from afar.

    "Miss Miyazaki..." The young man wanted to ask for her autograph, but Kirika ignored him and kept looking at the burly man.

    "Answer my question. Are you sure you want to cause trouble in this ce? Don''t you know your actions vited one of the organization''s rules? If I report this matter, you will get a severe punishment. Are you sure you are ready to receive it?" Kirika stood before the Realizer in that Moon phase and said seriously.

    "That is..." The burly man was confused about answering Kirika''s question. He couldn''t give any reason because he felt the girl had overheard their conversation.

    "Answer my question now!" Kirika said in a low voice. The young man and the people around him trembled when they heard it.

    "I was forced to do this because he had promised to give me a new type ofbat gear if I helped him beat up someone." The burly man pointed at the young man.

    "You!" The young man was angry after hearing that. Then he saw Kirika re at him.

    "It''s not what you think, Miss Miyazaki. Everything he said was a lie. I just want to..." The young man tried to exin to Kirika, not wanting to get a bad impression in her eyes. But Kirika interrupted him before he could finish his words.

    "You don''t have to say anything to me. Leave this ce now. Otherwise, I will report this matter to the organization." Kirika looked at him and then at the burly man.

    "We understand, miss Kirika!" The burly man and his henchmen bowed their heads to Kirika and quickly left the restaurant.

    "Tch!" The young man clicked his tongue and followed behind them. He couldn''t stay in that ce after they left him. After they disappeared from the restaurant, Kirika turned her eyes to Tenku.

    "How? Do you like how I solved this problem?" Kirika said and smiled sweetly. Her expression was gentle, different from what she had shown before.

 Chapter 233 233

    ?

    "How? Did you like the way I solved this problem?" Kirika said and smiled sweetly. Her expression was gentle, different from what she had shown before.

    The faces of Setsuka and the other two girls darkened because Kirika ignored their presence, and her eyes were only glued to Tenku. But before they could say anything to her, Tenku opened his mouth first.

    "Yeah, I like it. It''s better than having to make a scene in this restaurant." Tenku replied helplessly. He sensed the hostility of the three girls towards Kirika. He was confused because Kaede reacted like Setsuka and Wang Ruyue. But Tenku didn''t want to think about that too much.

    "That''s good! Then, can I eat together with you here? I haven''t had lunch because I was filming my MV. You know, right? I feel your presence when youe to my shooting location. What do you think of my new song? Does it suit your taste? Is that pleasing to your ears?" Kirika became chatty and bombarded Tenku with questions. She wanted to take an empty seat at the table, but Wang Ruyue quickly stopped her.

    "Wait a minute! Why are you taking a seat before we give permission!?" Wang Ruyue said in annoyance. She didn''t care if Kirika was an idol. Wang Ruyue didn''t like her attitude of ignoring them and openly showed her interest in Tenku.

    "Huh? You are..." Kirika turned her eyes to Wang Ruyue. She remembered that the girl was the person she had seen with Tenku but didn''t know her name. Then her face clouded over after she recalled Wang Ruyue and Tenku''s closeness.

    "I am Wang Ruyue, and Ie from Beijing. I am the granddaughter of his martial master. I can be said to be his best friend and senior sister." Wang Ruyue introduced herself to Kirika and emphasized her rtionship with Tenku.

    "Ooh, so you''re from Beijing. No wonder I didn''t see you at Suisei High School." Kirika finally finds out Wang Ruyue''s identity and her rtionship with Tenku. She was relieved after hearing that they were just friends.

    "Ah, he has also helped me to win the martial artspetition and cancel my marriage agreement with a certain family. Since he had won thepetition, it passed to him. In other words, me and Tenku have a marriage agreement." Wang Ruyue said shyly and blushed.

    "Cough!" Tenku choked after he listened to Wang Ruyue''s statement.

    On the other hand, Setsuka and the two girls were shocked and opened their mouths wide. Not long after, they finally came back to their senses.

    "You¡­ Can you repeat your words?" Setsuka said incredulously. Out of the three girls in that ce, she was the one who was the most devastated after hearing that.

    "Tenku and I have a marriage agreement." Wang Ruyue repeated her statement and smiled.

    Afterward, the three girls fell silent again. They were at a loss regarding how to respond to Wang Ruyue''s words.

    "Hmm... Yue''er. You''re not kidding, are you? I never heard about it from your grandfather." Tenku asked. He didn''t mind having a marriage agreement with Wang Ruyue as he also had special feelings for her. But he had to ensure his words were true because the news left him shocked and confused.

    "I''m serious. I''m not going to joke about this matter. My grandfather probably forgot to tell you about the matter or didn''t want to distract your training. You should know that he often forgets about important things at his age." Wang Ruyue replied.

    "You''re right. But can you tell me about the matter in more detail?" Tenku asked another question. He had to know about the bet between the Wang and Gu families in the martial artspetition. Kirika and the other two girls focused on Wang Ruyue and waited for her exnation. They are also curious about it.

    "Of course. This matter was not spread to the public, and only a few people in the Wang family knew about it because we were pessimistic that we would win the martial artspetition. So what people outside know is that the winner will determine the fate of the marriage agreement between the Wang family and the Gu family." Wang Ruyue replied.

    "Then what is the content of the agreement? No, this wasn''t an agreement but more like a one-sided promise." Tenku urged Wang Ruyue to exin further.

    "Yes, you''re right. The patriarch of the Wang family promised to transfer the rights of the marriage agreement to the winner of the martial artspetition. But it will only apply if both parties agree to it. Suppose one of the Wang family''s disciples wins thepetition, then the marriage agreement will continue if I want to marry him.

    Patriarch said that to boost their fighting spirit because he knows our chances of winning over the Gu family are small and almost nil. But he didn''t expect that the Wang family would be champions in the martial artspetition. Because of that, the marriage agreement still exists, but the male partners are different." Wang Ruyue smiled and answered.

    She didn''t mention the matter to Tenku because she knew his situation. Tenku struggles to get stronger because he wants to go to Arcadia to find his sister. Thus, Wang Ruyue didn''t want to disturb him and distract his focus from his practice. But she was forced to say it after two formidable love rivals appeared. Wang Ruyue had to take out her trump card against them.

    Tenku and the others fell silent after they heard Wang Ruyue''s exnation. They have their own thoughts about the marriage agreement.

    Initially, the three girls felt pity when they heard Wang Ruyue''s story. But then they became jealous of her after she finished his words. Tenku saved her from marrying someone she didn''t love. It was like a story in a novel they had read before. Not long after, Setsuka opened her mouth and broke the silence.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "If what you say is true, then the marriage agreement is not valid because it is only a verbal promise from the patriarch of the Wang family. In the first ce, the patriarch of your family said that to motivate the disciples to strive in the martial artspetition. So you don''t have to take it too seriously." Setsukamented.

    "I agree with her. Didn''t you say the marriage agreement will only happen if both parties have the same intention? So it requires approval from you and Tenku, am I right?" Kirika nodded and added another sentence.

    On the other hand, Kaede couldn''t help but remain silent because the two girls had already said what she wanted to say.

    "Yes, you are right. I also don''t know if the patriarch was serious about saying that or just wanted to use me to raise the students'' morale before thepetition started. Since it requires the consent of both parties, then I don''t mind.

    After all, I''m also pessimistic that the Wang family could win thepetition. So I thought it would be fine if I married someone else as long as it wasn''t a member of the Gu family." Wang Ruyue stopped her words. She drank the water on the table to clear her throat and continued her story.

    "At that time, I had resigned to my fate and intended tomit suicide on the wedding night if the Gu family won thepetition. But I didn''t expect that a miracle woulde to me. Tenku appeared in front of me and won the martial artspetition.

    After that, the marriage agreement between the Gu and Wang families was void. That way, Tenku has the right to ept the patriarch''s promise. It does require approval from both parties, me and Tenku. I''m sure you already know my answer to that without me having to say it." Wang Ruyue smiled, but her words still didn''t end.

    "So what I''m waiting for now are words from Tenku. I don''t want to force him because I know his situation. You should have known about that, right?" Wang Ruyue looked at the girls at the table and stopped at Setsuka. After that, he turned his eyes to Tenku.

    The other three girls also turned their attention to him and waited nervously for his answer. If Tenku also wants it, they will be bound by a marriage agreement.

    Even though it was just a marriage agreement, Setsuka and the others had to admit that Wang Ruyue was one step ahead. They will find it difficult to approach Tenku in the future. But they won''t give up just because of that.

    Someone as strong as Tenku would attract attention from the opposite sex, and they were ready for it. After all, in the current era, polygamy is not prohibited. Instead, creating strong offspring from thebined genes of the father and mother is rmended. Therefore, the most important thing for them is not to be the only one but to be number one and upy arge part of Tenku''s heart.

    Tenku felt overwhelmed by the gazes of the girls. He tried to keep hisposure, but the cold sweat on his forehead betrayed him. Tenku was at a loss as to how to respond to Wang Ruyue''s words in front of the other girls.

    If he wasn''t careful in his words, he might hurt Setsuka. Tenku didn''t want that to happen. Although he was shocked after hearing Wang Ruyue''s exnation, it didn''t mean he was unhappy. Sooner orter, Wang Ruyue would tell him about the matter. Tenku knew that he had to answer and couldn''t avoid it.

    "I..." Tenku wanted to speak, but his words were cut off because the waiter came with the food they ordered. He secretly sighed in relief within his heart.

    "Okay. We should eat this food first while it is still warm. We can talk about the matter another time." Tenku said softly to the girls. Wang Ruyue and the others could only nod and did not pursue the answer further. They knew that Tenku couldn''t say anything about it yet, and they didn''t want to force him. Tenku smiled and turned his eyes to Kirika.

    "You can eat with us here but must return to your shooting location after that. I know you haven''t finished it yet." Tenku had checked Kirika''s shooting location and found that the crew and her manager were still there. In other words, the girl came to the restaurant before the MV shooting ended.

    "Thank You!" Kirika smiled broadly and said excitedly. Kaede and the other two girls couldn''tin after Tenku made his decision. Not long after, Kirika''s order came, and they started to enjoy their food.

    Tenku and the others didn''t take long to finish their food. Afterward, he looked at Setsuka, Kaede, and Wang Ruyue.

    "Then, are you ready for the ski race? We still have time before night." Tenku asked.

    "Of course!" The three girls answered in unison.

    "Huh? Do you guys want to do a ski race?" Kirika felt interested when she heard about it.

    "Yes, we will have a ski race to get a prize from Tenku." Setsuka answered calmly.

    "In that case, I will participate in that ski race and beat you guys!" Kirika stood up from her seat and raised her voice.

 Chapter 234 234

    ?

    "In that case, I will participate in that ski race and beat you guys!" Kirika said excitedly, and her voice drew the attention of the waiters and several customers in the restaurant.

    "No. you can''t take part in their races." Tenku firmly refused. Setsuka and the other two girls sighed in relief after hearing his answer, but Kirika couldn''t ept it.

    "Why!?" Kirika raised her voice and looked disappointed.

    "Shouldn''t you be shooting for your MV after this? You can''t race skis with them and forget about your job." Tenku answered calmly.

    "But..." Kirika wanted to reply to his words, but Tenku opened his mouth again before she could continue her sentence.

    "If you race skis with them instead of continuing to shoot your MV, then your manager and the crew will be in trouble. The shooting process will be disrupted and will be protracted. If something like that happened, you''d be wasting their time and making things difficult for them.

    The longer you finish your MV, the longer you and the others will be in Niseko. Is that what you want?" Tenku doesn''t want more girls to join his vacation because three is enough to give him a headache. Also, he wanted to watch Kirika''s MV soon because he found her new song quite pleasing to the ear, even though it wasn''t as good as what he had in his ylist.

    Kirika was speechless and couldn''t reply to her words because what Tenku said was true. If she keeps dying the shooting of the MV, then it will make them stay longer in Niseko. It will increase the MV''s cost and exhaust the crew and her manager. Kirika didn''t want that to happen.

    "How long will you be on holiday here?" Kirika looked at Tenku and asked.

    "We n to stay in Hokkaido for two days. After that, we will go to our next destination." The one who answered Kirika''s question was Setsuka.

    "So you guys are leaving Hokkaido tomorrow?" Kirika asked another question, and her face clouded over.

    "Yes." Setsuka replied curtly. Then, Kirika fell silent again.

    "You can do ski races with them another time. Right now, you just have to focus onpleting the shooting of your MV." Tenku said softly after he saw Kirika''s expression.

    "I''m worried that I won''t be able to finish filming my MV today. I''m sure you guys won''t just stay in Niseko during your vacation in Hokkaido, right?" Kirika smiled bitterly in response to his words. Tenku and the three girls nodded at her question.

    "Then where is your next destination?" Kirika decided to finish the MV as soon as possible. After returning to the set, she knew she could not meet Tenku again in Niseko.

    Kirika wanted to find another time to be with him. When she learned about Wang Ruyue''s identity, she thought Tenku and the others would spend their vacation visiting Japanese cities. That girl must have been curious about the sights at tourist spots in this country. Thus, Kirika wanted to know their next destination.

    "We n to visit Kyoto." Tenku answered honestly. He had discussed it with Setsuka and the others on the ne to Hokkaido. The girls agree to go to Kyoto after they enjoy their holidays in Sapporo and Niseko.

    "That''s good! Where are you staying now?" Kirika''s face brightened after she heard Tenku''s words.

    "We stayed in a three-star hotel on the outskirts of Sapporo." Wang Ruyue answered Kirika''s question.

    "Why do you stay in that ce? Wouldn''t it be better to choose amodation in one of the tourist spots in Hokkaido? This will be more efficient and make your vacation easier. So you don''t need to use public transportation when you want to visit one of this city''s tourist attractions." Kirika tilted her head cutely and asked in confusion.

    "We''ve been searching for amodation in tourist spots with two empty rooms. Unfortunately, we didn''t get it." Tenku replied and smiled bitterly.

    "I see. It would be difficult to find a vacant room at an inn in the tourist spots of Hokkaido during the winter holidays." Kirika nodded in response. Then she looked at Tenku and opened her mouth again.

    "Then, can you give me the address of the hotel where you are staying?" Kirika intended to go to that ce after she finished shooting the MV.

    "You can''t! It would be best to focus on shooting your MV and not think about another matter. You don''t need toe to our hotel!" Wang Ruyue quickly replied, and the other two girls agreed with her. Somehow she couldn''t keep herposure when dealing with Kirika.

    "Believe it or not, I can still get the hotel address where you are staying, even if you don''t tell me." Kirika said provocatively.

    "Do you want to follow us to the hotel we are staying at?" Wang Ruyue narrowed her eyes after hearing Kirika''s words. She had to admit that the girl''s ability was very troublesome if used to spy on someone. Wang Ruyue couldn''t have noticed Kirika watching them if Tenku didn''t tell her.

    "Oh, I never said that. I''ll leave that to your imagination." Setsuka smiled yfully.

    "You¡­" Wang Ruyue wanted to say something to Kirika, but Tenku''s voice interrupted her.

    "Okay. This is the address of the hotel we are staying at." Tenku sighed and sent the address to Kirika through his dimension watch. He felt the situation would be troublesome if Kirika secretly followed them. It might disrupt their vacation, and Tenku must prevent that from happening.

    Wang Ruyue and Setsuka didn''t say anything else after Tenku spoke. They had the same thoughts as him and knew why he had given Kirika their hotel address. Wang Ruyue and the others didn''t want their vacation ruined because of that girl.

    "Thank You! In that case, I will return to my shooting location now. See you again!" Kirika said happily and quickly left the restaurant. But she didn''t forget to give Tenku a flirtatious wink to provoke Setsuka and Wang Ruyue.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Flirty idol!"

    "Thieving cat!"

    Setsuka and Wang Ruyue shouted simultaneously, and Tenku couldn''t help but sigh.

    "By the way, do you know why that girl looks so happy and excited after discovering we''re going to Kyoto?" Kaede suddenly asked Tenku a question.

    "Ah, that''s possible because her residence is in Kyoto." Tenku answered calmly.

    "What!?" This time all three girls reacted in unison. They were shocked after hearing that. If Setsuka and the others knew Kirika''s residence was in Kyoto, they would prevent Tenku from telling the girl the next destination for their trip.

    They couldn''t cancel their visit to Kyoto suddenly because they had made their vacation ns in detail and had already bought ne tickets for tomorrow night''s flight.

    "Alright, we should leave this restaurant now if you guys still want to do the ski race." Tenku smiled and got up from his seat. He wanted to avoid interrogation from Setsuka and Wang Ruyue. They must have asked him for an exnation as to why he had told Kirika the destination of their trip after he found out that it was her hometown.

    "Wait, Tenku! Where are you going in such a hurry!"

    "You have to exin it!"

    "You can''t just leave us without saying anything!"

    Setsuka, Wang Ruyue, and Kaede quickly got up from their seats and chased after him. It was seen by the people in the restaurant and made the men jealous.

    After they left the restaurant, Setsuka and the others quickly put their skis on and got ready to race. Tenku will act as the referee and choose one of the highest pistes in the Niseko Vige Ski Resort area. The race is only one time, and whoever reaches the finish line first is the winner.

    "Are you ready?" Tenku asked the three girls.

    "We are ready!" Wang Ruyue and the other two answered simultaneously.

    "Then the race will start after the count ends." Tenku said and started to do the countdown.

    "Three... Two... One... begin!" Tenku signaled the start of the race, and the three girls slid down the piste.

    The one who took the lead this time was Setsuka, and Wang Ruyue looming behind her while Kaede was inst ce. But then Setsuka''s pace suddenly became fast, leaving the two opponents far behind.

    "What!?" Wang Ruyue was startled and tried to chase after her, but what she did was useless. Setsuka manages to arrive at the finish line first and bes the winner. Afterward, Wang Ruyue caught up, and Kaede secured third ce.

    "The winner is..." Tenku was about to announce the race results, but Wang Ruyue''s voice cut off his words.

    "You cheated! You used your skills in this race!" Wang Ruyue said angrily.

    "Huh? I don''t remember that we made a rule against using abilities in races. Have you forgotten about it?" Sesuka smiled. Not long after the race started, she used her ability to control the ice. Setsuka made the snow under his skis much smoother and provided a boost so he could slide at top speed.

    "You!" Wang Ruyue was irritated by Setsuka''s words. She wanted to say something to her but quickly swallowed back her words. After that, Wang Ruyue turned his eyes to Tenku.

    "She cheated, Tenku! Shouldn''t her victory be annulled!?" Wang Ruyueined like a spoiled little girl to Tenku. Blue veins popped out on Setsuka''s forehead when he saw her act.

    "I can''t say anything about it. I only serve as a referee, but you decide the rules. So I don''t know whether Phantasmal objects'' abilities can be used in this race. Have you and Setsuka talked about this matter?" Tenku said helplessly.

    "That is¡­ I didn''t discuss it with her because I thought that this race was purely using our skiing skills. So I don''t forbid the use of the power of the Realizer." Wang Ruyue replied in a low voice. She knew that she couldn''t me Setsuka or Kaede for that. If Wang Ruyue had known this would happen, she would have prohibited using the ability, or she would have used it in the races.

    "In that case, Setsuka will still be the winner in the race because she didn''t cheat." Tenku said softly and patted Wang Ruyue on the shoulder to calm her down. Then, he looked at Setsuka.

    "What prize do you want?" Tenku asked. Setsuka looked at the other two girls. Kaede nodded, and Wang Ruyue reluctantly followed.

    "We agreed to ask for six hours of your time as a prize for this ski race." Setsuka answered and smiled.

    "What?" Tenku looked confusedly at them.

 Chapter 235 235

    ?

    "What do you mean by that? You three? Isn''t the winner of this ski race and the person who will get the prize only one person? Then why do I feel that your words imply I should give the three of you a present?" Tenku asked and looked at Setsuka, Wang Ruyue, and Kaede.

    "You have not misunderstood the meaning of my words. I have won these ski races, but they havee second and third. So it''s unfair if they don''t get anything and just feel tired. Thus, we agreed to split the prizes for the winners into three. For me, Kaede and Wang Ruyue." Setsuka replied. Wang Ruyue and Kaede nodded in response.

    "I see. Then what do you mean by wanting six hours from me? To be honest, I don''t mind your request since it is within the scope of my abilities. But how are you going to split the prize?" Tenku nodded after hearing Setsuka''s answer, but he still didn''t understand her wordspletely.

    "We intend to divide the prize into three. Of course, it will not be equal. As the winner of the ski race, I will get three hours of your time. Wang Ruyue will spend two hours with you and the remaining one for Kaede. What do you think?" Setsuka exined, and the other two girls looked at Tenku. Even though it was their decision together, they still asked for his opinion.

    "Why do you ask me? If the three of you have already decided on it, then I have nothing to say. All I have to do is reward you ording to my promise. But I can''t give it to you now because it''s already night. So you three can have my time tomorrow. Is that okay?" Tenku was relieved that Setsuka and Wang Ruyue didn''t fight over this matter. This way, he can spend his vacation in peace.

    "We understand." Setsuka and the other two girls nodded excitedly and answered in unison.

    "That''s good. Then, we should return to the hotel now and rest. Unfortunately, we cannot get two rooms at Niseko Vige Ski Resort." Tenku reminded Wang Ruyue and the others. The sky was already dark, and the snow was falling more and more heavily. They couldn''t stay in that ce any longer because the other visitors had also started to leave the area.

    "If only one of the inns in this ce still had some vacant rooms, we wouldn''t have to bother taking public transportation back to that hotel." Kaede sighed as she thought about that. They have to walk quite a distance to leave the ce and use public transportation to return to the hotel where they are staying. It was tiring for him.

    "Well, we don''t need to think about that problem. Isn''t our next destination in Sapporo? The location is not far from the hotel we are staying at. So it won''t be too much of a hassle as wee to Niseko." Setsuka smiled and patted Kaede''s shoulder gently.

    "Yeah, you''re right." Kaede replied briefly.

    "Then let''s leave this ce now." Tenku said, and the three girls nodded. Afterward, they left Niseko Vige Ski Resort.

    After returning to the hotel, Tenku and the three girls rested in their respective rooms. Tenku was in a single room, while Wang Ruyue, Kaede, and Setsuka stayed together in a double room.

    Tenku took a shower and changed his clothes. Then he sat cross-legged on his bed. Tenku had no intention of cultivating because he found it difficult to increase his strength after stepping into the innate realm.

    Moreover, the aura of heaven and earth in Japan is so thin. If he cultivated in that ce, he would only be wasting his time for nothing. So the only way for Tenku to increase his strength is to kill many high-level monsters.

    But he didn''t want to do that for now. Tenku wanted to focus on consolidating his cultivation base and honing his techniques and abilities. He would think about the matter after the winter break was over.

    What Tenku wants to do now is learn and practice his new abilities. He needed to quickly master his elemental powers to use them in realbat. Tenku opened his palm and condensed his Qi. After that, it turned into a pitch-ck sphere and sucked in the air around it.

    Tenku stared at the ck sphere intensely and tried to understand more about its characteristics. But he frowned as he faintly saw shes of ck lightning around it.

    "That is¡­ the heavenly thunder of my tribtion. I remember that I swallowed it using the Devourer Scythe. I thought the power would only temporarily reside within my body and slowly be refined into source energy. But I didn''t expect ck thunder to permanently be part of my power." Tenku muttered, and her face became serious.

    "I wonder how strong this ck thunder is." Tenku got up from his bed and opened the window. He pointed his palm at the sky and shot a ck lightningpression Qi.

    p!

    "What!?" Tenku was shocked when he saw the dark clouds in the sky above the hotel disappear after being hit by his attack.

    Tenku wanted to say something, but his vision suddenly blurred. He felt the strength leave his body and fell to his knees.

    "I didn''t expect that ck lightning to be so terrifying! As expected of heavenly thunder. But this power was like a double-edged sword as my Qi was drained from just using that one strike." Tenku smiled bitterly.

    "Because this attack of mine is powerful and can instantly obliterate all the dark clouds in the sky, I will name it Sky Annihtion Thunder." Tenku muttered while looking up at the sky.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "It looks like I won''t be able to continue my elemental training in my current state because I don''t have much Qi left in my body. I need to recover my power quickly." Tenku stood up slowly and sat cross-legged on his bed again. He ran the Heaven Swallowing Monarch Scripture and used the ability of the Devourer Scythe to absorb the heaven and earth aura around the area to replenish the Qi within his body.

    Time passed quickly, and night had turned to morning. But no sunlight was shining on Sapporo because dark clouds covered the sky, and it had snowed heavily sincest night.

    Tenku had been awake since dawn and ready to breakfast with Setsuka and the others. After that, they intend to go to visit the Sapporo Snow Festival.

    The event is usually held every year in February. But for some reason, this year''s Sapporo Snow Festival has been brought forward to early winter. The event will still be held in February. So the Sapporo Snow Festival will be held twice this winter break.

    Tenku and the others didn''t take long to get to their destination, as it was not far from the hotel where they were staying.

    "Wow! There are so many giant snow and ice sculptures in this ce!" Wang Ruyue looked around and said in awe. It was his first time visiting the Sapporo Snow Festival.

    She saw castles, pces, anime characters, and more. Everything is made with ice and in giant sizes. In addition, Wang Ruyue also saw many festival food stalls, music, performances, and other entertainment.

    Luckily, the event was held twice this winter break. Otherwise, Wang Ruyue wouldn''t be able to visit the ce since she had already returned to Beijing. He doesn''t know whether he cane to Japan in February.

    "If wee to this ce at night, you will see an even more beautiful sight. This ce wille alive once the LED lights,ser projections, and other illuminations are turned on." Setsuka smiled and exined. Currently, she is serving as a tour guide for her.

    Tenku felt that her rtionship with Wang Ruyue had be closer even though they still asionally fought for no apparent reason. Something might have happened between them after the two girls stayed together in a room. Tenku was happy when he saw that because their vacation became calmer and more fun without the fights that gave him a headache.

    "Is that so? The statues are made with great detail and beauty. Was the person who created it a master sculptor? They must have taken a long time to create all those gigantic statues." Wang Ruyue nodded in response to Setsuka''s words. Then she became curious about the giant ice and snow sculptures that were everywhere at the festival.

    "If it was in the past before the Realizer era, then that is true. They took a long time to create giant ice and snow sculptures. But now they can create it in no time with the help of the Realizers." The one who answered Wang Ruyue''s question was Kaede.

    "I understand. Then, can you also make that ice sculpture? Your abilities rte to this matter, right?" Wang Ruyue turned her eyes to Setsuka.

    "I can do it. But creating a giant statue of that size would greatly drain the genesis power within my body. Besides, the result won''t be good since I''m not proficient in the arts. They were able to create it quickly with the help of artists and dozens of Realizers with water and ice abilities." Setsuka replied.

    "Yes, you''re right. Those statues couldn''t be made with just a few Realizers. They also need help from skilled artists." Wang Ruyue knew the degree of difficulty of making sculptures. An ordinary Realizer would not be able to create it.

    "So what do you want to do?" Tenku asked the three girls.

    "I want to go around this ce and take photos with all the ice sculptures in this festival." The first person to answer was Wang Ruyue.

    "I agree with you. Apart from that, I also want to see music performances and other entertainment." Setsuka nodded at her words.

    "Yes, we can also taste various food at this festival." Kaede added.

    "Then, we can start by tasting the food at this festival. I also feel curious about the taste." Tenku smiled when he saw their excited faces, especially Setsuka. The girl usually showed a cold and aloof demeanor at school. She rarely spoke to anyone other than Kaede. But now Setsuka has be more active in chatting and smiling.

    Tenku felt happy when he saw her change. He had to admit that Setsuka was much prettier when she smiled.

    "Let''s do it!" The three girls answered in unison. Luckily, Setsuka and the others were wearing masks to cover their faces. If they didn''t hide their appearance, they would be the center of attention because of their beauty. Tenku doesn''t want that to happen because it will cause problems for them and disrupt their vacation.

    Tenku and the three girls walked hand in hand and visited one food stall after another at the festival. Thus, their winter vacation in Sapporo begins.

 Chapter 236 236

    ?

    Tenku, Setsuka, Kaede, and Wang Ruyue are enjoying their vacation at the Sapporo Snow Festival. He smiled when he saw the happy expressions on their faces. Even though Wang Ruyue and the other two girls had only known each other briefly, they seemed to be quite close. They are like a friend even though sometimes they fight over something trivial. Tenku felt relieved after seeing that.

    They visited several of the festival''s food stalls and took photos of the many ice sculptures. Apart from that, Tenku and the others also enjoyed live music and other entertainment. After exploring less than half of the Sapporo Snow Festival, they decided to find a nearby restaurant as it was already lunchtime.

    "By the way, when do you want to receive your prizes? I don''t want to be in debt to you." Tenku asked the three girls after they finished their lunch. They still have quite a long time until the evening. So Tenku intends to fulfill his promise to Setsuka and the others.

    He still didn''t know what they meant by asking for his time. Tenku thought they wanted some alone time with him without being bothered by the others. So what he had to do was apany them and nothing more. Tenku didn''t mind doing so because he had special feelings for Setsuka and Wang Ruyue. But he was hesitant to spend time alone with Kaede because they were just friends, and their rtionship wouldn''t be that close if it weren''t for Setsuka.

    Tenku wanted to discuss the matter with Kaede and give her another gift. But after seeing her happy face and knowing that the girl didn''t mind, Tenku didn''t do that. Even though he felt strange about Kaede''s recent behavior, he didn''t think too deeply about it. Tenku thought that Kaede just wanted to join in the fun with the other two girls.

    "How about we do it now? We talked about this matterst night. We agreed that the first person to receive your prize would be Kaede. Second is Ruyue, andst is me." Setsuka said, and the other two nodded to her words.

    Tenku looked at the three girls and found that Wang Ruyue''s expression was slightly sullen. It might be rted to her loss to Setsuka yesterday.

    "I have no problem with that as long as the three of you agree." Tenku smiled at them.

    "That''s good! You can leave this restaurant with Kaede first. Ruyue and I will stay here since I want to discuss something with her." Setsuka looked at Tenku and then at Kaede meaningfully.

    "I understand." Tenku nodded and turned his eyes to Kaede.

    "Then where do you want to go?" Tenku asked.

    "How about we walk around the festival for a while? I''m sure there are still many interesting shows and entertainment we haven''t seen yet." Kaede preferred the shows and other entertainment over looking at the giant ice sculptures because she had been to the Sapporo Snow Festival with her family several times and was tired of it.

    "Sure, I''ll apany you wherever you want to go." Tenku replied gently.

    "Let''s go now! We only have one hour!" Kaede said excitedly. She didn''t want to waste any time because she wanted to use the opportunity to get closer to Tenku. Kaede wanted the same starting line and position as Wang Ruyue and Setsuka. Subconsciously, Kaede intends topete for a man with her best friend.

    She didn''t care about her status as a senior to Tenku in high school. Currently, Kaede is just a girl who wants to be close to the man she''s attracted to.

    "Alright." Tenku answered curtly, and they quickly left the restaurant. After the two disappeared from the scene, Wang Ruyue looked at Setsuka and opened her mouth.

    "Are you sure you want to do this?" Wang Ruyue asked.

    "I don''t know." Setsuka sighed and shook her head.

    "You should already know about her feelings for Tenku, right?" Wang Ruyue narrowed her eyes at Setsuka.

    "Yes, I know. I can realize it without having to use my intuition as a woman. I''m not blind. I could see the change in her expression when his eyes met Tenku." Setsuka answered weakly.

    "Did you two fall in love with Tenku at the same time?" Wang Ruyue asked another question.

    "No. She wasn''t like that before. Kaede was the first person to support my rtionship with Tenku. But I started to feel strange about her after ourst mission. I noticed that Kaede''s behavior became weird when she met Tenku.

    It might be rted to Tenku''s identity. After Kaede learned about it, her attitude toward him changed slightly. At first, I thought it was just Kaede''s admiration for him. She is no different from other girls because she also likes strong men." Setsuka stopped her words. She drank the juice in her ss to moisten her throat and opened her mouth again.

    "But after a few days passed, I felt that Kaede''s feelings for Tenku were not as simple as I thought. She''s been contacting him more often, whether by text or phone. Besides, I caught her looking at Tenku several times, and her face blushed. Even though she tries to hide it, I still know. Therefore, I realized Kaede''s feelings. Not only did she admire Tenku, but she also had affection for him." Setsuka ended her exnation.

    "Then, why did you let her alone with Tenku? Doesn''t that mean she is also your love rival? You shouldn''t give her the chance to spend time with him." Wang Ruyue frowned after hearing her words.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She felt displeased that Setsuka had added another rival for her. Wang Ruyue had enough headaches with Setsuka and Kirika, so she didn''t want another girl to appear around Tenku. It will make it even more difficult to get the best ce in Tenku''s heart because all her opponents are not inferior to her.

    "I just want to give her a chance for my best friend to understand her feelings." Setsuka replied.

    "What do you mean?" Wang Ruyue asked in confusion.

    "Even though I realized that Kaede is interested in Tenku as the opposite sex, my best friend still doesn''t seem sure about her feelings. So I wanted to give them some time alone and wanted Kaede to confirm her feelings for Tenku.

    Did she fall in love with him, just like you and me, or was it just a feeling of adoration because Tenku was so strong? I want her to realize it herself." Setsuka looked in the direction Tenku and Kaede had left.

    "What will you do if that girl falls in love with Tenku?" Wang Ruyue said seriously.

    "Don''t you already know the answer? Of course, I willpete with her! I loved Tenku before her! Although she is my best friend, I will never give up the man I love.

    I will fight with all my might, even if my opponent is Kaede. After all, I will win Tenku''s heart regardless of who my rival is." Setsuka said confidently. That sentence was her deration of war to all the girls who tried to get close to Tenku. Of course, Wang Ruyue, Kirika, and Kaede were included.

    "Yeah, you''re right. Unfortunately, the one who will win his heart is me." Wang Ruyue smiled broadly in response to Setsuka''s words.

    "Then, we will see which of us will get the biggest ce in his heart." Setsuka said provocatively.

    "That should be my line." Wang Ruyue looked at Setsuka fearlessly. They stare at each other intently, and a spark forms between them. Then the two girls chuckled together.

    "If I had known the situation would turn out like this, I would have brought Yuxin here. I feel like you and your best friend are ganging up on me." Wang Ruyue sighed.

    "Yuxin? Is she the girl with you and Tenku when the double space copse urred in Beijing?" Setsuka raised her eyebrows after she heard a familiar name. In a video on the Holy Union forum, she discovered the identities of the two girls she had seen with Tenku. One was Wang Ruyue, and the other was Huang Yuxin. Setsuka was sure that the person Wang Ruyue meant in her words was that girl.

    "I didn''t expect that you also found out about Yuxin. Yes, you are right. She was another girl who fought alongside Tenku in the double space copse in Beijing." Wang Ruyue was slightly surprised after hearing that Setsuka knew Huang Yuxin. But then he realized that the girl had been investigating her friend''s identity, just like she had done with her.

    "Of course, I have to know who the people who will be my rivals are." Setsuka replied calmly. But in her heart, she was grateful that Huang Yuxin did note to Japan with Wang Ruyue.

    Unlike Setsuka and Kaede, Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin understood each other''s feelings. If the four of them were topete, Setsuka was sure that she and Kaede would lose to them.

    "Is that so? Then, what shall we do now? Do you want to stay in this restaurant for one hour?" Wang Ruyue did not discuss the matter any further. She felt bored because she had been in the restaurant too long and wanted to leave immediately.

    "How about we take a quick tour around the festival while waiting for Kaede''s time to end? We can look at other ice sculptures or buy traditional Japanese food. I''m sure there are still many snacks that you haven''t tasted." Setsuka said.

    "That is a good idea! Then, what are you waiting for? Let''s go now!" Wang Ruyue spoke and got up from her seat. Setsuka nodded and followed her. Afterward, the two girls left the restaurant.

    Meanwhile, Tenku and Kaede had been wandering around the festival for quite some time. They enjoyed the shows and entertainment at the ce. Tenku could see the happy expression on the girl''s face. Even though she used to look gentle and calm at school, she now looks like a little girl.

    "You shouldn''t have to participate in their game. I can give you another prize if you want. Of course, I won''t be able to give you something too expensive." Tenku suddenly said to Kaede.

    "I don''t mind about this. After all, it wasn''t them who dragged me into this race but vice versa. Besides, I am also asking Setsuka and Wang Ruyue to split the prize from the winner." Kaede answered and ate the cotton candy in her hand.

    "Why?" Tenku asked curiously.

    "I have no particr reason. I just want to spend time alone with you." Kaede looked Tenku straight in the eye and smiled sweetly.

 Chapter 237 237

    ?

    "Pardon?" Tenku was surprised after hearing Kaede''s answer. He thought that he misheard what she said.

    "I just want to spend some time alone with you. Why are you surprised?" Kaede chuckled when she saw his reaction.

    "Ah, I''m a little confused by your words. Why do you want to spend time with me? Was it because of Setsuka or Yue''er?" Tenku asked. He didn''t know why Kaede wanted to spend time with him, but he assumed that it was due to the influence of the rivalry between Wang Ruyue and Setsuka.

    "No. I want to confirm something. After spending an hour with you, I havee up with the answer." Kaede said coquettishly and blushed slightly.

    Tenku smiled and didn''t ask further if Kaede didn''t want to say. An hour had passed, and his time with her was over. Kaede had contacted her best friend and asked for her position. After getting the reply message, they walked toward Setsuka and Wang Ruyue''s location.

    It didn''t take long for Tenku and Kaede to find the two girls. They were taking photos in front of a giant ice sculpture of a certain anime character. Setsuka and Wang Ruyue quickly noticed Tenku and Kaede''s presence as they approached.

    "Tenku." Kaede suddenly opened her mouth.

    "Yes?" Tenku looked at her.

    "Thank You!" Kaede smiled and jogged toward Setsuka and Wang Ruyue.

    "You''re wee." Tenku replied and sighed. He didn''t understand what Kaede''s words now and before meant. But he didn''t want to dwell on the matter too much. As long as she was happy, it showed he had fulfilled his promise. Next, Tenku had to give prizes to Wang Ruyue and Setsuka. Both of them should get just as much fun as Kaede or maybe more because they were important people to him.

    Tenku wanted to say something to them, but Wang Ruyue suddenly approached her and linked her hands with his. Setsuka was annoyed when she saw that, and blue veins popped out on her forehead. She intended to scold her, but Wang Ruyue opened her mouth before she could speak.

    "Okay! Now it is my turn! I still want to see the other ice sculptures at this festival! Then, let''s go to another location." Wang Ruyue said excitedly and pulled his hand. Tenku could only sigh and let her drag him along.

    "How? Did you enjoy your time with Tenku?" Setsuka asked Kaede after Tenku and Wang Ruyue left the ce.

    "What do you mean, Setsuka? Tenku only apanied me to see the entertainment at this festival and nothing more. Please don''t think anything strange. You misunderstand if you think I have special feelings for him." Kaede answered nervously. She felt guilty when she heard Setsuka''s question.

    "Whether it was a misunderstanding or not, you know best. But I won''t force you if you don''t want to say it." Setsuka said meaningfully and didn''t ask any further. She wanted Kaede to tell her of her free will, not because she was forced to.

    Kaede was silent in response to Setsuka''s words. She clenched her fists tightly and tried to speak, but no sound came out of her mouth. Kaede couldn''t tell her about her feelings for Tenku because she feared Setsuka would be angry with her.

    "Alright, you don''t have to force yourself. You can tell me once you can do that. Now, I want to say something to you. Whatever happens, you are still my best friend. But I will never give something I like to you. I will fight for it with my full strength. So if you want it too, you mustpete with me fairly. But you have to be prepared to lose to me." Setsuka patted Kaede''s shoulder gently and smiled.

    "Setsuka, I..." Kaede said in a low voice, and her eyes became moist. She understood the meaning of Setsuka''s words and was sure that her best friend had realized her feelings for Tenku. Kaede wanted to say something, but Setsuka interrupted her.

    "Okay. You don''t need to say anything for now. We can talk about the matter another time. bagaimana ku kau menemaniku untuk berkeliling Sapporo Snow Festival sgi menunggu waktu dua jam berakhir?" Setsuka didn''t want to talk about that matter in public. She was worried that Kaede was sad and crying in that ce. It would be unpleasant because they would be the center of attention from the people around them.

    "I understand!" Kaede nodded and wiped away the tears running down her cheeks. Setsuka took Kaede''s hand, and the two left the ce.

    At the same time, Tenku had taken many photos of Wang Ruyue in front of various ice sculptures. The girl liked the scenery of the Sapporo Snow Festival, especially the statues of certain characters. Wang Ruyue also didn''t want to waste the opportunity to take pictures with Tenku and save their moments together on her smartphone.

    "Let''s go to that ce, Tenku!" Wang Ruyue took Tenku''s hand and pointed in a certain direction from their position. Tenku turned her eyes in that direction and found a giant ice robot statue.

    "You want to take a photo in front of that statue?" Tenku asked. He felt it would be difficult for them to take a photo in that ce due to the crowds around the statue.

    "Yes!" Wang Ruyue replied excitedly. Tenku was a little surprised when he saw her current behavior. Usually, Wang Ruyue showed a gentle and calm image, just like Kaede. But Tenku didn''t expect that she would like such things. He didn''t know why the three girls were acting so different from how they usually did. Tenku had also felt that from Setsuka.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Alright. But we''d better wait until the crowd in front of the ce lessens. If there are too many people in the background, it will make your photos look bad." Tenku agreed and smiled slightly.

    "I understand!" Wang Ruyue nodded obediently.

    "Then let''s get closer to that ce." Tenku suddenly took Wang Ruyue''s hand, bringing her closer to the giant ice robot statue. His action made the girl surprised and blush.

    Wang Ruyue let Tenku hold her hand and followed him with a big smile. She felt so happy that Tenku took the initiative to touch her.

    Not long after, the crowd before the giant robotic statue dwindled as it moved to another location. Tenku and Wang Ruyue quickly took positions at the spot with the fewest visitors.

    "I think this position is perfect. I will take a photo for you." Tenku looked around and ensured no one else wasing to that spot.

    "Yes. But now I want us to take a picture together because I''m worried this ce will be crowded again." Wang Ruyue felt that visitors would flock to the ce again. That would make it difficult for her to take pictures with Tenku. Wang Ruyue wanted Tenku to be in all her photos at the Sapporo Snow Festival. It could slightly relieve her longing for him after she returned to Beijing.

    "I understand." Tenku smiled and looked for someone to take their photo before the ice robot statue. Then he saw a middle-aged woman nearby. Tenku quickly asked her to take their picture, and the middle-aged woman was happy to help them.

    Tenku and Wang Ruyue immediately stood in their positions. This time Wang Ruyue acted boldly by linking her hand to him. Tenku didn''t mind that because it was also part of the prize. But then, Wang Ruyue''s pose became bolder. She suddenly wrapped her arms around his neck. Tenku became awkward, but he still let her do it. The middle-aged woman smiled when she saw them.

    After taking dozens of photos, Tenku and Wang Ruyue quickly left the ce. After taking dozens of photos, Tenku and Wang Ruyue quickly left the location. The area was filled with visitors, and the two had be the center of attention because of their affection. No, it was more precisely because of Wang Ruyue''s beautiful face. The boys were mesmerized by her and stared at Tenku with envy and hostility.

    Tenku felt uneasy about that and worried someone mighte to them and cause trouble. It was only natural because Wang Ruyue''s appearance was attractive.

    "Because you are too bold in your pose, we have be the center of attention of the visitors at this festival." Tenku flicked Wang Ruyue''s forehead and smiled.

    "Ugh! I didn''t know they would crowd before that ice statue after seeing us take pictures." Wang Ruyue rubbed her forehead andined.

    "No. More precisely, they gathered because they saw you. Haven''t you noticed that the people who look at us are mostly men? Their eyes are glued to you." Tenku shook her head and wiped off the snow falling on Wang Ruyue''s tiny nose.

    "Just let them see because I don''t care about them. They are no different from the bastard we met in Niseko." Wang Ruyue shrugged her shoulders. She didn''t care about the boys watching her because Tenku was with her. Unlike Setsuka, she is more indifferent to the situation around her. Even though she felt uneasy about it, she would keep quiet as long as they didn''t touch her.

    "Yes, you''re right. We''d better find a quiet photo spot so you don''t draw attention from the boys." Tenku looked around the ce and found it was bing increasingly crowded.

    "I understand. Then, let''s go to another location since there aren''t any good ice sculptures in this area. I don''t want to waste time because the two hours with you will soon end. Setsuka had messaged me several times to warn me." Wang Ruyue showed the message from Setsuka on her smartphone to Tenku.

    "Yes. Let''s move to another location." Tenku nodded in response to her words. Afterward, Wang Ruyue extended her hand to Tenku. He knew what the girl meant. Tenku held her hand gently, and the two walked through the festival.

    Time passed quickly, and the two hours had ended. After they met with Setsuka and Kaede, the two switched partners. Wang Ruyue would apany Kaede, while Setsuka would spend her time with Tenku.

    "So what do you want to do? Would you like to have a look at the shows and entertainment at this festival? Or do you want to take a photo with giant ice sculptures?" Tenku nced at Setsuka and asked. The two walked hand in hand after leaving Kaede and Wang Ruyue behind.

    "No. I don''t want to do either. The first thing Kaede has done, and the second is what you and Ruyue did together. I wanted something different from them." Setsuka shook her head and answered.

    "Then what do you n to do in these three hours?" Tenku repeated the question. He was curious about what Setsuka wanted to do.

    "I want us to have a date at this festival." Setsuka mustered up her courage and said those lines while looking him directly in the eye.

 Chapter 238 238

    ?

    Tenku fell silent after hearing Setsuka''s words. He could see the seriousness in her words and eyes. Tenku already knew Setsuka and Wang Ruyue''s feelings for him. He wasn''t too surprised when he heard that but didn''t expect the usually cold and aloof Setsuka to say such things. After seeing her blush, Tenku could feel she was forcing herself to squeeze the words out of her mouth.

    "What''s different? Can''t what I did with Kaede and Yue''er also be called a date since we''ve spent so much time together?" Tenku asked.

    "That''s different. It''s different. Even if it looks like a date, you''re just hanging out and spending time together. You can do that with a friend. What I want is to date like a couple." Setsuka shook her head and exined.

    "Then what should we do to date like lovers?" Tenku knows a little about what lovers usually do when dating, even though he has never dated any girl. But he wanted to hear it from Setsuka for fear that what he thought differed from hers.

    "First, we should join hands and intertwine our fingers." Setsuka stretched out his hand to Tenku.

    "I understand." Tenku did as Setsuka said. He held her hand and intertwined their fingers. Tenku felt that his heart was beating fast. He didn''t feel that way when he was doing that with Wang Ruyue because their atmosphere wasn''t as awkward as this time, and they didn''t interlock their fingers. Also, Setsuka and Tenku weren''t wearing gloves right now, so they could feel the warmth from each other''s hands.

    "Next, we will walk around this ce and enjoy the festival together." Setsuka said in a low voice. Not only Tenku, but she also felt her heart pounding so hard. It was like it would explode, and her body slowly heated up.

    "Ah, okay." Tenku answered awkwardly. After that, they started walking down the streets at the Sapporo Snow Festival. Tenku could feel Setsuka suddenly tighten her grip on his hand.

    "Are you okay? If you feel ufortable, I''ll let go of your hand." Tenku asked with concern. He felt worried when he saw Setsuka''s face turning red, and she hadn''t spoken a word since they walked through the festival.

    "Please do not! I''m fine! I''m just a little nervous about this situation. But that doesn''t mean I don''t like it! I enjoyed it, but I''m not used to holding hands with a man. So please give me a little more time to calm my heart." Setsuka quickly replied. She was afraid that Tenku would misunderstand her behavior and suddenly let go of his hand. Therefore, Setsuka tightened her grip like she didn''t want to separate from him.

    "I understand. What you and I feel right now might be the same. So you don''t need to be so nervous. The most important thing is not to date like lovers. If we can enjoy our time together, that is for the best. So we should let this situation flow naturally without forcing it." Tenku smiled, and he squeezed Setsuka''s hand gently.

    His actions made Setsuka''s heart beat faster, but her mind became calmer. Setsuka took a deep breath and released it slowly. Afterward, she smiled at Tenku.

    "Thank You." Setsuka said softly and looked at him with eyes full of love. Even though he is one year younger, she feels that Tenku''s way of thinking is more mature than hers.

    "You don''t need to thank me. It''s just a trivial matter. Anyway, what do you n to do in these three hours? Is there a ce you''d like to visit? Do you want to see a show or walk around the festival and take pictures with the ice sculptures?" Tenku tried to divert their conversation.

    "For this matter, my answer is still the same as before. I don''t want both. Didn''t you already do that with Kaede and Ruyue? I don''t want you to repeat it and get bored." Setsuka replied.

    "Then what do you want to do?" Tenku waited patiently for Setsuka''s answer, even though he was confused about what she wanted to do.

    "Hmm... How about we go on a culinary tour? I''m sure the food sold at the stalls at the Sapporo Snow Festival is quite famous, apart from the ice sculptures." Setsuka gave her suggestion.

    "Of course. I will apany you wherever you go and whatever you do. Aren''t we currently dating?" Tenku teases Setsuka. Subconsciously, he said that because he was carried away by the atmosphere between them.

    "Can you not tease me?" Setsuka''s face turned red, and sheined. Even so, a smile bloomed on her pretty face.

    "I''m sorry. Then, We''re going on a culinary tour at this festival, and our first stop is... that stall. I''m sure we haven''t tasted the food in that ce." Tenku chuckled when he saw Setsuka''s reaction and pointed at a stall nearby.

    "Okay. I will follow you wherever you go." Setsuka replied excitedly.

    "Shouldn''t that be my line?" Tenku sighed after hearing her words. Setsuka stuck her tongue out at him and ignored his words. Tenku was fascinated when she saw her little girl-like behavior because it was rare. He thought that he should take the photo and show it to Kohana. Unfortunately, it only happened briefly, and he couldn''t ask Setsuka to repeat it.

    After that, Tenku and Setsuka started their culinary tour. The first ce they came to was a takoyaki stall.

    "It''s delicious..." Tenku said in surprise after tasting one of the takoyaki in his hand. He didn''t think the stall he randomly chose would sell such good food, different from the takoyaki he had eaten before.

    "Yeah, I didn''t expect this takoyaki to be so good." Setsuka also felt the same way as him.

    She had removed her mask, and her beautiful appearance attracted the attention of some of the men around her. Fortunately, the ce was lively, and people were busy with their activities. So they only saw Setsuka briefly and then returned to enjoy the festival.

    "You are right. We may not be able to enjoy this delicious takoyaki again after returning to Tokyo." Tenku nodded in response to her words.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "We can return to Sapporo in February if you want to try it again. I will dly apany you." Setsuka whispered near Tenku''s ear, and it tickled his a bit.

    "Thank You. I will let you know if I intend toe here again." Tenku smiled and wiped the traces of food on the corners of her lips. Setsuka felt pleased with his treatment. Her current feelings were no different from Wang Ruyue''s when Tenku suddenly held her hand.

    "If you don''t have time toe back here, I''ll learn to make it at home. I will try to make it taste as good as this takoyaki. But for now, we must enjoy this food while still in Sapporo." Setsuka took one of the takoyaki from the box in her hand and brought it to Tenku''s mouth. He intended to feed him.

    "Hmm... Setsuka. We are in public." Tenku reminds Setsuka.

    "So what? I''ve checked my surroundings and ensured that there aren''t any students from Suisei High School or my acquaintances here." Setsuka said confidently and brought the takoyaki closer to his mouth.

    Tenku sighed and could only go along with her want after seeing Setsuka''s stubbornness. He felt the girl would wait for him until he wanted to eat the takoyaki. Tenku reluctantly opened his mouth and ate the food from Setsuka.

    He didn''t care about the stares of the people around him because he didn''t want to make Setsuka sad. Tenku had promised her to spend time like a couple, and feeding food is one of the things a girl usually does to her boyfriend.

    "That''s good! Do you remember that we did this too??" Setsuka said happily.

    "Yes, I do. You fed me yakitori. It happened when I dropped you off at home, right?" Tenku answered and smiled. He remembered something else but didn''t want to say it.

    "You''re right! Then now is your turn! We will do the same as we did back then. You have to feed me with takoyaki from your hand. No, you must feed me all the food from the stall we will visit!" Setsuka said like a spoiled little girl. Tenku vaguely saw the image of Kohana when Setsuka acted like that.

    "Ah, okay." Tenku could only nod at her words and brought a takoyaki to her mouth.

    "Mmm¡­ It tastes even better when you feed me." Setsuka said with satisfaction.

    "Alright, we should leave this ce now. The men around us seemed to be burning with jealousy toward me. I could feel them looking at me with hostility and killing intent." Tenku sighed and looked around him. He found several men staring daggers at him and ready toe at him at any moment.

    "Yes. I also feel ufortable with their stares at me." Setsuka agreed. Previously, Previously, she was enjoying her intimate time with Tenku, so she didn''t know the situation in that ce. But now she noticed the stares of the men around them after Tenku reminded her. It made Setsuka ufortable.

    Tenku and Setsuka went to another location and visited other food stalls. They tasted okonomiyaki, dango, dorayaki, taiyaki, melon pan and yakitori. Setsuka kept feeding Tenku with food from various stalls. It made him used to it, and it was no longer awkward to eat from Setsuka''s hands.

    Tenku did the same to her on his initiative because he had to act as her boyfriend. Their exchange made their rtionship even closer, and they looked like lovers. Tenku didn''t care about people''s stares because he enjoyed it. Most importantly, it made Setsuka happy.

    Two hours quickly passed, and it was already evening. Setsuka only had an hour left before returning to Wang Ruyue and Kaede. After that, she has to fight again with the two girls for Tenku''s heart.

    Tenku and Setsuka decided to take a break after their stomachs were full from eating a lot of food from various stalls. They sat on a park bench quite far from the festival. Tenku and Setsuka chose that ce because it wasn''t too crowded, and they could see a beautiful view of the ice sculptures.

    "Do you remember anything else when you walked me home after buying yakitori?" Setsuka suddenly asked. Tenku''s body trembled slightly after hearing that.

    "Yes." Tenku answered curtly.

    "That''s good. I also remember when you saved my life in thest mission we did at Mount Kumotori. Even though I was unconscious, I knew what had happened to me." Setsuka looked at Tenku and recalled what had happened on the joint mission of the three organizations on Mount Kumotori.

    "Didn''t we already discuss this matter? I don''t want to¡­" Tenku wanted to reply, but Setsuka interrupted him.

    "I didn''t want to say thank you to you." Setsuka shook her head.

    "Then?" Tenku asked in confusion.

    "Please repeat what you did to me when you saved my life. Kiss Me." Setsuka said with an erotic voice full of sex appeal.

 Chapter 239 239

    ?

    Tenku was stunned, and he was speechless after he heard Setsuka''s words. He didn''t expect that the girl would make such a request. Moreover, Setsuka said with a seductive voice with an erotic face.

    It stimted him and made something inside his body aroused. If another girl did it to him, then Tenku would not be affected. But the one who said that was Setsuka, and she had romantic feelings for him. Tenku tried suppressing his male instincts to push the girl down and kiss her.

    "Don''t you know that we are outside and many people are visiting the Sapporo Snow Festival? Are you not wrong with your request? They will see us if we do that here. After all, I kissed you back then to save your life and had no other intention." Tenku said seriously. He could stillply with her request if it were just feeding each other in public. But Tenku couldn''t kiss her in the open because it was embarrassing.

    "Didn''t you promise we would spend our time like lovers? This kiss is also part of dating. Do you want to go back on your word?" Setsuka spoke with a sad face, and her eyes became watery.

    Tenku couldn''t bear it when he saw her expression. He felt Setsuka would cry if he gave the wrong answer.

    "Yes, I promised you that. But now we are outside, and others can see us. I could still consider your request if we were in the room." Tenku answered carefully because he didn''t want to hurt Setsuka''s feelings.

    "I also want to be alone with you in a closed room, but we won''t be able to do that after we return and meet the others. Ruyue wouldn''t let me get too close to you if it wasn''t for me winning that ski race. So I can only do it outside when we''re alone." Setsuka lowered her head and said in a low voice.

    "Even though we are in a closed room, I can''t kiss you. It''s not good because our rtionship is just friends. I don''t want you to think of me as a man who likes to y a woman. In addition, kissing someone who is not your lover will damage your image if other people see it." Tenku replied helplessly. He has affection for Setsuka, but that doesn''t mean he can kiss her whenever she asks.

    "I will not think badly of you because it is my request. Moreover, I''m sure you must have realized the feelings of me and Ruyue, right? We know your current situation. Thus, we never discussed this matter with you. We will wait for you until you are ready to answer our feelings.

    But during that time, we want to deepen our rtionship with you until you are ready to ept our love. One of them is spending time and increasing physical contact with you." Setsuka raised her head and replied.

    She had discussed the matter with Wang Ruyue while living in the same room. Setsuka wanted to ensure her love rival knew about Tenku''s situation. After chatting with her, she found out that they were in the same position and were waiting for a response from Tenku. But Setsuka hid it from Kaede because it was pretty sensitive, and they needed Tenku''s approval to tell her.

    Tenku fell silent after he heard that because he couldn''t refute Setsuka''s words. He wasn''t ready to ept their feelings because he worried his rtionship with them would divert his goals. But Tenku couldn''t lie to his heart that he also had affection for the two girls. Apart from them, he also had certain feelings for Huang Yuxin. Tenku felt a headache when she thought about that.

    "Besides, you''ve already kissed me twice. So it doesn''t matter if you do it a third time, right? I never asked for anything more than that. Most importantly, I want to feel that sensation again." Setsuka said softly, but her voice became barely audible at the end, and her face blushed.

    Although their current rtionship is just friends, Setsuka knows she has a ce in Tenku''s heart. So what she had to do now was patiently wait for Tenku to ept her. But Setsuka couldn''t keep suppressing her feelings. The desire inside her overflowed when they walked hand in hand and spent time intimately.

    She loves Tenku and wants lots of physical contact with him. One of them is their lips. Setsuka intends to do it properly and normally. Their first kiss happened identally, and the second time Tenku did it to save her life.

    Setsuka looked at Tenku and waited nervously for his answer. Her eyes were watery, and she looked like she might cry if she didn''t get the desired answer. Setsuka was worried that Tenku would refuse her request again and all her ns would fail.

    She would no longer be able to persuade Tenku as her three hours were almost up, and she needed to return to Wang Ruyue and Kaede''s ce. Setsuka didn''t want her efforts to go to waste. She wanted to deepen her rtionship and leave an unforgettable impression in Tenku''s heart. Besides, she also wanted to fulfill her desire even though she knew that it was a selfish request.

    "Alright, I agree with your request. Honestly, I also have romantic feelings for you. No, not only you but also Yue''er. You may already be aware of that. If you ask me to choose between you, I''m sorry, I can''t do that since you and Yue''er are equally precious to me. You two have be an important part of my heart." Tenku answered and sighed. After seeing her face, he had no choice but to agree to Setsuka''s request.

    "Thank You!! I know your feelings for Ruyue, so you don''t need to worry about it. I won''t ask you to choose, but I will try to be a priority in your heart!!" Setsuka smiled broadly because he felt happy after hearing Tenku confess his feelings for him. He didn''t feel sad when Tenku talked about his affection for Wang Ruyue because he already knew about it. The most important thing now was that his rtionship with Tenku had stepped to a higher level.

    "I don''t know how to respond to that." Tenku smiled bitterly and took out an array te from his space pocket. He had gotten it from an assassin sent by the Gu family.

    "What''s that?" Setsuka looked at the array te in Tenku''s hand and asked confusedly.

    "This is something I got after I returned from Beijing. As for its function, you will see it in person." Tenku answered and injected his Qi into the array te. After that, a dome-shaped Qi membrane was created, covering the area around Tenku and Setsuka. It made them invisible to people outside the barrier.

    "Is this the power of a cultivator?" Setsuka looked around her and said in awe. She noticed the visitors passing in front of them couldn''t see them. In other words, the barrier had isted them.

    "Yes, you can think of it that way." Tenku gave a vague answer. The array te was activated using Qi, but it wasn''t wholly using a cultivator''s power. An array master made it, and there might be some mechanism to activate it without using Qi.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Then we''re safe here, right? This is no different from us being in a closed room. So no matter what we do in this ce, people won''t see or hear us." Setsuka looked at Tenku with moist eyes.

    "Hmm... even though other people can''t see us, we can still see them." Tenku answered nervously because Setsuka''s words stimted his instincts as a man. He tried to suppress something inside him that was aroused. But Tenku won''t be able to restrain himself anymore if Setsuka keeps provoking him with her words and gestures.

    "I understand. Then can you fulfill my request now? We only have fifteen minutes left before we return to Ruyue and Kaede." Setsuke said softly, her face slowly drawing closer to Tenku.

    "Are you sure that this will be fine? Myst two kisses to you had a reason. But now¡­" Tenku hesitated to kiss Setsuka when he saw her red lips moving closer.

    "I love you, and you have the same feelings for me. Isn''t that reason enough?" Setsuka answered, and they got closer and closer. Tenku could smell the body odor and hear the sound of the girl''s breathing.

    "In that case, I won''t hesitate to do so. So please don''t me my brazen act, as this is your request." Tenku suddenly smiled after hearing that because Setsuka''s words were true. That reason was enough for him to kiss Setsuka.

    "I will not me you because this is my request. So..." Setsuka wanted to reply, but she didn''t have time to continue her words because Tenku suddenly covered her lips with his. It only happened momentarily because Tenku quickly separated his lips from hers.

    "Why?" Setsuka asked confusedly. She wanted to close her eyes to relive the pleasure she got when Tenku kissed her to save her life. But Tenku suddenly broke away from her after he gave her a light kiss. Setsuka pouted and felt dissatisfied.

    "Don''t you want me to kiss you? I did it." Tenku answered.

    "But it wasn''t the kiss I imagined. I want our lips to touch for a long time and feel each other." Setsuka said in a barely audible voice.

    "If I do that, I might be unable to control myself." Tenku said helplessly.

    "It doesn''t matter." Setsuka quickly replied.

    "What?" Tenku was taken aback when he heard Setsuka''s words.

    "I said no problem. Do as you, please. I allow you." Setsuka looked at Tenku seriously, but her face blushed, making her even more beautiful.

    "That is..." Tenku was lost for words when he heard that. But after seeing Setsuka''s face, he no longer held back and pressed her lips against her.

    "Hngh!" Setsuka was surprised but quickly wrapped her arms around Tenku''s neck as she worried he would suddenly separate himself from her again. She and Tenku kissed passionately and sucked greedily on each other''s lips. This was the first time Setsuka had kissed like this.

    Not long after they pressed their lips together, Tenku''s tongue slowly slipped into her mouth. Setsuka was electrified when her small tongue met Tenku''s. Her body grew hot, and she felt her mind go nk. Setsuka tightened her arms around Tenku''s neck as she was frightened by the strange pleasure that suddenly filled her whole body.

    Tenku''s Hands became increasingly dishonest as their tongues intertwined, and he started groping several parts of Setsuka''s body. He touched Setsuka''s thigh and then his stomach. After that, his hand went up and squeezed her breast.

    "Hngh! Not There..." Setsuka flinched when Tenku touched her breasts and she looked at him with hazy eyes.

    "We''d better stop this." Tenku said breathlessly, and a string of transparent liquid hung between her mouth and Setsuka''s.

    "No... We still have a little more time." Setsuka said in a sexually arousing voice. Even though she wasn''t ready for what would happen next, she didn''t want to stop it.

    Upon hearing her voice, Tenku lost his self-control. He kissed Setsuka again, and this time more passionately than before. Tenku''s hands roamed her body again and slowly entered her clothes. Setsuka didn''t stop him and let Tenku do whatever he wanted. After his hands had made their way inside her clothes, he squeezed her breasts and pinched her pink nipples gently.

    "Ahhnn!" Setsuka moaned and hugged Tenku tightly.

 Chapter 240 240

    Time passed quickly, and the day had turned to evening. The number of visitors at the Sapporo Snow Festival is increasing because the scenery will be even more beautiful after the LEDs andser projections are turned on. Within the crowd of people, Tenku and Setsuka walked hand in hand. Their faces were red in the light snowfall, and neither spoke.

    As they were immersed in their passion and almost crossed the line, the ringing of Setsuka''s smartphone interrupted them and brought the two back to their senses. The one who sent her sessive messages and called her was Wang Ruyue. She reminded Setsuka that her three hours with Tenku were up and asked her to return now.

    Setsuka was annoyed that Wang Ruyue was bothering her at such a time, but she couldn''t do anything about it since she had to keep their agreement and return after her three-hour time was up.

    "Are you okay? I''m sorry I''ve lost control and can''t suppress my desires. You should not make such a request again in the future since doing so is very dangerous." Tenku said to Setsuka worriedly. He thought that she was silent because she was angry with him.

    "I''m fine. You don''t have to apologize because you weren''t wrong. I''m the one who asked you to kiss me. Besides, I also allow you to do what you want to me because we were both under the influence of our passions at that time. Most importantly, I had fun doing it with you and enjoyed it." Setsuka said shyly and blushed. She didn''t dare look directly at Tenku. Setsuka gripped his hand tightly like she didn''t want to be separated.

    Setsuka was indeed annoyed, but not at Tenku but Wang Ruyue. She med the girl for suddenly calling and interrupting her fun. Because of that, her current feelings becameplicated.

    Setsuka was dissatisfied because her kiss with Tenku was suddenly stopped. On the other hand, she felt relieved because she was still not ready to have more intimate body contact with Tenku. But that didn''t mean Setsuka refused to do that with him. If Tenku wanted it, Setsuka would dly give her body and soul to him. Unfortunately, Tenku is not that type of guy.

    "I''m d to hear that. I enjoy it too, and you should already know that." Tenku sighed in relief after hearing Setsuka''s words.

    "Yes, I know that. I''m d you enjoyed it too." Setsuka said barely audibly, and her face was red up to her ears when she remembered what Tenku had done to her body. But then, she opened her mouth again.

    "Although you still can''t give me an answer and status, our rtionship now is more than friends. So you can''t leave or stay away from me anymore like you did to me before." Setsuka looked at Tenku and said seriously.

    "I understand. I will quickly find my sister and return your and Yue''er''s feelings properly. I promise that I will not make you both disappointed. So please wait for me." Tenku looked at Setsuka and said with determination.

    "I will surely wait for you. But is it just the two of us?" Setsuka asked.

    "I was also close to a girl other than Wang Ruyue in Beijing. She has shown affection to me, but I still don''t know how I feel about her. I don''t want to make her sad. So I thought I had the same feelings for her as I do for you two. I consider her more than a friend." Tenku exined honestly.

    "Is that girl Huang Yuxin?" Setsuka posed another question.

    "Huh? How do you know about him? Did Yue''er tell you?" Tenku was surprised after he heard Setsuka mention Huang Yuxin''s name.

    "Ah, yes. She had told me about that girl. Then is the person you are referring to Huang Yuxin?" Setsuka answered awkwardly and quickly returned to the topic of their conversation. She didn''t want Tenku to inquire further about it.

    Setsuka couldn''t tell Tenku that she investigated Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin after she saw them together with him in a video on the Holy Union forum. It would be embarrassing for her, and Tenku might get angry after knowing she was investigating the people around him.

    "Yes, you''re right. That girl is Huang Yuxin. I''m sorry if I look like a yboy because I can''t give my love to just one person. Honestly, I didn''t want to have this feeling before I found my sister.

    But then, you three appeared in my life and filled the empty spaces in my heart. So all three of you are essential to me, and I can''t choose any of you. If you can''t ept that, you can stay away from me after we return to Tokyo. I''m sorry." Tenku smiled sadly. Setsuka felt a pain in her heart when she saw his expression.

    "What are you saying!? Do you want to leave me after what you did to me? Even though we haven''t had a more intimate rtionship, you have kissed me and touched certain parts of my body. Besides, my feelings for you are genuine and won''t change just because of that problem.

    You should already know that polygamy wasn''t ouwed in the Realizer era. So I don''t mind about that. But I will try to be the most important person in your heart and life, more than those two girls!" Setsuka showed no less determination than him. Tenku was surprised after hearing her answer, and then he smiled.

    "Thank You. Once I have enough strength, I will go to Arcadia to find my sister, and it won''t take long. Afterward, I will properly answer your feelings." Tenku stroked Setsuka''s hair gently. He no longer restrained himself from touching her after what they did.

    "Yes, you should solve the problem ASAP and give us the answer. But the most important thing is to take care of your safety. You must prepare yourself properly before you go to that world." Setsuka said with great concern, and her eyes were full of love for him.

    "I will listen to your words." Tenku smiled and nodded.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "By the way, were you only close to Wang Ruyue and Huang Yuxin in Beijing? Are there any other girls? What about Kirika Miyazaki? Apart from her, I also remember that you were also close with the first-year student named Akina." Setsuka was still curious about the girls close to Tenku that she didn''t know about.

    "No, I was only close to Yue''er and Xin''er in Beijing. There are no other girls besides them. About Kirika, I only consider her as a friend because I like one of her songs. If you know about Akina, then you should also know that her parents were the ones who raised me after I lost my family.

    So I''m indebted to them, and I only think of Akina as a little sister since we lived under the same roof for a few years." Tenku exined.

    "Are you sure no other girl has been close to youtely?" Setsuka wanted to know if Tenku knew Kaede''s feelings for him.

    "Hmm... I''m sure there are no other girls besides them. I have some female acquaintances and friends, but I''m sure they don''t have that feeling towards me. You should know that I''m the weakest student at Suisei High School. So there''s no way they want to be close to me." Tenki shook his head. He was confused about why Setsuka asked in such detail, but he still answered patiently.

    "What is the weakest student at Suisei High School? If you are the weakest Realizer, then all of us are powerless mortals. You might catch the attention of many girls in the school if you show your true strength." Setsuka pouted in response to his words. But she felt sorry for Kaede after discovering that Tenku didn''t realize her feelings.

    (She must express her feelings more if she wants Tenku to realize it. But I won''t interfere with that. Let her figure it out herself because we are rivals in this matter!)

    Even though Setsuka and Kaede were best friends, they are love rivals now. So they have to try their way to win Tenku''s heart.

    "I would never deliberately attract women''s attention by showing off my true strength because that would be troublesome for me." Tenku poked Setsuka''s tiny nose.

    "Yeah, you can''t do that! We are enough for you, and you must not attract attention from other women." Setsuka looked at Tenku and said seriously.

    "I understand. I would never do it." Tenku said helplessly. He felt Setsuka was starting to act like his lover, but he didn''t mind. Then Tenku opened his mouth again before the girl could reply.

    "Please keep what we''ve been doing a secret from the others and Kohana. I don''t want them to find out before I can give you a proper response to your feelings and formalize our status." Tenku added. He didn''t want Wang Ruyue to say the same request as Setsuka after she found out about it.

    "You don''t need to worry about that. I will never tell about that matter to anyone." Setsuka said embarrassedly, and her face was as red as an apple.

    "That''s good. Then, we''d better speed up our footsteps because we''re already veryte from the three-hour time we have set. Yue''er might get mad at you." Tenku reminded Setsuka. When Tenku was about to quicken his footsteps, Setsuka suddenly grabbed his sleeve.

    "What''s wrong, Setsuka?" Tenku looked at Setsuka in confusion.

    "Can we do that again?" Setsuka mustered up her courage and squeezed the words out of her mouth to ask that question.

    "We can talk about thatter. The most important thing now is to return to Yue''er''s ce." Tenku didn''t know how he should respond to her words. He knew what Setsuka''s question meant. Although Tenku also wanted to do that again, he couldn''t agree with her immediately. He was worried that they would cross the line if they kissed again.

    "No! I want you to answer now. Otherwise, I will hold your sleeve, and it will be toote for us to return to Ruyue." Setsuka said stubbornly.

    "I understand. We can do that again if the time and conditions are favorable. So let''s go back now." Tenku sighed and answered ording to what he thought. If the time and circumstances allow it, Tenku won''t be able to refuse if Setsuka requests that again.

    "Thank You! Then, let''s return to Kaede''s ce as soon as possible!" Setsuka smiled and said excitedly. Then she dragged his hand, and Tenku could only let her do it.

    They didn''t take long to reach Kaede and Wang Ruyue''s location. When the two girls saw Setsuka, they got suspicious because her face was red and her behavior was a little weird.

    "What have you done with Tenku?" Wang Ruyue red at Setsuka and asked.

 Chapter 241 241

    ?

    "Huh? What do you mean?" Setsuka tilted her head and pretended not to understand Wang Ruyue''s question.

    "Please don''t pretend in front of me. You know what I mean. What have you done with Tenku? Why did you guyse back so long? You have spent more than three hours with him!" Wang Ruyue said in annoyance. She didn''t believe Setsuka''s words because she felt the girl was hiding something.

    "Ah, so that''s what you meant. We toured this ce to enjoy various food at the Sapporo Snow Festival. We werete because our location was quite far from here. In addition, the number of visitors increased drastically because they wanted to see the sights of this festival at night.

    So the streets became more and more crowded, and it slowed our footsteps to return." Setsuka exined. Most of her words are the truth; the rest are her made-up stories. Setsuka had already prepared that answer, knowing that Wang Ruyue would ask her a question.

    "Then why don''t you reply to my messages and don''t answer my calls right away? Are you doing something, and it''s preventing you from responding to me?" Wang Ruyue narrowed her eyes and said suspiciously. Although Setsuka''s answer sounded very convincing, she doubted it for unknown reasons.

    "Didn''t I already answer that question? The number of visitors at the Sapporo Snow Festival increased as it got closer to night. The number of visitors at the Sapporo Snow Festival increased as the day drew closer to night. I don''t hear your messages and calls because the streets are bustling and noisy. If you don''t believe my words, you can ask Tenku directly." Setsuka threw the question at Tenku as she found it difficult to convince Wang Ruyue. She was sure the girl would believe it if she directly heard the answer from Tenku.

    "Is that true?" Wang Ruyue turned her eyes to Tenku.

    Tenku could only sigh when Setsuka threw that question at him. The girl was indirectly asking him to lie to Wang Ruyue.

    "Yes, she''s right." Tenku nodded slightly in response to Wang Ruyue''s question. He didn''t want to say too much because it would make him a liar. The number of visitors increased as the day wore on, and the crowds slowed their pace, both of which were true.

    "That''s good." Wang Ruyue heaved a sigh of relief after she heard Tenku''s reply. She trusted him greatly because she thought Tenku would not lie to her. Luckily, Tenku didn''t cross the line with Setsuka. If he did, he would feel guilty towards Wang Ruyue.

    "Then what do you two want to do now? We''ve done almost everything here. What remains is to see the sights of the Sapporo Snow Festival after the illuminations are turned on. This ce will be more beautiful than what you have seen. Do you want to stay here to wait for that?" Tenku looked at the three girls and asked.

    It was a group vacation so he couldn''t decide on it alone. Those words were for Wang Ruyue as it was her first time visiting the Sapporo Snow Festival.

    "How about we wait until they turn on the ice illumination?" Setsuka looked to Kaede and Wang Ruyue for their opinion.

    "I have no problem with that. After all, I also want to see those ice sculptures after all the illuminations are turned on." Wang Ruyue quickly agreed to Setsuka''s words.

    She liked the ice sculptures and was curious about the sights of the Sapporo Snow Festival at night. Even though the illumination was turned on in the evening, the true beauty of the ce was still not disyed because the situation was still quite bright.

    "I will follow whatever you two have agreed. But what are we going to do after that? Shall we return to the hotel?" Kaede looked at the two girls and stopped at Tenku.

    "We''ll go to the hot springs after seeing the night view of this ce. We still have quite a bit of time before our flight to Kyoto. What do you think?" Tenku asked.

    "That is a good idea!" The first person to answer was Wang Ruyue.

    "I agree with that." Setsuka followed behind her.

    "Yes, I also want to soak in a hot spring!" Kaede added and was thest to reply.

    "Then, let''s tour the ce briefly and wait for the night at the Sapporo Snow Festival." Tenku smiled at the three girls they nodded in response.

    A few hourster, the day had turned to night, and the sky was covered with dark clouds from the falling snow. All the illuminations have been turned on, and the scenery at the Sapporo Snow Festival looks wonderful.

    Wang Ruyue looked at the sight in awe while Setsuka and Kaede showed a normal reaction since they had visited that ce several times.

    "Okay. We''re done here. How about we go to the hot springs now?" Tenku asked the girls after they were content to watch the sight of the ice illumination for quite a while.

    "We agree!" Setsuka and the others answered in unison. Tenku couldn''t help but smile when he saw the enthusiasm of the three girls, and they quickly left the Sapporo Snow Festival.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Their next destination is the Jozankei hot springs which are still located in the Sapporo area. They chose that hot spring because it was nearby and one of the best.

    Tenku and the others spent only an hour there as they had to return to the hotel to check out and head to the airport for their flight to Kyoto. They intended to have dinner at an airport restaurant because they didn''t want to miss their flight.

    After filling their stomachs to their fullest, Tenku and the three girls boarded the ne. Tenku sat alone in the three-passenger seat while Kaede and the other two girls sat behind him.

    At first, Setsuka and Wang Ruyue wanted to upy the seats to his right and left, but Tenku refused because they would leave Kaede alone. He wouldn''t let either of them sit with him because it wouldn''t be unfair. Thus, he decided the three girls should upy the seats ording to the numbers listed on their tickets. As Tenku and the others waited for the ne to take off, a voice interrupted them.

    "Can I sit here?" A girl with ck sses and wearing a hat spoke to Tenku. Setsuka and the others frowned upon seeing that. They had difficulty seeing her face because she wore a mask.

    "You''ve followed us from the hotel to the airport, and now you want to pretend to be an unknown girl and sit next to a boy. Aren''t you afraid that the people on the ne will recognize you and spread gossip about you, Kirika?" Tenku sighed in response to her words.

    The girl who disguised her face was Kirika Miyazaki. After Tenku and the others left Niseko yesterday, Kirika quickly continued filming her MV and doing her work seriously and focused. It made Fumiko confused and happy. Kirika managed toplete her MV in the afternoon of the next day due to the crew''s hard work.

    Afterward, Kirika left Niseko with the excuse that she wanted to return to Kyoto. At first, Fumiko wanted toe with her, but she firmly refused because she didn''t want to be bothered by her manager. So Kirika left the shooting location alone. She didn''t go to the airport but to the hotel where Tenku stayed.

    Kirika didn''t enter the hotel for fear that someone might recognize her. So she decided to inspect the ce from afar by using her abilities and controlling one of the hotel''s employees. Kirika wants to find out where Tenku is and what he is doing.

    Then she became annoyed after knowing that Tenku and the others were not there. She wanted to text and call him but remembered his smartphone was broken.

    Kirika wanted tomunicate with him through his dimension watch, but she couldn''t do that either because Tenku didn''t give her any other contacts. So she could only wait until Tenku and the three girls returned.

    Luckily, Kirika didn''t have to wait long because they showed up to check out of the hotel. Kirika trembled when Tenku suddenly turned his eyes towards her, more precisely, the hotel employee she controlled. But he only looked at her briefly and ignored her.

    When they left the hotel in a taxi, Kirika quickly caught up with them on the same public transportation. He followed Tenku to the airport restaurant until they boarded the ne. Kirika had bought the same ticket as Tenku because she had checked their flight schedule information with help from Fumiko.

    After entering the ne, Kirika smiled broadly when she saw Tenku sitting alone and no girls apanying him. She thought it was her chance to spend time with him on the trip to Kyoto.

    "As expected of Tenku. Unlike the three girls behind, you must have noticed my presence." Setsuka smiled yfully and looked at Setsuka, Kaede, and Wang Ruyue.

    "What!?" Wang Ruyue and the others were surprised. They felt the girl was familiar but couldn''t recognize her immediately since Kirika wore a mask, hat, and sses.

    "What are you doing on this ne, Kirika?" Setsuka got up from her seat and asked coldly.

    "Yes. Aren''t you supposed to be shooting your MV in Niseko?" Wang Ruyue added and red at her.

    "My MV is finished. I have to wait for it to be published in various media. By the way, I''m a passenger on this ne, and my destination is the same as you guys. I want to return to my house to take a break from work and spend my winter holidays. So please take care of me on this trip." Kirika felt happy when she saw the reactions of the three girls, especially Kirika and Wang Ruyue.

    "You!" The three girls could only grind their teeth after hearing her answer. They want to say something to her, but Tenku interrupts them.

    "Alright, stop your bickering. You guys better sit down now if you don''t want to be the center of attention from the other passengers on this ne, especially you, Kirika." Tenku sighed heavily and reminded them.

    Wang Ruyue and the others looked around and found several people watching them. The three girls quickly sat in their seats and could only swallow their anger at Kirika.

    "I''m sorry." Kirika bowed her head to Tenku and immediately sat beside him. She knew Tenku was warning her not to make a scene on the ne. Hence, Kirika could only nod obediently at his words.

    Not long after, the ne took off, and their next destination was Kyoto. Tenku''s winter vacation continues and will be even more troublesome with adding one more girl.

 Chapter 242 242

    ?

    Tenku and the others only took two hours to arrive in Kyoto by ne. Along the way, Wang Ruyue and Setsuka tried switching seats with Kirika, but the other party firmly refused. So they started fighting again, and it gave Tenku a headache.

    Although the three girls calmed down after Tenku reminded them, Setsuka, Wang Ruyue, and Kirika fought again for the same reason. So he gave up and covered his ears with headphones. Luckily, Kaede didn''t meddle in their fight. If she were to tag along, the situation would get even more chaotic.

    Tenku and the girls arrived at the airport and saw three special nes near theirs. Usually, it was used by Realizers from the organization''s headquarters.

    "Has something happened in Kyoto?" Tenku looked at Kirika and asked. He thought something had happened in Kyoto when he saw the three nes.

    "I don''t know. It''s been quite a while since Ist came back to Kyoto. Please wait a moment. I will check it on the forum." Kirika quickly took out her smartphone and checked the news on the League of Heroes forum in the Kyoto area.

    Setsuka and Kaede also checked on their smartphones as one of the carrier nes belonged to the Holy Union headquarters.

    "Huh? This is weird. Nothing happened in Kyoto. Then why did the Realizers from the headquarters of the three organizationse here?" Kirika frowned as she couldn''t find any information about what happened in Kyoto after she checked the League of Heroes forum via her smartphone. He felt that there was something odd about the current situation.

    "Yeah, we didn''t find anything about that either. We didn''t see any missions or news about the space copse in Kyoto." Setsuka added, and Kaede nodded in response.

    "This matter is indeed strange. But we don''t need to think about that because it has nothing to do with us. We should immediately find a hotel because it was veryte." Tenku said. Even though he was curious about the purpose of the Realizers from the headquarters of the three organizationsing to Kyoto, he didn''t want that matter to interfere with his winter vacation.

    "You guys still haven''t booked a hotel to stay?" Kirika raised her eyebrows after hearing his words.

    "I''ve tried booking it online but can''t get a good inn. Some hotels have vacant rooms but only one left. So I considered looking for lodging directly and hoped to get a good ce to stay." Tenku exined.

    "That''s good! Then, how about you stay at my house during your vacation in Kyoto? Don''t worry. I live alone. Besides, my house is big and spacious enough for all of you to live in. What do you think?" Kirika looked at Tenku expectantly. Although she offered them a ce to stay, she only asked Tenku''s opinion, not the three girls. As usual, Kirika''s eyes focused only on Tenku and ignored Setsuka and the others.

    "What are you nning to do by inviting us to stay at your house?" Setsuka narrowed her eyes and asked suspiciously.

    "Do you intend to do something to Tenku in your house? I won''t let you seed even if you have made preparations there." Wan Ruyue added, and she released her aura to intimidate Kirika.

    On the other hand, Kaede just nodded at the two girls'' words because she couldn''t show her displeasure to Kirika in front of Tenku. She felt embarrassed if Tenku found out about her feelings for him.

    "I don''t n to invite you to stay at my house. I thought finding a hotel at this hour would be difficult. Moreover, you probably won''t get it since you''re looking for it during winter break. I''m sure all the good inns are fully upied." Kirika turned her eyes to the three girls and answered.

    "I don''t believe you." Setsuka quickly replied.

    "I also feel the same as her." Wang Ruyue agreed with Setsuka. The two became closer and less quarrelsome since Kirika appeared between them.

    "It''s up to you whether you want to believe it. But if you don''t want to stay at my house, that''s fine. I can invite Tenku to stay alone with me. I will not prevent you from looking for a hotel at this hour. But I warned you guys, so don''t me me." Kirika shrugged her shoulders like she didn''t care about their replies.

    Setsuka and Wang Ruyue were angry when they heard Kirika''s words. They wanted to say something to her, but Tenku interrupted them.

    "Alright. Stop, you three. Why do you guys always fight every time you have the chance? If you guys keep doing that, we''ll bother the people around us." Tenku sighed and massaged his forehead.

    Usually, Setsuka and Wang Ruyue could keep theirposure, while Kirika always kept her idol-like behavior. But somehow, they didn''t hold back and became like little girls when they fought.

    "We are sorry!" Setsuka and the other two girls quickly realized their mistake and said apologetically.

    "You don''t need to worry about that anymore. We will ept Kirika''s offer to stay at her house because it is alreadyte and you are tired. It''s better for you to rest at her residence than for us to waste our time looking for vacant rooms in hotels and inns in Kyoto.

    Do you have objections to my decision? If you disagree, we will still look for lodging after we leave the airport." Tenku smiled and said softly to Setsuka and the others.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "No, we have no objections to your decision." Wang Ruyue was the first to reply to his words.

    "Yes, you''re right. We should not waste time looking for a hotel at this hour." Setsuka nodded in agreement at his decision.

    "I have nothing to say because I will follow whatever you decide." Kaede added.

    Even though the three girls weren''t happy because they had to stay at Kirika''s house, what Tenku said was true. So they have to ept it because they are tired and sleepy.

    "Well then, that thing has already been decided! I guarantee that you will not be disappointed to stay at my house because the service will not lose to the three-star hotel where you stay in Sapporo." Kirika said excitedly. She had already thought of several ns in her head to spend time alone with Tenku at her house.

    "That''s good." Tenku smiled and nodded slightly while the other three girls had sullen faces.

    Tenku and his group quickened their pace and intended to leave the airport immediately. But someone called out to Kirika before they could leave that ce.

    "Kirika!" A handsome, tall, muscr man with a crew cut approached them. When Kirika heard that voice, her bright face became cloudy. She turned around and saw the man smiling at her

    "It turns out it is you, Kirika! I thought that I had mistaken the other person. Are you taking time off from your idol job and want to spend your winter holidays in Kyoto?" The man said excitedly, ignoring the other people around Kirika.

    "It is none of your business. Please don''t call my name like that because we''re not close. Most importantly, what are you doing here?" Kirika asked indifferently.

    The man who spoke to Kirika was Chizen Kinzoku. He is the son of the head of the Kinzoku family, one of the most powerful Realizer groups in Japan. The Kinzoku family''s residence should be in the Osaka area, the same as the headquarters of the League of Heroes.

    Chizen is a Realizer in the same organization as Kirika, and they have met several times. After that, he had affection for her and kept pursuing her. Unfortunately, it was a one-sided love because Kirika didn''t like him and kept her distance from him. So it''s only natural that Kirika is suspicious of Chizen''s appearance in Kyoto.

    "Haha... You''re still as indifferent as thest time we met. Don''t worry. I didn''te here specifically for you. But I do intend to see you after my mission ispleted. I''m lucky to see you here. I heard you are very busy with your work as an idol and have toured several cities in Japan.

    So I didn''t expect much to be able to meet you. But fate was very kind to us and brought us together at the airport. It shows that we are destined." Chizen answered and smiled refreshingly.

    "Mission? Is it from the League of Heroes headquarters?" Kirika frowned after she heard Chizen''s reply. She didn''t care about his other words, but he couldn''t miss it when it was rted to the organization.

    "Huh? What do you mean by mission? What I''m saying is I have business in Kyoto. I came here for vacation and met some of my friends. You must have misheard what I said." Chizen realized that he had slipped his tongue and quickly fixed it.

    Kirika narrowed her eyes in response to his words. Chizen was nervous, and he averted his eyes from her. Then he found Tenku and the others behind Kirika. Chizen was slightly surprised when he saw Setsuka, Wang Ruyue, and Kaede. He felt that they were no less beautiful than Kirika. But his face darkened when he saw a man between them.

    "Who are they? Where''s Fumiko?" Chizen looked at Kirika and asked with a serious face. He didn''t care about Setsuka and the other two girls. What he wants to know is about Tenku. Chizen can''t let a fly get near the girl he loves.

    "Ah, they are my friends from Tokyo. You must have heard of this girl. Just like you, she is the daughter of the head of one of Japan''s most powerful Realizer groups." Kirika pointed at Setsuka and introduced her to Chizen.

    "Ooh... So you are the daughter of the Fuyushima family? Even though you''re pretty, you''re not as good as Kirika." Chizen looked at Setsuka from head to toe like he was sizing her up.

    Setsuka frowned at Chizen''s behavior. She was displeased with him but not because he said she wasn''t as good as Kirika. Setsuka didn''t care about that because she was confident that she wasn''t inferior to that girl even though she was an idol. Setsuka reacted like that because how Chizen looked at her made her ufortable. But she chose to remain silent and only nodded her head in response to his words.

    "The person next to her is her best friend and ssmate, Kaede Kobayashi, while the other one is a girl from China. She is currently spending her winter vacation in Japan." Kirika introduced Kaede and Wang Ruyue. She could only tell him a little about Wang Ruyue because she didn''t know her well.

    Although it was troublesome to introduce them one by one, Kirika had to because Chizen was her senior in the organization, and he was the son of the Kinzoku family.

    "Then who is that man? Why is he with you? Didn''t you say you don''t want to be close to any man?" Chizen red at Tenku and unleashed his bloodlust.

 Chapter 243 243

    ?

    Tenku sighed when he saw Chizen''s attitude because he knew why the man was showing hostility towards him.

    (This is why a beautiful woman will only bring trouble, especially if she is an idol. But I didn''t expect that one of the men chasing Kirika was the son of the Kinzoku family. If he thought I was his love rival, then this matter would be troublesome)

    Tenku nced at Kirika secretly and found that the girl was confused about answering Chizen''s question.

    "You don''t need to care about me. I''m here only as a carrier and a man apanying them." Tenku decided to answer Chizen''s question at Kirika''s ce.

    "Huh? Who are you? This isn''t your ce to talk since I was asking Kirika." Chizen looked at Tenku and said indifferently like he was nothing for him.

    Setsuka, Wang Ruyue, and Kaede were angry when they saw his attitude toward Tenku. The three girls wanted to open their mouths, but he quickly signaled to stop them. Setsuka and the others reluctantly obeyed Tenku''s orders and stared coldly at Chizen.

    "You don''t need to know about it because this is my business! I''m free to decide who I want to go with. This is not your ce to talk because this is my life." Kirika returned the words from Chizun to Tenku. She also felt angry because of his attitude but couldn''t show it directly, especially in a public ce like an airport. Kirika was worried that someone would recognize her or that she would run into reporters.

    On the other hand, Setsuka, Wang Ruyue, and Kaede gave Kirika a thumbs up. For the first time, they supported his actions.

    "You said that to me to defend that guy!?" Chizen growled and clenched his fists tightly. Then he turned his eyes to Tenku.

    "You should leave Kirika now if you know what''s good and bad for you! You will regret it if you stay near her and don''t listen to my words!" Chizen said in a deep voice. He unleashed his coercion on Tenku and threatened him with fierce eyes.

    Chizen shows off his aura as a veteran in the League of Heroes and a member of one of the strongest Realizer groups in Japan. He is a genius from the Kinzoku family and possessed greatbat ability at a young age. So naturally, he would be proud and arrogant towards Tenku, a boy he didn''t know.

    "Stop it! You dare threaten my friend in front of me!? I''ve been holding back because I respect you as the son of the head of the Kinzoku family. But your words just now are too much! We are just acquaintances in the organization and nothing more!

    So you don''t deserve to say that. Don''t you feel ashamed if people at the airport hear your words? You will tarnish the name of the Kinzoku family with your actions because you misuse your power!" Setsuka raised her voice to Chizen and then looked at Wang Ruyue and the others.

    "Let''s leave this ce now and ignore him." Setsuka said in a softer tone. Tenku, Setsuka, and the other two girls nodded in response. Afterward, they quickly left the ce.

    "Wait, Kirika!" Chizen intends to stop them but his smartphone rings. He saw the name of the caller, and his face turned solemn. Chizen clicked his tongue and answered the call.

    "Alright, I''ll go there now." Chizen said to the other person on the phone and looked at Kirika and Tenku leaving.

    "I will take care of that boy afterpleting this mission." Chizen said coldly and headed in a certain direction from the airport.

    After exiting the airport, Tenku and the others took a taxi to Kirika''s house. They didn''t take long to reach their destination as the location was not far.

    "Is this your house?" Tenku looked at Kirika and asked. He was surprised because Kirika''s residence was arge traditional Japanese house.

    Tenku had seen such arge traditional Japanese house when he came to Fuyushima Temple to take Setsuka home, and it was simr to what he saw now. But he didn''t expect Kirika to live in such a prominent ce. It shows that the girl is a big miss, and her parents have abundant wealth for their daughter.

    Tenku was confused about why Kirika worked as an idol when she was so rich. But he didn''t overthink it because he knew everyone had their circumstances.

    "Yes, wee to the Miyazaki residence." Setsuka nodded and then greeted Tenku with a big smile on her face. As usual, she only focused on him and ignored Wang Ruyue and the others. They were annoyed when they saw her attitude but kept quiet because they were used to it.

    Kirika led Tenku and the others into the residence. After passing through the gate, they noticed the ce was much more expansive than it looked outside. Tenku and the others encountered several maids who greeted and weed them along the way. This further shows Kirika as a wealthy youngdy apart from an idol and a Realizer.

    "This is the room for Tenku while the three of you are in the corner over there." Kirika pointed in a specific direction from that ce. She smiled sweetly at Tenku but then gave a sour face to Setsuka and the other two girls.

    "Well then, I''ll go inside my room now since I want to sleep early. You guys should also rest in your rooms since we will visit some tourist spots in Kyoto tomorrow." Tenku reminded the three girls.

    "Yeah, we''ll go to our room after youe in. Good night."

    "Good night, Tenku."

    "Have a good night''s sleep."

    "Have a good rest."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Setsuka, Wang Ruyue, Kaede, and Kirika replied to Tenku simultaneously.

    "Yes, good night." Tenku smiled and walked into his room.

    After Tenku left that ce, Setsuka and the other two girls turned their eyes to Kirika.

    "What do you mean to give us a room far from Tenku?" Setsuka asked coldly.

    "Yeah, did you do it intentionally to keep us away from him?" Wang Ruyue looked at Kirika suspiciously.

    "Are you nning something?" Kaede red at Kirika.

    They refrained from arguing with Kirika before Tenku, fearing it would make him angry. But now, the three girls could express their emotions and suspicions to Kirika after Tenku entered his room.

    "Why do you always think badly of me? I don''t have any ns, and I have no intention of keeping you away from Tenku. I put you there because this residence has different guest rooms for men and women. I hope the three of you can understand." Kirika sighed helplessly and showed a sad face after hearing their prejudice against her.

    "Is that true? You''re not lying to us, are you?" Setsuka narrowed her eyes at Kirika, and the other two girls looked at her. They tried to determine whether Kirika was telling the truth or lying to them. But no matter how hard they tried, Wang Ruyue and the others couldn''t notice any change in Kirika''s expression.

    Kirika is an idol, so she must be good at acting and expressing her face. It was hard for Setsuka and the others to determine the truth or the lies in her mouth.

    "Of course, that''s true. If you don''t believe it, you can ask the maids in this residence. I promise that I will not control their answers." Kirika said with a serious face.

    Setsuka, Wang Ruyue, and Kaede watched Kirika''s face for a long time. Afterward, they looked at the female servant next to her. The maid nodded under their gazes. Wang Ruyue and the others sighed and reluctantly believed in Kirika.

    "Alright. If you have nothing more to say, I assume you have believed me. Then..." Kirika said to the three girls and then turned her eyes to the maid.

    "Please take them to their respective rooms to rest because they must be tired after enjoying the Sapporo Snow Festival since morning." Kirika wanted them to go to their room immediately. She intended to start her n tonight because she might not be able to be alone with Tenku tomorrow. Kirika heard that they were going to visit some tourist destinations in Kyoto.

    "I understand, mdy." The maid bowed elegantly to Kirika and then looked at Kaede''s group.

    "This way, please." The maid smiled and said politely. The three girls nodded and followed her.

    After seeing them disappear from her sight, Kirika smiled meaningfully. She looked towards Tenku''s room and walked closer to the ce.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    "Have you slept?" Kirika knocked on the door and asked. But after waiting for quite a while, he didn''t get any answer from inside the room.

    "Are you asleep? You''re not pretending to avoid me, are you?" Kirika repeated her question to ensure that Tenku was sleeping in his room. Still, she received no reply from him.

    "I know that you are still awake and not sleeping! If you don''t reply to my words, I will be standing in front of your room all night. Do you have the heart to see a woman do something like that!?" Kirika raised her voice and threatened Tenku. Afterward, she heard a sigh inside the room, and the door opened.

    "What do you want? It''s veryte now. You should go back to your room and sleep." Tenku looked at Kirika and said in annoyance. He had tried to pretend to be asleep and ignore Kirika, but he didn''t expect her to notice. She even dared to threaten him and would stand in front of his room to force him to respond to her words. So Tenku had to go out to meet Kirika.

    "I''m sorry if I disturbed your rest time. But could you apany me for a while to chat? Just a few minutes and nothing more." Kirika lowered her head and said apologetically. She had no choice but to threaten Tenku so the other party would respond to her. But then Kirika got scared after hearing his voice and worried he might get angry.

    Tenku wanted to refuse her because he didn''t want to get too close to Kirika. But after seeing her attitude, he couldn''t bear to do it. If Tenku didn''t know Kirika, he would have rejected her request without hesitation. After all, the two were acquaintances and could be called friends. Besides, Kirika had allowed them to stay at her house. So Tenku should at least treat that girl well.

    "Okay. I''ll apany you to chat but only briefly because I want to sleep early." Tenku replied, and his voice became softer.

    "Thank You! Then, let''s chat in the courtyard. Luckily, it''s not snowing in Kyoto tonight, so we can drink tea there to warm up our bodies." Kirika said excitedly, and her face lit up.

    "I''m fine with that as long as it doesn''t take too much time. Then, you can lead the way now." Tenku replied casually.

    "I understand." Kirika was happy because she could spend time alone with Tenku tonight. This way, she could carry out her next n.

 Chapter 244 244

    ?

    Tenku and Kirika moved to the courtyard of the Miyazaki residence. The atmosphere in that ce is very calming because it is surrounded by gardens and some flowers that can bloom in winter. Tenku and Kirika sat at a round table. Not long after, a maid came and poured tea into their cups.

    "Before we talk about your troubles, I want to congratte you forpleting the MV of your new song. It sounded pleasing to my ears, and I loved it. Good job." Tenku smiled and gave hispliment to Kirika. He had to admit that her new song was quite pleasing to the ear, even though it wasn''t as good as the ones on his ylist.

    "Thank You! You should add my new song to your ylist once you buy a new smartphone!" Kirika replied with a bright face because she felt happy after hearing Tenku''s praise for her.

    "Yes, I will do it. By the way, what do you want to talk to me about? We don''t have much time because it is veryte at night, and snow can fall any time in winter. Besides, it would be best to rest because you must be tired after shooting your MV. " Tenku sipped the tea in his cup and said to Kirika. He didn''t want to waste too much time in that ce for fear that Setsuka or Wang Ruyue would see them and misunderstand.

    "Why are you in a hurry? Can''t we enjoy this night a little bit longer? After all, it wasn''t even midnight yet. At least you should finish your tea first before we talk." Kirika pursed her lips andined when she heard his words.

    "Didn''t you say you just wanted to chat with me for a bit? If you want to talk about nothing, I''ll return to my room to sleep." Tenku stood up from his seat and was about to leave that ce, but Kirika quickly stopped him.

    "I understand! I will start talking now! So please sit back in your seats!" Kirika said frantically. Her n would be ruined if Tenku returned to his room before hearing what she had to say.

    "Then you must speak now. What did you want to talk to me about at this hour? If it''s a trivial matter, we can sort it out quickly or have another conversation tomorrow." Tenku sighed and sat in his chair. He felt Kirika''s behavior was annoying because she had disturbed his rest time for an unclear matter.

    "I have no choice but to ask you to apany me to chat at this hour because I won''t be able to do it when those three girls are around you. You should know how Setsuka and Wang Ruyue treat me." Kirika said helplessly.

    "Now they are not here with me. So you can talk about it in peace." Tenku urged Kirika to speak as he wanted to return to his room immediately.

    "Yes, I understand. I want to talk to you about Chizen Kinzoku, and this matter rtes to you." Kirika looked Tenku straight in the eye and said seriously.

    "Huh? About him? What does this person have to do with me? Is that the reason you asked me to chat at this hour?" Tenku felt confused by Kirika''s words.

    "Ah, yes. You are right. That is why I asked you to apany me to chat at this hour." Kirika averted her eyes from Tenku and said nervously. She didn''t want Tenku to know her ulterior motives for asking him to chat at night.

    "Is that so? Then what about that person? Why is this matter rted to me?" Tenku asked.

    "Chizen is a proud man because he is strong and is the son of the head of the Kinzoku family. He had been chasing me for thest year and beat up all the boys who tried to get close to me, whether they were members of the League of Heroes or some other organization.

    If it''s just teaching them a lesson, then that''s fine. But Chizen beat those people until they were seriously injured. Some of them became cripple, and one person died." Kirika answered.

    "Did your organization not know about it? Chizen should get a severe punishment. Then why is he still able to roam freely in Kyoto?" Tenku frowned when he heard her words.

    "League of Heroes and other organizations know about it. But they chose to ignore the matter because Chizen was the only son and was the favorite of the head of the Kinzoku family. Her father has a close rtionship with the higher-ups of my organization.

    Because of that, no one took action against him after what he did. After that, the Kinzoku family only provides medical expenses orpensation to the victims." Kirika showed a sad face when she remembered that. She felt guilty because she was partly responsible for what they had experienced.

    "Ooh, as expected of one of the strongest Realizer groups in Japan. They can do as they please as there are nows in thisnd." Tenki sneered.

    "That''s why I invite you to chat at this hour. I want to let you know that..." Setsuka wanted to say her purpose, but Tenku interrupted her before she could finish her sentence.

    "He woulde to me to beat me up because he thought I was trying to get close to you, the woman he loved. Is that what you mean?" Tenku said casually like it wasn''t a problem for him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Yes, you''re right. I''m sorry for bringing trouble to you. But can you not say it like that? He does have romantic feelings for me, but I don''t. So please don''t talk like we both love each other." Kirikained and pouted. Her expression looks beautiful and adorable.

    "I''m used to that kind of trouble, so you do not need to apologize. But will he reallye to me? I won''t stay in Kyoto long; he''s busy with his mission. So he and I probably won''t meet. Therefore, your worries may be in vain." Tenku said calmly and sipped his tea.

    "Yeah, he''s probably busy right now. But he will look for you after he finishes his business. This has also happened to the men who have approached me and known by him. I''m not worried that he''ll hurt you because that''s impossible.

    I admit that Chizen is very strong and has fought high-level monsters, but the dimension between you and him is far different. Even though I have never personally seen the leaders of the strongest Realizer groups in Japan fight, I feel that you are as strong as or even surpass them. Are my words true?" Kirika asked curiously.

    She had seen Tenku fight high-level monsters, but she felt that what he showed was not his full strength. Kirika wanted to dig more into Tenku''s secret. After all, she didn''t want to lose to Setsuka and Wang Ruyue because she was sure they already knew about it. Kirika wanted an equal starting point with the two girls so she could more easilypete with them.

    Tenku just smiled in response to Kirika''s question. He neither confirmed nor denied her words because he had no idea how powerful those people were. Although Tenku had seen Hideo Fuysushima, he couldn''t tell which was stronger between him and Setsuka''s father before they fought. But he was confident he would not lose to them because his strength increased drastically after his cultivation base broke through the innate realm.

    "Okay, you don''t have to answer my question if you don''t want to say it." Kirika puffed her cheeks when she saw his response. She was curious about all his secrets but wouldn''t ask further if Tenku didn''t want to answer. Then Kirika opened her mouth again before Tenku could speak.

    "I know you don''t care about Chizen because he won''t threaten you. But you might have to fight him when hees to you to make trouble. I believe you can trounce him, and he will be injured, whether light or heavy. But then the head of the Kinzoku family would act once he found out about it.

    He loves his son very much and is also a proud person who attaches great importance to himself as the leader of one of Japan''s most powerful Realizer groups. So he won''t let you go. He couldn''t let an unknown man defeat the genius of the Kinzoku family.

    Therefore, he will use his power and influence to eliminate you. That''s what I''m afraid will happen to you. I know you are strong. But you won''t be able to fight against the Kinzoku family with your current strength. Moreover, they were close to the higher-ups of the League of Heroes. That will be a big problem for you." Kirika exined.

    "You are right. It would be very troublesome for me. But it was toote after remembering his words at the airport. I thought that he already saw me as his love rival. So, Chizen wille to me sooner orter, whether when I''m still in Kyoto or after returning to Tokyo." Tenku sighed and massaged her forehead.

    He was not afraid of the Kinzoku family because his strength had significantly increased, and he could use the many techniques after breaking through to the innate realm. But Tenku didn''t want to waste his time dealing with them. Thus, he felt a bit of a headache when he thought about it.

    "I have an idea to get rid of Chizen''s jealousy. Do you want to hear it?" Kirika suddenly smiled mysteriously at Tenku.

    "What''s that?" Tenku raised his eyebrows and asked with interest. If Kirika had an idea that could keep Chizen away from him, then he wouldn''t mind following it.

    "You just need to stay close to me so he doesn''t disturb your winter vacation while you''re in Kyoto." Kirika said seriously. She didn''t want Tenku to know she had another purpose for her idea.

    "Why do I have to stay close to you? Wouldn''t he be even more jealous if he saw that?" Tenku frowned after hearing Kirika''s words.

    "First, Chizen won''t dare to act if I''m beside you because he''s worried that it will destroy his image in my eyes. Second, I believe that he has spies around my house by now.

    We will deliberately show those spies that you are a vacation friend of Setsuka and an acquaintance of mine. So he will no longer suspect you intend to get close to me." Kirika wants to use this opportunity to spend time with Tenku and help him dispel Chizen''s suspicions.

    She wanted to solve the problem she had brought for Tenku and show that she was a reliable girl. Kirika will show that she has nothing to do with Tenku in front of those spies. Of course, the story would be different if the spy wasn''t around. Kirika was able to have quality time with Tenku and spend the winter holidays together. It''s like killing two birds with one stone.

    Kirika asked Tenku to chat alone at night because she couldn''t say her idea in front of Setsuka and Wang Ruyue. She was sure that the two girls would resolutely refuse.

    Even though Kirika couldn''t be alone with Tenku because Setsuka and the other two girls would also be with them, she didn''t mind. It was better than him having to be left alone by them. This way, he couldpete equally with the girls for Tenku''s heart.

 Chapter 245 245

    ?

    Tenku was silent and did not immediately agree with Kirika''s idea. Although it sounded reasonable, he felt something strange about her words. But he didn''t know where and didn''t think any further. Tenku released her divine consciousness and scanned the area around the neighborhood. He found several presences hiding and watching Kirika''s house.

    Kirika became nervous after seeing Tenku fall silent and not reply. She was worried that he would reject her idea. If that happened, then her n would bepletely ruined. So Kirika decided to speak up and give a little push to get Tenku to agree.

    "Are you doubting my idea? You don''t need to worry about that. Trust me. I have no ill will towards you because you have imnted a spiritual mark on me. I''m sure that my idea will be able to eliminate Chizen''s jealousy of you. I would make him think that Setsuka and the other two girls wereing to Kyoto to spend winter vacation with me.

    I will show those spies that you are someone they brought along and have no rtion to me. Wouldn''t it be troublesome if Chizen suddenly came to you? It will spoil the peace of your winter vacation along with the others. But Chizen won''t act if I''m with you. I can vouch for that." Kirika said confidently. She hoped Tenku would give a positive answer after hearing that.

    "No. I don''t doubt your idea. But I''m not sure Setsuka and the others will ept this." Tenku sighed as she imagined the response Wang Ruyue and Setsuka would show after discovering Kirika would being with them to spend the winter holidays.

    Their rtionship was not good, and they constantly bickered over trivial matters. Even though many beautiful girls surround him, Tenku feels that Kirika''s presence does not make his winter vacation enjoyable but more troublesome. Just imagining it gave him a headache.

    "I can imagine how they would react after knowing it. Setsuka and Wang Ruyue would refuse. Thus, I conveyed this idea to you so that you can persuade them." Kirika said in a weak voice and showed a pitiful face.

    "You don''t need to show me that expression. I will say this to Setsuka and the others. But whether they agree or not is up to them. I will not persuade them to follow your words. After all, traveling to various cities in Japan to spend the winter holidays was their idea. So the decision rests with the three girls. I will follow whatever they say." Tenku exined. Although he knew Kirika was acting, seeing his acquaintances showing such expressions was unbearable.

    "That''s good! As long as you say it, they won''t refuse it. After all, it''s for their good. If Chizen suddenly appears and causes trouble, it will ruin your winter vacation in Kyoto." Kirika replied excitedly. She was relieved that her ns tonight had gone smoothly.

    First, she could spend time alone with Tenku over tea. Second, Kirika wanted to show that she wasn''t a pretty girl with problems but could solve them too.

    In other words, she wanted Tenku to see her as a reliable girl. That way, Kirika can give a good impression in his eyes. Third andstly, Kirika could spend winter holidays with Tenku.

    All the goals of his n have been fulfilled. Of course, that was on the premise that Setsuka and the other two girls agreed to the idea. Even though they would initially object, Kirika was sure they couldn''t refuse something for Tenku''s good.

    Regarding Chizen''s problem, that was just an excuse to ask Tenku to chat. Kirika is confident that she can eliminate Chizen''s jealousy of Tenku. She would show the closeness of Tenku and the girls to the spies Chizen sent to watch over her.

    That way, Chizen would think that Tenku had nothing to do with Kirika and only came to apany Setsuka and Wang Ruyue, just like he had said at the airport. Even though Kirika is not happy because she has to see the closeness between Tenku and the three girls, she has to do it to solve the problem she brought for him.

    Afterward, she could do as she pleased and act behind Setsuka and the others. Kirika intends to pursue Tenku aggressively and deepen their rtionship this winter vacation. As long as the spies sent by Cizhen didn''t see their closeness, it was fine.

    "I hope so. Anyway, why don''t you like Chizen? I saw that he was quite handsome and had a great background. On top of that, he was a Realizer with decentbat power. Aren''t those criteria enough to make any woman fall in love?

    What''s more, he''s the one actively pursuing you. If you want to exterminate monsters from other worlds, isn''t Chizen the right man to be your partner?" Tenku asked curiously. If Kirika had chosen Chizen from the start, there might be no victims because of his jealousy.

    "Yes, you''re right. He is handsome andes from the Kinzoku family, one of the strongest Realizer groups in Japan. In addition, he was strong and could fight against high-level monsters. Unfortunately, he had be arrogant and too proud of himself because of it. He looked down on everyone who was weaker than him and had an ordinary background.

    Chizen chased me not because he loved me but because of my appearance and ability. He never tried to get to know me more, what I like and hate. So his feeling is more like an obsession than love.

    Besides, not all women will like a man like Chizen. Setsuka, Wang Ruyue, and Kaede were examples. They didn''t show the slightest interest when they saw him." Kirika answered seriously.

    If Chizen had Tenku''s temperament and power, Kirika would fall in love with him and be happy to have a romantic rtionship. She would give her heart and body to him. Unfortunately, Chizen is not Tenku.

    "Hmm... Wasn''t it natural for someone to be arrogant and proud because he was strong and had a great family background?" Tenku looked at Kirika and asked another question.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Yeah, that''s only natural. Unfortunately, I wouldn''t say I like that type of guy. But not all strong men will act like Chizen. An example is you. Don''t you prefer to be modest rather than show off your strength?" Kirika smiled and stuck her tongue out at him.

    She looked at Tenku with eyes full of affection and no longer hid it. Kirika tries to be brave enough to show her feelings because she wants Tenku to realize her love. Unfortunately, Tenku couldn''t figure that out. He could feel the love from Setsuka and Wang Ruyue because the two girls directly expressed their feelings for him. Kirika didn''t do what they had done.

    "I did it because I didn''t want anything troublesome toe my way. With great poweres great responsibility. I''m not too fond of that sentence. I''m training hard to get stronger because I have a goal I want to achieve. So there''s no point in me unting my power because it will only invite trouble for me." Tenku sighed heavily.

    He probably wouldn''t have lost his childhood dream of bing a great Realizer to protect the world if he hadn''t lost his parents and sister in the space copse incident in his hometown. Tenku will show his strength and make a name for himself. But his goal has changed since a monster killed his parents, and Haruna disappeared into the portal.

    "Yes, I know about that. If I had to choose, I would choose a guy like you over Chizen because you can make my heart morefortable and safe." Subconsciously, Kirika smiled sweetly and said those words.

    Tenku looked at her and was speechless. He didn''t know how to respond to her statement. Kirika quickly realized that she had said something that she shouldn''t have said because she was carried away by her feelings and their current situation.

    "Ah! What I mean is you are better than Chizen and the boys I know! I use you as aparison because most men who try to get close to me have some purpose, but you are different. Therefore, it''s not wrong if I choose you, right? Every woman will choose the best man to make them feelfortable and safe!" Kirika exined frantically, and her face turned red. She felt that her heart was beating so fast.

    "I understand. Your words are not wrong. If I were in your position, I would also choose the best man for me." Tenku nodded and felt relieved. After hearing her words, he thought the girl had fallen in love with him. Fortunately, that is only a mereparison.

    Tenku doesn''t want to make another love debt because it will only give him a headache. First, he had to properly answer Wang Ruyue and Setsuka''s feelings. After that, Tenku will repay her love debt to Huang Yuxin. Of course, he would settle all those problems after he found his missing sister.

    (Why did I exin my words to him!? Wouldn''t it be great if Tenku found out about my feelings!? But I said that reflexively, fearing that he would avoid me if he realized I had fallen in love with him! It turns out that showing affection to a man is difficult. How would Setsuka and Wang Ruyue express their love? If they can do it, then I can do it too! I will try again another time!)

    Kirika sighed in her heart. At first, she was confident that she would easily show her feelings for Tenku and make him realize it. But it turns out Kirika was wrong because this is her first love. Even though she is good at acting, Kirika has difficulty expressing her love in words.

    She wanted to act aggressively to deepen their rtionship, but she also didn''t want to be seen as a slut. After all, Kirika is an idol and should be able to maintain her image. As she was lost in those thoughts, Tenku''s voice brought her back to her senses.

    "I''m going back to my room now. I will discuss that matter with Setsuka and the others tomorrow." Tenku finished his cup of tea and stood up from his seat.

    "Ah, yes! I understand!" Kirika subconsciously raised her voice.

    "You don''t need to apany me because I can return to my room alone." Tenku didn''t want to trouble Kirika more than this since she had given them free lodging.

    "Alright." Kirika nodded at Tenku''s words.

    "In that case, I''ll take my leave now. Good night." Tenku said softly, leaving the ce.

    "Good night." Kirika kept looking at Tenku until her figure disappeared from her sight. She ced her hand on her chest and felt her heart still beating so loud that it would explode.

    The next day, Tenku and the others had finished their breakfast and were ready to visit one of the tourist spots in Kyoto. But then the three girls screamed when they saw that Kirika was among them.

    "Why is Kirikaing with us!?" Setsuka, Wang Ruyue, and Kaede said in unison.

 Chapter 246 246

    ?

    Tenku sighed heavily and massaged his forehead when he saw the reactions of Setsuka and the others when they saw Kirika among them. He had expected they would be furious when they found out Kirika would join them on their winter break. But it was his fault that he forgot to tell them about Kirika''s wordsst night while they were having breakfast.

    "Please calm down. I forgot to tell you about this problem. So how about we sit down and talk about it briefly?" Tenku said softly and tried to calm them down. But then he was confused when he saw Kaede showing the same expression as the other two girls.

    It was only natural that Setsuka and Wang Ruyue were angry when they saw Kirika suddenly joining them on their tour because they both had romantic feelings for Tenku. But Kaede was just his friend, and her reaction was too much. Tenku tried to think positively and didn''t care about it. He assumed that Kaede was attempting to help Setsuka drive away the woman who would be her love rival.

    Setsuka and Wang Ruyue looked at each other and nodded after hearing Tenku''s words. Although they are annoyed by Kirika''s presence among them, both believe that Tenku has reasons for letting the girl join them on tour during their winter break.

    They moved to the living room of Kirika''s house, and a maid brought tea to rx them. After that, Tenku told them what Kirika had told himst night. Wang Ruyue and the others were surprised and then frowned after hearing Tenku''s exnation. They were suspicious and felt that there was something wrong with Kirika''s idea.

    "So you brought Kirika along with us to prevent Chizen from getting into trouble with you?" Setsuka looked at Tenku and asked to confirm his purpose of inviting Kirika.

    "No, what you said was wrong. He never invited me, but I offered to help to get rid of Chizen''s jealousy and prevent him from getting into trouble with Tenku." Kirika answered Kirika''s question at Tenku''s ce.

    "What are you saying!? You have to do that because you are the cause of the problem! If Chizen weren''t jealous of Tenku, he would nevere to disturb our vacation! It is your fault, so you have to take responsibility. So please don''t act like you''re helping Tenku." Wang Ruyue sneered.

    "Yes. Have you nned about this beforehand? Are you doing this intentionally so you can join us on our vacation? You''re an idol, so you should be able to spend your winter holidays with anyone! You can travel to any city or country you like. But why should youe with us to tour your hometown?" Kaede added, and she looked angry after hearing Kirika''s words.

    "Why are you always prejudiced against me? Chizen and I met by ident. Didn''t you also see that we met at the airport by chance? If I had to choose, I would not want to meet him. So there''s no way I could have nned that.

    After all, I''m doing this sincerely from the bottom of my heart because I want to help you so your vacation won''t be ruined because Chizen suddenly appears and causes trouble with Tenku." Kirika sighed and said in a low voice. She showed a sad face to Setsuka and the others because they had poorly thought of her. Of course, that was Kirika''s act to convince them.

    They are fellow women, and their intuition is very sharp. So Kirika had to be very careful when facing Setsuka and Wang Ruyue and don''t let the two of them find out about her ns.

    "Can we trust your words?" Setsuka narrowed her eyes and said coldly.

    "Of course. Why would I lie to you? I do have another goal but not what you think. I am an idol but don''t have many friends my age. I don''t want to spend my winter holidays alone because it''s unpleasant. So I want to help Tenku and have fun together with you guys." Kirika replied helplessly. She spoke honestly this time because her circumstances matched what she said.

    Setsuka and the others fell silent when they heard Kirika''s statement. They sympathize with her situation. They know that being an idol is difficult and takes a lot of time because of her busy schedule. Besides, Kirika also bes a Realizer in League of Heroes and has to carry out missions. So it''s natural that she doesn''t have time to socialize with girls her age.

    It was different from Setsuka and the others. Even though they are busy carrying out missions as Realizers, they can still make friends at school. When Tenku saw that the atmosphere in the living room had be quiet because the girls were silent, he decided to speak.

    "Alright. What do you think? Would you allow Kirika toe with us? You will decide, and I will not interfere. I will follow whatever decision you make." Tenku asked Setsuka and the other two girls.

    "Hmm... If it''s rted to the Kinzoku family, wouldn''t it be better if I discussed this matter with my father? I''m sure he''ll be happy to help you." Setsuka gave her opinion.

    Although she sympathized with Kirika, that didn''t mean she would let the girl join them. Setsuka didn''t want to add another love rival because Wang Ruyue and Kaede had already caused her enough trouble.

    "Yes, Setsuka is right. I will also report this matter to the patriarch. He will use the Wang family and their rtions with the higher-ups of the Realizer organization in China to pressure the League of Heroes and the Kinzoku family if they n to harm you." Wang Ruyue agreed with Setsuka and didn''t want to lose to that girl. Regarding strength and background, she was no less than Setsuka.

    Kirika became nervous after hearing what they said. If Tenku epted their offer, the n he had carried out sincest night would fail. Kirika gritted her teeth and clenched her fists tightly. He didn''t want that to happen. Kirika hoped that Tenku would refuse their help.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Wang Ruyue and Setsuka took out their smartphones and intended to call their families, but Tenku''s voice prevented them from doing so.

    "Please stop that. I feel grateful for your attention to me. But this matter hasn''t progressed too far to the point where I must confront the Kinzoku family. Chizen hasn''t done anything and only sent spies to keep an eye on the people in this house. So you don''t need to talk about this to your family.

    If I ept your offer, this problem will be big and certain people will pay attention to me because I can mobilize the two prominent families of Japan and China for unclear matters." Tenku looked at the two girls and said. But before they could reply, he opened his mouth again.

    "I''m not afraid to go against the Kinzoku family, but I don''t want to get in trouble with them because it''s a pain and a waste of my time. I want to settle this matter quietly and unobtrusively. So I''m sorry that I can''t ept your offer. Therefore, you do not need to contact your family." Tenku ended his words.

    He didn''t want the unclear issue to make him stand out and attract the attention of many parties. Those people will investigate it. If Kirika''s words about Chizen''s behavior were valid, that person would surelye to him sooner orter.

    Tenku wanted to use the most efficient and quiet method possible. Thus, he didn''t want to rely on the power of the Fuyushima family or the Wang family. But if that doesn''t work, then Tenku will secretly kill Chizen. It was the most practical solution, and he could eliminate the problem at its root.

    After hearing Tenku''s words, Setsuka and Wang Ruyue stopped their fingers as they wanted to contact their families. What he said was urate and reasonable. Tenku wants to hide his strength because he doesn''t want to attract certain parties and people who have evil intentions for him.

    If they used their family to pressure the Kinzoku family for something that had not happened, then the Realizer organization in Japan would investigate. It will harm Tenku because his strength might be exposed. Setsuka and Wang Ruyue didn''t want that to happen.

    "We understand. We will not contact our family. We should have thought about your situation first before offering to help." Setsuka sighed, and Wang Ruyue nodded in agreement with her words.

    "You two don''t need to worry about that. I''m happy because you care about me. Chizen is a small problem for me. It would only get big if the Kinzoku family behind him made their move. I''m not afraid of them.

    But I don''t want to waste my energy on something pointless. So I thought Kirika''s idea was the most efficient and safe way. So what do you think?" Tenku smiled and said softly. He felt moved by the concern of the two girls for him.

    On the other hand, Kirika heaved a sigh of relief after she heard his rejection of Wang Ruyue and Setsuka''s offers of help. In this way, her ns weren''t ruined; She just had to wait for their answers.

    Setsuka and Wang Ruyue pondered to think about Kirika''s idea. Tenku patiently waited for their reply while drinking the tea on the table.

    Not long after, the two girls looked at each other and nodded. Afterward, they looked to Kaede to hear her opinion. But the answer remains the same. Kaede would follow whatever they decided.

    "We agreed if Kirika came with us. But she must act ording to her ideas. Didn''t she want to show the spy that she and Tenku were unrted? In that case, she should keep a distance from him, and we''ll watch her. That is our condition. How? Do you agree?" Setsuka looked at Kirika and asked.

    She, Wang Ruyue, and Kaede didn''t want Kirika toe with them if it wasn''t for Tenku. Things wouldn''t have turned out like this if they hadn''t met Chizen at the airport. Setsuka didn''t expect that person to be jealous and wouldmit violence against anyone who tried to get close to Kirika because he was strong and had such a great background.

    "I have no problem with that. You can watch me closely if you don''t believe me." Kirika smiled yfully. She was pleased the girls agreed to let her join them on their winter vacation tour.

    "Okay. Since you guys have agreed, then we should leave now. Our first destination in Kyoto is Kinkakuji Temple." Tenku got up from his seat and said to the girls. Setsuka and the others followed suit, and they answered in unison.

    "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 247 247

    ?

    Kikankuji Temple, or the Golden Pavilion, is located north of Kyoto. The ce is a popr tourist spot, both in Japan and abroad. Kikankuji Temple has three floors; the top two are covered with gold foil. On a sunny day, the gold foil would reflect the light perfectly and make the building look magnificent.

    Kikankuji Temple was built by theke. After entering winter, theke would freeze over, and the scenery in that ce would be even more beautiful and lively with the addition of the white color of the snow. Because of that, the area would be filled with many visitors during the holiday season.

    "The temple is magnificent. Unfortunately, we can''t get any closer to that building." Wang Ruyue said in admiration when he saw the snow-covered Kikankuji temple. But she felt disappointed that she couldn''t get close to the building and could only enjoy the view from afar.

    "We can''t do anything about it. The ban has been in ce for a long time to prevent tourists from getting close because not all visitors whoe to Kikankuji Temple will behave properly, and it is feared they will damage the structure." The one who responded to Wang Ruyue''s words was Kirika.

    As a native, she was far more knowledgeable about Kyoto''s tourist attractions than the others. So Kirika would act as a tour guide for them. Setsuka and the others didn''t mind that. Fortunately, Kirika was wearing a mask. If she came to that ce without disguising her face, they would be mobbed by visitors who wanted to ask for autographs and photos with Kirika.

    On the other hand, Tenku walked slightly behind them to take in the sights of the area. This was his first timeing to Kikankuji Temple. So it''s natural that Tenku wants to enjoy that ce''s beauty, especially in winter.

    Setsuka and the others had taken many photos with the Kikankuji temple and the beautiful scenery around it as the background. Of course, Tenku also had to apany them. He had to take turns taking pictures with Setsuka, Wang Ruyue, and Kaede. But Tenku didn''t do that with Kirika because he had to keep her distance from her, ording to her n.

    Kirika was sullen when she saw Tenku''s closeness to Wang Ruyue and Setsuka. But she couldn''t do anything about it because it was her idea.

    As the girls enjoyed the beautiful scenery at Kikankuji Temple, Tenku released his divine consciousness and covered the area. He found that some visitors kept watching them.

    Tenku knew those people because they had followed them from the Miyazaki residence to that ce. He is sure they are people Chizen sent to monitor him and Kirika.

    If the spies saw Tenku trying to get close to Kirika, they would immediately report it to Chizen. He could also notice that they were taking photos and videos of him with their smartphones.

    It won''t attract the attention of the people around them because almost all visitors whoe to Kikankunji temple hold smartphones to capture the view. Tenku had to admit that person was a professional in their job as a spy.

    (As expected of the son of the Kinzoku family. He hired not just one professional spy to watch over us but three people)

    Tenku sighed and ignored the guys. Then he took candid photos of the girls because their natural expressions were so beautiful, especially for Setsuka and Wang Ruyue. But that is subjective because Tenku has romantic feelings for them. After all, Kaede and the other Kirika are no less beautiful than the two girls.

    Time passed quickly, and the day had turned to noon. Tenku and the others had left Kikankuji temple because they didn''t intend to spend too long there. They decided to find a nearby restaurant and have lunch since it was almost evening.

    "Where are we going next?" Kaede asked after finishing the food on her te.

    "Hmm... I also don''t know many tourist destinations in Kyoto." Tenku shook his head and turned his eyes to Kirika.

    "What do you think, Kirika? Can you rmend the best sightseeing spots for winter in Kyoto?" Tenku asked.

    Kyoto has many tourist attractions, but it is impossible to visit them all. Thus, he asked for Kirika''s opinion. That girl should know the best tourist spots to spend their winter.

    "You asked the right person! We should go to the Arashiyama bamboo grove because it''s wonderful in winter." Setsuka said excitedly, and her expression irritated the three girls.

    "Did you forget, Kirika? You must keep your distance from him and eliminate Chizen''s thoughts about Tenku trying to get close to you. If you put on a face like that when talking to him, wouldn''t that make the spies watching you grow suspicious of your rtionship with him?" Setsuka warned Kirika seriously.

    "Yes. It will only create misunderstandings. If I remember correctly, you said you wanted to show those spies that you had nothing to do with Tenku. So please act like an acquaintance and try not to be too friendly with him. After all, you and Tenku are just friends." Wang Ruyue added.

    "Ah, you''re right. I apologize." Kirika panicked, but she quickly regained herposure. She was too happy that Tenku asked her opinion about their next destination and forgot they were being watched.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You don''t need to worry about that. Those people did note with us into the restaurant. This ce is quiet because we camete for lunch. They seem afraid that we will notice them. So we can chat freely without having to care about them." Tenku didn''t want the girls to get too uptight and not enjoy their tour, knowing someone was spying on them.

    Those people had been watching Tenku since he left Kirika''s house, but they didn''t know he was doing the same to them. Tenku continuously released his spiritual sense to monitor the spies.

    "Is that true?" Kirika asked and then looked around the restaurant. She saw several men and a family eating. At first, Kirika and the girls thought that one of them was Chizen''s spy. They know they are being watched but don''t know who is doing it because the girls don''t have spiritual powers like Tenku.

    "Yes. So you don''t have to think about those people, and you can talk as you please." Tenku nodded in response to Kirika''s words.

    "That''s good! I thought I had made the spy misunderstand our rtionship and reported it to Chizen." Kirika sighed in relief after hearing that. Then she smiled and looked at Tenku.

    "So, how about my suggestion? Are we visiting the Arashiyama bamboo grove, or do you want to go somewhere else in Kyoto? Wherever you go, I will go with you and be your tour guide." Kirika said and blushed. She squeezed her voice and summoned the courage to tell herst sentence as it vaguely conveyed her feelings for Tenku.

    "Yeah, I think it''s a good tourist spot. I''ve been there but not in winter. I want to see the scenery in the Arashiyama bamboo grove when it is covered in white snow." The one who replied to Kirika''s words was Setsuka.

    "If you think that ce is a good tourist destination, we will go there. What do you think?" Tenku asked Wang Ruyue and Kaede. he had never been to the Arashiyama bamboo forest and wanted to see the sights there at least once. But Tenku had to ask the girls for their opinion because they would be the ones to decide.

    "I agree with Setsuka. I''ve also been to the Arashiyama bamboo grove, and it''s beautiful." Kaede was the first to reply.

    "I will follow your decision because I don''t know much about tourist attractions in Kyoto. If you think it''s a good ce, I''d love to visit the Arashiyama bamboo grove." Wang Ruyue agreed with Tenku and the others'' decision because they were Japanese and understood more about the country''s tourist spots.

    "Okay! It''s decided! We''re going to the Arashiyama bamboo grove!" Kirika said excitedly. She was happy because Tenku epted her rmendation even though she had to ask the other three girls for their opinion.

    "Why do you look so excited? Are you nning something?" Kaede narrowed her eyes at Kirika and asked. She was suspicious of the girl''s reaction. Setsuka and Wang Ruyue also felt the same way as Kaede and turned their attention to Kirika to wait for her exnation.

    "I know what''s on your mind, but I didn''t n anything. Besides, my space is limited because of the spies sent by Chizen to keep an eye on me and Tenku." Kirika replied helplessly.

    This time she didn''t have any ns as she was having difficulty getting close to Tenku under the watchful eye of the person spying on her. Kirika felt a bit irritated with Setsuka and the others because they would suspect her no matter what she did.

    "Then why do you look so happy? Isn''t the Arashiyama bamboo grove a ce you should visit often?" Setsuka couldn''t immediately believe Kirika''s words because that girl was cunning.

    If Wang Ruyue is the rabbit, Kirika is the fox, and the two are strong rivals as they have their charms and ways of winning Tenku''s heart. On the other hand, Kaede is a cat, but she isn''t dangerous for Setsuka because she still can''t be honest with her feelings.

    "I''m happy because I can spend winter holidays with boys and girls my age. Although our rtionship is not good, we can be called friends. Thest time I went to the Arashiyama bamboo grove was when my parents were still alive. After that, I went to that ce alone.

    My manager once apanied me there. But I can''t enjoy it because the age difference is big enough, and our chats are out of sync. So isn''t it natural for me to react that way?" Setsuka smiled and showed a lonely expression. Setsuka and the others felt pity when they heard that.

    "Alright, we should go to the Arashiyama bamboo forest now because it''s gettingte." Tenku said after feeling that the atmosphere of the ce had be heavy after they heard Kirika''s answer.

    Setsuka and the girls nodded in response and quickly left the restaurant. The spies Chizen sent immediately followed Kirika and co after seeing them exit the premises.

    It only took Tenku and the others about thirty minutes to arrive at their destination, but they still had to walk to reach the Arashiyama bamboo grove. Upon arriving at the location, Tenku released his spiritual sense to monitor Chizen''s spies. But then he frowned because he found something unexpected in that ce.

    "A goblin?"

 Chapter 248 248

    ?

    "What''s wrong?" Setsuka asked after she noticed the change in expression on Tenku''s face. She walked beside him, and seeing the face of the man she loved had be a habit for her. Setsuka felt already addicted to it. Because of that, she could understand more about Tenku and tell if he was thinking something from his expression.

    "Huh? Did something happen?" Wang Ruyue also asked a question after he heard Setsuka''s voice.

    "Had the spy done something?" Kirika looked at Tenku and added another question.

    On the other hand, Kaede was silent because she didn''t dare to express her feelings like them. But her eyes kept on Tenku and waiting for him to speak. Kaede also wanted to know what had happened to him.

    "Ah, no. It''s not about the spy. When I was checking this area, I found a goblin." Tenku shook his head and replied.

    "What!? a goblin!?" Kirika and the others were shocked when they heard that. They looked around them to find the monster that Tenku was referring to. But no matter how hard the girls searched, they couldn''t find the goblin.

    "Where''s that goblin? Why can''t I find it?" Setsuka returned his attention to Tenku and asked.

    "Yeah, where is the goblin? We have to kill it quickly before the monster attacks the visitors in this ce." Kirika urged Tenku to answer.

    She couldn''t allow a monster to roam freely in a tourist spot because many people had gathered there, most of whom weremon people. Kirika was worried that the goblins would attack the visitors.

    Kirika bes very sensitive about the appearance of monsters in Kyoto because it reminds her of her family. She didn''t want what happened to her father and mother to happen to anyone else.

    "You won''t be able to see them since the goblin is pretty far from here. Besides, that monster seems to have quite a bit of intelligence. The goblin hides between the bamboo trees, covering its body with snow." Tenku pointed in a certain direction from the bamboo forest.

    "I will go there to kill that monster!" Kirika wanted to go to the goblin''s location, but Tenku quickly stopped her.

    "Wait a minute, Kirika." Tenku suddenly stood in front of her to block her way. He couldn''t hold Kirika''s hand because they were under Chizen''s men''s supervision.

    "Why did you stop me? I must go there to kill the goblin before the monsters attack the visitors." Kirika tried to pass by Tenku, but Setsuka grabbed her hand to prevent her from leaving that ce.

    "Please calm down, Kirika. You should hear Tenku''s exnation first. He must have some reason to stop you." Setsuka tried to calm Kirika down. She knew what had happened to her family in the past, so Setsuka understood how she felt now.

    Kirika turned her eyes to Tenku and saw the other party nodding at her. Then she took a deep breath and released it slowly to calm her mind.

    "I''m sorry that I got carried away by my emotions." Kirika bowed her head to Tenku and said apologetically.

    "You don''t have to worry about it. I stopped you because the goblin did not intend to approach an area with many visitors. I don''t know where the monster came from because I felt no space copse in this area. Usually, the goblins would appear in hordes, and that one seemed to have gotten separated from the herd and was afraid to approach the crowds of humans." Tenku exined.

    "Then where did that gobline from, and what will we do with that monster?" Setsuka asked, and that represented a question from Kirika and the others. They couldn''t let the monster roam around after knowing about it. After all, they were a Realizer.

    "I will go to that ce in person." Tenku replied. He wanted to check it because he wanted to know where the goblins had appeared from.

    Tenku had two guesses in his mind. First, a space copse urred without the organization knowing about it. Second, someone deliberately released the monster, and Tenku could only think about the terrorists from the Ghost Neb organization.

    He hoped that both of his thoughts were wrong. If either of his guesses were correct, then Tenku and the girls wouldn''t be able to enjoy their winter vacation peacefully.

    "I wille with you!"

    "I will keep youpany!"

    Setsuka and Wang Ruyue said simultaneously, but Tenku shook his head in response to their words.

    "No. You will continue your vacation in the Arashiyama bamboo grove. After all, I''m only going out for a bit and will be right back." Tenku quickly refused.

    "We won''t be able to calmly enjoy our vacation after learning that there''s a goblin roaming the Arashiyama bamboo forest and let you check it out alone. I know what you''re thinking, but we''re not weak. We could deal with low-level monsters and fight against high levels. So you don''t have to worry about us." Setsuka said seriously.

    "Yes. We promise that we won''t be a burden to you. We can help you if it''s just fighting the goblin hordes. So let use with you." Wang Ruyue was unwilling to let Tenku fight alone as he had done in Beijing.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Then, add me too! Kyoto is my hometown, and I can''t let those monsters run wild here!" Kirika suddenly said because she didn''t want that from the two girls.

    As usual, Kaede was silent because she didn''t know what to say. She also wanted to join Tenku, but she found it hard to open her mouth after hearing the words of the three girls.

    "You guys misunderstood. I never thought that you were weak or would be a burden to me. I decided to check it out alone since it would be too conspicuous if we went together. What''s more, we''re being watched by spies from Chizen.

    They will get suspicious if we suddenly enter the bamboo forest together and will follow us. Besides that, I still don''t know why that goblin could appear in the Arashiyama bamboo forest and how many monsters there are.

    I''ve tried checking with my spiritual sense, but I only found one goblin in this area. Thus, I wanted to check it myself to be sure. If there''s only one monster, I can quickly return to you guys." Tenku shared his reasons for wanting to act alone and trying to get rid of the bad thoughts in their mind.

    "I see. But wouldn''t it be fine if you let one of us apany you? You said we weren''t weak and wouldn''t be a burden to you, so we should be able to provide some help for you." Setsuka tries to convince Tenku. She wanted to use the opportunity to spend some one-on-one time with him again.

    "Yes, she''s right. You should bring one of us." Kirika nodded in agreement at her words. She wanted to kill the goblin quickly but also had the same thoughts as Setsuka. Kirika wanted to check out the monster with Tenku and spend time alone with him. But she forgot something important.

    "You can''te with me, Kirika." Tenku refused without hesitation.

    "Why?" Kirika asked with a disappointed face.

    "Have you forgotten the reason you cane with us? If you go with me to check on the goblin, the spies will think we have some rtionship and immediately report it to Chizen." Tenku answered.

    Kirika finally remembered the reason she hade with them. She had forgotten about it because she was too focused on the goblin that suddenly appeared in the Arashiyama bamboo grove andpeted with the girls to be able to go with Tenku. Kirika should dispel Chizen''s suspicion of their rtionship.

    If she went with Tenku to the goblin''s location, that would be tantamount to pouring oil on Chizen''s jealousy. The spies would report that to him, and Chizen would get angry after knowing about it.

    Kirika wanted to use her ability to control the spies Chizen sent, but she didn''t know where and who they were because Tenku didn''t tell her about them. After all, Kirika wouldn''t be able to control them even if she knew about it because those people were watching them from beyond her power range. Chizen had told them about Kirika''s strength, so the spies were wary of her. Kirika felt sad when she thought about that and could only ept that she couldn''t go with Tenku.

    On the other hand, Setsuka and Wang Ruyue were happy when they heard Tenku''s rejection of Kirika. They wanted to persuade him again to take one of them, but Tenku opened his mouth first.

    "You two can''te with me either. If you insist on me bringing one of you, I''ll choose Kaede." Tenku couldn''t take Setsuka or Wang Ruyue with her because doing so would create jealousy.

    Even though he and the two girls weren''t in a romantic rtionship, they understood each other''s feelings. Thus, Setsuka or Wang Ruyue would be jealous if Tenku only brought one of them, and it might make them fight. He didn''t want that to happen. So Tenku thought that choosing Kaede was a safe answer. Wang Ruyue and Setsuka were surprised when they heard his words.

    "Me?" Kaede pointed to herself and said in disbelief. She didn''t expect that Tenku would choose her. This made Kaede both happy and nervous because she worried Setsuka would be angry with her.

    "Yes, I would like to ask you to apany me to check the goblin. I will go alone if you don''t want toe with me." Tenku said softly. Kaede didn''t answer immediately but nced at Setsuka for her opinion.

    Setsuka could only sigh when she saw Kaede''s eyes on her. She could sense that her best friend wanted to go with Tenku but was worried that it would make her angry.

    "Okay, I think Kaede is the best choice." Setsuka smiled and nodded to Kaede.

    "Thank You!" Kaede lowered her head slightly to Setsuka. Then she turned his eyes to Tenku.

    "Okay, I am willing to apany you to that ce!" Kaede said excitedly, and she smiled broadly.

    "That''s good. Then, let''s go now." Tenku wanted to check the goblin''s location as soon as possible and ensure there weren''t any other monsters in the area. Kaede nodded in response to his words. After that, the two left the ce and entered the bamboo forest.

    "Is it okay if you let your best friend go with Tenku? They will be alone and will spend time together. The rtionship between the two may be even closer. You already know that your best friend likes Tenku, right?" Kirika asked Setsuka after Tenku and Kaede disappeared from her sight.

    "I know, but I''m not worried about it. After all, I''m the one who will win most of his heart." Setsuka smiled at Kirika and said confidently. Then she left the ce and continued her tour in the Arashiyama bamboo forest.

    "We will not lose to you." Kirika and Wang Ruyue replied simultaneously and followed behind.

 Chapter 249 249

    ?

    After Tenku and Kaede left Setsuka and the others, the two rushed to the location of a goblin. The spies were confused because the two people suddenly separated from their group. But they decided to stay in that ce and watch over Kirika ording to orders from Chizen. As long as the girl apanying Tenku wasn''t Kirika, it was none of their business.

    Tenku and Kaede didn''t take long to reach their destination. They saw a goblin walking sneakily from one bamboo tree to another. The monster looked around warily and tried to avoid the visitors in that ce.

    "That goblin seems afraid of being found out by the people in the Arashiyama bamboo grove." Kaede said weakly because she didn''t want the monsters to notice their presence. But then, she became nervous after discovering that her distance from Tenku was almost zero, making her heart race.

    "This is weird. Goblin-ss monsters should only act on their instincts. But why does this one look like it has intelligence?" Tenku narrowed his eyes and said. He felt that the existence of the goblin in front of him was unnatural.

    Only high-level monsters should have intelligence since they have evolved over a long period. But Tenku was confused because that goblin could act like a human. He felt something odd about the monster''s existence.

    "Yeah, you''re right. I also feel the same way as you. Low-level monsters shouldn''t be able to act like that." Kaede nodded in agreement at his words. She tried to keep herposure and suppressed the nervousness in her heart from being too close to Tenku. Even so, Kaede was happy but couldn''t show it on her face.

    Kaede had never felt this way in the past. But after their shared mission on Mount Kumotori, she felt something growing inside her heart. She had doubts about her feelings, but now she is sure that she has affection for Tenku.

    "It looks like there aren''t any other monsters around this ce." Tenku tried to check the surroundings but found no other goblins.

    "Then what are we going to do with that goblin? Should we kill or capture the monster?" Kaede turned her gaze to Tenku, and their eyes met. It made her face as red as an apple, and her heart stopped momentarily. But Kaede quickly regained her senses and turned her face away from him.

    "We''ll follow that goblin. We will kill the monster if we get nothing from it." Tenku replied. He noticed Kaede''s strange behavior but didn''t want to think about it too much. Tenku wanted to solve the goblin problem immediately and returned to Setsuka and the others. He wanted to enjoy his winter vacation with them in peace. Because of that, Tenku hoped that no other monsters would appear in the Arashiyama bamboo grove.

    "I understand." Kaede nodded slightly in response and replied in a barely audible voice.

    Tenku and Kaede continued to follow the goblin for half an hour, and they were surprised to see the monster stop in front of arge cave-like hole covered with straw. After that, the goblin went inside and closed the entrance again.

    "That goblin is very good at disguising their hiding ces. I didn''t expect that we would find the monsters'' hideout here. Has a space copse appeared in the Arashiyama bamboo forest? Why are there so few monsters?

    The lowest threat level of space copse would have at least a hundred or more monsters appearing from the portal. But the number of goblins in the pit was less than twenty, and they seemed to want to attack this tourist spot. We were lucky that we followed the goblin and didn''t kill it." Tenku muttered after he inspected the cave with his spiritual sense. He saw dozens of goblins in the pit sharpening their weapons.

    "What!? That hole is the hideout of the goblins, and they intend to attack the Arashiyama bamboo grove!?" Kaede was shocked after she heard his words.

    "Yes." Tenku nodded and then exined what he had seen in the cave to her.

    Kaede frowned when she found out about it. She didn''t expect a group of goblins to be hiding around the Arashiyama bamboo grove.

    "What should we do now?" Kaede asked. She wanted to kill the monsters right now, but she couldn''t act without a word from Tenku. After all, he was the one who brought her to that ce. So Kaede will follow whatever he decides.

    "Of course, we will kill those monsters. Let''s go into the cave. But you must be careful because they seem to have prepared a trap for intruders." Tenku warned Kaede.

    "Then we don''t need to go into that cave to kill those monsters." Kaede replied and smiled sweetly. Tenku was confused by the meaning of her words. But before he could ask, Kaede suddenly manifested her staff-shaped Phantasmal Object and pointed it toward the cave.

    "Catch the monsters!" Kaede said in a low voice, and dozens of vines sprouted from the snow-covered ground. It shot off at high speed and charged into the cave. Tenku could hear the screams of the goblins as the vines entered their hideout.

    Kaede didn''t take long to catch all the monsters in the cave using the vines. No, one goblin had managed to escape her attacks, and that was the monster they had followed.

    "That goblin seems to have quite a good sense of danger and fighting ability. The monster quickly kept its distance from the other goblins and shed at the vines with one of the swords in the cave.

    It seems that only one goblin is different and a little special. Besides that monster, everything else in the cave is ordinary low-level monsters." Tenku was monitoring the situation inside the cave and was quite surprised by the reaction of that one goblin and its countermeasures.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Kaede also felt the same way as Tenku. She tried to catch the goblin with the vines she controlled but failed.

    "That goblin is fast! Then, I''ll take care of the rest of the monsters first." Kaede frowned when she saw the goblin jump in various directions to avoid her attacks. So she decided to deal with the monsters she had caught before focusing on that single goblin.

    Kaede tapped her staff on the ground. Afterward, dozens of roots with sharp tips appeared, piercing the goblins'' bodies to death.

    "Okay. Now is your turn." Kaede looked at the one remaining goblin. It has intelligence and is different from the others.

    She intended to kill all the goblins because she couldn''t let Tenku fight those low-level monsters. It would only make Kaede look useless and show that she was a burden to him.

    Kaede pointed her staff at the goblin, and dozens of vines attacked it. The monster intended to dodge her attack using its agility, but dozens of roots appeared from the ground under its footholds and locked its mobility.

    The goblin panicked and tried to break free from the bondage of the roots by shing them one by one. Unfortunately, it was useless as another root would grow when the monster cut it.

    Tenku watched Kaede''s way of fighting with a bit of admiration. Even though her opponents were only a group of goblins, the girl could deal with them efficiently. Besides, Tenku believed that Kaede only showed a little of her strength in that battle.

    He felt that she was no weaker than Setsuka or Wang Ruyue when it came to the abilities of their Phantasmal Objects. Kaede might outperform the two girls if they fought in the middle of the forest. When Kaede was about to kill the goblin, Tenku quickly stopped her.

    "Wait, Kaede! Please don''t kill that monster. I want to check on that goblin while it''s still alive." Tenku stood next to Kaede and spoke.

    "I understand." Kaede nodded because she understood what Tenku wanted to do. Then she stabbed the goblin''s legs and arms to prevent it from escaping. Kaede also wanted to know how a goblin-ss monster could have such intelligence and fighting abilities, at least on par with second-level monsters.

    After the goblin lost its mobility, Tenku and Kaede walked closer to the monster. He was slightly surprised when he saw the goblin showing eyes full of hostility towards him. If Kaede hadn''t injured her hands and feet, the monsters would have attacked them again. Goblins would flee in fright after feeling the difference in strength with their opponents. But the monster in front of him showed the opposite reaction.

    Tenku released his spiritual sense and scanned the goblin''s body. Then he frowned and quickly turned the monster''s body over after he found something. The goblin tried to resist, but it was futile under Tenku''s power.

    He tore off the clothes covering the monster''s body, and his face darkened after he saw the many injection marks and surgery scars on the monster''s body. Kaede was shocked and covered her mouth with both hands when she saw the scene.

    Tenku quickly moved over to the other goblin corpses to inspect their bodies. He also found simr scars on their bodies. Strangely, only that monster was different from the others.

    "I see. I understand now why that goblin is different from the others. The goblin seemed to have been used as an experiment by someone." Tenku said solemnly.

    "What!? Is someone deliberately experimenting on monsters!? What are those guys aiming for!?" Kaede was shocked after hearing his words. He quickly understood the meaning of his statement.

    "Yes. But I don''t know what their goal is. I guess those guys intend to evolve the monsters to increase their strength. After that, I don''t know what they n to do." Tenki shook his head.

    "Isn''t that dangerous!? If those people created hundreds of intelligent monsters, it would threaten Realizers, especially if they did it to high-level monsters!" Kaede said in a trembling voice, and she felt terrified just imagining it.

    "You don''t need to worry about that. It seemed those guys could only do that experiment on low-level monsters, and the sess rate wasn''t high. If they can easily create monsters with such intelligence, the other goblins will also have the same strength as this one." Tenku patted Kaede''s shoulder gently and tried to calm her down.

    "Yes, you are right." Kaede breathed a sigh of relief after hearing that, and her heart calmed down

    "After seeing what happened to those goblins, I''ve gotten a hint as to why the Realizers from the organization''s headquarters came to Kyoto." Tenku looked at the monster corpses around him and smiled.

 Chapter 250 250

    ?

    Tenku asked Kaede to dig the ground using her abilities after the girl killed thest goblin. He wanted to bury the monsters'' corpses, fearing someone would find them and cause panic. Tenku didn''t want that to happen because it would disrupt his vacation in the Arashiyama bamboo grove.

    After Tenku and Kaede buried the goblins'' corpses, they returned to Setsuka and the others. Kaede had contacted her best friend and asked for their location. But in the middle of the way, Kaede suddenly asked Tenku to slow down because she wanted to enjoy the beautiful scenery of the Arashiyama bamboo grove in winter.

    On top of that, Kaede had also told him that Setsuka would be waiting for the two, so they did not need to rush. Of course, that was just an excuse for her to be alone with Tenku and spend more time with him.

    Tenku quickly agreed to Kaede''s request and didn''t question it. Although he only had romantic feelings for Setsuka and Wang Ruyue, he couldn''t treat Kaede differently from the two girls because they came to that ce for holidays together and deserved the same pleasure.

    The two walked hand in hand, but neither of them spoke. On the one hand, Tenku didn''t know what to talk to her about. On the other hand, Kaede was too nervous and couldn''t get anything out of her mouth. After walking for quite a while, Tenku sighed and decided to speak first. He wanted to destroy the awkward atmosphere between them.

    "By the way, when was thest time you visited this ce?" Tenku looked at Kaede and asked. He wanted to start a chat with her so the two wouldn''t just fall silent on their way back to Setsuka and the others. Tenku felt ufortable with that kind of situation.

    "Ah, thest time I came here was two years ago. But this is my first time visiting the Arashiyama bamboo grove in winter. So I can see the beautiful scenery of the bamboo trees painted white with snow." Kirika answered reflexively after she heard Tenku''s voice.

    "Did youe to this ce together with your family?" Tenku asked another question.

    "Yes, I came here with my father, mother, and brother." Kaede replied with a smile on her face. She looks happy as she reminisces about her vacation with her family in the past.

    "You have an older brother?" Tenku raised his eyebrows after he heard her words. This was the first time he had heard that Kaede had an older brother. Setsuka and Kohana had talked about her several times but never mentioned her family.

    "I have an older brother who doesn''t live in Japan with us. He chose to study at a well-known university abroad." Kaede''s face clouded over after she remembered about that. She rarely had contact with her brother since he studied abroad. It was difficult for Kaede to reach him because her brother was very busy, and they could onlymunicate if the other party called her first.

    "Is that so? Then how about the scenery in the Arashiyama bamboo forest in other seasons?" Tenku quickly changed the subject of their conversation after noticing the change in expression on Kaede''s face. He regretted bringing up the matter and making the girl sad.

    Kaede quickly regained herposure after hearing Tenku''s question. She wasn''t stupid and knew he had purposely diverted their topic after seeing her sour mood. Kaede was happy but also felt guilty that she had ruined their moment. Therefore, she had to give a good reply to correct her mistake.

    "Hmm... I thought this ce would still be beautiful regardless of the season we came here. The Arashiyama bamboo grove has a different appeal in each season. So I can''t decide which one is better. But I feel that the scenery in this ce will be more beautiful if wee together with a lover or someone precious to us. We can think of it as a romantic getaway." Kaede said shyly and blushed.

    "Yeah, this ce is really good for a date." Tenku agreed with Kaede. He tried to think positively and not misunderstand the girl''s words and expressions.

    "Aren''t we like lovers on a date now?" Kaede stuck out her little tongue and smiled sweetly. Tenku was mesmerized when he saw the sight but quickly regained his senses.

    "Please don''t joke with me. If your boyfriend finds out, he will be jealous. I don''t want that to happen because the problem with Chizen isn''t over yet. So I don''t want to get into trouble with other guys." Tenku smiled bitterly.

    "I don''t have a boyfriend, and I''ve never dated any guy until now." Kaede pouted in response to his words. She felt disappointed because Tenku thought that her words were a joke. But Kaede couldn''t me him entirely because she did say it seriously to lessen her embarrassment.

    "Huh? Are you serious? I can understand that Setsuka doesn''t have a boyfriend because she has a cold demeanor, making the opposite sex dare not interact with her. But aren''t there any male students at school trying to get close to you?

    I''m sure many men will like your beautiful appearance and gentle temperament." Tenku was a little surprised after hearing Kaede''s answer. He didn''t expect a girl as beautiful and delicate as she didn''t have a lover.

    Kaede''s face was red up to her ears because of Tenku''s tantpliment. She pretended to look the other way to hide her embarrassment.

    "I''m serious. I''ve never had a boyfriend or dated a guy until now." Kaede replied in a low voice. But then she shifted her eyes back to Tenku after she remembered something.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I was once close to a boy in middle school. At that time, I was a first-year student and still didn''t understand the rtionship between men and women. Then a male student from my ss kept talking to me. At first, I thought he wanted to get close to Setsuka through me as an intermediary.

    I feel that Setsuka is much prettier than me, and that''s what I hear from the students around me. But my rtionship with Setsuka in middle school wasn''t as close as now. So I''m So I intend to refuse his request if it''s rted to Setsuka. " Kaede said nostalgically.

    She showed such an expression not because she remembered the boy but when trying to get close to Setsuka. Kaede had to actively talk to her so she could open her heart and want to be friends with her.

    "Then did the boy say his purpose to you? Did he ask for your help to get close to Setsuka?" Tenku asked. He was slightly curious about Kaede''s story since it concerned Setsuka.

    "No. It turned out that my guess was wrong. He''s not trying to get close to Setsuka but me. After knowing that, I felt a little happy, and our rtionship improved. But it was far from dating because I didn''t want to be in a romantic rtionship with anyone while I was in middle school. Most importantly, I have no special feelings for him.

    But he didn''t give up and said he would try to make me fall in love. I kept silent and decided not to respond to his words. Even though I don''t love him, I don''t hate him. So I was confused about how to answer his statement." Kaede sighed and said helplessly.

    "What happened next?" Tenku urged Kaede to continue with her words.

    "Our rtionship has be even closer as the years have passed. But I suddenly lost news of him after we graduated from middle school. I don''t know what happened to him. I tried to get news about him from his friends, and I found out that he had left Tokyo because his family had to move to another city.

    I was shocked and asked where he moved. Unfortunately, none of his friends know about it. So he left me before the feelings in my heart flowered." Kaede spoke with a sad face. She showed such a reaction not because she liked the boy but because she had lost her best friend, just like she had lost her brother.

    But then Kaede thought about it again after she remembered that boy. She couldn''t fall in love with him after they had been together for three years. He has pursued her aggressively and has also confessed his feelings to her. But Kaede couldn''t have romantic feelings for him and couldn''t think of him as more than a friend.

    Surprisingly, Kaede can easily fall in love with someone she has only known briefly. On top of that, he is her junior in high school and is also the boy her best friend loves. Kaede didn''t understand why she could have such feelings for Tenku.

    She felt that it had something to do with the storybooks and novels she had read since elementary school and that it had influenced her thoughts. In other words, Kaede yearns for a male figure like the main character, and Tenku fulfills all her criteria. Then she nced at Tenku and found that the other party was looking at her meaningfully.

    "Ah! He and I were just friends till we graduated middle school and nothing more! I also never harbored special feelings for him! So please don''t think anything weird!!" Kaede exined in a panic because she thought that Tenku had misunderstood her.

    "I understand." Tenku replied in surprise because she didn''t expect Kaede to overreact and raise her voice. Fortunately, there were no other visitors near them.

    After that, their atmosphere became awkward again, and Tenku melted it for the second time. They kept chatting along the way, and Kaede became actively talking to Tenku. This made their rtionship closer than before. Although it couldn''t bepared to Setsuka and Wang Ruyue, Kaede was already satisfied with the result.

    Not long after, Tenku and Kaede arrived at Setsuka''s location. Wang Ruyue and the others quickly noticed their presence as they walked over. The three girls looked at them suspiciously after feeling something had changed in Tenku and Kaede''s rtionship. But they didn''t think about it any further because they were more curious about the goblin that Tenku had found.

    "How are the goblins? Have you killed it?" Kirika looked at Tenku and asked.

    "We have killed that monster. But we didn''t expect to find a bigger problem." Kaede answered.

    "A bigger problem?" Setsuka and the others looked at Kaede in confusion.

    Kaede asked Tenku for permission to exin the matter, and the other party nodded. Afterward, Kaede told them what they did aftering to the goblin''s location and what they found in the monster''s hideout.

    "What!?" Setsuka and the two girls were shocked and looked at them in disbelief.

 Chapter 251 251

    ?

    Setsuka, Wang Ruyue, and Kirika were shocked after hearing Kaede''s exnation. The girls raised their voices and drew the attention of the visitors around them, including the spies who were keeping an eye on them.

    They were confused about why Kirika and the others looked surprised since they couldn''t hear their conversation. The spies wanted to get closer to them to eavesdrop on what the girls were talking about but stopped for fear they would be found out.

    Wang Ruyue and the others quickly noticed the situation around them and moved to a quieter location to discuss the matter. Of course, the spies that Chizen sent were also secretly following them.

    "Was everything Kaede said true?" Setsuka looked at Tenku and asked to confirm Kaede''s words. She didn''t think her best friend was lying, but the news shocked even Setsuka. She did not expect that there would be someone experimenting on monsters to increase their strength.

    If Kaede''s words were valid, then it would be dangerous for the people of Kyoto. The monsters would move more organized as their strength and intelligence increased. Those low-level monsters would severely threaten ordinary people, even junior Realizers.

    The problem would be even worse if the experiment could be carried out on high-level monsters and mass-produced. This is dangerous for Japan and all countries in the world.

    On the other hand, Wang Ruyue and Kirika also turned their attention to Tenku and waited for his answer. They also felt the same way as Setsuka and were curious about the information they heard from Kaede.

    "Yes, everything Kaede said is true. We followed that goblin and found its hiding ce in the Arashiyama bamboo grove. Most importantly, they weren''t ordinary monsters but the result of someone''s experiments. Fortunately, only one goblin has such intelligence." Tenku nodded under the gazes of the three girls and re-exined what Kaede had told them.

    "But why did the goblins appear in the Arashiyama bamboo forest? Who were the people who had experimented on those monsters, and why were they left here? Did that person do it intentionally so the monsters could wreak havoc on this ce?" Kirika''s face darkened as she thought of that possibility. She bombarded Tenku with questions because the news worried her. After all, Kyoto was Kirika''s hometown, and she didn''t want what happened to her family to happen again.

    "I don''t know. But I think this is rted to why Realizers from the organization headquarters came to Kyoto." Tenku said his conjecture to the girls.

    "Yes, that makes sense. Those Realizers came to this town presumably to catch the culprit responsible for it and exterminate the monsters from the experiment because it was dangerous." Wang Ruyue nodded in response to his words.

    This was the first time she had heard of a case where someone experimented on monsters and tried to increase their strength. Wang Ruyue had never encountered a simr problem in China. She thought Japan''s situation was much more dangerous than she thought.

    "Chizen might know about this. I remember he identally mentioned the mission when we met him at the airport. But he denied it when I asked him. So this matter should be a secret mission." Kirika recalled her chat with Chizen at the airport. At that time, that person identally slipped his tongue and said his reason foring to Kyoto.

    "Yes. I heard that too. This problem seems bigger than we think." Kaede added.

    "Alright. You don''t need to guess about it anymore. That matter is none of our business. It had be the responsibility of the Realizers from headquarters. Our purpose ining here is not for a mission but for a vacation. So we don''t have to do anything unless the monsterse at us." Tenku looked at the girls and said.

    He didn''t want that problem to burden the girls'' minds and ruin their tour of the Arashiyama bamboo grove. Tenku went on vacation with them because he wanted to refresh his mind. It might increase his understanding of the various techniques and abilities he acquired after breaking through the innate realm.

    For now, Tenku wanted to forget about his hard training, cultivation, and killing of monsters. Although he was still trying to understand his new power, he did it to fill his spare time.

    "Is it alright if we leave the matter to the Realizers from headquarters? Can they handle it properly? Wouldn''t it be better if we took over this matter from them and solved it ourselves?" Kirika said worriedly.

    That problem happened in her hometown, and Kirika felt uneasy if she didn''t deal directly with it because she was afraid that what had happened in the past would happen again. In addition, Kirika felt more trust in Tenku than in the Realizers from the headquarters of an organization she didn''t know.

    "I know what you''re thinking, Kirika. But we can''t meddle in that matter since that is already within the authority of the Realizers from headquarters. It is still unclear as we do not know who is behind the experiments on those monsters.

    They could be terrorists from Ghost Neb or members of an official organization." Tenku said seriously. The girls were dumbfounded after hearing his deduction. But before they could say anything, Tenku opened his mouth again.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "The Chizens and Realizers from headquarters might attack us when they see us meddling because they think we have interfered with their mission even though our intentions are good. Most importantly, we don''t know who and where the perpetrator is hiding now.

    The culprit might have already left Kyoto. Besides, we don''t know if this city still has monsters like that. I hope you can think clearly and understand our position. But if you still want to deal with this matter, please do it yourself and don''t involve Setsuka and the others. We''re sorry we couldn''t help you." Tenku red at Kirika and said coldly.

    He could understand how Kirika felt but wouldn''t let that girl get Setsuka and the others into trouble. Tenku was angry because Kirika was too carried away by her feelings, which might make them fall into a dangerous situation.

    Kirika''s body trembled when she saw Tenku''s cold gaze toward her. Tears rolled down from her eyes, but she quickly wiped them away. Kirika knew that her request was a little excessive. Even though they can be called friends, their rtionship is not very close because they only briefly know each other.

    She shouldn''t involve Tenku and the others in a matter they don''t know about, which might be dangerous for them. So it''s only natural that Tenku was angry with her.

    On the other hand, Setsuka and the other two felt sympathy for Kirika but couldn''t do anything about it. They will obey Tenku''s words because they know it is for their good. Plus, what Tenku said was true. They hade to Kyoto on vacation and not on a mission. Therefore, they don''t need to get involved in the matter if they don''t have to.

    "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have made such a request." Kirika lowered her head and said in a hoarse voice.

    "You don''t need to apologize, so please raise your head. The one who should be apologizing is me because I was rude, but you should already know why I said that to you. So I hope you can understand." Tenku said softly. He felt guilty for making Kirika cry. Tenku shouldn''t act that hard on her.

    "No. You are not wrong! I should be the one apologizing to you! I shouldn''t have asked you to meddle in a matter that has nothing to do with you. " Kaede said weakly, and tears fell from her eyes again.

    "Please don''t cry anymore. I never said I wouldn''t act if those monsters or culprits appeared. But I wouldn''t purposely look for them since that would be difficult and troublesome. So please don''t be sad." Tenku sighed. He felt overwhelmed if he had to face a girl he knew crying.

    "Is that true?" Kirika looked at Tenku, and her face brightened. Setsuka and the others also focused on him and waited for his reply. Honestly, they also had the same thoughts as Kirika.

    The three girls also wanted to take care of the matter because they couldn''t let those mutated monsters roam freely in Kyoto. It was the desire in their hearts as Realizers. Wang Ruyue and the others wanted to solve the problem themselves and didn''t want to rely on the Realizers from headquarters.

    Of course, they had the confidence to do so since they had Tenku. But the three girls couldn''t say that because all decisions were in his hands, and they would follow him no matter what.

    "Yes. But for now, we can only leave that matter to the Realizers from headquarters. They should know more about this and who their enemy is. If they can''t handle it and there is chaos in Kyoto, we will act." Tenku said helplessly.

    "That''s enough! As long as you act, then Kyoto will be safe!" Kirika said excitedly, and she smiled broadly. Kaede and the others were amazed when they saw that, but they quickly returned to their senses and frowned. The girls wanted to say something to her, but Tenku spoke first.

    "Alright. Let''s put that issue aside for now. Since we''ve taken care of the goblins, we should continue our tour in the Arashiyama bamboo grove." Tenku reminded them. He didn''t want the girls to go on and on about the matter and ruin their vacation.

    The girls looked at each other and nodded. Afterward, they left the ce and continued their tour in the Arashiyama bamboo forest. But they had forgotten about an important matter. The spies sent by Chizen had been watching the interactions between Tenku and Kirika. They had reported everything they saw to Chizen.

    Tenku and the others didn''t stay long in the Arashiyama bamboo forest and returned to the Miyazaki residence in the evening. They quickly went into their respective rooms to rest because they felt tired.

    Time passed quickly, and the day had turned to night. Tenku felt a little thirsty and went to the kitchen to make tea. On the way, he runs into Setsuka and the others. He saw them wearing yukata and was about to go somewhere in the house.

    "What do you want to do at this hour?" Tenku asked the girls.

 Chapter 252 252

    ?

    Setsuka and the others quickly rushed over to Tenku when they saw him. The girls'' hair fluttered as they quickened their pace and looked beautiful in their yukata. Apart from that, the clothes also showed off their curves, making them look so seductive.

    Tenku could see their sexy bodies because the yukata they wore were thin and transparent. He quickly averted his eyes from the girls, not wanting to stare at them for too long. It was not good for his mental health, especially when he saw Wang Ruyue and Setsuka. The two girls looked very attractive in the yukata, and it showed off their perfect bodies.

    "What do you want to do at this hour?" Tenku calmed his mind and asked the girls.

    "We want to soak in hot springs. Kirika told us that she has arge onsen in this house. So we wanted to soak there briefly before going to bed. It will make our sleep more restful." Setsuka answered, and the other girls nodded in response to her words.

    Kirika didn''t tell them about the Onsen at Miyazaki''s residencest night because they looked exhausted and needed to rest. She also didn''t talk about it this morning because she forgot. Kirika remembered it after hearing Kaede and Wang Ruyuein because they were tired and wanted to go to the Onsen. The girls became excited after discovering Kirika had a hot spring at her house.

    "Would you like to join us? I also have a men-only Onsen in this house. Although it''s not asrge as a women''s hot spring, it''s still enough for three or four men to soak in." Kirika suddenly closed her distance from Tenku and smiled coquettishly.

    "You''re too close! Please keep your distance from Tenku. Can''t you speak from where you were standing before?" Setsuka warned Kirika and pulled the girl back into her position.

    "I understand! But can''t you be gentler with me?" Kirikained to Setsuka.

    "Yeah, you shoulde with us if you have nothing to do in your room. Please forget about cultivation or any other practice for a moment. You have to enjoy our vacation time in Kyoto." Wang Ruyue said.

    She thought that Tenku didn''t enjoy his winter vacation with them and chose to spend his time cultivating in the room after returning from touring with them. Wang Ruyue felt sad because of that. She didn''t want them to be the only ones having fun. Wang Ruyue also wanted Tenku to enjoy the holiday with them.

    Setsuka, Kaede, and Kirika turned their attention to Tenku and looked at him with expectant faces. They also had the same thoughts as Wang Ruyue.

    The girls wanted Tenku to have fun on his winter break and forget all about his training. They knew his situation and goal to get stronger, but they didn''t want him to push himself too hard.

    "Okay. I''lle with you to the hot springs." Tenku quickly agreed. He couldn''t refuse the girls after he saw their expressions. After all, he didn''t have anything to do in his room and intended to enjoy the holiday fully. So it didn''t matter if Tenku took a hot bath with them.

    Tenku knew Setsuka and the others misunderstood what he was doing in his room. After returning from a tour of the Arashiyama bamboo grove, he rested, but they thought he was training to get stronger. But Tenku felt no need to exin it to Kaede and the others. He just had to show the girls that he was also enjoying winter vacation with them.

    "That''s good! Then let''s go now! You don''t need to return to your room. We''ll provide a change of clothes at the hot springs." Kirika said excitedly, and the other girls felt happy after hearing his answer.

    Tenku couldn''t help but smile when he saw their expression. He felt happy when he saw Setsuka and Wang Ruyue happy. Afterward, they left the ce and headed to a hot spring in the Miyazaki residence.

    After Tenku and the girls arrived at their destination, they went their separate ways. Tenku entered the men''s hot spring while Setsuka and the others entered the women''s area. He was surprised when he saw the ce. Tenku didn''t expect the Onsen inside the Miyazaki residence to be spacious. But then he remembered that Kirika had said that the hot springs for women were bigger than for men.

    "As expected of a wealthy family. They built a hot spring this big inside their residence. What''s more, they made it like a natural Onsen. I''m sure it cost them a lot to make a ce like this." Tenku smiled bitterly and took off all his clothes.

    He rinsed himself first before getting into the hot spring pool. Tenku felt veryfortable when his body was submerged, and his fatigue instantly disappeared like a lie.

    Not long after Tenku immersed himself in the hot spring, he heard the chatter of Setsuka and the other girls from next door. Their hot springs were only separated by a bamboo fence, so whatever they talked about would be heard in his ears.

    "I didn''t expect your breasts to be so big, Setsuka! You didn''t lose to her either, Wang Ruyue! Mine and Kaede''s are a bit smaller than yours, but the shape of our breasts is no less beautiful! Besides, you three have no hair in that area. Did you guys shave it?" Kirika said in a fairly loud voice, sounding like she waspeting with Setsuka and Wang Ruyue.

    Tenku didn''t expect Kirika at home to be so different from the image she usually gave off as an idol, and she didn''t hesitate to say vulgar words.

    "Can you not say my name in that sentence?" Kaedeined.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You shouldn''t say such things out loud." Setsuka felt a little irritated after hearing Kirika''s words.

    "Your words are so embarrassing." Wang Ruyue added.

    "Hmm? What are you three worried about? There is no one else in this hot spring apart from us because this ce is not open to the public. So you don''t need to be afraid because no one will hear our conversation." Kirika smiled and said confidently, but she raised her eyebrows after remembering something.

    "Ah, I forgot that the men''s and women''s hot springs are only separated by a bamboo fence. So people who are soaking in that ce will hear our voices. In other words, Tenku knows what we''ve been talking about." Kirika smiled shyly and scratched her cheek. Although she was embarrassed, she didn''t mind about it. But it''s a different story for Setsuka and the others.

    "Huh!?"

    "What!?"

    "You!?"

    The three girls were shocked upon hearing that, and their faces turned red like apples. Kirika had indirectly described their body shape and the state of their intimate parts to Tenku, which was very embarrassing to them.

    Setsuka also felt the same way about the other two girls. Even though Tenku had touched and squeezed her breasts, they were under their desire at that time. Besides, Tenku didn''t see it directly. So it didn''t make Setsuka too embarrassed.

    But now Kirika was saying about the state of her intimate parts in a loud voice, and it must have been heard by Tenku, who was soaking in the hot spring next to their ce. When thinking about that, Setsuka felt she couldn''t show her face in front of Tenku anymore because of her embarrassment. Of course, that also applies to the other girls.

    "Ahaha... I''m sorry. I forgot that the people in the hot springs next door will hear us if we speak too loudly." Kirika said apologetically. She didn''t do that on purpose as she had forgotten about it since it had been long since no man had soaked in that Onsen.

    After that, the girls get into a fight, and Kirika has to face the wrath of the other three girls. Tenku sighed when he heard that. He took headphones from his space pocket and covered his ears. Then Tenku released his supernatural power. A small ck sphere formed in his palm and absorbed the hot water. It was a new power he had obtained after breaking through the innate realm, and Wang Haotian called it All Eater.

    "Huh!?" Tenku was startled when he felt somethinge to mind after the ck sphere absorbed hot water.

    "Water and fire. Why did I suddenly gain an understanding of the two elements?" Tenku said in confusion. He tried to absorb more hot water in the pool and obtained more and more essences from the water and fire elements.

    "What''s this? Why did I get the essence of both elements after that ck sphere sucked up the hot water in this pool? I didn''t feel this way before. Am I only able to absorb a substance using this power?" Tenku said in a low voice and looked at the ck sphere in his hand. He didn''t want the girls to know he was training his supernatural powers while soaking in the hot springs. After that, he suddenly had a crazy idea in his mind.

    "is it possible?" Tenku thought of the water essence he had obtained, and then he tried to release it in his other hand. He was surprised when he saw a ball of water the size of a pea in his palm.

    "Perhaps my supernatural ability is to absorb all substance and take its elements. In that case, this power is more suitable to be called a Chaos Eater." Tenku smiled broadly and kept trying his new power until he ran out of Qi.

    Thirty minutester, Tenku and the others came out of the hot springs and moved to a nearby living room. Tenku didn''t dare to look at the girls because they looked erotic right now with their wet hair and slightly loose yukata. It shows their smooth cleavage and thighs.

    Then the maid from the Miyazaki residence came and brought fruit juice for them. Kirika asked the maids to mix some of her father''s alcohol into their drinks to warm their bodies since the temperature was very low during cold winter nights in Kyoto. Setsuka and the others didn''t mind that. Unfortunately, the girls were terrible with alcohol and fell asleep after drinking one ss of juice.

    Tenku was the only one still awake because he had a pretty high tolerance for alcohol. He left the ce and went outside to get some fresh air when he saw the girls asleep in the living room. Tenku couldn''t be in the same room with girls who were drunk with their bodies slightly exposed. It could make him lose control of himself.

    Not long after Tenku came out of the living room, he heard footsteps. He looked back and found Wang Ruyue, with a blushing face walking unsteadily towards him.

    "Tenku¡­" Wang Ruyue called out to him in a soft voice, making his body shiver.

 Chapter 253 253

    ?

    Tenku shivered because he felt that Wang Ruyue''s voice was full of sexual attraction. In addition, her loose yukata exposed many beautiful parts of her body. It looked very erotic and very stimting to him. Tenku quickly took a deep breath and released it slowly to suppress his desire. If he couldn''t calm himself down, he would push Wang Ruyue down and do something to that girl.

    "Yue''er? I thought you fell asleep with the others because you were drunk." Tenku tried to keep herposure when Wang Ruyue approached her. As the distance between the two drew closer, his nose twitched as he smelled her sweet scent.

    "I''m not drunk. I''m just taking a short break. I have better resistance to alcohol than Setsuka and the others because I often drink it when attending various banquets in Beijing. So that kind of drink won''t let me sleep. But you weren''t in the room when I opened my eyes. So I came out to find you." Wang Ruyue stopped right before Tenku and was less than five centimeters apart. Both of them could hear each other''s breathing.

    "Then you should return to your room to rest. I will apany you if you are still unsteady to walk." Tenku averted her eyes from Wang Ruyue because she could see her breasts clearly through the slit of her yukata.

    "No! I''m not tired! I still want to spend time with you! Do you want to avoid me!? Don''t you want to be alone with me!? Am I not attractive to you!? " Wang Ruyue said with a sad face. She moved closer to Tenku and pressed her breasts against him.

    "Hmm... Can''t we still spend time tomorrow? Our winter vacation is still long. So we can find some time alone while you''re still in Japan. But not tonight because you''re in a drunken state now." Tenku said nervously because he felt a springy sensation pressing against his chest. It made his body heat up.

    "I''m not drunk! Didn''t I say that I''m used to alcohol and have some resistance to it? So I want to stay here to apany you. After all, I won''t be able to be alone with you if Setsuka and the others are around!" Wang Ruyue shook her head vigorously and hugged Tenku tightly because she worried the other party would force her to return to her room.

    Tenku was surprised by what Wang Ruyue did. She''s being childish tonight. Wang Ruyue became a spoiled little girl when she was drunk. This was the first time Tenku had seen her like that.

    "I understand. I will not ask you to return to your room. Well then, we''d better join Setsuka and the others inside. The weather here is getting a bit chilly because of the snowfall." Tenku could only sigh and follow Wang Ruyue''s words in her current state. If he kept forcing her to return to her room, she might cry on the spot, which would give Tenku a headache.

    "No. We''d better sit down there. I want to spend time with you while watching the snowfall. If we go back to the living room, then I won''t be able to be alone with you since the girls are in that ce." Wang Ruyue pointed at the gazebo not far from them.

    "Alright. I will apany you to see the snow. But we can''t stay outside for long because the weather will get colder as time passes." Tenku nodded at Wang Ruyue''s request.

    "That''s good! Then, let''s go!" Wang Ruyue held Tenku''s hand, and the two walked towards the gazebo. After that, they sat in one of the seats in that ce. Of course, Wang Ruyue would take a position next to Tenku.

    Wang Ruyue dared to act more aggressively when he was drunk. She wasn''t shy about clinging to Tenku and pressing her breasts against his hand. Moreover, she also rested her head on his shoulder. That made it difficult for Tenku to move.

    Luckily, the gazebo was surrounded by lots of tall nts. So they didn''t feel too cold, and the maids would have difficulty seeing them if they didn''t get closer to the ce.

    Wang Ruyue closed her eyes and smiled happily because she enjoyed their time together. Tenku could only shake his head and use the opportunity to fix Wang Ruyue''s yukata, which was slightly open and loose.

    Although Tenku had trained his mind and heart for years under Wang Haotian''s tutge, it suddenly copsed when he faced the seductive sight of a girl who was special to him. But then Tenku felt something soft press against his lips as his face drew closer to Wang Ruyue''s.

    "You¡­" Tenku didn''t have time to continue her words because Wang Ruyue quickly covered his mouth with her lips and wrapped her arms around his neck to prevent him from avoiding her.

    It wasn''t that Tenku didn''t want to kiss Wang Ruyue, but he was worried that what had happened to him and Setsuka would repeat. Tenku felt it would be dangerous if he couldn''t control himself and crossed the line. Moreover, Wang Ruyue was currently drunk. So he didn''t want to take advantage of her even though he knew how she felt about him. But Wang Ruyue had locked his neck, so Tenku had no choice but to respond.

    Wang Ruyue kissed Tenku passionately when he felt her response. Her lust easily controls her because she is drunk. Moreover, the current situation was very romantic, making Wang Ruyue want to do something more intimate with him.

    Tenku''s tongue slowly slipped into Wang Ruyue''s mouth as they sucked greedily on each other''s lips. Wang Ruyue''s body trembled when her tongue came into contact with him. But she was not afraid and instead weed him. Afterward, their tongues entwined with each other very aggressively.

    Tenku began to explore Wang Ruyue''s body, and her hands slowly entered the gaps of her yukata. He touched the lump of supple flesh on his chest and squeezed it gently.

    "Hngh!" Wang Ruyue moaned, but she didn''t stop Tenku. She tightened her arms around his neck, and their kiss grew hotter and more passionate.

    Tenku became increasingly carried away by his passion after she heard her moan and felt her response to his actions. He yed with Wang Ruyue''s breasts and then pinched her nipples gently.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Ahhnn! Tenku!" Wang Ruyue moaned even louder, and her eyes blurred. But she still let Tenku do whatever he liked because she also enjoyed it.

    After that, Tenku''s other hand roamed around her thigh and slowly reached the area below her stomach. Tenku could easily touch all parts of Wang Ruyue''s feet because she wore a yukata.

    "Hngh!" Wang Ruyue felt something touch her intimate part and reflexively held Tenku''s hand to stop him, but she didn''t do it with all her might. Because of that, his hand continued to rub that part gently and slowly moved her panties.

    "Ahhhnnn!" Wang Ruyue moaned, and her mind went nk. She let go of her hands from Tenku and hugged him tightly as if frightened by the pleasure he felt now.

    On the other hand, Tenku sank further into his lust after hearing Wang Ruyue''s moans. When he wanted to insert his finger into her intimate part, his ears twitched as he heard footsteps approaching that ce.

    "Someone ising here. We better stop this." Tenku warned Wang Ruyue and quickly withdrew his hand from her yukata. He didn''t have time to activate the array te because Wang Ruyue suddenly kissed him, and they were immersed in their passion.

    Wang Ruyue was surprised, and she quickly tidied up her messy clothes. Although she was drunk and drowning in her lust, she could still understand what Tenku was saying. If someone saw her doing that with Tenku, she would be embarrassed to stay at the Miyazaki residence any longer. Shortly, Tenku saw two maids walking past the ce, but they didn''te to the gazebo.

    "We almost got caught by the maids here. Fortunately, we quickly stopped." Tenku sighed in relief after seeing the maids disappear from his sight. At first, he thought those people hade to inspect the gazebo after hearing Wang Ruyue''s loud moans. Fortunately, his guess turned out to be wrong.

    Even though the two of them had stopped, the maids would know what they were doing in that ce when they saw their condition.

    "Yue''er?" Tenku was confused because Wang Ruyue did not respond to his words. Looking to the side, he found the girl asleep and leaningfortably against his shoulder.

    "Didn''t you say that you have alcohol resistance?" Tenku smiled and caressed Wang Ruyue''s cheek gently. Then he picked her up in a princess hug and carried her to the living room. Tenku couldn''t let Wang Ruyue sleep in the open like that because doing so would make her catch a cold.

    After Tenku returned to the living room, sheid Wang Ruyue down on one of the sofas. Then he asked the maid for some thick nkets. Tenku covered the girls with nkets to keep them warm.

    The next day, Tenku and the others decided to visit Amanohashidate. This tourist spot is one of the ces with beautiful scenery in Japan. Along the way, Setsuka and the others noticed something strange about Wang Ruyue''s behavior.

    Every time she saw Tenku, she would blush. The other girls became suspicious and thought something they didn''t know had happened between them. But they couldn''t use Wang Ruyue without proof.

    Wang Ruyue was with them in the living room when they woke up, and Tenku had disappeared to do his training routine. So their suspicions were based solely on their intuition as women and had no proof. Thus, Kirika and the others couldn''t help but remain silent when they saw that.

    "So beautiful." Wang Ruyue said in amazement when she saw the scene at Amanohashidate. It was one of the most beautiful ces she had ever seen.

    "Of course. Amanohashidate is one of the scenic spots in Japan. So you must visit it when you vacation in Kyoto." Kirika said proudly. Like yesterday, she will be their tour guide.

    "I agree with you. But we better go to another location because it''s crowded here." Setsuka looked around and reminded them. The number of visitors became more than usual because it has entered the holiday season.

    "Yes, you''re right." Kirika nodded at Setsuka''s words. After that, they left the ce and moved to another location in Amanohashidate. But they heard a familiar voice after they walked a few steps.

    "Kirika?" A man with a muscr body and a close-cropped hairstyle said.

    Tenku and the others looked in the direction the sound wasing from. They found the person they met at the airport when they arrived in Kyoto. The man was Chizen and he walked closer to them with a big grin on his face.

 Chapter 254 254

    ?

    "Chizen? What are you doing here?" Kirika''s face darkened when she saw Chizen because she thought that person had followed her to Amanohashidate.

    Tenku had told her that spies were still following them even now. So most likely, Chizen came to that ce for her. Kirika was angry because she thought he was annoying. She felt she had no privacy because that person constantly watched and followed her.

    "No. You misunderstood Kirika. I came to Amanohashidate because I have business here. You can ask them about it if you don''t believe me." Chizen looked at the people behind him. They were Realizers from the League of Heroes headquarters and hade to Kyoto to carry out a mission with him. But before they spoke for Chizen, Kirika opened her mouth first.

    "I will not believe anything you and they say. So you better stop monitoring my activities using those spies because it pisses me off. If you are still doing that, I will report this matter to the organization because you have vited my privacy. I''ve tried to hold back when facing you, but your actions have crossed the line this time!" Kirika said angrily. She no longer cared that Chizen was the son of the head of the Kinzoku family.

    "You!" Chizen is shocked after hearing Kirika threaten him. He didn''t expect the girl to know he was watching her. Chizen hired the best spy group in Japan, and Kirika shouldn''t have noticed them. On the other hand, the Realizers behind him weren''t surprised when they heard that because they already knew about his nature.

    (Useless! They im to be professionals but get caught when they keep an eye on their target! I shouldn''t have entrusted that task to them!)

    Chizen was furious when he remembered about it. But he frowned because he felt something was wrong with the current situation. Then he looked at Tenku because he thought that boy was the one who made Kirika act like that toward him.

    "What have you said to Kirika to make her hate me?" Chizen said in a deep voice and walked over to Tenku. He unleashed his power to suppress him and bring him to his knees. But two girls suddenly appeared in front of Chizen. They were Setsuka and Wang Ruyue.

    "What do you want to do? Do you want to use your powers against fellow Realizers? Do you think you can use your background to act arbitrarily? I can report this matter to the organization.

    If it was an ordinary person with no status, their voices might not even be heard. But what if I''m going to use the Fuyushima temple to report this matter to the three organizations or the Realizer Administrative Court?" Setsuka said seriously.

    The Realizer Administrative Court is the institution that regtes the order of the three official organizations and their Realizers. It is directly under the control of the Japanese government. So no one can intervene.

    Chizen and the Realizers behind him were shocked after he heard Setsuka''s threat. But it''s still not over.

    "Yes, I will also report this matter through an internationalint from China''s Realizer to Japan''s Realizer Administrative Court. Are you sure that the Kinzoku family can protect you after we filed thatint?" Wang Ruyue narrowed her eyes and said coldly.

    Chizen''s face sank when he learned the identity of Wang Ruyue. He knew the Wang family was a martial arts family in Beijing and one of the four major families. They have a significant influence in China. If they took thatint to the Realizer Administrative Court, he would receive a heavy penalty from the League of Heroes.

    Although his father was the head of one of the strongest Realizer groups in Japan, he couldn''t help Chizen. If he did, it would bring great trouble to the Kinzoku family.

    When Chizen thought three beautiful women were standing before Tenku to defend him, he was outraged and jealous. But he can''t show it in public. So Chizen could only suppress those feelings for now.

    "Why are you two defending that boy? Who''s he? If I remember correctly, he was just a boy to carry your holiday stuff, right? Wasn''t he just a boy with an ordinary background?" Chizen asked Setsuka and Wang Ruyue.

    He had checked the information about Tenku and was sure the boy didn''t have a great family background. Not to mention family, Tenku didn''t have parents since he was young because his father and mother were killed by monsters in a space copse incident. So Setsuka and Wang Ruyue should have no reason to stand up for him and go against the Kinzoku family.

    "Firstly, Tenku is my junior in high school and Holy Union. Secondly, he once saved my sister''s life. Is that reason enough for me to defend him?" Setsuka replied.

    "Tenku is a disciple of my grandfather and part of the Wang family in Beijing. So don''t you dare touch him because we won''t let you do it!!" Wang Ruyue added.

    Chizen''s expression changed after he heard about it. He didn''t expect the boy, who he thought had no background, to have a rtionship with two girls who influenced Japan and China. Chizen found it hard to believe that.

    "I don''t intend to fight him, so you two need not worry. Besides, I would never do that in public. I want to ask him something. You can watch from the side if you don''t believe me." Chizen squeezed the words out of his mouth. He tried to speak nice and polite.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It wasn''t his style to act like that. Usually, he would threaten any boy who tried to get close to Kirika and teach that person a harsh lesson in a ce where no one would see him.

    Unfortunately, Chizen couldn''t do that now because the two girls standing before Tenku had no less background than him. It made him very angry because he had to behave politely in front of many people. But Chizen could only back off and swallow his embarrassment for now. He couldn''t openly sh with Setsuka and Wang Ruyue because he didn''t want to cause trouble for his father and the Kinzoku family.

    "Do you want to hide behind women?" Chizen looked at Tenku and said coldly.

    Setsuka and Wang Ruyue were furious when they heard that. They wanted to reply to Chizen''s words, but Tenku interrupted them.

    "Let him talk. We have to solve this problem soon and enjoy our holiday in Amanohashidate. If we continue arguing in this ce, we will be the center of attention of the other visitors, wasting our time." Tenku gently patted Wang Ruyue and Setsuka on the shoulder to make them step aside.

    The two girls reluctantly nodded and stood to the right and left of Tenku. Afterward, Kirika and Kaede followed the two girls. It was seen by the visitors at Amanohashidate and made them jealous, including Chizen and the Realizers who came with him.

    "I''m not behind them anymore. So what did you want to talk to me about, Kinzoku?" Tenku said calmly. He didn''t care that the person in front of him was the son of the Kinzoku family. The people around them were shocked when they saw Teknku''s attitude towards Chizen.

    "What is your rtionship with Kirika? Why are you trying to get close to her? Kirika is mine. So you better stay away from her and don''t even think about attracting her attention. You can vacation with the daughter of Fuyushima Temple or the Wang family. I don''t care. But you can''t go together with Kirika." Chizen said angrily.

    He wasn''t happy when he saw Tenku''s attitude towards him. After all, Chizen is a genius from the Kinzoku family. So he usually earns admiration and reverence from those around him. But the boy in front of him treated him like someone on the same level as him. Chizen can''t ept that. But the most important thing right now was solving Kirika''s problem.

    On the other hand, Kirika is angry when Chizen thinks of himself as his property. He wanted to say something to him, but Tenku spoke first.

    "Didn''t I already tell you? I have nothing to do with Miss Miyazaki. We are just acquaintances because she once performed at a cultural festival at my school. I came to Kyoto for a vacation with Setsuka and the others, not to meet her." Tenku answered and sighed heavily.

    Kirika pouted when she heard the way Tenku called her name. She felt displeased that it had distanced her from him, but she couldn''tin about that in the current situation.

    "Then what is this? Why is Kirika bowing to you, and you two look so close? Besides, why are you staying at the Miyazaki residence?" Chizen shows a photo on his smartphone. The picture was taken by the spy watching them yesterday.

    Tenku frowned. He had forgotten about the spies and didn''t expect they had taken the photo when Kirika apologized to him.

    "Miss Miyazaki bowed to me because she was apologizing to me. As for why, I can''t exin it to you. About why I and the others stayed over at her house, it was because she knew Setsuka and Kaede. So she wants us to stay at her house during our vacation in Kyoto. You can tell her directly if you want me to leave her ce." Tenku exined. Chizen''s face darkened when he heard Tenku''s answer.

    "Did you think I would believe you? You should leave Kirika''s house as soon as possible. I will find the best hotel if you don''t have a ce to stay in Kyoto. I don''t want any boys near Kirika. So I will repeat my words when I meet you at the airport. Stay away from Kirika, or you will suffer the consequences." Chizen suddenly closed his distance from Tenku and whispered to him.

    After that, he and the Realizers behind him left the ce. But before Chizen took a step, he gave Tenku a cruel look. He swore that he would make Tenku regret having appeared near Kirika.

    Even though Wang Ruyue and Setsuka could protect Tenku now, they couldn''t protect him forever. So when the timees, Chizen will make him pay dearly because he humiliated him in front of Kirika and the public.

    "What did he say to you before he left?" Setsuka looked at Tenku and asked. Although she stood beside him, she couldn''t hear what Chizen said. Kaede and the other two girls looked at him and waited for his answer. They were also curious about Chizen''s words. They will be very angry if they know that person has threatened Tenku.

    "Okay. You don''t have to worry about that. Wee here to have fun. So don''t let Chizen''s words bother you." Tenku smiled and tried tofort them. He didn''t want their vacation disrupted because of Chizen''s appearance.

    Setsuka and the others looked at each other and nodded. They wouldn''t ask further if Tenku didn''t want to say it. After that, they left the ce and started their tour in Amanohashidate.

 Chapter 255 255

    ?

    Time passed quickly, and the day had turned to noon. Tenku, Wang Ruyue, and the others had explored several ces in Amanohashidate. Unfortunately, they couldn''t fully enjoy their holiday there.

    It wasn''t because they ran into Chizen again or because of the spies watching them. Those people no longer follow Tenku''s group because Chizen stopped hiring them. He was angry because Kirika had found them out.

    Setsuka and the others could not enjoy the tour in Amanohashidate because many Realizers were scattered around that ce.

    They were Realizers from the organization''s headquarters who hade to Kyoto on a mission. The Realizers scanned the area like they were looking for something. It made Setsuka and the others ufortable as they felt those people were monitoring their movements.

    "It seems we came to Amanohashidate at the wrong time." Tenku said to Setsuka and the others. He and the girls were sitting in a cafe having lunch and were waiting for their food to be ready.

    "Yes. but we can''t do anything about it since we didn''t know those Realizers woulde here." Setsuka responded and smiled bitterly. She felt that their vacation at Amanohashidate was not going well.

    First, they met Chizen. Secondly, the ce was filled with Realizers from the organization''s headquarters. Surprisingly, they didn''t close the site and let the visitors keeping. Setsuka was confused about what they were looking for in Amanohashidate. But she felt they would be involved in something troublesome if they stayed in that ce, be it because of Chizen or some other matter.

    "You are right. But we shouldn''t worry too much about it. Wee here to have fun. If that problem bothers us, then we won''t be able to enjoy our holiday in Amanohashidate. I also feel ufortable with the presence of those people, but I try to ignore them." Wang Ruyue said and drank the juice served on the table.

    "But why do they let this tourist spot operate? Shouldn''t they temporarily close Amanohashidate if there''s something dangerous here?" Kaede asked Setsuka and the others. Then her eyes stopped on Tenku.

    "I don''t know about that either. But I think that they''re looking for someone. They probably just found out that their target is in Amanohashidate. So they can''t close this ce because it''s already full of visitors. If they did, then the people here would panic." Tenku replied. It was only his conjecture as he still didn''t know why the Realizers from the organization''s headquarters kept the tourist spot open.

    "Hmm... Wouldn''t it be better if the visitors panicked than for them to fall into a dangerous situation? I was confused by the way of thinking of the Realizers from the organization headquarters." Kirika said in annoyance. She was angry with the Realizers'' decision because it could threaten the safety of the visitors at Amanohashidate. Kirika didn''t want something dangerous to happen in that ce and cause casualties.

    "They must have a reason for doing that. But I suspect this has to do with their mission and maybe with the goblin''s mutation. You should have noticed that Chizen kept this matter a secret when we met him at the airport.

    In addition, this mission is not avable on any organization''s forum. So I''m sure those guys want to keep what they''re doing here a secret. Still, they acted so conspicuously that it only made the visitors ufortable and curious." Tenku exined.

    Setsuka and the others became serious after they heard about it. Tenku''s words made sense. They remembered that Chizen had tried to hide his intention ofing to Kyoto from Kirika. So they could confirm that the Realizers'' actions were rted to their mission. The more they thought about it, the more curious the girls became.

    "Then what are we going to do now?" Setsuka didn''t know what they should do in the current situation. So she needed Tenku''s opinion. After all, he was their leader on that vacation, and they would obey whatever he decided.

    "Isn''t the answer obvious? We have to enjoy our holiday in Amanohashidate. You don''t need to think about those Realizers or their purpose foring to this ce, as that is none of our business. If that bothers you and keeps you from having fun, our visit here would be pointless. Shouldn''t we go back to Kirika''s house?" Tenku answered and smiled.

    "But what if something dangerous happens? For example, a mutation monster or the culprit behind it appears in Amanohashidate and injures the visitors. Can we help them?" Kirika asked.

    Tenku had promised that he would act if monsters appeared. But Kirika was worried that he would change his mind after seeing the Realizers from the headquarters and would leave the matter to them.

    Kirika believes in Tenku and knows his strength. She felt more at ease if they handled matters themselves rather than leaving it to the Realizers from the organization''s headquarters.

    Setsuka, Wang Ruyue, and Kaede were also waiting for Tenku''s answer as they wanted to know his thoughts. Honestly, they tried to help if monsters appeared in Amanohashidate. But if Tenku didn''t like them to act, the girls would follow his words.

    "Of course, that''s up to you. If you want to help them, then do it. After all, that is your job as a Realizer. I won''t stop you from doing that. But you guys probably won''t get your turn to act since there are a lot of senior Realizers from headquarters in this ce." Tenku replied gently. He knew what the girls were thinking.

    He would not stop Setsuka and others from acting when monsters appeared and threatened the visitors at Amanohashidate. It would make Tenku look like the bad guy. Although he was focused on finding his sister, that didn''t mean he didn''t care about the situation around him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Tenku remembers his deceased father and mother as he imagines monsters attacking the visitors. He would feel guilty if he let those people get hurt or die, and it would leave a bad taste in his mouth.

    Kirika and the girls looked at each other and smiled broadly after hearing Tenku''s answer. They didn''t know what Tenku was thinking. But they know his character and believe whatever he decides is for their good.

    "Thank You!" Setsuka and the others said in unison.

    Tenku could only smile in response to their words. Afterward, the waiter came to bring their food, and they started to enjoy their lunch.

    Tenku and the others continued their tour after they finished their food. Their next destination is the Amanohashidate shrine. ording to the story, the shrine is a popr ce to pray for a mate. Wang Ruyue became curious after hearing about it from Kirika and wanted to visit the site immediately. Of course, Kirika happily led them to the shrine since she also wanted to go there to pray.

    Setsuka and Kaede already knew about the story, but they had never been to the shrine, let alone to pray for a mate. They didn''t have those thoughts thest time they came to Amanohashidate because Setuka and Kaede didn''t have anyone they loved yet. But the story is different now. They already have someone they like.

    So what Setsuka and Kaede thought was the same as Kirika and Wang Ruyue. They wanted to pray at the shrine to match them with Tenku.

    Tenku didn''t know the girls'' intentions. He thought they wanted to visit the Amanohashidate shrine to see the sights and because they were curious about the stories they had heard.

    On the way, they could see the beautiful scenery of snow-covered trees and the bay in winter. Wang Ruyue and the others frowned upon noticing that the number of Realizers in that ce was much greater than they had seen at the previous location. They decided to ignore the Realizers after they remembered Tenku''s words. Kaede and the girls had to enjoy their vacation and not think about other matters.

    After they arrived at their destination, Tenku and his group were surprised that the shrine was quite crowded. So they have to queue to be able to pray at that ce.

    Thirty minutester, they had finished praying at the Amanohashidate shrine. The girls had more or less the same wish and hoped it would be granted. On the other hand, Tenku wants the people around him to live happily and be kept away from all kinds of dangerous situations. Of course, the most important thing was that he could find his sister.

    After they finished their business there, Tenku and the others decided to head to Kasamatsu Park since they still had plenty of time before the evening. But then they noticed that there were far more Realizers in that ce than in the Amanohashidate shrine.

    "Hmm... It looks like what they''re looking for is somewhere around here. You guys better be careful and ready to fight if something suddenly happens. I have a feeling that something dangerous will appear in this area." Tenku released her spiritual sense to scan the surroundings, and she frowned. He showed such a reaction because he sensed an unusual presence in the area, but he couldn''t confirm the exact location. Then Tenku turned his eyes to the girls.

    "We understand." Kaede and the others answered with solemn faces. They knew that Tenku wouldn''t say that without a reason. He must have sensed something in Kasamatsu Park.

    Tenku and his group decided to take the cable car to Kasamatsu Park. They could enjoy the natural beauty around the ce and didn''t need to see the Realizers from the organization''s headquarters. It didn''t take long for them to arrive at their destination. Wang Ruyue and the others looked in amazement at the sight of Amanohashidate in winter.

    "Amazing." Wang Ruyue muttered when he saw the sight.

    "Yes, so beautiful." Setsuka nodded after hearing that.

    "Of course, this ce is one of the top scenic spots in Japan. So Amanohashidate will look beautiful no matter what season you visit it." Kirika responded to the two girls'' words.

    "Correct. I once came to this ce in spring. Even though the scenery is different, it still looks beautiful regardless of which season youe here. Amanohashidate is one of the best tourist destinations in Japan." Kaede agreed with Kirika.

    As they were immersed in the scenery, Tenku''s face darkened as he felt an unusual presence approaching their location. Not long after, they heard a deafening roar.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

 Chapter 256 256

    ?

    Tenku, Wang Ruyue, and the other two girls saw a huge creature suddenly appear from behind one of the hills in Kasamatsu Park.

    Several Realizers from the organization''s headquarters quickly evacuated the visitors before the battle broke out. They had to protect those people because it was their duty as Realizers. Of course, not all Realizers thought that way, as the others focused on their mission and ignored the visitors.

    "Isn''t that a Wyvern? But why do I feel something strange about the monster''s condition?" Setsuka narrowed her eyes at the monster flying in the sky not far from them. That creature was a Wyvern, a sub-species of the dragon. But she noticed that the monster wasn''t in its normal state because its scales were blood red, and the power it released exceeded its level.

    If the Wyvern''s eyes were also red, Setsuka would have thought the monster had gone into a berserk state. But the Wyvern looked calm and didn''t attack the ce blindly.

    "Look above the monster''s head! Someone is standing there! Who is it!?" Wang Ruyue raised her voice and pointed at the Wyvern''s head.

    Setsuka and the others looked where her finger was pointing, and their faces turned grim when they found a ck-robed person with a blood-red mask on top of the monster''s head. He was the terrorist of the Ghost Neb, and his rank was not low. In other words, that person at least had the power of a Moon phase Realizer.

    Wang Ruyue was from China, so it was only natural that she would not know about the terrorists from that organization. But Setsuka, Kaede, and Kirika had dealt with the people from the Ghost Neb several times, and the appearance of the blood-red masked person put them on high alert. The girls felt that something big was going to happen to Amanohashidate.

    On the other hand, Tenku didn''t care about the person in the blood-red mask above the Wyvern''s head. He looked at the surroundings and unleashed his divine consciousness to the max. Tenku remembered that the terrorists from Ghost Neb usually paired up when they went on a mission. Therefore, he tried to find the other organization members. But no matter how hard he searched, Tenku couldn''t find anyone else suspicious in the area.

    "Is that person beyond the reach of my spiritual sense?" Tenku muttered, and his face became solemn. He looked towards Miyazu Bay as he faintly sensed a strange presence there. But then it quickly disappeared.

    "What''s wrong?" Setsuka asked after she heard his voice. Then the rest of the girls also turned their eyes to him.

    "Ah, no. I felt something from the direction of Miyazu Bay, but it quickly disappeared. You guys better be alert and ready to fight at any moment because that masked guy didn''te alone." Tenku warned the girls.

    "We understand." Setsuka, Kirika, and Kaede answered in unison.

    "Why do you look so serious? Is that person dangerous?" Wang Ruyue looked at Tenku and asked.

    "I will exin the matter to you. But we better get out of here before those Realizers force us to leave Kasamatsu Park." Tenku looked around the ce and found several Realizers helping to evacuate the visitors.

    The girls nodded in response to his words and moved closer to the Wyvern''s location. Tenku used an Array te to hide their presence so they wouldn''t be seen by the Realizers from the organization''s headquarters.

    Kaede and Kirika were shocked when they saw Tenku''s method of hiding their presence, while Wang Ruyue and Setsuka acted casually since both of them already knew about it.

    After Tenku and his group got closer to the Wyvern''s location, they found many Realizers from the organization''s headquarters had gathered at that ce and surrounded the blood-red masked person. They walked closer to them and found Chizen among the people.

    They wanted to know the purpose of the Realizersing to Kyoto. Tenku and the others wanted to hear what they were talking about because they were curious about Chizen''s mission.

    "You better give up! You won''t be able to escape since we have surrounded this area! Surrender yourself in a good way and return the thing you stole from us! If you''re still stubborn, we''ll kill you on the spot!!" A middle-aged man shouted at the masked person above the Wyvern''s head.

    He was the leader of the Realizers from the League of Heroes headquarters in that mission, and he had powers in theary phase. His name is Isao Koyama, and he is Chizen''s senior.

    "Huh? What kind of thing are you referring to, Isao? I don''t know about this. Didn''t wee here to help you catch the terrorists from the Ghost Neb?" The person who responded was a tall and slightly thin man. He was Subaru Iwata, the leader of the Realizers from the Holy Union. Subaru has strength on par with Isao.

    "Yeah, I didn''t hear about it when the League Of Heroes requested reinforcements from us. What is the meaning of this, Isao? Is your organization hiding something from us?" A beautiful woman with a sexy and seductive body looked at Isao and said suspiciously.

    She was Kasumi Shinohara, the leader of the Realizers of the Belial Alliance. Like Isao and Subaru, her powers are also in theary phase. Kasumi was displeased that the League of Heroes had been hiding something from them.

    "I''ll exin that matter after we catch that person." Isao looked at the two people and said seriously. He could tell them about it in front of many Realizers because it was a secret of the League of Heroes.

    But before Subaru and Kasumi could respond to Isao''s words, they heard the voice of a masked person on top of the Wyvern.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Hahaha! How ridiculous! Did you twoe to this ce knowing nothing? Are the Realizers of official organizations so stupid?" The blood-red masked personughed. He is one of the five colonels in Ghost Neb, and his code name is Theta. Although his strength was only in the Moon phase, he didn''t look scared or panicked when dozens of Realizers surrounded him. Moreover, three were high-level with theary phase, but Theta faced them calmly.

    The Realizers from Holy Union and Belial Alliance were furious when they heard that. They wanted to reply to Theta''s words, but Subaru and Kasumi quickly stopped them.

    "What do you mean by that?" Kasumi narrowed her eyes and asked.

    "Do you not know why the Realizers of the League of Heroes chased me so aggressively from Osaka to Kyoto?" Theta asked in return and smiled yfully.

    "Too much bullshit! If I knew about it, would we ask you?" Subaru raised his voice in anger. Without Theta hovering in the air, he would have attacked and beaten him ck and blue.

    "Hahaha! It means that the people of the League of Heroes have taken advantage of you! Theycked a Realizer to capture me and requested reinforcements from the other two organizations under the pretense of capturing terrorists! But they don''t tell you their true purpose because you will refuse to help them if you know about it!" Thetaughed again like they were a joke. Subaru and Kasumi frowned after hearing his words.

    From the start, they had felt something was wrong with the mission because the League of Heroes had asked for it to be kept secret. That organization asked for help from the Holy Union and the Belial Alliance to catch the terrorists from the Ghost Neb who had been wreaking havoc in Osaka.

    But they don''t want it to be known by the public. Thus, the mission didn''t exist in any organization''s forum, and only certain Realizers could participate.

    Subaru and Kasumi felt something was wrong with that. But they didn''t question it any further because the higher-ups from their organization had agreed to help the League of Heroes.

    "Are his words true, Isao?" Subaru turned his eyes to Isao and asked. If the League of Heroes intended to use them, then he and the Realizers of the Holy Union would withdraw from the mission, and they would seek an exnation from the relevant parties regarding this matter.

    Kasumi also looked at him and waited for his answer. She had the same thoughts as Subaru. Kasumi and the Realizers of the Belial Alliance will leave Amanohashidate if the League of Heroes proves to be using them for its interests.

    "Don''t believe his words! He said that to sow discord among us! So please don''t go with anything he says! We better catch him now! He might try to run away when we argue about this matter!" Isao said angrily. He frantically rejected Theta''s usations against the League of Heroes.

    But his answer only made Subaru and Kasumi even more suspicious. Therefore, they didn''t do as he said. After all, their ranks were the same in the mission. So Isao couldn''tmand them. They must rify the League of Heroes'' purpose before continuing the mission. Then Subaru and Kasumi turned their attention back to Theta.

    "So what is the purpose of the League of Heroes chasing you? Then what thing did Isao mean?" Subaru asked.

    "They want..." Theta smiled and wanted to answer Subaru''s question, but Isao''s voice interrupted him.

    "Stop! Don''t talk nonsense! I will kill you if you dare to nder the League of Heroes!" Isao roared at Theta. He couldn''t let Subaru, Kasumi, and the Realizers in that ce hear that information.

    "Ahaha! It looks like someone is scared! In that case, I''ll shorten it! He''s after me because he wants to take back the serum I stole from theboratory in Osaka!" Theta finished her sentence quickly, not letting Isao interrupt his words again. He had to tell the matter to the Realizers of the Holy Union and the Belial Alliance to damage the rtionship between the League of Heroes and the two organizations.

    "Serum? What serum do you mean? Why is the League of Heroes so eager to take that back?" Kasumi asked seriously because she felt that the serum wasn''t simple. It has made the League of Heroes panic and want to get it back from the hands of terrorists with the help of two other organizations.

    "If you say any more nonsense, the League of Heroes will hunt you even if you have to go to the ends of the world! We will give out a terrible punishment for causing trouble in Japan! We will wipe your organization off the earth!" Isao roared before Theta opened his mouth again.

    "That sounds scary. Unfortunately, I don''t care about your threats. If it was that easy to do, wouldn''t the Ghost Neb have disappeared a long time ago?" Theta sneered.

    "You!" Isao was furious because Theta ignored his words. Theta didn''t care about him and looked at Subaru and Kasumi.

    "That serum has the effect of evolving monsters." Theta said and then smiled broadly.

    "What!?" After hearing his words, Subaru, Kasumi, and the Realizers from the Holy Union and the Belial Alliance were shocked. It''s not just them who feel that way. Tenku and the girls hiding nearby were also dumbfounded after learning that information.

 Chapter 257 257

    ?

    Tenku and the girls were shocked when they heard the words from Theta. They showed such a reaction because they didn''t expect that the League of Heroes woulde up with something so dangerous. Besides, they thought the serum was rted to the goblins they had encountered. In other words, one of the official Realizer organizations in Japan was rted to the monsters'' mutation.

    The one who was the most shocked and disappointed of them was Kirika. She is a member of the League of Heroes, but she didn''t expect that her organization would develop something so dangerous.

    "Would a Realizer organization in Japan be allowed to make something like that? Then who is the masked person? Didn''t you promise to exin it to me?" Wang Ruyue looked at Tenku and asked.

    "No, that''s not allowed. An organization shouldn''t create something as dangerous as that. But we can''t think badly of the League of Heroes because we don''t know why they made such a thing. Besides, I have doubts about the masked person''s words, whether they are true or lies.

    He probably wanted to sow discord among the Realizers and have them fight each other. Afterward, he would use that opportunity to escape from this ce. However, I''m not sure if that person wants to run away.

    He looked calm like he had another card in his hand to deal with the Realizers from the organization''s headquarters. Then about that masked person¡­." Tenku answered. After that, he told about the Ghost Neb organization that recently had been wreaking havoc in various parts of Japan. Setsuka and the other two girls also added another exnation to Wang Ruyue.

    "I see. I didn''t expect that there would be people like that in Japan. Do you know their goal of creating chaos in this country?" Wang Ruyue said in shock.

    This was the first time he had heard of a terrorist organization deliberately capturing monsters from space copse locations and releasing them in densely popted areas to create chaos. Wang Ruyue didn''t expect that such people would appear in Japan.

    Even though she had read some news about monster attacks in urban areas in Japan, she couldn''t get more detailed information about how these creatures could suddenly appear and wreak havoc.

    Wang Ruyue thought that the Japanese government and the Realizer organization in that country had deliberately concealed the matter, and perhaps only the higher-ups of the Chinese Realizer organization knew about it. This was extremely important information for her and made her even more wary of people like that appearing in Beijing.

    But then Wang Ruyue was confused about why those people did such evil things. They will not create chaos without a clear purpose. Setsuka and the other two girls looked at each other and shook their heads in response to his question. Then Wang Ruyue turned her eyes to Tenku after getting no reply from the three girls because she thought he knew something about that organization.

    "I also don''t know their goal of creating chaos in Japan. I''ve fought some of them and tried to find out about their organization. Unfortunately, I got only general information, not the Ghost Neb''s true purpose.

    But there is one important thing that I learned from the terrorists when they carried out the tasks of their organization." Tenku didn''t know much about the Ghost Neb because the people he caught alive and spoke to only held low ranks within the organization. But he has little clue about their origins after meeting them a few times.

    "What''s that?" Setsuka urged Tenku to continue with his words. The other girls also focused on him because they felt that what he would say next was very important.

    "Every time they act, they bring scrolls of parchment, whether for summoning or controlling monsters. The scroll has a magic circle on it when activated. As I recall, that item could only be made by people from Arcadia. So I thought that the terrorists from Ghost Neb had some connection with the crossers on Earth." Tenku exined with a solemn face.

    The crossers are the name for the Arcadians who came to Earth. They were not only humans from another world but also foreign races such as Elves, Dwarves, Demons, Beastmen, and others. Most of them want tomunicate with the natives. Of course, they use trantion tools to be able to interact with humans from Earth because thenguages of the two worlds are different.

    But a few of them don''t want to talk to the residents of this world because they feel that their race is stronger and superior. In addition, some of the crossers show hostility to the Earth and its inhabitants. Luckily, the numbers are few, and it''s harmless for now.

    "What!?" Setsuka and the others were shocked and subconsciously raised their voices. They quickly realized their mistake and covered their mouth with both hands. If Tenku hadn''t used the array te to hide their presence, the Realizers from the organization''s headquarters would have found them already.

    "Are you sure?" Kirika wanted to confirm the truth of Tenku''s words because that matter was very important. The other girls also looked at him and waited for his answer.

    "I''m sure. It couldn''t be created with the technique or technology of the Realizers on Earth today. The humans of this world might be able to create parchment with magic circles like that, but that would require the help of the people of Arcadia. In other words, the Ghost Neb organization is rted to the crosser." Tenku nodded and said confidently. He wouldn''t joke or lie about such matters to them.

    "Howe you never told us about that?" Setsuka asked. She was sure that Tenku never spoke anything about the crosser to her. Setsuka''s face turned cloudy. She was sad because she felt that Tenku still couldn''t trust her. Wang Ruyue, Kaede, and Kirika also felt the same way as Setsuka. They were disappointed that he did not tell them about the matter.

    "What do you think?" Tenku sighed and poked Setsuka''s forehead.

    "Ugh! Why did you hit me?" Setsuka rubbed her forehead andined to Tenku. She was surprised by his sudden action. On the other hand, Wang Ruyue and the others scowled when they saw Tenku''s treatment of Setsuka. They feel that the rtionship between the two has be closer.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I flicked your forehead to get rid of bad thoughts in your mind." Tenku said, then he did the same to the other three girls.

    "Argh!"

    "Agh!"

    "Ugh!"

    Kirika and the other two girls screamed in pain. But before they couldin, Tenku spoke first.

    "That also applies to the three of you." Tenku looked at them with a serious face. He only wanted to do that to Setsuka and Wang Ruyue. But he could tell that Kirika and Kaede were also disappointed in him when he saw their expressions. Tenku couldn''t ignore that. After all, he considered the two girls friends since they had spent vacation time together. So Tenku wanted to clear up their misunderstanding.

    Setsuka and the others could only lower their heads and dared not look at him directly. Tenku sighed and opened his mouth.

    "I know what you guys are thinking. I didn''t tell you about this for some reason. Firstly, I still wasn''t initially convinced that the terrorists were rted to the crossers from Arcadia. Second, I don''t want you to get involved in a dangerous matter. I don''t know how strong the Ghost Neb is.

    After learning you obtained information about their organization''s secrets, I worried they would target you. I don''t want that to happen. So I didn''t tell you about the matter not because I didn''t trust you but because I cared about you." Tenku exined.

    "Tenku..." Kaede and the others raised their heads and said in low voices. They feel guilty for having misunderstood him. Moreover, the girls were moved because of his words.

    "Therefore, please do not misunderstand me. I did it for your good." Tenku smiled gently.

    "We understand. We are sorry." The girls bowed their heads and said apologetically.

    "You don''t need to apologize to me because I don''t mind about that. Right now, we should focus on listening to their conversation. We might get valuable information from them." Tenku shifted his eyes to the Realizers from headquarters. Kaede and the others nodded, then focused on the chat between the three Realizer leaders and Theta.

    "Is what he said true, Isao? Have you guys created a serum to evolve a monster?" Kasumi narrowed her eyes at Isao and asked seriously.

    "What is the purpose of the League of Heroes creating something like that? Don''t you know it''s very dangerous if it''s misused?" Subaru said in a deep voice. He was angry because he felt that the League of Heroes had used the Realizers of the Holy Union for their interests. Isao could only remain silent under their gazes as he could not answer their questions.

    "Hahaha! Didn''t you guys see it? He can''t answer your questions because my words are true! League of Heroes has created a serum to strengthen monsters! They might even use that to create their army and outperform the other two organizations!" Thetaughed and tried to pit them against each other. He wanted to destroy the rtionship between the three organizations.

    "Nonsense! We never thought about that! We created that serum by ident! We researched why Realizers'' powers could increase after killing monsters from another world. But we still can''t get the answer because it happens naturally, just like the experience we get in a game." Isao responded to Theta''s words.

    "Then why did you create the serum?" Subaru asked. Kasumi red at Isao and waited for him to speak. He also wanted to know why the League of Heroes had created something as dangerous as that.

    "After that research, we thought we might be able to use the cells from those monsters to achieve the same effect. Then we extract the DNA from those cells and try to use it to increase the powers of the Realizers. Of course, we wouldn''t be testing something dangerous like that on humans.

    Originally, we only used animals as substitutes. We''ve made all kinds of changes and modifications to that DNA. After our research entered its final stage and the serum was finished, we tried to inject the serum into several Realizers." Isao looked at the two and answered.

    Subaru and Kasumi''s faces darkened after they heard thest sentence of Isao''s exnation.

 Chapter 258 258

    After hearing Isao''s words, Subaru, Kasumi, and the Realizers of their organization were furious. Even though he said that the League of Heroes didn''t use humans as experiments, they still did after the serum finished. They couldn''t ept that because they thought what the League of Heroes had done was inhumane. The Realizers wanted to say something to him, but Isao opened his mouth first.

    "Please listen to my words before you get mad at me! They used the serum on their own ord; we have their approval. So the League of Heroes never forces them, let alone threatens them. Those people want to be the object of experimentation to multiply their power. They had been stuck as a low-level Realizer for a long time and wanted to increase their phase to be a high-level Realizer." Isao quickly exined before the Realizers from the Holy Union and Belial Alliance got mad at him.

    "What happened after they used the serum?" Subaru asked seriously. If something bad happened to the Realizers after using the serum, he would report the matter to the Holy Union and have the organization act strictly on what the League of Heroes had done.

    "Unfortunately, we failed. We couldn''t power up a Realizer by using that serum. But you don''t need to worry. The people using it are fine; nothing strange has happened to their bodies." Isao replied and sighed heavily.

    "If that''s the case, why are you using it on monsters instead? Are the words of the masked person true? Does your organization intend to increase its power by using monsters?" Subaru wanted to know why the League of Heroes had changed their experiment target. Kasumi just kept quiet because his question represented what she was thinking.

    "We are..." Isao wanted to answer, but Theta interrupted him.

    "Didn''t I already tell you? The League of Heroes wants to increase its strength by using these monsters and outperforming the other two organizations. Why don''t you guys believe me?" Theta suddenly jumped into their conversation and tried to convince Subaru and Kasumi.

    "If you talk any more nonsense, I''ll rip that rotten mouth of yours!" Isao roared angrily.

    "Hahaha!" Thetaughed in response to Isao''s words. He no longer spoke to sow enmity between them because doing so would make them suspicious.

    "We didn''t do that on purpose. We thought that if the serum couldn''t be used on Realizers, all our research would be in vain. So we decided to try it on another subject: monsters. If the serum does not affect humans, what happens when we return the modified DNA to the monster in question?

    The result was just as that bastard had said. The monsters we injected with the serum mutated instead of evolved. They gain intelligence, and their strength also increases. Unfortunately, the sess rate is very low. Most of the monsters died, and some went into a berserk state, so we had to kill them. That''s the reason the serum was created." Isao looked at Subaru and said.

    "I see. Even though the serum was created identally, League of Heroes will receive criticism from various parties if the information is leaked to the public. The Japanese government and the five strongest Realizer groups might step in to deal with the problem. If that happens, the League of Heroes will get a severe punishment. No wonder your organization is eager to catch the masked person and kept it a secret from us." Kasumi finally understood why the League of Heroes wanted the mission to be a secret and only certain Realizers could participate.

    "Ah, the Kinzoku family won''t put pressure on the League of Heroes since we did the research together with them." Isao responded to Kasumi''s words and smiled bitterly. After that, he nced at Chizen. He had been quiet ever since Theta and the Wyvern appeared because he couldn''t open his mouth when the leaders of the organizations were talking.

    "What!?" Subaru and Kasumi were surprised after hearing that. They turned their eyes towards Chizen. Now they understood why the Kinzoku family let their talented young genius participate in the secret mission.

    "Had the Wyvern been injected with the serum the masked man stole from the League of Heroes?" Kasumi quickly regained her senses and asked Isao.

    "Yes, you''re right." Isao nodded, and his face was furious. He was angry because Theta had used the serum he stole on high-level monsters. If those Wyverns go berserk and wreak havoc in Kyoto, then the League of Heroes will not be spared because the serum is their creation.

    "No wonder I feel that Wyvern has be stronger than usual. So the serum can be used on any monsters?" Subaru asked with a solemn face. If what he thought was true, then the serum would be extremely dangerous in the hands of the terrorists from the Ghost Neb. Those people would inject it into various monsters and use them to wreak havoc on Japan.

    "No. the serum''s sess rate was minuscule even for low-level monsters. You can see that the mutation of the Wyvern is imperfect. If the transformation of the serum were sessful, then the Wyvern would gain intelligence, and the bastard would have difficulty controlling it. Besides, the monster''s physical condition shouldn''t be like that.

    The Wyvern looked more like it had entered a berserk state than mutated. But I wonder how they can control monsters in such a state." Isao shook his head and exined. He was one of the research site''s chief guards and knew much about the serum.

    "How did that masked person steal that thing from your research site? shouldn''t the headquarters of your organization be heavily guarded?" Subaru posed another question to Isao. He was still confused about how Theta could steal something from the research area of the League of Heroes headquarters, which had a very high-security level.

    "That person is posing as one of the scientists. On top of that, he has many spies within the headquarters of our organization. So he can act freely and get the serums easily." Isao gritted his teeth and answered in frustration. After all, he was one of the chiefs of the guards. So Isao felt useless when someone could infiltrate a research site and steal something from the League of Heroes.

    Subaru and Kasumi looked at each other and nodded. They already knew what they had to do after listening to Isao''s exnation.

    "Then, we have to catch him no matter what. We can''t let that guy use those serums on monsters. If that happened, the situation would be very dangerous, and the terrorists would be increasingly rampant in Japan. I couldn''t imagine the damage and the number of casualties that would fall if the monsters they had suddenly mutated.

    Luckily, we kept chasing after him and didn''t let him use the serum on multiple monsters." Kasumi said to Isao. Although she didn''t like how the League of Heroes had hidden the matter from them, the most important thing now was to catch Theta because the serum was so dangerous in the hands of terrorists.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Yes. After we catch that person, I want you and the League of Heroes to give our organization a more detailed exnation." Subaru said seriously. He was willing to work with the Realizers of the League of Heroes, but he still felt disappointed in them.

    "I understand. I will inform the higher-ups of my organization about this matter. In that case, we''d better catch him now." Isao nodded and quickly agreed to their words.

    "Are you guys done chatting? If you still have something you want to talk about, then I can wait for you." Theta smiled and said yfully. He didn''t care what they were nning because he was confident they would never catch him.

    "Are you sure you can still talk like that in this situation? Are you trying to catch us off guard and looking for a chance to escape? Do not dream!

    We have surrounded the Amanohashidate area by deploying hundreds of Realizers specializing in close and ranged attacks. You won''t be able to leave this ce because we will surely catch you!" Isao said confidently. He didn''t know what Theta was thinking, but he was sure that person wouldn''t be able to run away from them again.

    "Ahaha! You don''t have to worry because I don''t intend to run away. But you seem to have forgotten something important." Theta said mysteriously.

    "What do you mean by that? I''m sure I haven''t forgotten anything. Didn''t you infiltrate the League of Heroes headquarters and steal the serum? If you want to create a chance to escape by confusing me, then you better forget about your n. It won''t work for me." Isao sneered.

    "You are stupid! I stole the serum from your headquarters and some of the monsters you experimented on!" Thetaughed loudly in response to Isao.

    "What!?" Isao, Kasumi, and Subaru were shocked after they heard that. But before they could reply to his words, Theta opened his mouth again.

    "Do you want to ask where the monsters I stole from the League of Heroes are?" Theta grinned.

    Isao and the others'' faces sank as he understood the meaning of Theta''s words.

    "Where are you hiding those goblins!?" Isao roared to Theta.

    "Hehe... I released it somewhere in Kyoto. You might hear the report once the monsters start attacking people." Theta was happy when he saw their reactions. Although his attempts to sow discord between them failed, he still had another n.

    "You!" Isao was angry, looking at him with bloodshot eyes. He wanted to charge toward Theta, but Subaru quickly stopped him.

    "Isao! Please don''t fall for his provocation. We must act calmly to catch him and search for the monsters he released in Kyoto." Subaru held Isao''s hand and reminded him.

    "Yeah, you''re right." Isao nodded and then looked at the Realizers behind him.

    "All the Realizers are ready to attack; our target is the Wyvern! We will take him down in one strike!" Isao gave orders to the Realizers of the League of Heroes, and the other two leaders followed suit.

    "I will never let you attack me. Do you think that you have surrounded me? You are wrong! The real ones under siege are you guys!" Theta said, and the ground in the area suddenly shook.

    Boooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    A monstrous creature suddenly appeared from Miyazu Bay. It was a five-headed monster and a subspecies of the dragon.

    "It''s a Hydra!" Isao and others said in unison and looked at the monster in disbelief.

 Chapter 259 259

    ?

    "That is..." Wang Ruyue said in a trembling voice when she saw the appearance of a five-headed creature from Miyazu Bay. The monster released terrifying coercion and scared the girls.

    "It''s a sixth-level monster, Hydra." The one who continued Wang Ruyue''s words was Kaede. She immediately activated her dimension watch to check the information about the monsters that appeared. Setsuka, Wang Ruyue, and Kirika were shocked after hearing her words, and their faces darkened.

    They were surprised after learning about the origin of the serum and also the reason why the mutated goblins appeared in the Arashiyama bamboo forest. But the Hydra''s appearance made them dumbfounded, and they forgot all about that matter because they worried the monster would rampage in that ce. The damage and casualties will be dire because many visitors at Amanohashidate still have not been evacuated.

    "Ooh¡­ So the strange presence I felt from Miyazu Bay was from that monster." Tenku said calmly, but his face was solemn. He had no idea what tools the terrorists from Ghost Neb had used to hide his and the Hydra''s presence. It was very dangerous if they used it to sneak into densely popted cities and release monsters to wreak havoc.

    The girls became even more shocked when they heard his words because they had never noticed such a huge monster lurking in Miyazu Bay.

    "I had thought another terrorist was hiding elsewhere in Amanohashidate and woulde when theirrades were in danger. But I didn''t expect that he would appear with Hydra. Most importantly, he seemed to be able to control the monster." Tenku narrowed his eyes at the person in a ck robe with a purple mask on one of Hydra''s heads.

    Kirika and the others followed where Tenku was looking, and their faces turned grim. They didn''t expect that there was another member of the Ghost Neb hiding in Amanohashidate, and he looked much stronger than the one in the blood-red mask. Plus, that person appeared together with the sixth-level monsters. So their threat level doubled, and the girls got a little anxious. But their hearts calmed down after noticing that Tenku''s expression didn''t change even after seeing the Hydra.

    "What should we do?" Setsuka asked Tenku. The other girls also looked at him and waited for his answer. They were worried about the visitors at Amanohashidate.

    "We will see how the situation changes. Let the Realizers from the organization''s headquarters do their missions. If you are worried about the visitors, you can help evacuate them to a safer ce. But you still have to be vignt and don''t act recklessly.

    Although the two terrorists only showed Hydra and Wyverns, we don''t know if they are still hiding other monsters here. So if you meet one with a high level, then you must prioritize your safety. After all, you guys are far more precious to me than the visitors I don''t know.." Tenku looked at the girls and warned them seriously.

    He knew what they were thinking. Thus, he didn''t want them to get careless just to save the visitors from the terrorists. Tenku originally intended to say that only for Setsuka and Wang Ruyue. But he already considered Kirika and Kaede as his friends.

    Tenku didn''t want them to get hurt. So he had to warn them as well. Wang Ruyue and the other three girls looked at each other and smiled broadly. Their hearts fluttered, and they were happy after hearing his words.

    "Then what are you going to do? Are you noting with us?" Wang Ruyue asked another question because he didn''t hear Tenku say he would help the visitors.

    "I''ll stay here to watch the situation, especially the purple-masked guy and the Hydra. They are very dangerous." Tenku replied and turned her eyes toward the purple-masked terrorist. That person should be a colonel of Ghost Neb, and his strength is at theary phase.

    Tenku didn''t think that person could hurt him, but it was a different story with the Hydra he controlled. The monster is dangerous for him and the girls. Thus, he had to keep an eye on them.

    "Alright. But you also have to be careful." Setsuka said with concern. Even though he knows that Tenku is strong, the terrorists also cannot be underestimated because they must have many evil and cunning ways to deal with their opponents.

    "I understand. In that case, you guys can leave now while the Realizers are panicking. They will not recognize you if you mix with the visitor." Tenku smiled and nodded in response to her words. Setsuka''s concern touched him. The other girls also looked at Tenku with the same eyes. He is pleased with their feelings for him.

    "Then we will leave now." Wang Ruyue and the girls looked at each other and nodded. After that, they got out of the barrier hiding their presence, leaving Tenku alone. They ran at top speed towards Amanohashidate. The girls thought that the visitors were still gathering at that ce. Fortunately, Hydra is moving to Kasamatsu Park. So they didn''t sh with the monsters.

    After the girls disappeared from his sight, Tenku slowly approached the Hydra. The gigantic monster walked slowly closer to Kasamatsu Park, and every step it took shook the area around it. Tenku didn''t go with Setsuka and the others because he believed that they could take care of themselves. After all, they are Realizers and not beautiful flower vases to be protected.

    While Tenku was watching the person in the purple mask, she saw that the Wyvern was flying toward the Hydra. He suddenly raised his eyebrows after noticing that one of the Hydra heads was looking at the Realizers from the headquarters and opened his mouth. Then a water beam shot towards them.

    "Tch!" Tenku clicked his tongue and quickly left the ce. If he stayed there, then he would be hit by that attack.

    Boooooooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    "Aaahhhhh!"

    "Help me, leader!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Realizers from the three organizations shouted after the attacks fell on the spot. The impact blew away some of them, and the rest were seriously injured.

    "Hehe... It''s not over yet." Theta manifested his Phantasmal Object as a long iron rod and pointed it at the Realizers. They tried to dodge, but Theta didn''t care, and electricity swept the ce around them.

    "Aaaarrrrgggghhhh!" The Realizers screamed in pain as Theta''s attack electrocuted them. Their bodies and the ce were wet from the Hydra''s water beam. So the electric attacks from Theta easily spread throughout that area.

    "Bastard! We''ve been trapped! They deliberately brought us to Amanohashidate and attacked us with those monsters!" Subaru gritted his teeth in anger when he saw the condition of the Realizers from the Holy Union. He had lost more than half of his men to that attack. Some were seriously injured with charred bodies, and others lost consciousness. Subaru couldn''t tell whether they were dead or alive.

    Subaru and Kasumi were only lightly injured from the attack as they quickly moved away from the scene when they saw the Hydra suddenly open its mouth. But they couldn''t escape the impactpletely. Their bodies were wet, and they were also electrocuted from Theta''s attacks. It makes them numb and difficult to move.

    Luckily, they could still move their fingers to ask the headquarters for help. If reinforcements from the three organizations came, they were confident they could ovee this situation and capture the two terrorists.

    "What should we do, seniors?" Chizen looked at Isao and asked frantically. The attack also hit him, but he only received minor injuries. Although he is usually arrogant, now he seems terrified when dealing with sixth-level monsters.

    "I didn''t expect them to hide Hydra in Miyazu Bay. We can still handle it if it''s just the Wyverns. But right now, we can''t do anything in this situation. Our opponent is too strong. There''s no way we can defeat a Hydra and a mutated Wyvern at the same time.

    Even if I join forces with the other two leaders, we still won''t be able to kill those monsters. We can only gather our Realizers and quickly leave this ce.

    I''ve contacted the League of Heroes in Kyoto branch office to request their reinforcements. On top of that, I''ve also got headquarters and had them dispatch high-level Realizers." Isao said with a solemn face.

    The water beam from the Hydra had injured her quite badly, and Theta''s attack had made her condition worse. He survived because he was a Realizer in theary phase and had quite a high defense.

    "I understand. I have also contacted my father. He said that he woulde personally to this ce." Chizen nodded in response to Isao''s words. He had contacted his father after he saw the Hydra appear because he realized that the situation was beyond their control.

    Initially, he thought the mission would be easy after reading the information about the target. Theta should only be in the moon phase. Even though the appearance of the mutated Wyvern had taken them by surprise, it was still within their expectations.

    Chizen was sure Isao and the other two leaders could take on Theta and the Wyvern easily. But he didn''t expect that the partner of the terrorist was hiding in Miyazu Bay and brought the sixth-level monsters with him. It made him afraid and panicked. Even so, Chizen tries to maintain hisposure and act like the son of the head of the Kinzoku family.

    "That''s good! Then, let''s go now and take the Realizers, who can still walk. We can leave the seriously injured. We will help them after reinforcements arrive." Isao felt happy when he heard that.

    If the head of the Kinzoku family came, they could handle the crisis in Kyoto. Chizen''s father should be able to defeat Hydra and Wyverns. As one of the strongest Realizer groups in Japan, they have many elite Realizers and will easily solve the current danger.

    Kasumi and Subaru were also thinking the same as Isao. Both of them only help Realizers who are still conscious and able to walk. They knew it would be impossible for them to save everyone under the pressure of the Hydra and the Wyvern''s mutation.

    "I understand." Chizen quickly helped the nearby Realizers. Even though he didn''t want to do it, he had to obey Isao''s orders as the mission leader. But just as they were about to leave the ce, a huge shadow suddenly appeared.

    Boooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    A Wyvern appeared in front of them and blocked their way. The monsters prevented them from escaping from the ce.

    "Hahaha! Do you think that I will let you run away? Don''t you want to catch me? Now I stand before you. Arrest me if you can do it." Thetaughed when he saw the expressions from Isao and the others.

    "Stop ying around, Theta. Quickly kill them all and capture the son of the head of the Kinzoku family. He could be of use to us." The purple-masked person suddenly appeared beside Theta and said in a deep voice. Isao and the others'' faces sank when they heard his words.

 Chapter 260 260

    ?

    The purple-masked person is one of the colonels in Ghost Neb and has the code name Omega. He is a Realizer in theary phase, and his power is one level higher than Theta.

    Isao and the others were alert when he saw Omega appear, and they were shocked after hearing his words. That person intends to kill them and capture Chizen for an unknown purpose.

    If they were in their peak state, they could confidently fight against Omega. But because of Hydra and Theta''s attack, Subaru and the other two leaders were seriously injured, and they would lose if they had to fight him.

    "What do you want to do with Chizen? Don''t you know who he is? He is the son of the head of the Kinzoku family. If you do something to him, you and your organization will be the target of one of Japan''s most powerful Realizer groups! Ghost Neb will be wiped from this world!" Isao quickly stood before Chizen to protect him from Theta and Omega. The head of the Kinzoku family personally entrusted Chizen to him on this mission. So Isao is responsible for keeping him safe.

    "Noisy. Your threats won''t scare me, so you better shut your mouth. I already know who he is. Do you think I will catch him if he has no value?" Omega looked at Isao and said coldly. Afterward, he looked at the Hydra not far from him.

    "Kill them!" Omega gave an order to the monster.

    Roooooooooooooaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The two heads of the Hydra opened their mouths and pointed at Subaru and the others.

    "Everyone, get ready to fight!" Isao shouted, and he manifested his Phantasmal Object. Subaru, Kasumi, and the Realizers followed suit. They are ready to fight against Omega and Theta despite knowing they will lose.

    Chizen also manifested his Phantasmal Object in the form of arge axe. The weapon''s name was Barbarian Ax, and it was A rank. It was a Phantasmal Object passed down from the Kinzoku family, like Setsuka''s Morana Sword.

    A high-level Realizer with a high-rank Phantasmal Object could pass their power to their sons or daughters. Because of this, the Japanese government has allowed polygamy. They wanted high-level Realizers to have powerful offspring because the babies born would get the genes from their parents. That way, Japan will also be stronger.

    Chizen gripped his Phantasmal Object tightly and intended to fight the terrorists because he didn''t want to be caught by them.

    "Phantasmal Release..."

    METAL TRANSFORMATION

    Chizen''s body was suddenly enveloped in light, and his skin slowly turned copper-like. His defense will double, and his punches will be as hard as metal. It was the ability of his Phantasmal Object.

    "Stubborn. Shouldn''t you surrender and die peacefully instead of putting up a futile and painful resistance?" Omega said indifferently and raised his hand to signal the Hydra to release its attack.

    Rooooooooooooooooaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The Hydra attacked the Realizers from the organization''s headquarters using two water beams. Isao and the others didn''t stay still when they saw that, and they released their attacks toward the monster.

    Booooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    "Aaarggghhhh!"

    The low-level Realizers died instantly after being hit by that attack, while Chizen and the leaders of the three organizations were heavily injured andy motionless on the ground.

    "Didn''t I say that your resistance was in vain? You should be able to die peacefully like other Realizers if you take the Hydra''s attacks without fighting back." Omega said tly.

    "Bastard! Holy Union and the other two organizations will never spare you and Ghost Neb! We will hunt you down like dogs and annihte your organization to its roots! We will kill you all without leaving a single member!" Subaru roared in rage after seeing the Realizers from the Holy Union die before him. But then he spat blood from forcing himself to speak in that state.

    "Hahaha! You don''t need to waste your energy saying something pointless. Do you think I will care what you say? Do you think your organization can catch or kill us? You must be dreaming! The Ghost Neb will grow bigger and never disappear! Our organization will wreak havoc on Japan and the countries of this world!" Theta responded to Subara''s threat with augh.

    "You talk too much, Theta. We''d better finish them off now before reinforcements from the official organizatione to save them. Besides, I''ve prepared other monsters in this area. I intend to wreak havoc on Amanohashidate while we''re here." Omega said casually, as if making a mess of the ce was just a small matter for him.

    "You are indeed the best, senior! I didn''t expect you to think of wreaking havoc here besides executing a n to trap the Realizers from the organization''s headquarters and capture the son of the head of the Kinzoku family." Theta looked at Omega in awe. Not long after, a hissing sound came from Amanohashidate''s direction.

    Hiss!

    Tenku frowned when he heard that because the sound wasing from the direction the girls had gone. He felt that the monster was strong enough, at least high level. Tenku looked at Amanohashidate and released his spiritual sense. But then he raised his eyebrows because he found an object approaching his location at a terrifying speed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "The aura he gives off is simr to Chizen''s. If I''m not mistaken, he is the current head of the Kinzoku family. I didn''t expect him to love his son so much ande to Kyoto on a high-speed jet. But it would be better if Chizen was caught or killed by the terrorists because that would lessen my troubles." Tenku looked in a certain direction and sighed.

    After that, he turned his eyes in a certain direction on Amanohashidate. He wanted to check what monsters had appeared near Setsuka and the others because he was worried about their situation. Tenku rereleased his spiritual sense, and his face darkened as he found a giant snake with thick scales over twenty meters long. Tenku quickly checked the info about that monster in the Holy Union''s database.

    "That''s a fifth-level monster, Basilisk? They also hid such monsters here?" Tenku said with a solemn face.

    "I''d better leave this ce before the head of the Kinzoku familyes. I was worried that he would notice my presence. Too bad I couldn''t kill the Hydra and the Wyvern. If I can do that, I can slightly increase the power of the Golden Revolver.

    Moreover, I can also use Hydra''s corpse to try to break through the fifthyer of the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art. But that''s impossible for me to do if the head of the Kinzoku familyes to Kasamatsu Park." Tenku sighed and quickly left the ce.

    At the same time, Setsuka and the other three girls had arrived at Amanohashidate and evacuated many visitors. But they were startled after hearing the roar of a monster not far from their location. Their bodies trembled slightly after hearing that voice.

    "What monster is it?" Kaede looked around her surroundings and tried to find the origin of the roar. But then a Realizer ran up to them.

    "What are you doing here!? This area is dangerous! Leave Amanahashidate now and go to a safer ce with the other visitors!" A male Realizer shouted angrily at Wang Ruyue''s group.

    Setsuka frowned because she wasn''t happy with how the Realizer spoke to them. But she could understand why he was acting like that to them. Setsuka stood before Kaede and the others to face that person.

    "I am Setsuka Fuyushima. I am a member of the Tokyo branch of the Holy Union. They are my friends, and we came to Amanohashiate for vacation. But we didn''t know that something like this would happen. So we intend to help evacuate the visitors." Setsuka said and showed the man her Realizer license.

    The male Realizer looked at Setsuka''s license, and his eyes contracted. He didn''t hear the introduction from her because the situation was chaotic, and he was focused on the monster that had suddenly appeared in that ce. The man didn''t expect that the girl in front of him was the daughter of the head of Fuyushima Temple, one of Japan''s most powerful Realizer groups. Then his face turned pale after remembering his attitude when talking to Setsuka.

    "I''m sorry! I didn''t know that Miss Setsuka woulde to Amanohashidate! I panicked because a monster suddenly appeared and made this area dangerous. So I have to evacuate all visitors in Amanohashidate to a safer ce immediately." The male Realizer said nervously, and his voice slightly trembled. He feared Setsuka would be angry with him because of his attitude towards her.

    "You don''t need to apologize because I understand your situation. But what kind of monster suddenly appeared here? Where is it now?" Setsuka asked seriously.

    "That monster is..." The male Realizer wanted to answer Setsuka''s question, but he stopped his words because a giant snake appeared in front of them.

    "That is the monster! That giant snake is a Fifth-level monster, the Basilisk!" The male Realizer pointed at the Basilisk and said frantically.

    The monsters moved toward Kaede and the others since they were the only people left. When the Hydra appeared, most visitors had already been evacuated to a safer ce. So only a few Realizers remained in Amanohashidate looking for other visitors.

    The Basilisk turned its eyes toward Setsuka''s group and looked at them with murderous eyes.

    "Argh!" The girls suddenly felt an intense headache, and their eyes blurred. They would lose their consciousness if they continued to feel that pain.

    "Don''t look at the monster''s eyes; get away from it immediately!" Kaede shouted a warning to Kirika and the others.

    The girls quickly closed their eyes and moved away from the monster''s range. They quickly manifested their Phantasmal Objects and were ready to fight the Basilisk. But not long after the Basilisk appeared, another monster came to their location.

    "That is Lamia!" Wang Ruyue raised her voice. She recognized the monster because she had fought it before.

    "Aaah! Help me!" The male Realizer quickly fled the scene when another monster appeared. He thought that he would die if he remained in that ce.

    "Ready to fight! We will fight those monsters and prevent them from entering the densely popted area!" Setsuka said to the girls behind.

    Kaede and Wang Ruyue nodded in response to her words, whereas Kirika looked at them and wanted to say something. At first, she hesitated, but then she worked up the courage to open her mouth.

    "Can you guys help me kill some Lamia? Mybat power will be halved if I don''t have monsters to control." Kirika felt embarrassed and blushed when she said that. She had an iron doll in her dimension watch, but it was only as strong as a second-level monster. So it wouldn''t be able to fight against a Lamia or a basilisk.

    "Useless idol!" Setsuka and the other two girls looked at Kirika and responded in unison.

 Chapter 261 261

    ?

    "You!" Kirika was angry and embarrassed when she heard the answers from Setsuka and the others, but she found it difficult to reply to the girls'' words in the current situation because what they said was true.

    Although she had an A-Rank Phantasmal Object, Kirika couldn''t fight directly against monsters because her ability required an intermediary in the form of something to control, such as an inanimate object or a monster''s corpse. The stronger the puppet she controlled, the stronger her battle power would be.

    Kirika can also control living things with her powers, but that only applies if the target is weaker than her and requires more effort. She could easily do that if it were just an ordinary human.

    Therefore, Kirika never used living things to fight and only used the corpses of strong monsters to use her abilities'' full power. In addition, she must be apanied and assisted by several Realizers when she has to fight against high-level monsters. They would be in charge of protecting her and providing puppets for her to control.

    "So, can you guys help me kill some Lamia?" Kirika said in a softer voice because she was in a position to ask them for help.

    "Okay. Then, you better stay back and be aware of your surroundings because we won''t be able to protect you while we fight those monsters." Setsuka sighed and agreed to help her. Wang Ruyue and Kaede didn''t mind either because they would kill the Lamias without Kirika saying a word.

    "I understand." Kirika nodded and quickly kept her distance from Kaede and the others. Then she took out four metal dolls from her space pocket and positioned them around her. Kirika couldn''t help the girls in the fight using that. Thus, she must not burden them.

    Hiss!

    The Lamia used spears and swords as their weapons and started moving toward the girls, while the Basilisk stayed where he was and didn''t show any signs of attacking them. But Setsuka and the others didn''t let down their guard as they could feel the monster''s terrifying murderous gaze lock on them.

    "We must kill the Lamias quickly before the Basilisk enters the battle. You must be careful with that monster because it will be troublesome if it suddenly attacks while we fight." Setsuka said to Kaede and Wang Ruyue.

    "Yes, you''re right. Most importantly, don''t look the Basilisk in the eye directly. It affects our souls and feels very painful. If we fall into that situation, the Lamias will use that opportunity to attack us." Wang Ruyue added.

    Kaede and Setsuka nodded in response to her words. Afterward, they disappeared from their position. Luckily, the Lamias that had appeared weren''t too many, and only fifteen of them. The girls were confident they could finish off the monsters quickly. They spread out in three directions, each facing five Lamias.

    Wang Ruyue was the first to sh with Lamia because her speed exceeded Setsuka and Kaede''s. She swiftly swung her sword at one of the monsters. Originally Wang Ruyue wanted to split the Lamia in two. But he remembered that Kirika needed aplete corpse to be controlled. Hence, Wang Ruyue turned her sh into a stab in Lamia''s heart and killed the monster instantly.

    After killing the monster, Wang Ruyue immediately moved from her position because she noticed that one of the Lamia was swinging its tail at her. The monster was angry when it saw Wang Ruyue avoiding it. Then a Lamia opened its mouth at him and intended to unleash another attack.

    "It''s dangerous!" Wang Ruyue quickly kept her distance from Lamia because she knew what kind of attack the monster would use.

    Aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!

    The Lamia screamed and let out a deafening sound. Fortunately, Wang Ruyue was already outside the attack range. So he wasn''t affected by it. After the attack, Wang Ruyue intended to kill the monster immediately. But then he saw another Lamia moving at high speed towards that Lamia and thrusting its spear into its neck.

    Spurt!

    Blood spurted, and Lamia died instantly. After that monster died, it suddenly stood up again. Wang Ruyue was shocked when she saw that but quickly regained her senses after remembering Kirika''s ability.

    "Is this Kirika''s power?" Wang Ruyue muttered when she found the two Lamia looking at her. She was sure that one of the monsters she had killed when she saw the wound on its chest. But Lamia could stand up again and fight splendidly under the control of Kirika''s ability.

    This was Wang Ruyue''s first time seeing Kirika''s power in person, and she felt amazed. Previously she had only heard about it from Tenku and the other girls. Originally Wang Ruyue thought that thebat power of the monster corpses would decrease after being controlled by Kirika. But what happened was the opposite.

    She didn''t expect Kirika''s ability to be that great. If her strength increased, then it would be possible for her to control many high-level monsters. Then Wang Ruyue turned her eyes to Kirika, who stood far behind her and found the girl smiling proudly.

    Wang Ruyue was irritated when she saw her expression but didn''t have time to deal with her now because several Lamia was charging at her. She left two monsters to Kirika, and she would fight the rest.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    On the other hand, Setsuka and Kaede also killed several Lamias. Unfortunately, most of the monster''s corpses were not intact. Some were frozen in ice blocks, and others were full of holes in their bodies. They only left two intact corpses that Kirika could still use to fight.

    As Setsuka and Kaede were intent on killing the remaining Lamias, their faces changed after sensing danger from behind. Both saw the Basilisk move as they focused on fighting the other monsters.

    "Stay away from here!" Setsuka shouted at Kaede and Wang Ruyue. The two girls quickly left the ce and went to Kirika. Setsuka caught up with them from behind, and she saw the Basilisk open its mouth wide and release a purple liquid at her.

    "It is a poisonous liquid!" Setsuka sensed danger from the purple liquid shot from the Basilisk''s mouth. She immediately created a wall of ice to block the attack, but her face darkened when she saw it melted instantly on contact with the purple liquid.

    Fortunately, the power and speed of the attack decreased. So Setsuka could easily avoid it and go to the other girls'' locations.

    "That liquid is very corrosive! I can''t let myself get hit by that attack! I might be seriously injured if it touches my body." Setsuka said with a solemn face.

    Kaede, Wang Ruyue, and Kirika also had shocked reactions on their faces. They did not expect that the Basilisk would have such a terrifying attack. The girls trembled at the thought of the purple liquid hitting their faces. Kirika and the others didn''t want that to happen.

    "I have read the information about the Basilisk. Although it is a fifth-level monster, its strength is almost on par with a sixth-level one. At first, I was confused when I read about it because the Holy Union''s database and other sources didn''t go into detail.

    But now I understand the reason. That monster has a troublesome ability. Aside from the fact that the look in her eyes could affect one''s soul, that purple liquid was also dangerous as it had a terrifying corrosive power." Kaede said to the two girls.

    Wang Ruyue and Kirika were surprised after they heard the exnation. They knew about the Basilisk, but this was the first time they discovered its strength was on par with a sixth-level monster.

    "Then what are we going to do? Shall we run away from here and leave the monster in Amanohashidate?" Kirika asked worriedly. She had thought that Kaede and Wang Ruyue would let the Realizers from the organization''s headquarters handle it. But Kirika wasn''t sure if they could fight the Basilisk.

    Even if reinforcements arrived, they would prioritize fighting the Hydra and the mutated Wyverns as they had to catch the terrorists controlling the two monsters.

    All the visitors had been evacuated to a safer ce, but Amanohashidate would be doomed if they allowed the Basilisk to run amok. Besides that, no one could guarantee that the monsters would stay there and not move to other locations. Kirika feared that the Basilisk would head toward where the visitors were gathered.

    "No! We will hold the monster here!" The one who answered Kirika''s question was Setsuka. After dodging the attack from the Basilisk, she quickly joined the girls.

    "But how do we fight that monster? Aside from the attacks from the re in its eyes, the purple liquid from her mouth is extremely dangerous. We will be seriously injured or even die if that attack hits us. Wouldn''t it be better if we contacted Tenku and handed over the monster to him?" Wang Ruyue responded to Setsuka''s words. She was pessimistic that they could beat the Basilisk since its power was on par with a sixth-level monster.

    "We can''t bother Tenku to fight against that monster. He might be busy on another matter. Furthermore, the ones who would be his enemies were the two terrorist members of Ghost Neb, the mutated Wyvern and the Hydra. Therefore, we must not burden him." Setsuka shook her head. She didn''t want to bother Tenku by asking him toe to that ce and fight the Basilisk.

    Setsuka was embarrassed to have to do that. Although she couldn''t help Tenku to fight his opponent, at least she shouldn''t burden him. Thus, they had to deal with the monsters themselves since they were Realizers and not weak girls.

    Kirika and the other two girls fell silent when they heard that. Setsuka''s words were true. They would only show Tenku they were weak if they had to ask him toe to that ce to deal with the Basilisk. However, Tenku had a more dangerous opponent if a battle between him and the terrorists from Ghost Neb broke out.

    "What should we do to fight it?" Kaede asked.

    "I, Ruyue, and Kaede will attack from a distance while Kirika will use the corpses of themias and try to injure the Basilisk up close. Once we see an opportunity, we attack it with our full power and finish the monster." Setsuka exined her n to the girls, and they nodded in agreement.

    "Then let''s defeat that monster!" Setsuka said with eyes full of fighting spirit.

    "Yes!" Kirika and the other two answered in unison. After that, the battle between the girls and the Basilisk started.

 Chapter 262 262

    ?

    The Kinzoku Family is one of Japan''s five most powerful Realizer groups. They are located in Osaka, the same as the headquarters of the League of Heroes. Therefore, the two parties often interact.

    The current head of the Kinzoku family is Gin Kinzoku. He had quite a good rtionship with the higher-ups of that organization. On top of that, his son is also a member of the League of Heroes.

    Due to the close rtionship between the Kinzoku family and the League of Heroes, they also cooperate in many ways, and one of them is research to increase the power of a Realizer. Un Unfortunately, they failed and instead created something that could mutate monsters. The League of Heroes kept quiet about it because it could invite trouble for their organization.

    Gin was disappointed when he found out about it. But he couldn''t say anything because the Kinzoku family and the League of Heroes had tried their best with the help of the great scientists.

    The research was not as easy as they imagined, and it might take them tens of years to change the DNA from monsters into the serum to increase the power of a Realizer.

    A few days ago, Gin heard that someone had infiltrated their research site, and the serum they had created had been stolen. After hearing the news, he was furious and asked for an exnation from the League of Heroes. Then Gin learned that the person who had stolen the serum was a member of the Ghost Neb.

    Gin and the organization''s higher-ups quickly formed a team to catch that person. He also sent Chizen to monitor the mission. If the terrorists misuse the serum, the Kinzoku family and the League of Heroes will receive severe punishment from the Japanese Administrative Realizer.

    They requested reinforcements from the Holy Union and the Belial Alliance to ensure they caught the terrorist and retrieved the stolen serum. Of course. The Kinzoku family and the League of Heroes did not reveal the details of the mission. They only told the officials of the other two organizations that they wanted to capture a member of the Ghost Neb.

    Holy Union and Belial Alliance quickly agreed as they had shed with the members of Ghost Neb several times and intended to wipe out the terrorists from Japan.

    After that, they started hunting for the serum thief from Osaka to Kyoto. But then, Gin got an SOS signal from his son, and his face darkened.

    He immediately went to Kyoto on the Kinzoku family''s high-speed jet. But before he departed, Gin did not forget to convey the news to the higher-ups of the League of Heroes and asked them to send reinforcements and follow him to Kyoto.

    It only took Gin less than fifteen minutes to arrive at his destination, and he was shocked to see an abnormal Wyvern and a Hydra.

    "I didn''t expect that the terrorists had high-level monsters and hid them in Amanohashidate." Gin said in a dignified voice. He looked at the Hydra and the mutated Wyvern with a solemn face. Then his expression changed when he found Chizen lying in serious injury.

    Gin was furious, and he manifested his Phantasmal Object. It had the same shape as Chizen''s weapon but a darker color. After that, he jumped from the jet ne.

    "How dare you hurt my son!" Gin roared and shed his Phantasmal Object at Omega above one of the Hydra''s heads.

    The two terrorists were surprised when they noticed the sudden appearance of someone from the sky. Omega quickly switched to another Hydra head to dodge the attack.

    Boooooooommmmm!

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The Hydra roared in pain after Gin''s attack hit one of its heads. The shes from his ax were terrifying and possessed a destructive power far above his son.

    "As expected of the head of the Kinzoku family, you are so barbaric. You have no manners at all for attacking someone sneakily." After seeing the ax in Gin''s hand and its destructive power, Omega quickly recognized the person who attacked him.

    "Aren''t you ashamed to say such a thing? You don''t deserve to criticize me. You are bastards who have created chaos in various parts of Japan. So there is no need to use manners to beat you up." Gin replied, and he immediately approached Chizen to check on his condition.

    "Father..." Chizen said weakly when he heard Gin''s words to Omega. His vision was blurry, and he was on the verge of losing consciousness as the Hydra''s attack badly injured him, but he could still barely see his father''s face.

    "Don''t force yourself to speak." Gin spoke in distress. Upon hearing that, Chizen lost consciousness.

    Gin''s expression darkened when he saw his condition. He took an advanced healing potion from his space pocket and drank it to Chizen. His son''s face became rosy, and his condition gradually improved. Gin also gave it to the Realizers around him. Not long after, they opened their eyes and were shocked when he saw Gin.

    "Mr. Gin! I''m sorry for not being able to protect young master Chizen!" Isao said frantically and lowered his head to him. He worried Gin would be angry because he failed to protect Chizen.

    On the other hand, Subaru and Kasumi followed Isao''s actions not to apologize but to respect Gin as their senior. They didn''t expect the Kinzoku family''s head toe so soon after knowing his son was in danger. It shows how much Gin loves Chizen.

    "You don''t need to apologize because this is also my fault. I didn''t think the terrorist had a partner and hid the sixth-level monsters in Kyoto. You and the Realizers from the other two organizations had better leave this ce now and please take my son with you as well. You will be dragged into our battle if you stay here." Gin said to Isao.

    "Isn''t it dangerous to face them alone? Shouldn''t we retreat for now and wait for reinforcements to arrive before you fight them?" Isao was worried when he heard Gin''s words.

    "They won''t let us leave this ce. Therefore, I will keep them here. Although I couldn''t take down the two monsters and the terrorists alone, I was sure I could fight them until reinforcements from the League of Heroes arrived.

    Please leave this ce because I won''t be able to protect you when I fight them. So your presence here will only distract me." Gin looked at Isao and the Realizer with a severe face.

    "I understand. I will pray for your victory, Master Gin." Isao was not angry when he heard that. He knew he couldn''t help anything even if he stayed in that ce and instead would only be a burden to Gin. Isao turned his eyes to the remaining Realizers, and they nodded in response.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Then, we will take our leave now." Isao bowed slightly to Gin. Afterward, he carried the unconscious Chizen on his back and quickly left the ce.

    "Do you think I''ll let you leave this ce?" Omega sneered. Then he ordered the Hydra to attack Isao and the others. One of the monster heads opened its mouth and shot a water beam at them. But Gin suddenly appeared in the attack''s trajectory and swung his axe.

    Boooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!

    Gin managed to block the Hydra''s attack and nced sharply at Omega above one of the monster''s heads.

    "You have injured my son! So you must die to pay for what you did to him!" Gin said coldly, and killing intent overflowed from him.

    "Phantasmal Release..."

    METAL TRANSFORMATION

    Gin''s body was enveloped in light, and his skin slowly turned silver. He changed his physique to metal. His ability is simr to Chizen''s, but he has a very different defense and strength level. After that, Gin charged toward the Hydra, but he suddenly jumped aside after he sensed danger from above.

    Boooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    Gin saw a fireball fall right where he was standing before, and what attacked him was a mutated Wyvern.

    "Did you forget that I''m here too? You better defeat me first before you fight Hydra and Senior Omega. Coincidentally, I wanted to test this Wyvern''s power after injecting it with the serum I stole from the League of Heroes headquarters." Theta looked at Gin and said from above the Wyvern''s head.

    "Yes, I have forgotten about you because you are weak and don''t deserve to be my opponent. But I will grant your wish since you want to die." Gin said indifferently, changing his target from Hydra to mutated Wyvern. He jumped and shot like a bullet toward Theta.

    "Kill him!" Theta gave an order to the Wyvern, and the monster shot another fireball. Gin parried the attack using the other side of his axe.

    Boooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmm!

    The fireball fell on one of the hills in Kasamatsu Park, creating arge explosion. It destroyed the environment, but Gin didn''t care about it. He continued to dart towards Theta and swung his ax at one of the Wyvern''s wings.

    "What!?" Theta was shocked when he saw that. He wanted tomand the monster to dodge the attack, but it was toote.

    sh!

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The Wyvern roared and fell to the ground after losing its bnce.

    Afterward, Gin moved toward Theta and wanted to kill him immediately. But then a water beam shot at him. This time Gin did not dodge. He swung his bare hands to counter the attack.

    Boooooooooooooooooooooommmmmm!

    Ssh!

    The water beam was destroyed, and Gin was not injured. He continued moving at high speed toward Theta and found that the other party was suddenly grinning at him.

    "Hahaha... die!" Theta pointed the staff at Gin and shot electricity from the tip. He thought his opponent would get heavy damage after his body was drenched from being hit by the Hydra''s water beam. Plus, silver is one of the best conductors of electricity.

    Unfortunately, what happened was different from what Theta had thought. Gin drew closer to him without losing his speed. He instantly closed the distance with her and swung his ax at him.

    sh!

    "You!" Theta looked at Chizen hatefully, and his body was split in two.

    "Did you think your electricity would hurt me because my body turned silver? That attack only tickled me because I had trained my body to resist electricity and even lightning." Gin looked at Theta''s corpse and sneered. Then he turned his eyes to Omega.

    "Now is your turn." Gin stared coldly at Omega, and his power in the Star Cluster phase exploded from his body. He became more serious because his next opponent was a Hydra and a Realizer in theary phase.

 Chapter 263 263

    ?

    Setsuka and the two girls spread out in three directions and started their battle against the Basilisk. She, Wang Ruyue, and Kaede would attack from a distance while Kirika would hit the monsters at close range using the Lamia she controlled.

    Unfortunately, Kirika could only control three of the fifteen monsters that appeared because the Basilisk destroyed the rest using the purple liquid from its mouth.

    Hiss!

    The Basilisk looked at the girls with murderous eyes. The monster intended to use its ability on them, but they were out of attack range.

    After she felt that she was within a safe distance from the monster, Setsuka started her n and delivered the first strike.

    "Phantasmal Release..."

    WINTER QUEEN

    A crown of ice appeared above Setsuka''s head, and her hair turned blue. Afterward, she fired dozens of ice blocks toward the Basilisk.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Hiss!

    The Basilisk wasn''t hurt because its scales were so hard, but it was angry because a weak human had attacked it. The monster spouted purple liquid at Setsuka, but five ice walls appeared and managed to block the attack.

    "Now is my turn!" Wang Ruyue said after she saw Setsuka open their battle against the Basilisk. She had to admit that Setsuka was strong and might have equalbat power with her.

    "Phantasmal Release..."

    MOON RABBIT POSSESSION

    Wang Ruyue''s hair turned silver, and her strength increased, be it the genesis power or the true Qi within her body. Then She swung her sword towards the Basilisk.

    Thousands of shes!

    Wang Ruyue released dozens of sword Qi from the shes. It was one of the moves of the Thousand Weapon Emperor Technique after he broke through to the Mastery level. Tens of Sword Qi struck the scales of the Basilisk and created the sound of metal shing.

    nk! nk! nk!

    Wang Ruyue''s attack was sharp but couldn''t break through the monster''s defense. The Basilisk turned its eyes towards Wang Ruyue and spurted a purple liquid at her. Wang Ruyue quickly moved from her position to dodge it. Although the monster''s attacks were extremely fast, her agility had increased drastically after using the ability of her Phantasmal Object.

    "It''s the same technique that Tenku used." Setsuka muttered when she saw the attack from Wang Ruyue. She thought it was natural that the girl had the same sword technique as Tenku because they had the same master.

    Setsuka knew that it was not an ability of a Phantasmal Object but a part of Chinese martial arts and a technique honed by rigorous training.

    Kirika and Kaede had also seen Tenku fight and quickly recognized the technique Wang Ruyue used. They knew her identity and felt jealous at the thought of her and Tenku spending time together practicing martial arts.

    "I can''t lose to them!" Kaede said with eyes full of fighting spirit.

    "Phantasmal Release..."

    FOREST OF DRYAD

    Huge vines emerged from the ground and wrapped around the Basilisk''s body. After that, spiky roots attacked the monster. Unfortunately, it still couldn''t hurt the Basilisk.

    Hiss!

    Basilisk was angry and tried to free from the vines. The monster struggled, but two Lamia suddenly appeared before it and intended to stab it in the eye with spears and swords.

    Kirika controlled the two Lamias to secretly approach the Basilisk while the monsters focused on the three girls. She found an opportunity when she saw it had let down its guard in anger with Setsuka and the others. Kirika watched the battle between the three girls against the Basilisk and noticed that the defense of its scales was very strong. Thus, she decided to attack its weakest part, the eyes.

    The Basilisk sensed the danger from the two Lamias and opened its jaw. The monster was about to spit out a purple liquid, but other vines grew and locked its mouth. Kaede quickly acted when she saw the Basilisk wanting to attack the Lamias.

    "Do it now! I won''t be able to endure it any longer!" Kaede shouted at Kirika.

    "I understand!" Kirika answered. She could not waste the opportunity that Wang Ruyue and the others had given her.

    "Phantasmal Release..."

    PUPPET MASTER

    ¡¤?¦Èm A lot of genesis power flowed from the transparent threads Kirika used to control Lamia. When she released the abilities of her Phantasmal Object, she could multiply the power of the monsters and make full use of their ability.

    One of the Lamia near the Basilisk opened its mouth and let out a loud, deafening scream.

    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!

    Hiss!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Basilisk kept struggling and wanted to get away from the Lamia. Then the monster managed to destroy the vines that wrapped around it, but its body suddenly froze into an ice statue, and only its head was left.

    "I won''t let you go anywhere!" Kirika said coldly. Her strength doubles when she uses it in winter. Therefore, Setsuka could freeze fifth-level monsters instantly. But that attack didn''t kill the Basilisk, and it wouldn''t be long before the ice that had frozen its body shattered.

    Of course, the other girls wouldn''t miss the chance. Two Lamia suddenly jumped at the Basilisk''s head and thrust their weapons into its eyes.

    Spurt!

    Blood spurted, and the Basilisk roared in pain. The monster was very angry and went into a berserk state. After that, the ice that was freezing its body shattered, and it sprayed purple liquid in all directions.

    Setsuka created a giant ice dome and confined the Basilisk to block the attack. But it quickly melted after it came into contact with the purple liquid shot from the monster. As the Basilisk''s strength increased, the destructive power of its attacks also became terrifying. Setsuka didn''t care about that as she temporarily restrained the Basilisk and retreated to gather with the other girls.

    "What are we going to do, Setsuka? The Basilisk had gone into a berserk state. It has be a sixth-level monster now!" Kaede asked frantically.

    "We will continue to fight the Basilisk. Even though the monster had entered a berserk state and its strength had increased, its sight had disappeared. So this is our chance to kill it!" Setsuka answered seriously.

    "Yes, she''s right. We must keep hitting the monster''s eyes repeatedly until we can prate its head." Wang Ruyue agreed after hearing her words, as she also thought the same as Setsuka. She didn''t want to waste the opportunity to defeat the Basilisk.

    "Then let''s do it!" Kirika shouted in response to their words. She was far from the three girls, so she had to raise her voice.

    "I understand. Let''s defeat that monster." Kaede nodded and couldn''t say anything else after the three girls decided.

    Hiss!

    The Basilisk emerged from the ice dome and stared at the girls with murderous intent.

    Kaede tapped the staff in her hand on the ground several times. Afterward, dozens of gigantic roots appeared and wrapped the Basilisk''s body again. But Kaede''s attack still wasn''t finished. Tens ofrge trees grew around the Basilisk, making it difficult for the monsters to move.

    The Basilisk tried to escape from the trees, but a giant block of ice appeared above it and fell on its head.

    Hiss!

    After Setsuka''s attack, Wang Ruyue bombarded the Basilisk''s eyes with the sword Qi and the monster''s wounds became deeper and worse. Kirika didn''t want to miss that opportunity. She controlled the Lamia and tried to put another stab in the monster''s eye.

    Unfortunately, the Basilisk noticed it and fired an attack from its mouth. This time it wasn''t liquid but purple smoke.

    "Stay away from that monster!" Wang Ruyue shouted to warn Setsuka and the others.

    The girls quickly left the ce after they sensed the danger from the purple smoke. Sure enough, everything it touched was corroded and melted. Kirika and the others were shocked when they saw that. They did not expect the Basilisk to turn its attacks into poisonous smoke.

    "What should we do? We can''t attack the Basilisk while it''s in the smog. Besides, I have lost the corpses of the three Lamias. I can no longer help you fight the Basilisk because there are no other monsters I can control." Kirika said with a solemn face. She could no longer fight against the Basilisk because all three Lamia corpses were destroyed after being hit by the poisonous purple smoke.

    "I know. But we can''t leave the Basilisk here once it''s gone into a berserk state. The monster might enter a densely popted settlement and release that poisonous purple smoke. If that happened, you should already know the consequences." Setsuka said in a trembling voice.

    Kirika and the other two girls'' faces darkened after they heard that. What Setsuka said was right. If they didn''t kill the Basilisk now, the monsters would move to another area. If that happened, the damage to the environment and the number of casualties would be appalling, considering the purple smoke''s destructive power.

    "Then attack the Basilisk from afar as we have done before. This time we will use full power. Direct your attacks toward the eyes until it prates the brain. But before that, we have to get rid of the purple smoke covering the area to get a proper aim at the Basilisk!" Setsuka looked at Kaede, Wang Ruyue, and then Kirika.

    "Can''t you control inanimate objects? Can you move tree trunks at high speed?" Setsuka asked.

    "Do you mean you want me to join the attack?" Kirika asked in return.

    "Yes, Kaede will create a spiky tree root, and you just have to throw it at the monster''s eyes. " Setsuka nodded in response to Kirika''s question.

    "I can do it." Kirika showed a determined face. After that, Setsuka turned her eyes to Kaede.

    "Please make a big spear out of a giant tree root, Kaede." Setsuka said.

    "I understand." Kaede tapped her cane, and tworge spiky tree roots grew from the ground.

    "Alright, I''ll leave that to you." Setsuka spoke to Kirika.

    "Leave that thing to me! We will kill that monster!" Kirika said confidently.

    "That''s good! Then, let''s defeat the Basilisk." Setsuka looked at Kaede and Wang Ruyue. The two girls nodded, and they moved closer to the monster. The girls intended to dispel the purple smoke in the area and fired their strongest ranged attacks.

    But their faces changed drastically as they approached the purple smog. The rms in their minds rang loudly. Not long after, Kaede and the others saw the tail of the Basilisk swinging at high speed toward them.

    Setsuka quickly created ayered ice barrier while Kaede grew a giant tree to block the attack. Sadly, their efforts were in vain. Their defense crumbled after shing with the Basilisk''s tail, and the attack hit the three girls.

    Spurt!

    Setsuka, Wang Ruyue, and Kaede were blown away dozens of meters and vomited blood.

 Chapter 264 264

    ?

    "Setsuka!"

    "Kaede!"

    "Ruyue!"

    Kirika cried worriedly when she saw the three girls blown away and vomiting blood. She had not expected the Basilisk tounch a sudden attack from within the purple smoke after noticing them approaching that ce.

    "I am fine." The one who responded to Kirika''s words was Setsuka.

    "Me too." Wang Ruyue said afterward.

    "I feel my whole body aches." Kaede was thest to answer.

    The three girls slowly stood up and drank high-level potions. Their conditions improved, but the wounds on their bodies did not healpletely.

    Although the girls said they were fine, the attack hit them hard and severely injured them. Fortunately, they had high-level potions in their space pockets. So they could quickly heal their injuries. After their conditions improved, the three girls returned to Kirika.

    Setsuka and the other two didn''t dare to attack Basilisk hastily like before. They admitted that they had acted recklessly in wanting to kill the monster quickly.

    "The basilisk seems to have been waiting for you to get close because the monster knows you want to attack it again." Kirika looked at the purple smoke and gave her opinion.

    "Has the monster also been injected with the serum?" Kaede asked in surprise.

    "No, I think the monster was acting on instinct. We had made the mistake of getting close to the purple smoke and not expecting the monster to attack us so urately even though it had lost sight." Setsuka shook her head and replied.

    ¡¤?¦Èm "In that case, how do we eliminate that poisonous smoke? None of us can dispel it. We won''t be able to attack the Basilisk if it stays hidden in that area.

    Besides, we can''t get too close to that ce because the monster might swing its tail again or even spit poison liquid at us." Wang Ruyue was confused about what they should do. They couldn''t leave the ce nor knew how to deal with the Basilisk.

    If they left it alone, the purple smoke would spread to the surrounding area. It would be dangerous for the environment and the people in Amanohashidate. Moreover, they had no idea when the Basilisk would move and spit out another purple smoke.

    Setsuka and the other two girls fell silent after hearing that, and they looked at the Basilisk''s location with serious faces. Not long after, one of them opened her mouth.

    "Could you make the area around the Basilisk into a grove? I want the purple smoke to stick to the trees and disappear. If ten trees can''t do that, then we''ll use twenty, and so on. Of course, I will also help you absorb the poisonous smoke with blocks of ice. Only me and you can do that out of the four of us." Setsuka looked at Kaede and said.

    "That''s a great idea! I can do that since I still have enough Genesis power." Kaede quicklyplied with Setsuka''s request.

    "Then what should I do? Am I just going to sit back and watch you fight against the Basilisk?" Wang Ruyue pouted when she heard their conversation. She was irritated that Setsuka didn''t involve her in her ns, but she realized she couldn''t do anything to dispel the poisonous smoke.

    "No, you will help us fight the Basilisk once we clear the purple smoke in the area. Your role will be crucial in killing the monster because your long-range sh is sharp and can significantly damage it. We will attack the monster with full power and defeat the Basilisk quickly. We can''t let it release another toxic fume in this ce." Setsuka said seriously.

    "I understand." Wang Ruyue nodded in response to her words. She was happy because she could take part in killing the Basilisk.

    "Then let''s start now, Kaede." Setsuka looked at her best friend and smiled.

    "Yes! Let''s defeat the monster!" Kaede said with determination, tapping her staff a few times on the ground.

    After that, dozens ofrge trees grew around the Basilisk''s location but quickly corroded uponing into contact with the purple smoke. But then, another tree appears after the other one dies, and so on.

    Setsuka created a pir of ice between the trees, and the purple smoke that covered the area touched it and quickly decreased in intensity. Kaede and the others could finally see the body of the Basilisk.

    Hiss!

    The monster moved and wanted to spit out another purple smoke, but Setsuka noticed and immediately opened her mouth.

    "The Basilisk is about to spit out purple smoke again! Attack the monsters now!" Setsuka warned and signaled the girls to attack after most of the purple smoke in the area cleared, and the Basilisk''s head came into view.

    Wang Ruyue was waiting for Setsuka''s words and had prepared her attack. Shepressed an enormous amount of Qi and Genesis power in her sword and swung it towards the Basilisk.

    Thousands of shes!

    Tens of sword Qi shot at high speed and bombarded the Basilisk''s eyes.

    Hiss!

    The monster writhed in pain and opened its jaw to shoot the poison attack. But Kaede swiftly prevented it by using tree roots and vines. She used that to shut the Basilisk''s mouth.

    Kaede''s attack wasn''t over yet. She tapped his staff, and another colossal vine grew around the Basilisk and locked its body from neck to tail. Afterward, two spiky roots appeared in front of the monster and pierced its eyes.

    Hiss!

    The Basilisk was angry and struggled to open its mouth. The roots and vines from Kaede''s attack slowly shattered, but the monster''s mouth suddenly froze before it could open wide.

    Setsuka brandished her Phantasmal Object, and two gigantic ice swords appeared above the Basilisk''s head. It fell right into the monster''s eye, making its wound deeper and worse.

    "Now, Kirika!" Setsuka looked back and shouted.

    "I understand!" Kirika replied with a solemn face. Then she pointed her two hands at the two giant spiky roots and unleashed her power. After that, the two big roots slowly floated up, and she swung them toward the Basilisk''s eyes.

    "Die!" Kirika roared and threw the two spiky roots. She had to use all of the Genesis power in her body to move it at high speed. The two giant spiky roots shot out like a spear and precisely pierced the monster''s eye.

    Hiss!

    The Basilisk was in pain and tried to shake off the tworge tree roots stabbing into its eyes. But no matter how hard the monster attempted, it couldn''t get rid of it because it was stuck deep enough. Before long, the Basilisk no longer struggled, and its body stopped moving.

    Setsuka and the others were delighted to see they had killed the Basilisk. But then the monster suddenly moved again. Its scales turned red, and the Basilisk went berserk. The vines and ice that had locked onto its body shattered.

    The girls were shocked when they saw that, and their faces turned pale. They didn''t expect the attack wasn''t enough to kill the monster. They don''t know what to do in that situation. The girls had exhausted the source of energy in their bodies after their previous attacks.

    Even so, they took their stand to fight and were ready to fight the Basilisk. Wang Ruyue and the other two girls knew they couldn''t face that monster in their current state. Moreover, the three girls were still injured from the Basilisk''s attack. But they have no other choice but to fight the monster.

    They were worried that the Basilisk would move into a densely popted area in a rampage and deal terrible damage. The girls didn''t want that to happen.

    Hiss!

    The Basilisk turned its face to Setsuka''s group and slowly moved towards them. Although the monster couldn''t see their position clearly, it could sense their presence. But the girls didn''t know that.

    Setsuka and the others tensed up and gripped their weapons tightly. They were nearly exhausted, and their speed had dropped drastically. So the girls wouldn''t be able to dodge or block if the Basilisk wanted to attack them.

    "What should we do now, Setsuka?" Kaede asked breathlessly. Her face was pale because she had used too much of her power to create a small forest to dispel the purple smoke in the area.

    "We have to keep fighting the Basilisk. If we leave that monster here, we don''t know where it will go! So we must defeat it to eliminate the risk of the Basilisk running amok in another location." Setsuka answered and ground her teeth.

    "Yeah, you''re right. But how are we going to deal with that monster? We are exhausted and have difficulty moving in our current condition. So there''s no way we can fight against the Basilisk." Wang Ruyue responded to Setsuka''s words. She also wanted to defeat the Basilisk and remove the danger to Amanohashidate. Still, she realized she couldn''t do that in her weak body condition.

    "We will fight against the Basilisk using the remaining strength in our bodies. Even if we can''t win, we can keep the monster here and buy it time for a while. I''m sure Tenku will notice what happened here." Setsuka said and smiled bitterly. She couldn''t help but have to rely on Tenku to fight the Basilisk because she realized that they were not the opponent of the monsters.

    The monster was already on a different level and was beyond their strength. So Setsuka thought they could only wait for Tenku to defeat the Basilisk. She felt sad and disappointed with herself, but she couldn''t do anything about it because her opponent was so strong and she was weak.

    Wang Ruyue and the others also felt disappointed after they heard that. They try to show Tenku they are strong, but they still need his help.

    As they were lost in their feelings, the girls returned to their senses after hearing the snake''s hiss and found that the Basilisk was opening its mouth toward them. Setsuka and the others didn''t expect the monsters could figure out their position.

    "This is dangerous! The Basilisk will rerelease noxious fumes! Stop that monster!" Setsuka raised her voice to warn the other girls. But it was toote, and they couldn''t do anything in their current state.

    "Are we going to die here? If I had known this would happen, I would have spent more time with Tenku." Setsuka muttered and smiled sadly when she saw the Basilisk''s open jaw. Wang Ruyue, Kaede, and Kirika also had the same feelings as her.

    When the girls saw the purple liquid gathering in the Basilisk''s mouth, they had already resigned themselves to their deaths. But the gigantic sword Qi rushed at terrifying speed towards the monster and easily cut its neck.

    sh!

 Chapter 265 265

    ?

    "That is..." Setsuka and the other three were shocked when they saw that scene. They were familiar with the attack. Then they heard footsteps approaching them.

    Tap! Tap! Tap!

    The girls looked in the direction the voice wasing from and smiled broadly after seeing the person who had appeared in front of them.

    "Tenku!" Wang Ruyue and the others shouted and jogged toward Tenku.

    "Are you all right?" Tenku said worriedly when he saw their pale faces.

    "We''re okay." Setsuka smiled and answered. She felt happy because Tenku was worried about her condition. It shows that he cares for her.

    "We were hurt, but it wasn''t that bad. After rest for a few days, we will recoverpletely." Wang Ruyue added, and the other three girls nodded in response to her words.

    "That''s good." Tenku smiled and sighed in relief after he heard their answer. But then he felt strange because the girls suddenly lowered their heads and fell silent.

    "What is it? Why are you silent? Are you really okay? Are you seriously injured and trying to hide it from me?" Tenku said with concern.

    "No. we arepletely fine." Setsuka quickly replied and shook her head.

    ¡¤?¦Èm "Then why are you suddenly silent? Did something happen?" Tenku asked another question.

    "Nothing happens. We are silent because we do not know what to say to you. We feel embarrassed and don''t dare to look at you." The one who replied was Wang Ruyue.

    "Embarrassed? Why?" Tenku looked at the girls in confusion.

    "We told you we could take care of ourselves. But what happened was the opposite. We were overwhelmed by the Basilisk and were badly injured. We would have been dead if you had note in time. Ultimately, we still burden you and need your help." Setsuka exined with a sad face and tears flowing from her eyes.

    "You guys also think the same as her?" Tenku shifted his eyes to Wang Ruyue, Kirika, and Kaede. They nodded and confirmed it.

    "Why are you embarrassed? Isn''t it normal for a man to protect a woman?" Tenku said softly and wiped away the tears on Setsuka''s cheeks.

    "We know about it but don''t want to continue depending on you. We want to show that we are strong and can protect ourselves because we don''t want to be a burden to you. But we didn''t expect to meet a Basilisk and almost die from that monster. It shows we are weak and ashamed when remembering our words to you." Wang Ruyue said in a weak voice.

    "I see. But I think that you guys should be proud rather than embarrassed." Tenku smiled at her words.

    "Why?" Kirika and the others raised their heads and asked simultaneously.

    "Firstly, your opponent is a Basilisk whose strength is almost on par with a sixth-level monster. Second, you''re not only fighting Basilisk but also hordes of Lamia. Thirdly, the Basilisk had entered a berserk state, and its strength had increased by leaps and bounds. So it''s no longer a fifth-level monster but a Sixth-level one.

    You guys should be proud for nearly killing that Basilisk. Lastly, the Basilisk is not normal. I feel that the monsters have also been injected with serum by the terrorist." Tenku tried tofort the girls because he didn''t want them to be sad. But what he said was the truth.

    Setsuka and the others were good at fighting a sixth-level monster and defeating it. They would have killed the Basilisk if not for it suddenly mutating.

    "Huh? How did you know that we also fought Lamia? The corpses of those monsters should have been destroyed after being hit by the purple smoke from Basilisk." Kaede asked in surprise. The other girls also felt the same way. They focused their eyes on Tenku and waited for his answer.

    "Of course, I know that because I saw your battle. I''m not helping you because I believe you can beat those monsters. But I didn''t expect that the Basilisk would suddenly mutate." Tenku answered calmly.

    Setsuka and the other three girls were touched when they discovered Tenku believed in them. But then Kirika caught something important from his words.

    "You saw the battle between us and those monsters? Then what about the terrorists over there? Did you beat them yet?" Kirika thought that Tenku coulde to that ce because he had seeded in dealing with the terrorists and the monsters they controlled.

    "No, I haven''t defeated them yet. I can''t show myself and fight with those terrorists." Tenku shook his head and replied.

    "Why? Would it be fine to leave the terrorists at Kasamatsu Park with the Realizers from the organization''s headquarters? They would die if they had to fight the Hydra." Kirika looked at Tenku worriedly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Although she doesn''t like Chizen, she doesn''t want other Realizers to die from being killed by the terrorist. Kirika was sure that those people were no match for the members of Ghost Neb because Theta and Omega controlled high-level monsters.

    "You don''t need to worry. I didn''t leave the terrorist alone. Not long after you left, the head of the Kinzoku family came to help his son. So I couldn''t show myself and fight the members of the Ghost Neb.

    Then I was worried that he would notice my presence in that ce and I would be dragged into their battle. So I decided toe here and see your situation." Tenku exined. He knew what Kirika was thinking, and he could understand her worry.

    "What!? The head of the Kinzoku family came!?" Kirika and the others were surprised after hearing that. On the other hand, Wang Ruyue only kept quiet because she didn''t know much about Japan''s five strongest Realizer groups.

    "Yes. He came by using a high-speed jet ne. Because of that, he could get from Osaka to Kyoto in a very short time." Tenku nodded.

    "I see. Then what do you mean by a mutated Basilisk? The state of the monsters was not the same as the Wyverns in Kasamatsu Park." Setsuka suddenly asked because the matter was bothering her a bit. She was certain that the Basilisk they were fighting was a normal monster with no signs of a mutation.

    "Initially, I felt nothing from the Basilisk when you fought that monster. But the state of its body changed after it was cornered, and he was on the verge of death. I assumed the Basilisk had been injected with the serum, but the effect was toote. The terrorists probably thought it wasn''t working on the monster." Tenku gave his opinion.

    The girls were shocked when they found out about it. They wanted to ask him again, but the sound of an explosion from Kasamatsu Park stopped them.

    "It seems the battle between the head of the Kinzoku family and the terrorists has already begun." Tenku looked in the direction the sound of the explosion wasing from and said with a solemn face.

    "Then what are we going to do now?" Wang Ruyue approached Tenku and asked. Her feelings already felt better after hearing Tenku''s words.

    The other girls were in the same condition. Tenku''s praise meant a lot to them and washed away the sadness and disappointment in their hearts. So what they should do in the future is continue to be strong until they can stand side by side with Tenku.

    "We will see their battle. But we''d better do that from quite a distance since I''m worried that we''ll get hit by attacks from the heads of the Kinzoku family and the Hydra." Tenku didn''t want to leave the ce too soon because he was still considering getting the Hydra''s corpse. He would act if he had the chance and kill the monster. Tenku wanted to use its corpse to break through the fifthyer of the Tyrant King Body Tempering Art.

    "We understand." Setsuka and the others quickly agreed as they would follow whatever Tenku decided. After that, they quickly left Amanohashidate and headed towards Kasamatsu Park.

    Tenku and the girls didn''t take long to reach their destination. Just like before, Tenku used an Array te to hide their presence.

    Setsuka and the others were surprised when they saw the state of the environment in Kasamatsu Park. The ce was in ruins. Apart from that, they also found several Realizer''s corpses from the organization''s headquarters. The girls'' faces turned sad and angry when they saw the situation.

    "The terrorists have gone too far! They have done such damage and killed many people!" Kirika said angrily as she clenched her teeth.

    "If you talk about killing people, then your words are true. They have gone too far with their actions. But the damage to Kasamatsu Park wasrgely done by the head of the Kinzoku family. You can see the sh marks from his ax everywhere in the surroundings. This area would be wet if the terrorists caused it because Hydra uses elemental water attacks." Tenku responded to Kirika''s words.

    "What!? Are you sure that the people who did this great damage are not the terrorists but the head of the Kinzoku family!?" Kaede and the girls were shocked.

    "Yes. He was angry that the terrorists had injured his son. So he went berserk and brutally attacked the people from the Ghost Neb. One died, and the mutated Wyvern he controlled was badly injured there." After Tenku left Kasamatsu Park, he used his spiritual sense to oversee the battle between the heads of the Kinzoku family and the terrorists. He did that because he was still thinking about killing the Hydra and getting the body.

    Kaede and the girls looked in a certain direction from that ce and saw a Wyvern lying on the ground with one of its wings cut off.

    "So Chizen survived and managed to leave this ce?" Kirika looked at Tenku and wanted to confirm Chizen''s condition.

    "Correct. He was seriously injured, and the Realizer from headquarters has taken him away from Kasamatsu Park." Tenku replied.

    Kirika was disappointed when she heard that. She didn''t want the terrorists to kill the Realizer from the organization''s headquarters, except for Chizen. Kirika thought that if that person died, then it would be a good thing. Chizen will no longer chase after her, and his problems with Tenku will be solved. Unfortunately, he managed to survive.

    The other girls also had the same thoughts as her. They are not bad people, but they don''t want Chizen to survive because that person will be a problem for Tenku in the future. While the girls were lost in their thoughts, they heard a roar from the scene of the battle between Gin and Hydra.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    Tenku and the girls saw that Gin managed to chop off one of Hydra''s five heads.

 Chapter 266 266

    ?

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrr!

    One of the Hydra''s heads was cut off, and the other four firedser beams simultaneously at Gin. Omega frowned because he felt he had lost control over the monster momentarily.

    "I didn''t expect the head of the Kinzoku family to be this strong. I thought a single Hydra was enough to beat that guy, but I was wrong. As expected of one of the heads of the strongest Realizer group in Japan, he''s strong." Omega said with a solemn face. He had used various attacks to injure Gin, but it had not worked.

    Omega had ordered the Hydra to shoot him with water beams and use physical attacks, but those could not scratch his skin. Gin''s body became extremely hard and solid after he released the ability of his Phantasmal Object.

    After fighting him for quite a while, Omega realized that he was at a disadvantage right now. He fought alongside the Hydra, but he still couldn''t defeat the head of the Kinzoku family. It wasn''t very pleasant, but Omega couldn''t do anything about it.

    "I have to escape from this ce before their reinforcementse." Omega looked in a certain direction from there. He felt that the Realizers from the organization''s headquarters would return to Kasamatsu Park along with reinforcements.

    "Die!" Gin roared and swung his ax with all his might. Hepressed his genesis power in his Phantasmal Object to a very dense state and released it toward Omega.

    "Attack him!" Omega shouted at the Hydra. The four heads of the monsters opened their mouths simultaneously and shot water beams. Afterward, the two attacks collided and created a huge explosion.

    Booooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmm!

    The impact of their attacks destroyed everything in the surroundings and covered the area in smoke and dust.

    "Now is the right time for me to leave this ce!" Omega said in a low voice, and he quickly jumped off the Hydra''s head. Then he ran at top speed towards Amanohashidate. Omega couldn''t stay in that ce any longer. If reinforcements came, he couldn''t escape from Kasamatsu Park. Omega would fall into danger if that happened. He will be caught or killed.

    Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    "Huh?" Gin quickly realized something was wrong with the Hydra when he heard its roar. He felt that the monster was getting out of control. After the smoke and dust cleared, Gin did not find Omega on the Hydra''s head. He looked around the area and saw that his opponent had fled and was running towards Amanohashidate.

    "Bastard! Don''t think you can run away from me!" Gin roared angrily and immediately caught up with Omega. He didn''t care about the Hydra because the most important thing for him was killing all the members of the Ghost Neb.

    First, they had injured Chizen. Secondly, those people from Ghost Neb had stolen the serum from the League of Heroes headquarters.

    The Kinzoku family would receive severe punishment if the terrorists misused the serum because he was one of the two parties who had carried out the research. So Gin couldn''t let Omega escape. He had to catch him no matter what.

    Not long after, the figures of the two swiftly disappeared from Kasamatsu Park and left the Hydra.

    "What should we do, Tenku? If that monster rampages in this ce, the damage will be terrible." Kirika looked at Tenku and said worriedly. She wanted to prevent the Hydra from causing any damage to Kasamatsu Park, but she couldn''t do anything with her current strength and condition.

    She also wouldn''t be able to fight against sixth-level monsters even if Setsuka and the others helped her. So the only way to prevent the Hydra from going berserk and destroying the area is to defeat it, and the only person who can do that among them is only Tenku.

    "You don''t need to worry. I will stop that monster. After all, I need its corpse." Tenku replied without taking his eyes off the Hydra. He was happy because Omega and Gin left that ce. They had unintentionally allowed him to kill the monster and get his hands on the corpse.

    The girls were confused by Tenku''s words. But they didn''t ask further after learning that he would help defeat the Hydra. That was enough for Kirika and the others. After that, they felt weird with Tenku because the other party suddenly went quiet, like he was thinking about something.

    (Hmm... I need to kill that Hydra quickly, but I might be found out if I fight that monster since it would cause quite amotion. I was worried that reinforcements from the organization''s headquarters would suddenlye and see me.

    If I put on my mainbat gear, I will be recognized as the Reaper. Those Realizers will suspect me of being a member of the Ghost Neb. It would be troublesome for me if that happened because they would hound me every time I showed up)

    Tenku pondered and thought of a way to quickly kill the Hydra without being noticed.

    (If I used the Golden Revolver and attacked the Hydra from a distance, I doubted it would instantly kill it. The monster will be alert and will flee the area if it doesn''t die in one shot)

    Although the third form of the Golden Revolver ability had terrible prating power, Tenku doubted that it could kill the Hydra in one bullet since the monster had four heads left.

    Tenku was certain he could kill a heavily injured sixth-level monster with just one shot, but that could only happen if it had only one head. Thus, he didn''t want to take the risk of using the Golden Revolver and put the Hydra on guard.

    On the other hand, the girls were confused when they saw Tenku suddenly silent for a long time. They want to say something but are worried that it might bother him. So they decided to wait patiently.

    "Yes, I can use that power." Tenku suddenly spoke after he remembered something.

    Setsuka and the others had no idea what those words meant. They wanted to ask him, but Tenku opened his mouth first.

    "Please step back. I will attack the monster from here." Tenku asked the girls to stay away from him, fearing they would be affected by the attack he was about to use.

    Wang Ruyue and the other three didn''t know what Tenku wanted to do, but they obeyed his words without questioning him.

    Tenku stretched out his hand and pointed his index finger at the Hydra. Afterward, ck lightning gathered at his fingertips, and he shot it out.

    Sky Annihtion Thunder!

    Rumble!

    The ck lightning shed with terrifying speed and instantly hit the target. The Hydra didn''t have the time to dodge or block the attack because the monster didn''t notice it. The Hydra''s four heads vanished, and its body waspletely burnt. Its body fell to the ground and no longer moved.

    "That attackpletely drained my power." Tenku sighed, and his face was slightly pale. He had used up three-quarters of his Qi to unleash Sky Annihtion Thunder.

    Setsuka and the others were shocked when they saw the scene. The girls didn''t expect Tenku to kill a sixth-level monster in one strike. Even though the Hydra was already heavily injured, it was still a powerful sixth-level monster. So an ordinary high-level Realizer couldn''t kill it in one hit. The heads of Japan''s strongest Realizer group would also find it difficult to do so.

    The girls could feel the horror from Tenku''s attack, and they shivered when he released the ck lightning. But then their faces clouded over as it revealed the difference between their strength and his. Setsuka and the others suddenly wanted to get stronger so they wouldn''t fall further behind him. As the girls were lost in their thoughts, Tenku''s voice brought them back to their senses.

    "You guys wait here. I will go there to retrieve the Hydra corpse." Tenku left the ce without waiting for a reply from them. He shot at terrifying speed toward the Hydra and quickly stored it in his space pocket. Tenku didn''t want anyone to see him picking up the monster''s corpse. After he got what he needed, Tenku immediately returned to the girls'' ce.

    "Let''s leave this ce now. There''s nothing else we can do at Amanohashidate. Our vacation here is over." Tenku said to them.

    "Yeah, let''s go back." Kirika and the others nodded in response to his words. After that, they left the ce secretly without anyone knowing.

    Not long after Tenku and his group disappeared, reinforcements from League of Heroes headquarters arrived. They numbered over fifty and were all high-level Realizers.

    They were shocked when they saw Kasamatsu Park in ruins, and the situation looked dire. Then the Realizers saw several people lying not far from that ce and rushed over to them. They recognized these people because they were members of the League of Heroes who took part in a mission to capture terrorists.

    The Realizers quickly checked their condition, and their faces darkened because those people had died.

    "Bastard! How dare those terrorists kill a member of my organization!" A middle-aged man roared angrily, and his voice resounded in the area. He was the leader of those Realizers, and his strength was in theary phase. The people behind him were also furious and looked around to find the culprit.

    "Where did the terrorists go? Where is the Hydra written in the report? Why didn''t I see it?" A female Realizer said, checking the area around her. But no matter how hard she searched, she couldn''t find the monster. The woman only saw the mutated Wyvern and nothing else.

    "Yeah, this is weird. Mr. Gin asked us to deal with the Hydra at this location while he chases the terrorists. He gave the message to me not long ago. So we should still be able to see the monster. But why don''t we find some traces of it?" The leader frowned because he felt strange about the situation.

    "Did the Hydra also run away after the terrorist left this ce?" A young Realizer asked.

    "It''s possible. In that case, we should look for that monster. We can''t let Hydra roam this area because it''s too dangerous. We will divide our group into four and spread it into all directions. Once you find it, report it to me immediately, and don''t act alone. Do you understand?" The leader said seriously.

    "We understand, leader!" The Realizers said in unison. After that, they quickly left the ce and spread out in four directions from Kasamatsu Park.

 Chapter 267 267

    ?

    Tenku, Wang Ruyue, and the others decided to leave Amanohashidate and immediately returned to the Miyazaki residence. They worried they would run into Chizen if they stayed there any longer. Chizen woulde to Tenku and create problems for him since he was still around Kirika. It would be very troublesome since his father was also there.

    Fortunately, they used the barrier of the array te to hide their presence. If they didn''t do that, it would be difficult for them to leave the ce unnoticed because the Amanohashidate area and its surroundings were heavily guarded. The Realizers are looking for Omega, who has escaped and has yet to be found.

    Tenku and the others returned to Kirika''s house at night. They were disappointed with their vacation in Amanohashidate because it was interrupted by terrorists and monsters. Setsuka and the other girls were irritated and tired.

    Like yesterday, the girls bathed in the Miyazaki residence''s hot springs. Tenku couldn''t refuse when they forced him toe with them. Setsuka and Wang Ruyue wanted him to relieve his fatigue and recover his strength in the hot springs. They want him to be more rxed and enjoy their winter vacation.

    After Tenku and the others had finished bathing, they chatted in the living room. This time they didn''t drink the juice with alcohol because they didn''t want what happened yesterday to happen again. So tonight they prefer to enjoy hot tea and chocte.

    "Winter vacation is still a few days left. Then where will you go next?" Kirika opened their chat. She looked at the girl, and her eyes stopped on Tenku.

    "We will leave that decision to Tenku. But we''ve talked about that before. Although there are still a few days left for winter vacation, we have no other tour destination. So we intend to return to Tokyo and spend the rest of the day off with our families." The one who replied to Kirika''s words was Setsuka.

    She, Wang Ruyue, Kaede, and Tenku had already discussed it. They are confused about their next destination. So they decided to return to Tokyo instead of going to random tourist spots to spend their vacation.

    Setsuka and Kaede had gotten messages from their families toe home. On top of that, Kohana keeps urging Setsuka to return to Tokyo because she also wants to spend winter vacation with Tenku.

    The little girl kept on whining for the past few days. So Setsuka decided to ignore her. But she couldn''t do that for too long because she felt sorry for her little sister.

    Because of that, Setsuka and Kaede were confused. They couldn''t make a decision about it. Apart from that, they still want to spend time with the man they love. But then they decided to discuss the matter with Tenku, and the other party agreed if they returned to Tokyo earlier than their n.

    The two of them were happy that Tenku quickly agreed that they would return to Tokyo. At the same time, they are also sad because their vacation has ended.

    On the other hand, Wang Ruyue didn''t care about that. She will follow whatever decision from Tenku. They can tour around Japan or return to Tokyo. It didn''t matter to her as long as she could be with Tenku. Wang Ruyue could spend time with him on vacation or after returning to his apartment because she was staying at Wang Haotian''s ce. Of course, she could still do just that during the winter break. After that, Wang Ruyue will return to Beijing.

    "You guys are going back to Tokyo? When?" Kirika was surprised and looked at Tenku to confirm Setsuka''s words. She felt sad when she heard that because she had to part ways with them, especially Tenku.

    Since her parents died, Kirika has spent her vacation at home with her maids or managers. She felt tired of it. Because of this, she rarely returns to the Miyazaki residence and focuses on her career as an idol and her work as a Realizer.

    But this winter vacation was different because Setsuka and the others stayed at her house. Kirika was happy because she could feel a different atmosphere this year. She has friends her age that she can chat and fight with.

    Although they only stayed at the Miyazaki residence for two days, Kirika was used to their presence around her. She would be lonely if they suddenly left her.

    "Yes. We will return to Tokyo tomorrow. I''ve already booked the ticket. Setsuka and the others must return to spend the winter holidays with their families. After all, we are confused to determine our next tour destination.

    Thus, we decided to end our vacation. Moreover, the head of the Kinzoku family hase to Kyoto. If we stay here, Chizen wille and use his father to cause trouble for me." Tenku nodded and exined.

    He avoided it not because he was afraid of the Kinzoku family. Tenku didn''t want to make a fuss unnecessarily. It would just waste his energy and make him stand out.

    Kirika fell silent after she heard Tenku''s answer. His words were true and reasonable. But Kirika didn''t want them to leave the Miyazaki residence too soon. Kirika wanted to spend her vacation time with them a bit longer while taking a break from her work.

    When her routine as an idol and Realizer restarts after vacation, Kirika won''t have time to meet them. She was confused about what she should do to stay with them until the winter break was over. But then Kirika suddenly raised his eyebrows after remembering something.

    "Wait a moment." Kirika said and then moved to a corner of the room. Afterward, she took out her smartphone and called her manager, Fumiko.

    Kaede and the others had no idea who Kirika had contacted and what she was talking about. Then the girls were confused when they saw her return with a bright face. They wanted to ask, but Kirika opened her mouth first.

    "Well then, I''ll be back with you guys since I''m going to perform at one of the winter events in Tokyo." Kirika said, and she smiled broadly.

    "Why suddenly? Aren''t you supposed to be taking a long winter vacation from Idol and Realizer work? Then why do you suddenly have to perform in Tokyo?" Setsuka narrowed her eyes at Kirika.

    Even though their rtionship has be closer after they spent time together, she still doesn''t like other women around Tenku. Wang Ruyue and Kaede also looked at Kirika with sharp eyes.

    "Are you starting to think badly of me again? I have no other intention than to perform at a winter event. Ipletely forgot about it and your words have reminded me. So, thank you." Kirika smiled yfully and put on an innocent face under the gazes of the three girls.

    Setsuka and the others didn''t believe her words because they felt she was pretending. Tenku sighed because he felt that the atmosphere in the room had be tense.

    "Alright, Kirika cane with us to return to Tokyo. Aren''t we just going to be together until the airport? So I think it''s not a problem. What do you think?" Tenku said and tried to lighten the atmosphere.

    Setsuka, Wang Ruyue, and Kaede looked at each other and nodded. Tenku''s words were true. Even though Kirika went with them to Tokyo, they separated after they arrived at the airport. Besides, Kirika would still follow them even if they told her not to. So it was useless for Wang Ruyue and the others to refuse her request because she was such a stubborn and cunning girl.

    "In that case, Kirika can return with us." Setsuka answered, and the other two girls nodded as her words represented their opinion.

    "That''s good! If so, it''s decided! I wille to Tokyo with you!" Kirika said excitedly.

    "You! You have another intention ining with us, don''t you!?" Setsuka raised her voice when she saw Kirika''s expression.

    "You must be lying about performing at the winter event in Tokyo! That was just your excuse so we wouldn''t suspect you." Kaede added.

    "Yes! You must be up to something! Quickly tell us!" Wang Ruyue said.

    "Huh? What do you mean by that? I don''t understand. I have to perform at the winter event in Tokyo because it''s my job. I don''t have any ns." Kirika pretended not to understand their words and turned her face away from the girls. She realized she had made a mistake by getting too excited about their answers.

    "You lie! Stop pretending!" Setsuka and the other two girls said in unison, and the room became very noisy due to the girls'' bickering.

    Tenku could only sigh and massage his head because he had a headache at the thought that the girls would fight on the ne, just like they did from Hokkaido to Kyoto. He hoped that it would not happen again. The next day, they left for Tokyo using an early morning flight.

    At the same time, Gin was sitting in a five-star hotel room in Kyoto. His face darkened after he saw the report he received from the reinforcement leader from the League of Heroes headquarters.

    "Not only did I fail to catch the terrorist, but I also lost the Hydra. Damn!!" Gin said angrily and smashed the table in front of him to pieces. Then a man quickly came to the ce after hearing the sound. That person is Chizen. After receiving intensive treatment, he has almost fully recovered.

    "What''s the matter?" Chizen asked in surprise when he saw the shattered table.

    "It''s nothing. How are you now?" Gin shook his head and asked back.

    "I have ny percent recovered. I need to rest for one day, and my condition will return to normal." Chizen replied.

    "Then why are you making such an angry face? Did something happen?" Gin noticed that his son was not in a good mood.

    "A boy was trying to get close to Kirika. I gave him a stern warning, but he ignored it. That person was still staying at the Miyazawa residence until now." Chizen said with annoyance. After that, he exined what had happened over the past few days.

    "Hoo... So some people dare to get close to Kirika after knowing your identity? Then you can teach him a lesson, just like you usually do with the other boys. I will support you. You don''t have to worry about Fuyushima Temple and the Wang family in Beijing. But this time, you must do it cleanly without anyone seeing it. No one should underestimate the Kinzoku family!" Gin said coldly.

    "I understand, father! I will teach him a lesson he will never forget for the rest of his life." Chizen said, and he smiled viciously.

 Chapter 268 268

    It only took them over an hour to arrive at the Tokyo airport. Tenku and the others wanted to return to their homes immediately, but Kirika''s words stopped their footsteps.

    "Then where will I live?" Kirika smiled and asked them.

    "What?" Tenku and the girls were confused after they heard Kirika''s question.

    "Why are you showing such a reaction? I ask you guys. Shouldn''t you answer my question?" Kirika chuckled when she saw their expressions.

    "Wait a minute. What do you mean by that question? Aren''t you going to stay in a hotel? Then why are you asking us that? Do you want us to book a room for you? We can''t do it. You should be able to find a hotel without our help." Setsuka replied and looked at her strangely.

    "You are wrong. I can do that without your help. Do you think I am a little girl?" Kirika said in annoyance.

    "Then why are you asking such a question? Can''t you book a room in the best hotel in Tokyo using your smartphone?" Kaede asked in confusion.

    "I''ve tried to book rooms online, but all the five-star hotels close to the event location are fully booked with touristsing to Tokyo for winter break. Some modest inns may have one or two rooms vacant. But I can''t stay in that ce because it makes me ufortable.

    Also, I''m afraid of living alone because my manager still has a lot of business to do in her hometown and can''t apany me. She coulde to Tokyo one day before the event started." Kirika exined and showed a pitiful face.

    Setsuka and Kaede fell silent after hearing that. They felt that Kirika''s words made sense but were also strange. As a Realizer, Kirika shouldn''t be afraid to live alone. But it was understandable after remembering that she could only use the full strength of her Phantasmal Object when controlling the corpses of powerful monsters. Kirika was a lovely idol, so it was natural that she would have such worries.

    "So you want to stay at one of our homes?" Setsuka quickly caught the meaning of Kirika''s question to them.

    "Correct! You can quickly understand what I mean. So where should I stay? Is it at Fuyushima Temple? Is it at Kaede''s house? Or should I stay in Tenku''s apartment? Thetter is the best option since he lives alone. So I won''t bother you two. Besides that, I can help Tenku to clean the house and cook." Kirika blushed and secretly nced at Tenku. She felt that they were like a newlywed couple when she imagined that.

    "No! You can''t stay at Tenku''s apartment!" Setsuka and the other two girls answered in unison.

    "Then where will I stay while I''m in Tokyo? You won''t ask me to book a room at a hotel, are you? I already exined why I can''t do it. Usually, I''m apanied by my manager, but now I''m alone. So I didn''t dare to stay in the hotel, even though it was a five-star. Isn''t it time for you guys to help me? I weed you into my home when you visited Kyoto. So it would help if you guys let me stay at your ce. You''re not going to refuse my request, are you?" Kirika responded to their words sadly and sighed.

    The girls fell silent as they couldn''t reply to Kirika''s words. But then Kaede and Setsuka discussed in low voices.

    On the other hand, Wang Ruyue did not join in on the conversation because it was not her problem. She was only temporarily in Japan and stayed at Wang Haotian''s ce. Of course, Wang Ruyue couldn''t allow someone toe to her grandfather''s apartment.

    Most importantly, Wang Ruyue couldn''t see Kirika living near Tenku. It would be dangerous because the girl is very aggressive and cunning. He mighte to Tenku''s ce in the middle of the night and push him down. Wang Ruyue didn''t want that to happen.

    Wang Ruyue had to admit that Kirika was extremely beautiful and not inferior to her. She believes in Tenku but not in Kirika. If given the chance, the girl would do anything to make Tenku fall for her.

    "Okay, you can stay at Fuyushima Temple until your manageres to Tokyo. After that, you can find a room in the hotel with her. I hope you won''t give me any other excuses." Setsuka sighed and said helplessly.

    She and Kaede discussed it and decided Kirika would stay the night at Fuysuhima Temple. Although Kaede''s house is spacious, Kirika''s presence might inconvenience her family. So she better stay with Setsuka because Fuyushima Temple has many guest rooms and maids to serve her needs.

    Setsuka wants to repay Kirika for letting them stay at the Miyazaki residence when they were on vacation in Kyoto. She doesn''t like being indebted to other people, especially a girl who loves the same guy as her.

    "That''s good! Then, let''s go to Fuyushima Temple after we stop by Tenku''s apartment!" Kirika said excitedly. She felt happy that her n was going smoothly. Kirika asked about it after they arrived at the Tokyo airport because she knew that Setsuka would disagree if she said that in Kyoto. Then now, she had to carry out her next n.

    "What? Why did you have to go to my apartment? Where I live, and Fuyushima Temple are in different directions. You should go back with Setsuka and rest at her house." Tenku was surprised when he heard that.

    "Yes! What did youe to Tenku''s apartment for? Didn''t Setsuka invite you to live in Fuyushima Temple!?" Wang Ruyue added, and she was irritated by her words. Setsuka and Kaede also wanted to say something, but Kirika opened her mouth first.

    "Why can''t I visit Tenku''s apartment? Are only the two of you allowed toe to his ce? You bragged to me because you''ve been to his apartment. Then why can''t I go there?" Kirikained to Setsuka and Wang Ruyue.

    The two girls'' faces turned red with embarrassment after they heard her words. When they stayed at the Miyazaki residence, they usually had girl talk when Tenku wasn''t with them. Setsuka and Wang Ruyue had bragged to Kirika that they had entered Tenku''s apartment.

    They did so because Kirika kept asking them about where Tenku lived. Setsuka and Wang Ruyue felt bad not answering her since she had allowed them to stay in her house.

    After that, the two girls talked about Tenku''s apartment. But it turned into a rivalry between Setsuka and wang Ruyue. They want to show which of them is the closest and understands more about Tenku. So they told Kirika about their visit to his apartment.

    Kirika was jealous when she knew about it. Kaede also felt the same way as her. But she could only frown and silently listen to the bickering between Setsuka and Wang Ruyue.

    "What are you saying, Kirika!? When did I brag about that to you!?" Setsuka quickly rebutted.

    "Yeah, we never said anything like that to you! So please don''t make up weird stories!" Wang Ruyue added frantically.

    "Huh? So you don''t want to admit it? Weren''t you very excited when you told me about that?" Kirika snorted in response to their words. Wang Ruyue and Setsuka wanted to reply, but Tenku interrupted them.

    "You three better stop fighting. We will be the center of attention from the people at the airport." Tenku sighed and reminded them. He was relieved the three girls didn''t fight on the ne. But Tenku didn''t expect they would do it after arriving at the airport.

    Setsuka, Wang Ruyue, and Kirika finally noticed the situation in that ce. They looked around the surroundings and found several people watching them. Luckily, Kirika was wearing a mask. If she doesn''t disguise her face, then people wille to ask for autographs and photos of her. Moreover, the airport is very crowded because many people visit Tokyo for the winter holidays.

    "Ah, we''re sorry." Kirika and the other two quickly apologized to Tenku. The number of people watching them would increase if they kept fighting, and some might recognize Kirika. If her identity were exposed, there would be an uproar at the airport, which would be troublesome for them.

    "You don''t need to apologize. Well then, we''ll return to my apartment first. After that, you can take Kirika to your house." Tenku shook his head and said to Setsuka.

    "I understand." Setsuka agreed and nodded. She couldn''t reject his words after he made his decision. Besides, Tenku did it to stop their fight and not prolong the problem. So Setsuka could understand why he would allow Kirika to stop by his apartment. She regretted that she hadpeted with Wang Ruyue and made the girl jealous.

    Wang Ruyue and Kaede somewhat objected to Tenku''s decision to invite Kirika to his apartment. But they did not voice their feelings and still followed his decision.

    On the other hand, Kirika smiled broadly after hearing Tenku''s words. She was happy because she could visit Tenku''s apartment. Kirika knew the location, but she never came to that ce.

    "Then let''s go now!" Kirika got excited and grew impatient. Afterward, they left the airport and went to Tenku''s apartment by taxi.

    They didn''t take long to get to their destination. When they arrived at the apartment neighborhood, it suddenly snowed heavily. Tenku and the others quickly entered the building.

    "Pleasee in." After arriving in front of his apartment, Tenku opened the door and invited the girls to enter.

    "Excuse me." Setsuka and the others entered in turn and left Tenku behind. Wang Ruyue and Setsuka looked used to it, but Kaede and Kirika became nervous because it was their first timeing to the residence of a boy their age.

    After they went inside, Tenku wanted to take a step and follow the girls, but a familiar voice stopped him. He turned and saw an old man walking towards him. He was Wang Haotian. He exited his apartment after noticing Tenku''s presence and knowing he was back.

    "I didn''t think you''d be so popr with the girls, brat. You''re leaving for a vacation with my granddaughter, the Miko of Fuyushima Temple, and her best friend. But you returned with four girls; thest one is no less beautiful than the others. You''re so greedy, brat. Were you dissatisfied with the three girls, and you decided to add another one?" Wang Haotian said angrily.

 Chapter 269 269

    ?

    Wang Haotian walked over to Tenku and looked at him with a cloudy face. He was angry because he thought his disciple had yed with the heart of Wang Ruyue. Wang Haotian couldn''t ept it because he didn''t want his granddaughter to be sad.

    "What are you saying, Master? Don''t your words make me look like a scoundrel who likes to y with girls'' hearts?" Tenkuined in response.

    "Isn''t that the truth? You were dissatisfied with the three beauties apanying you and added another. If you''re not an asshole, then what are you called? Shouldn''t you know how Yue''er feels about you? Even though you are my only disciple, I will never forgive you if you hurt her." Wang Haotian said seriously. He would be furious if Tenku toyed with Wang Ruyue''s heart.

    "I know Yue''er''s feelings for me, and I would never hurt her. What happened is not like what you see. If you want to know why I brought that girl, you can ask Yue''er directly. But one thing for sure is what you think is wrong. I''ve never yed with any girl''s heart." Tenku replied helplessly.

    "Are your words true, brat?" Wang Haotian narrowed his eyes at Tenku and determined whether he was lying or telling the truth from the expression on his face.

    "That''s true. I would never lie to you on this matter." Tenku said firmly.

    Wang Haotian saw Tenku and believed his disciple was speaking the truth. After hearing that, he was silent for a while and then opened his mouth.

    "Then what happened? Why did youe back early, and who is that girl? Why did you bring her back to your apartment?" Wang Haotian asked.

    "Shouldn''t you ask Yue''er about that? So you can confirm if what I say is true or not." Tenku replied.

    "I won''t get her answer if I ask about it. What I will get is her scolding. She will be angry if I badmouth you in front of her. She was different from Yu''er in the past. She rarely shows her smile to me now. If she does, it''s when she talks about you." Wang Haotian red at Tenku and said in annoyance.

    "It''s not my fault. I never asked her to defend me in front of you. Besides, why did you have to badmouth me in front of her? Of course, she''d be angry." Tenku shrugged his shoulders like he didn''t care about that.

    "Alright. It was my fault. In that case, you''d better go inside because Yue''er and the others should be waiting for you. I don''t want my granddaughter to discover I''ve kept you here to interrogate you. I''lle to your apartment when they get home, and I want you to tell me everything that happened on your vacation." Wang Haotian said and quickly left the ce without waiting for a reply from Tenku.

    "I understand." Tenku answered curtly. Afterward, he entered his apartment and saw the girls sitting and chatting in the living room. Tenku also found tea and snacks on the table. He was sure that he never bought that food. The girls enjoy their time and consider his apartment their home. When Tenku approached them, Kirika noticed it and quickly walked towards him.

    "Tenku! I want to cancel my stay at Fuyushima Temple. I will sleep in your apartment tonight!" Kirika said and smiled coquettishly.

    When she entered Tenku''s apartment, she saw it was simple and in, without much decoration. Kirika felt she would feel at home andfortable living in his apartment. What''s more, she could be alone in that ce with Tenku. Therefore, Kirika asked him to let her stay in his apartment for one night.

    "No! You can''t live in this apartment!" Setsuka and the other two stood up and said in unison. After that, the girls fought, and his apartment became noisier and livelier. Tenku could only sigh and massage his forehead when he saw the scene.

    Kirika and the other three girls fought for quite a while. After calmed down, they decided to return to their homes because it was almost noon.

    Initially, Wang Ruyue wanted to stay in Tenku''s apartment longer because she could return to her grandfather''s ce anytime since it was still in the same building. But Setsuka and the others forbade her strictly and asked her to leave the ce.

    Wang Ruyue could only surrender when the other three girls led her out of the apartment. She didn''t resist when Setsuka, Kaede, and Kirika dragged her away because they didn''t want her to be alone in that ce with Tenku.

    Tenku felt that there was something strange about their behavior. Usually, Wang Ruyue would quarrel with them over such matters and insist on staying in his apartment. But this time, she quickly followed Setsuka and the others without much resistance.

    He suspected the girls had some secret he didn''t know about. But then Tenku shook his head and didn''t want to think about it too much. It''s not good if he is too curious about the girls'' secrets.

    Tenku apanied Setsuka and the others to the front of his apartment building. The girls are reluctant to be separated from him but must return home to spend the winter holidays with their families.

    On the other hand, Wang Ruyue showed a triumphant smile toward Setsuka and the others. She could meet Tenku anytime since she lives in the same building. Kirika and the other two became irritated when they saw her face. After they left, Tenku apanied Wang Ruyue to where her grandfather was.

    "Finally, I can rest." Tenku leaned his body on the couch and sighed. He couldn''t rest when the girls were around because they were constantly bickering over trivial matters.

    Even so, he enjoyed spending time with them. Tenku would like to go on another vacation with them if he can. Of course, the people he was referring to were Setsuka and Wang Ruyue. He couldn''t go on vacations with Kirika or Kaede because he only saw them as friends and nothing more.

    Initially, Tenku wanted to focus on getting stronger and went to another world to find his sister. But now he has another goal. Tenku wants to protect the people he loves. They were Wang Ruyue and Setsuka. He didn''t want to lose them, just like what had happened to his family. Tenku closed his eyes and wanted to sleep, but knocking on the door woke him.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    "Couldn''t that old man let me rest a bit?" Tenku sighed andined. He didn''t need his spiritual sense to check who it was. Tenku knew that the person who hade was his Master because he said he wanted to ask for an exnation from him after the girls came home. Tenku got up from the couch and walked over to meet Wang Haotian. When he opened the door, the old man opened his mouth first before he could speak.

    "I came here to hear your exnation, brat. Tell me everything that happened when you two went on vacation. I hope you don''t do anything strange to Yue''er." Wang Haotian said and entered his apartment.

    Tenku was silent because he was used to the old man''s attitude. But then he broke out in a cold sweat after remembering what he had done to Wang Ruyue at Kirika''s house. Wang Haotian would be furious if he found out about it. Tenku took a deep breath, trying to keep hisposure before the old man.

    "I won''t do anything to her. Besides, can''t you give me a little time to rest? You cane to my apartment again to hear my exnation tonight." Tenku quickly shifted the topic of their conversation and followed Wang Haotian from behind.

    "No. I want to hear about it now." Wang Haotian said decisively and sat down on the sofa.

    "Alright, I can''t say anything else if you insist." Tenku sighed and replied helplessly. He wanted to sit down, but Wang Haotian''s words stopped him.

    "Wait a minute. You''d better make me a cup of tea before we begin our conversation. I thought that this would go on for quite a while. You can''t let me get thirsty while listening to your story, right?" Wang Haotian leaned his back in his seat and casually said.

    Blue veins popped out on Tenku''s forehead when he heard that. He wanted toin but swallowed his words again and reluctantlyplied with the old man''s request. Tenku didn''t want to waste time arguing with Wang Haotian because he would lose. After all, that old man was his martial Master.

    "I understand." Tenku said briefly and immediately went to the kitchen to make tea for Wang Haotian.

    Not long after, he returned with two cups of tea, one for Wang Haotian and one for him. Tenku ced it on the table and sat on the sofa opposite the old man.

    "Then, you can tell me what happened when you were on vacation with Yue''er." Wang Haotian spoke and sipped his tea.

    "Okay. Me, Yue''er, and the other two girls chose Hokkaido as our first destination¡­" Tenku started telling Wang Haotian about their winter break.

    He exined about the ces they visited and his encounter with Kirika. Tenku told Wang Haotian about the girl''s identity, but he just responded with a straight face like he didn''t care. It was only natural, considering the old man didn''t know him.

    After that, Tenku told him their next destination would be Kyoto, and Kirika invited them to stay at her house. He also talked about his troubles with the son of the Kinzoku family and the terrorism at Amanohashidate. He exined why the incident happened and told Wang Haotian about the serum created by the League of Heroes and the Kinzoku family.

    "I didn''t expect you to get into trouble with the Kinzoku family because of a girl." Wang Haotian sighed heavily and massaged his forehead. He had often warned Tenku to avoid Japan''s strongest group of Realizers, but the other party did the opposite.

    Tenku was close to the daughter of Fusyuhima Temple and is now in trouble with the son of the Kinzoku family. Wang Haotian did not know the next group he would meet. But the old geezer''s face became serious after he remembered thest sentence of his exnation. Tenku wanted to reply, but Wang Haotian suddenly opened his mouth again.

    "The Kinzoku family and the League of Heroes shouldn''t have created such a serum. Now the situation is getting dangerous because it has fallen into the hands of the terrorists. I feel that soon there will be great chaos in Japan." Wang Haotian said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 270 270

    ?

    "I feel that soon there will be great chaos in Japan." Wang Haotian said with a solemn face, and the atmosphere in the room fell silent.

    "You''re right, Master. The terrorists would inject the serum into the monsters they caught to strengthen them. After that, those people would use them to wreak havoc on Japan.

    It was okay if they injected it at low-level monsters, but it would be dangerous if it were high-level. Even though the sess rate was low, they had increased a Wyvern''s strength with it." Tenku nodded in agreement to Wang Haotian''s words.

    He overheard the conversation between the Realizers from the organization''s headquarters and Omega. The serum only had a low sess rate, but the terrorists might have a way to improve or develop it.

    Ghost Neb was no small organization, and they probably had far more skilled researchers than the League of Heroes and the Kinzoku family. If they developed the serum and produced it inrge quantities, then it was sure that the terrorists would use it on the monsters to create havoc in Japan since that was their aim when they appeared.

    "I might have to return to Beijing with Yue''er after the winter break. I have to discuss this matter with the other members of the Wang family as well as the China Realizer organization.

    The Ghost Neb is only creating chaos in Japan for now. But no one can guarantee that they won''t do it in other countries in the future. So I have to prepare countermeasures before the worst happens." Wang Haotian said seriously. But then his face softened when he saw Tenku.

    "I''m sorry that I can''t stay in Japan for long. I still have a lot of business to do in Beijing. So I have to return to the Wang family immediately. After all, you don''t need me anymore because I have nothing more to teach you. You broke through the innate realm and are stronger than me now." Wang Haotian smiled sadly.

    He remembered when he first saw Tenku and was attracted to the abilities of his Phantasmal Object. At that time, Wang Haotian only wanted to make Tenku stronger and use the boy to help him win the martial artspetition and save his granddaughter.

    Because of that, Wang Haotian took him as his disciple. He taught Tenku about cultivation and about how to fight. But after he had trained him for nearly ten years, Wang Haotian had already regarded Tenku as his grandson.

    Time quickly passed, and the boy who knew nothing about cultivation had be much stronger than him by now. This made Wang Haotian sad because he thought Tenku no longer needed him. After all, Tenku and Wang Ruyue''s position was the same for him.

    "Huh? What are you saying, Master? Why are you suddenly being sentimental? No matter how strong I be, I still need your guidance because you have much more experience than me. After all, I am young and easily make mistakes. You are my Master and will remain my Master forever. So please don''t say such words." Tenku replied. He could sense Wang Haotian''s mood and more or less knew what he was thinking because he felt the same way.

    Tenku was sad to be separated from the person who taught him how to cultivate and helped him be stronger. Moreover, Wang Haotian had also told him about many things, and he looked like a grandfather.

    "Are you saying I''m an old man, brat?" Wang Haotian red at Tenku and retorted.

    "That''s not what I meant. I wanted to say that you¡­" After seeing him angry, Tenku wanted to exin to Wang Haotian, but the old man interrupted him.

    "Thank you, brat. I didn''t go wrong by choosing you as my disciple. You have saved Yue''er. Not only from the Gu family''s marriage agreement but also from Fenrir, who appeared in the martial artspetition area." Wang Haotian said and smiled warmly. He felt touched by Tenku''s words.

    "You don''t need to thank me, Master. I did it because I promised to help. But now you don''t have to ask for it because I will protect Yue''er with all my strength." Tenku said with determination.

    "I''m d you have such thoughts. No wonder Yue''er fell in love with you. I hope you can keep your word." Wang Haotian sighed and took another sip of tea to moisten his throat. Tenku wanted to reply to his words, but the old man suddenly opened his mouth again.

    "Then what did you do to Yue''er when you spent your winter vacation together? You haven''t told me about it. You didn''t do anything weird to her, did you?" Wang Haotian suddenly changed the topic.

    "Of course, I didn''t do anything to her. We only visited tourist spots in Hokkaido and Kyoto. I won''t be able to do anything weird to her since we''re not on vacation together. Did you forget that Setsuka and Kaede areing with us?

    Besides, Kirika also became our tour guide in Kyoto." Tenku exined. He tried to keep hisposure as he answered so that Wang Haotian wouldn''t be suspicious of him.

    "Is that true?" Wang Haotian narrowed his eyes at him.

    "Everything I said is true. I won''t lie to you." Tenku replied helplessly. He was nervous and hoped that Wang Haotian would believe him.

    "Hmm... All right. I will believe you this time. But if I find out that you have done something to Yue''er, I will have you repeat the rigorous training you did in the past, and I will multiply the difficulty by a hundred times." Wang Haotian threatened, but he didn''t look serious with his words.

    He knew that Tenku wouldn''t do anything strange to Wang Ruyue. Tenku would only dare to do so if he had gotten permission from his granddaughter. In other words, they do it consensually. So Wang Haotian couldn''t give punishment to him. If he did, then Wang Ruyue would be angry with him.

    "I understand." Tenku nodded and secretly sighed in relief after hearing that. Fortunately, Wang Haotian believed his words. Tenku knew that the old man wouldn''t be able to do anything to him even if he knew about it because they did it based on their feelings.

    Afterward, they talked deeply about the serum created by the League of Heroes and the Kinzoku family. Tenku told him everything he had heard from their conversation and the mutated goblin he had found. They chatted so intently that they didn''t notice someone eavesdropping their conversation. That person was Wang Ruyue.

    Wang Ruyue secretly followed Wang Haotian after she found out that her grandfather was going to meet Tenku. She was worried that Wang Haotian would interrogate Tenku with difficult questions. Then Wang Ruyue saw that her grandfather and Tenku had entered the apartment, but the door was not closed tightly.

    Wang Ruyue sneaked into Tenku''s apartment and listened to their conversation. Initially, she intended to show herself if she was found out.

    Luckily, Tenku didn''t use his spiritual sense to check his surroundings. So Wang Ruyue could eavesdrop on their chat without being noticed. She listened to Tenku''s exnation to Wang Haotian. It started from their vacation in Hokkaido until they returned to Tokyo.

    Afterward, Wang Ruyue felt that the room was silent when Wang Haotian said that Tenku might not need him anymore since he had be much more potent than him. He knew that his grandfather had already considered Tenku as his grandson.

    Wang Ruyue could feel the sadness from her grandfather''s words. But then she felt happy after hearing Tenku''s answer to Wang Haotian. It shows that he also considers Wang Haotian as his family.

    Then Wang Ruyue also heard about Tenku''s promise to Wang Haotian that he would protect her with all his might. Wang Ruyue''s face flushed, and her heart fluttered because Tenku had shown his feelings for her through those words.

    Wang Ruyue quickly left the apartment because she didn''t want Tenku to notice she had overheard their conversation. She would be embarrassed if Tenku saw her blushing face. Wang Ruyue had to calm her wildly pounding heart quickly. After exiting the apartment, she returned to Wang Haotian''s ce with a flower-like smile blooming on her face.

    Time quickly passed, and days changed. Tenku woke up early and wanted to do his routine training. But he frowned when he saw the situation outside. The snow fell heavily and covered the street before his apartment building.

    "Okay. It looks like I''ll be off training today." Tenku sighed and returned to his apartment. After that, he went to the kitchen and made herself hot chocte.

    Tenku leaned back on the couch and intended to spend the dayzing around at home and enjoying his winter vacation to the fullest. Just as he was about to sip his drink, he heard a knock from outside. Tenku released his divine consciousness and checked to see who had visited his apartment in the morning.

    He raised his eyebrows when he discovered that the person who hade was Wang Ruyue. Tenku quickly got up from the couch and opened the door.

    "Yue''er? What is it? Why did youe to my apartment so early in the morning?" Tenku asked softly.

    Wang Ruyue came to his apartment wearing casual clothes. Although it didn''t expose her fair and wless skin, it did reveal her perfect curves.

    "I made breakfast for you. You haven''t eaten yet, have you?" Wang Ruyue smiled sweetly and showed the food box in her hand.

    "Yeah, I haven''t had breakfast yet. Then,e in." Tenku nodded in response to her words. He was happy because Wang Ruyue had made him breakfast.

    "Excuse me." Wang Ruyue entered Tenku''s apartment and went to the dining room. She opened the box she had brought and quickly served it to the table.

    "I will help you." Tenku said and helped Wang Ruyue take the food out of the box. After they finished serving the breakfast on the table, Tenku fell silent.

    "Did you make all this food?" Tenku said in surprise because the food was more than he thought. He could feel the effort from the girl to get up early and cook breakfast for him.

    "Yes, I hope the food I made suits your taste." Wang Ruyue lowered her head and said shyly. Tenku was urged to push her down when he saw her cute behavior. Fortunately, he quickly regained his senses after hearing another knock on the door.

    "Who else this time?" Tenku muttered and then looked at Wang Ruyue.

    "I will see the person who ising." Tenku said.

    "Yes, I will wait for you." Wang Ruyue sat on one of the chairs at the table and looked like an obedient wife.

    Tenku nodded and immediately left the dining room. He wanted to see who the guests who visited his residence this time. When he opened the door, he saw two big girls and one little girl standing in front of his apartment.

    "Big brother!" The little girl screamed and jumped at Tenku.

 Chapter 271 271

    ?

    "Big brother!"

    The little girl who suddenly appeared and hugged Tenku was Kohana. She came apanied by Setsuka and Kirika. Tenku was surprised but quickly caught her to lessen the impact to avoid getting hurt.

    "Kohana? Why did youe here? Isn''t it snowing heavily outside?" Tenku asked and stroked her head gently.

    Kohana closed her eyes and enjoyed the treatment. Therefore, she just kept quiet and didn''t hear his question. Then Tenku looked to Setsuka for an answer. Even though the three wore thick clothes, it wasn''t good for them to go out in such bad weather, especially for a little girl like Kohana. Tenku was worried that she would get sick from the cold.

    "Kohana has been nagging me sincest night to visit your apartment. She said he missed you and wanted to y with you for the rest of the winter break." Setsuka said nervously and didn''t dare to look Tenku in the eye directly.

    On the other hand, Kirika looked at her strangely because she felt that her words didn''t match what happened. She wanted to say something to Tenku, but Kohana opened her mouth first.

    "Huh? The story is not like big sister said." Kohana looked at Setsuka and shook her head.

    Setsuka blinked a few times to give her a code. She wanted to ask her little sister to be quiet and not continue her words. Unfortunately, she didn''t understand that and looked at Setsuka confusedly. Kohana didn''t know why her sister was suddenly giving her a wink.

    "Then what''s the true story?" Tenku said softly.

    "Last night, I begged big sister toe here, but she refused and quickly left me to apany sister Kirika to the guest room. But then I saw her getting up early to cook and sing in a good mood.

    As I remember, my sister would only do that when cooking lunch for you. Then I kept an eye on her and finally discovered that she and sister Kirika would go to your apartment secretly without me knowing it. They want to leave me at home. So I caught them red-handed and forced them toe here." Kohana exined with an innocent face.

    Although this was their first interaction, she seemed to be getting along with Kirika. The two had met during the incident of the attack of the monsters and terrorists from the Ghost Neb at Suisei High School, but they didn''t speak to each other.

    (As expected of an idol. She can adapt to the environment around her so quickly. She got along well with Kohana in just one night and most likely with her parents too)

    Tenku thought and then looked at Setsuka after he heard Kohana''s words.

    "Don''t listen to Kohana! She''s making up stories because I refused her requestst night!" Setsuka said frantically and red at her little sister.

    "Hiiii!" Kohana quickly hid behind Tenku.

    Tenku couldn''t help but sigh when he saw that and turned her eyes to Kirika.

    "Then who''s right?" Tenku asked.

    "Kohana''s words are only half true. Although I didn''t do much, I helped Setsuka make those foods. We wanted to leave quietly because we didn''t want to take Kohana out in this cold weather for fear that she would get sick. But the little girl had been watching us since we cooked in the kitchen and knew we were going to your apartment." Kirika exined.

    "Is that so?" Tenku looked to Setsuka for confirmation.

    Setsuka nodded shyly and blushed. She was still not used to showing affection for Tenku in front of others.

    "Then..." Tenku intended to invite them into his apartment, but he stopped his words after hearing a voice from behind.

    "Who''sing to visit your ce in the morning?" Wang Ruyue asked and appeared from within Tenku''s apartment. Setsuka and Kirika''s faces clouded over when they saw her.

    "You! Why are you in Tenku''s apartment at this hour!? Did you stay herest night!?" Kirika said in shock.

    "Are you viting what we agreed on?" Setsuka looked at Wang Ruyue coldly.

    Tenku sighed because he felt Deja Vu when he saw the scene before him. The difference is Setsuka is not with Kaede but with Kirika.

    "Wait a minute. I know what you guys are thinking, but it''s a misunderstanding. I came here in the morning to bring food and breakfast together with Tenku. Although I want to do what you said, I''m not a girl who cheats and doesn''t keep my word. So you don''t need to worry." Wang Ruyue quickly exined before the two girls grew even angrier.

    "Are your words true?" Setsuka narrowed her eyes.

    "You can ask Tenku to confirm my words." Wang Ruyue said helplessly and nced at Tenku beside her.

    "Yeah, shees here in the morning and brings me breakfast. Why? What are you guys talking about? What deal have you guys made?" Tenku nodded in response to Wang Ruyue''s words. But then he was confused by the conversation between the three girls.

    "We didn''t make any deals. We just promised toe to your apartment together today and can''t get ahead of each other. Isn''t that right, Kirika?" Setsuka looked away from Tenku and said. Afterward, she threw that question at Kirika.

    "Huh!? Yes! She''s right. We promised toe here together. Because of that, we were angry for thinking she hade ahead of us." Kirika was surprised and answered reflexively. She didn''t expect that Setsuka would throw that question at her.

    "Is that so?" Tenku felt that the girls were hiding something from him.

    Setsuka, Kirika, and Wang Ruyue nodded simultaneously. They couldn''t tell the deal they had made to Tenku because it was rted to him.

    "Then, we should have breakfast together inside. Is it okay?" Tenku looked at Wang Ruyue and asked her opinion.

    He couldn''t ask Setsuka and the others to return to their house because it was heavily snowing. Besides, Kohana had alreadye to his apartment to meet him, so he couldn''t bear to see her sad. But Tenku also couldn''t allow them to go inside and have breakfast with him because Wang Ruyue had arrived at his apartment before them. He didn''t want to hurt any of the girls.

    "Okay. They can have breakfast with us. We can''t ask them back aftering here. The weather outside is pretty bad." Wang Ruyue sighed and reluctantly allowed Setsuka and the others to join them for breakfast.

    "Thank You." Tenku said softly.

    "You don''t need to thank me because I didn''t do anything for you. Besides, I can see that you care about that little girl. So I won''t prevent them from having breakfast with us." Wang Ruyue smiled and looked at Kohana behind Tenku.

    "You are right..." Tenku was quick to admit it. He cares deeply for Kohana because the little girl reminds him of his sister. Tenku wanted to continue his words, but he felt someone was pulling his sleeve. He finds Kohana wanting to speak something to him.

    "Hmm... Big brother. Who is that beautiful sister?" Kohana pointed at Wang Ruyue and asked.

    "She is..." Tenku wanted to answer her question, but Wang Ruyue interrupted him.

    "Nice to meet you, Kohana. I am a friend of your big brother and your big sister. My name is Wang Ruyue, and Ie from Beijing, China. Setsuka and Tenku have talked a lot about you. I didn''t expect you to be cuter than their descriptions." Wang Ruyue smiled and introduced herself to Kohana.

    "Ah, yes. My name is Kohana Fuyushima. I am pleased to make your acquaintance, big sister Ruyue." Kohana blushed with embarrassment after hearing Wang Ruyue''s praise. She lowered her head slightly and introduced herself.

    "Since you already know each other, we''d better go inside because it''s frigid outside. Then we can have breakfast. Don''t you make a lot of food? Then, we can eat together." Tenku said to Kohana and then looked at Setsuka and Kirika. The two girls nodded, and they went inside Tenku''s apartment.

    Tenku walked while holding Kohana''s tiny hand. The other three girls could only smile and follow behind. They knew what had happened to Tenku in the past and could understand his treatment of Kohana.

    "Is this where a big brother lives? Why is it in and undecorated?" Kohana looked around after she entered the apartment. She was confused because the ce had no decorations and was very different from Fuyushima Temple.

    "I don''t give any decoration in my apartment because I''m morefortable living like this. Therefore, I prefer in rooms." Tenku answered.

    "I see. If you only like simple and in rooms, where will you disy our photos from ourst vacation?" Kohana asked with a sad face. He, Setsuka, and Tenku had vacationed together and taken many photos.

    If Tenku doesn''t like the decorations in his apartment, then the photos might just be saved on his smartphone orputer and not printed. Kohana wanted it to be disyed as decoration in Tenku''s apartment because she did that in her room.

    Not only Kohana but Setsuka have also printed a photo with Tenku. Kohana had seen that by ident. Of course, the sibling hid the picture because they didn''t want their parents to see it.

    "It doesn''t matter if it''s just a photo. I will print it immediately and disy it in my room." Tenku said softly and stroked Kohana''s head. He couldn''t refuse her request when the little girl was already showing such an expression.

    "That''s good! You are the best, big brother!" Kohana was happy and said excitedly. The three girls smiled warmly as they watched the two exchange.

    After arriving at the dining room, Tenku and the others helped Setsuka to serve the breakfast she had made on the table. The amount of food was enormous after adding Wang Ruyue''s. Luckily, they''d have breakfast together so the food wouldn''t waste.

    They didn''t take long to eat all the food on the table because it was delicious, be it Setsuka''s or Wang Ruyue''s cooking. After breakfast, Tenku apanied Kohana to y and chat in the living room while the other three girls cleaned the dining room. At first, Tenku wanted to help them, but Setsuka and the others firmly refused.

    After cleaning the dining room, the girls came to the living room to meet Tenku. They were sitting on the sofa, and Wang Ruyue suddenly opened her mouth.

    "How about we go around Tokyo to enjoy our winter vacation?" Wang Ruyue smiled at Tenku and Kohana.

 Chapter 272 272

    ?

    "Huh? You want to go visit tourist attractions in Tokyo today?" Tenku was slightly surprised when he heard Wang Ruyue''s words.

    "Not only me. Kirika and Setsuka will alsoe with us. Of course, we will also bring Kohana along." Wang Ruyue replied. The two girls beside her nodded and confirmed her sentence.

    They had discussed it while cleaning up the dining table and agreed to take a trip outside and let Kohana spend her winter holidays with Tenku. Kirika and Wang Ruyue could feel the little girl''s affection for him.

    "Yes! I also want to go to y outside! After all, it''s been a while since west traveled together, big brother! I also want to y with the other two beautiful sisters!" Kohana''s face brightened, and she responded excitedly. Kohana quickly became close to Wang Ruyue after they had breakfast together.

    "I have no objection to your idea. But is it okay to walk outside when it''s snowing heavily? Shouldn''t we go tomorrow? I think the weather will be better than today.

    We still have three days left before winter break ends. So we don''t need to rush to spend it. Although the location is close, we should choose the right time to visit tourist attractions in Tokyo." Tenku looked at the three girls and said.

    Setsuka and the other two girls looked at each other and fell silent after they heard that because his words made sense. They nned it without thinking about the current weather.

    It wouldn''t be a problem for them because colds like that wouldn''t affect Tenku and the others. But now they will take Kohana to visit tourist spots. She still had not awakened her Phantasmal Object, and her body was weak. So it would be dangerous if the snowfall got heavier because the little girl might get sick.

    "Yeah, you''re right. We didn''t think about that. What do you think, Kohana?" Setsuka said and then looked at her little sister sitting on Tenku''sp. She wanted to be spoiled by him after they finished breakfast, and she wasn''t shy about showing it to her sister.

    "I want to go now. I don''t know if Mom and Dad will let me go again tomorrow. I couldn''t go outside in the heavy snow without my big sister asking for permission.

    After all, we don''t know whether tomorrow''s weather will be better or worse than today." Kohana lowered her head and spoke sadly. She gripped Tenku''s hand tightly because she was worried that he would refuse to go out for a walk today.

    The three girls felt that Kohana''s words were also true. They don''t know what the weather will be like tomorrow. They might cancel their ns if it snowed more heavily than this morning.

    On the other hand, Tenku could sense that the little girl wanted to spend winter vacation with him, just like he did with Kirika and the others.

    "Alright. We will visit tourist attractions in Tokyo today. We will go during the day to wait for the weather outside to get better because we won''t be able to enjoy our vacation if the roads are covered with snow. What do you think, Kohana?" Tenku asked and stroked her head gently. He smiled because he felt that the little girl''s behavior was very cute and funny when she was worried. Tenku intended to tease her again but stopped because he didn''t want Kohana to be sad.

    "Is that true?" Kohana raised her head and looked at him.

    "Of course. I would never lie to you." Tenku nodded and touched Kohana''s small nose with his fingertips.

    "Yay! You are the best big brother! I love you!" Kohana said excitedly and hugged Tenku tightly.

    Wang Ruyue and the other girls couldn''t help but smile when they saw the heartwarming sight. They could feel the affection between the two people. Although the two are not blood-rted, Tenku treats Kohana like her little sister because she reminds him of Haruna.

    Of course, the happiest person was Setsuka because Tenku treated Kohana very well. It will make them even closer. Setsuka believes it won''t be long before her rtionship with Tenku will take to the next level.

    Afterward, they chatted in the living room until noon. The apartment was filled with jokes andughter because of Kohana''s cuteness. Then Tenku came out of his ce and checked the weather outside. He saw that the snow was still falling but not as heavy as before. Therefore, they decide to go out now and apany Kohana to spend her winter holidays together.

    Their first destination is Ueno Park. Initially, Kohana wanted them to visit Tambara Ski Park because she was jealous of her older sister. Setsuka tells about his vacation with Tenku in Hokkaido and shows photos of them together. Thus, Kohana wanted to do the same as her older sister.

    Unfortunately, Tenku refused because the location of Tambara Ski Park is quite far. After all, it is already outside the Tokyo area. Kohana pouted upon hearing that, but Tenku quickly promised that they would visit that ce if he had the time.

    Of course, Tenku couldn''t be doing that any time soon as he didn''t want to travel too far after just returning from a vacation with Setsuka and the others.

    Tenku and his group only took about an hour to get to Ueno Park. But to their surprise, the ce was already bustling with visitors even though it was snowing heavily earlier. Ueno Park is now painted white and looks beautiful. If theye during spring, they can see the cherry blossoms decorating the ce.

    Although the scenery at this time was not as beautiful as in spring, it was enough to attract the people around the area to visit and spend their winter holidays.

    "Does it not snow in Ueno Park? Howe those people have gathered here before us?" Kohana looked around and said confusedly.

    "They might be visitors from near this area. So it doesn''t matter if theye when it snows. Some might be looking for that atmosphere because they want to enjoy their winter holidays in the truest sense.

    "I see. Then let''s go there, big brother!" Kohana nodded and dragged Tenku to a certain ce from Ueno Park.

    Tenku could only sigh and follow where the little girl took him. Setsuka and the others smiled and walked slowly to give Tenku and Kohana a chance to spend time alone. Besides, they were talking about something and didn''t want Tenku to hear it.

    Not long after, they arrived at a somewhat deserted area. That ce is the Ueno Zoo. Kohana takes Tenku to see the animals there.

    "Look at that! There are pandas! Let''s go to that ce!" Kohana said excitedly. This was not the first time she hade to Ueno Park. Because of that, she knew the zoo''s location and came to see the pandas.

    "Yes, let''s go." Tenku smiled in response to Kohana''s enthusiasm. He walked in the footsteps of the little girl, and he remained alert to his surroundings.

    Tenku wasn''t afraid that the terrorists from Ghost Neb would appear and wreak havoc in that ce. He was worried that he would run into students from Suisei High School. If that happened, unnecessary trouble woulde because Setsuka and the other two girls were with him.

    The three girls wore masks, but their beauty couldn''t bepletely hidden, and someone in the ce might have recognized Setsuka.

    "Why do I feel that pandas are like big brothers? It lookszy and doesn''t care about anything around it." Kohana said and pointed at one of the pandas.

    Tenku found a panda lying alone where the little girl was pointing. It was quite far from the crowd and seemed to ignore the situation around it even though it knew that they were being watched by visitors at the Ueno Zoo.

    Wang Ruyue and the girls fell silent when they heard her words. They didn''t expect the little girl topare Tenku with a panda. But they thought Kohana''s words were not wrong because they also got that impression from Tenku in the past.

    "Am I like that?" Tenku asked Kohana.

    "Yes. I felt Big Brother looked like that panda when we first met. But now you are different because you have started to open your heart to others. I like you more now because you are no longer indifferent to me!" Kohana replied without hesitation.

    "Is that so?" Tenku looked to Setsuka and the other two for their opinion.

    The girls nodded slightly in response to his question because they were worried that Tenku would be offended by that.

    "If it''s a change in a positive direction, then I''m fine with that. But I thought that panda''s face is simr to yours." Tenku smiled and pinched Kohana''s cheek.

    "Big brother! I''m not like that!" Kohana puffed her cheeks andined. Setsuka and the othersughed when they saw her behavior.

    After that, they wandered around Ueno Park until the evening and decided to go to the Shibuya shopping center for dinner. When they arrived at their destination, Setsuka suddenly opened her mouth.

    "Can I leave Kohana to you? I need to go to the toilet for a bit." Setsuka looked at Tenku and then at Kohana.

    "Yes, we will also go with her." Wang Ruyue added, and Kirika nodded at her words.

    "I understand. I will take care of this little girl. By the way, I''ll buy a smartphone at a shop near this ce since mine is broken. Then I''ll look for a restaurant because I''m worried we won''t get a table if wee at dinnertime." Tenku remembered that he had not reced his smartphone because the previous one was badly damaged after being hit by thunder tribtion.

    Akina and his ssmates might be worried about him since they couldn''t reach him. Tenku couldn''t send messages to them using his dimension watch because it was his secret and only a few people were allowed to know about it.

    "That is a good idea. Please send us the restaurant''s location, and we wille there as soon as we leave the toilet." Setsuka replied.

    "I''ll message you after I find a restaurant for us to eat at." Tenku said, and they separated. After that, he and Kohana went to the nearest smartphone shop. But he stopped his footsteps after hearing someone call his name.

    "Tenku?"

 Chapter 273 273

    ?

    Tenku looked in the direction the sound wasing from and found Akina approaching him. She was not alone as she was apanied by a girl her age. Tenku knew her, but he had forgotten her name. If he remembered correctly, that girl was Akina''s ssmate.

    "Akina? What are you doing here?" Tenku asked.

    "That should have been my line. What are you doing here, and why can''t I contact you? Don''t you know that my mother and I are worried?" Akina asked in return. She walked closer to Tenku and looked at him with a severe face.

    "Ah, I''m sorry for making you worry. My smartphone is broken for some reason. So I can''t contact anyone for a while. Therefore, I came here to buy a new one." Tenku replied.

    "I see. No wonder we can''t contact you. I intended toe to your apartment but couldn''t because my father forbade me. You should know how he treated you. He scolded me when he learned I wanted to see you. I can only stay silent and obey his words because I don''t dare to go against my father''s words." Akina exined and sighed.

    "You don''t need to worry about that. I know about your father''s attitude towards me and understand your position. Your concern for me is enough. Thus, you don''t have to force yourself to visit my apartment. Let alone going up against your father because maybe your mother will also be affected." Tenku shook his head and smiled.

    He was happy after hearing Akina''s concern for him. Of course, he felt that way since they had lived under the same roof for many years, and she had already considered her his family.

    But if Tenku had to choose, he didn''t want Akina toe to his apartment for fear that she would run into Wang Ruyue or Setsuka. While thinking about that, Tenku felt someone tug at his sleeve. He averted his eyes and saw Kohana wanted to say something to him.

    "Who is she, big brother?" Kohana nced at Akina and asked. Tenku wanted to answer her question, but Akina opened her mouth first.

    "She is..." Akina looked at Kohana and thought she had seen her somewhere. She felt that the little girl''s face was familiar, but she forgot who it was.

    "She is my friend''s little sister. I came here to buy a new smartphone and apany her to spend the winter holidays." Tenku answered and looked at the little girl next to him.

    "She is Akina. He was also a student from Suisei High School, and we had lived in the same house for years. His parents are the ones who have raised me after I lost my family." Tenku introduced Akina to Kohana.

    "My name is Kohana. I am d to meet you." Kohana said in a low voice and lowered her head. She is shy around strangers but can quickly be friendly once she gets to know them.

    Although she is small, Kohana is quite clever. She didn''t introduce herself with her family name because it might cause trouble for Tenku and Setsuka.

    Kohana feels that Akina considers Tenku more than just a friend because they have lived together in the same house for many years. Therefore, their rtionship is quite good. Kohana didn''t want to spoil it by revealing her identity because that would indirectly tell Akina about the closeness between her big sister and Tenku.

    "I am Akina Karitoshi. I am also pleased to meet you, Kohana." Akina also introduced herself and smiled gently because she found the little girl adorable. Kohana only nodded slightly in response to Akina''s words and hid behind Tenku again.

    "Then what are you doing here? Did youe to Shibuya for shopping or just sightseeing? Didn''t you say uncle won''t let you go out for fear that you''ll see me?" Tenku asked.

    "I''m tired of staying at home. Thus, I asked my father for permission to let me out and refresh my mind. I want to enjoy my winter holidays. Initially, my father refused to give me permission for fear that I mighte to your apartment. But I insisted, and he let me go with some conditions." Akina said helplessly.

    "Condition? What''s that?" Tenku looked at Akina curiously. He wanted to know why he allowed Akina to leave the house. He knew Kouta''s character, and there was no way that person would permit Akina even if she whined in front of him.

    "First, I was allowed to go outside after my father installed a GPS chip in my smartphone. Second, I''m forbidden toe to your ce. Lastly, I have to ask my friend toe to the house to make sure that I don''t go to meet you. My father knew I couldn''t go out alone, especially in this bad weather. Because of that, Narumi apanied me to Shibuya." Akina said and looked at the girl next to her. Tenku nodded his head at her and the other party did the same in response.

    Her name is Narumi Hashimoto, and she is Akina''s ssmate. Her face was sullen because Akina suddenly dragged her away when she saw Tenku. Narumi didn''t know why Akina was close to Tenku. It would only hurt her because he was known as the weakest student in Suisei High School.

    But Narumi couldn''t say anything because it was none of her business. Although Akina is her best friend, she doesn''t like meddling in other people''s affairs. Narumi will only act if he tries to hurt Akina.

    "I see. If so, enjoy your holiday. I will leave now because I have to buy a new smartphone." Tenku didn''t want to linger in that ce because he had to find a restaurant to have dinner at.

    "Where are you going to buy a new smartphone? How about if Ie with you?" Akina offers her help to Tenku. It was just an excuse to be able to go with him. Akina thought their meeting in Shibuya was destiny, and she didn''t want to waste that opportunity.

    On the other hand, Narumi was surprised when she heard that. They came to Shibuya to spend their vacation time traveling together instead of apanying Tenku. She is irritated but stays quiet and doesn''t say anything. Narumi hopes that Tenku will reject Akina''s offer.

    "That is..." Tenku hesitated to take Akina with him because he worried the girl would run into Setsuka and the others. He felt that it would create problems between them. Tenku wanted to refuse, but Akina quickly opened her mouth again.

    "I know several stores that sell smartphones here. We might get a discount and some bonuses in that ce. Besides, do you already know what smartphone you want to buy? The newest type is quite expensive.

    If your money iscking, then I can lend it to you. You can pay it anytime once you have the money." Akina tries to persuade Tenku to let her apany him.

    "Hmm..." After hearing her words, Tenku didn''t know how to answer. He wanted to refuse but stopped his words in his throat when he saw the girl''s face. Tenku sighed and looked at the little girl next to him.

    "What do you think, Kohana? Is it alright if shees to apany us?" Tenku asked Kohana''s opinion. After all, he hade to Shibuya to apany her on her vacation, so he couldn''t decide without hearing a word from her.

    Akina looked at Tenku and then Kohana as she was confused about why he asked the little girl''s opinion. But she hoped Kohana wouldn''t mind her offer because she felt Tenku cared about her. In other words, Tenku would do as the little girl said. He would refuse Akina toe with them if Kohana objected to her offer.

    "I think it''s fine if she apanies big brother to buy a new smartphone." Kohana quickly agreed. Even though Akina was a love rival of her big sister, she didn''t have any animosity toward her. Kohana also showed that attitude towards Kirika and Wang Ruyue. She could even get along with the two girls.

    Tenku was a little surprised when he heard Kohana''s answer. He didn''t expect that she would quickly agree without even thinking about it.

    "Thank You." Tenku smiled and stroked the little girl''s head. After that, he looked at Akina.

    "Let''s go now. Don''t you know the nearest smartphone shop from here? You can lead the way." Tenku said. He wanted to quickly buy a new smartphone and go to a restaurant because he was worried that he would not get a table if he came to the ce at dinner time.

    "Of course. Please follow me. I''ll take you to my regr smartphone shop." Akina said excitedly because she was happy that Tenku agreed to her offer. She didn''t care who the little girl was. The most important thing is that Kohana doesn''t prevent her from getting close to Tenku.

    Afterward, she and Narumi walked ahead and led Tenku to a smartphone shop not far from that ce. Narumi suddenly dragged Wang Ruyue a little away from Tenku and then spoke to her.

    "Is it okay if you go with him? Didn''t Uncle Kouta strictly forbid you to meet that boy? He told me to watch you and report to him if you visit Tenku''s ce. But you met him in Shibuya by ident. So what should I do now?" Narumi whispered to Akina. She didn''t want Tenku to hear her words.

    "He wouldn''t suspect me since my location is in Shibuya if he looks on the map. This ce is quite far from his apartment. So he shouldn''t know that I went with Tenku. You could say it was destiny because we had met. Therefore, you don''t need to do anything and apany me. I''ll treat you to dinner. So you don''t need to worry." Akina said in a low voice and patted Narumi''s shoulder.

    "Fine! I''ll shut my mouth! You must not forget your promise! Where we will eat, I will decide." Narumi quickly agreed.

    She is a foodie. So Narumi was immediately tempted when Akina promised to treat him to dinner. Narumi''s family''s financial condition is not as good as Akina''s. So she was happy after hearing that. Akina was dumbfounded when she saw her best friend''s reaction. But then she nodded and smiled bitterly.

    On the other hand, Tenku and Kohana were strolling behind them. Kohana looked at Akina and then turned her eyes to Tenku.

    "Do you like her, big brother?" Kohan asked and pointed at Akina.

    "Of course, I like her. We lived in the same house for many years, and he was also my schoolmate." Tenku answered calmly. Of course, he liked Akina as a friend. He didn''t say that because he thought Kohana understood.

    "Then who do you like the most? She? My big sister? Sister Kirika? Or Sister Wang Ruyue?" Kohana looks at him curiously. Tenku was speechless when he heard her words. He didn''t expect the little girl to ask such a question.

 Chapter 274 274

    ?

    "Huh? Why are you asking about it?" Tenku finally knew the direction of Kohana''s question. The little girl was not talking about friendship but about romantic rtionships. Tenku didn''t expect she would already understand such things at her age.

    "I''m just curious because I''ve heard big sister and her friends talk about it at home." Kohana replied with an innocent face.

    "Is that so? If you ask who I like the most, that girl would be you because you are the cutest." Tenku curved his lips and stroked Kohana''s small head gently.

    "Ehehe... I already know about that because I''m above them on the list of girls that big brother likes the most." Kohana smiled broadly as she was happy after hearing his words.

    "Then, you don''t need to ask that question because you already know the answer." Tenku pinched the little girl''s cheek.

    "Big brother! Stop pinching me because it will make my cheeks even chubby." Kohana puffed her cheeks andined.

    "Ahaha... Alright. I won''t pinch your cheeks again." Tenkuughed when he saw Kohana''s face because she looked so adorable. Afterward, he pinched her nose to tease her more.

    "Big brother!" Kohana raised her voice and hit Tenku''s thigh with her small fist.

    "Haha! I understand. I won''t do that again." Tenku couldn''t help but smile when he saw the little girl''s expression.

    "Humph! I don''t want to talk to big brother again!" Kohana turned her face away from Tenku to show that she was angry at him, but she didn''t let go of her grip on his hand in the slightest.

    Akina and Narumi heard their exchange, and the former was shocked when she saw the closeness between them. She didn''t expect Tenku could be that close to his friend''s little sister. Akina was curious about that person and wanted to meet him. She thought that Tenku''s friend was a man.

    Not long after, Akina and the others arrived at a smartphone shop in Shibuya. The sales clerks of the ce greeted them with smiles. Tenku went around the shop and tried the smartphones on disy individually. After trying it, Tenku decided to buy thetest type of smartphone because it suits his needs.

    Initially, Akina thought that Tenkucked the money to buy thetest type of smartphone because it was very expensive, and she intended to lend it to him as she had promised. But then she was surprised when she saw Tenku could easily pay for that.

    Akina didn''t expect Tenku''s finances to be so good that he could buy such an expensive smartphone. She had no idea what he had been through after leaving the Karitoshi residence and living in the apartment.

    Akina''s face clouded because she felt she didn''t recognize the current Tenku, and her distance from him widened. But that feeling disappeared from her heart after she saw Tenku smile at her because she was relieved nothing had changed about him. Akina was happy because she felt he was bing more friendly and open to others. For Akina, it is a positive change.

    On the other hand, Narumi was also surprised when she saw Tenku buy the expensive smartphone with his own money. She thought he would be shameless and borrow money from Akina, but she was wrong. Narumi felt ashamed for being prejudiced against him.

    "Thank you for apanying me to buy a new smartphone. You can call me at my usual number since I didn''t change it." Tenku said to Akina.

    "You don''t need to thank me because I only apanied you here, and the location is not far from where we met." Akina shook her head in response to Tenku''s words.

    "No, I still have to thank you. I get discounts and many bonuses from that smartphone shop because you areing with me." Tenku replied. He had gotten a sizable discount on purchasing the smartphone at the shop when the manager saw Akina. Then Tenku knew that that person was an acquaintance of Kouta, Akina''s father.

    "I''m d I could help you. By the way, where are you going next?" Akina smiled broadly and asked. She was delighted because she could help Tenku even though it was trivial. But he was worried the store manager would contact his father and tell him she hade to Shibuya with a boy. Akina hoped that that person wouldn''t do that.

    "I want to walk around here to find my other necessities. Besides, I also have to apany Kohana to buy something." Tenku couldn''t tell Akina that he would look for a restaurant for dinner for fear that the girl woulde with him.

    "In that case, I will..." Akina intended to say she wanted to apany Tenku, but Narumi interrupted her.

    "Don''t we still have other business, Akina? If you stay with them, you might interrupt their time." Narumi looked at Akina and said. Then she dragged her a little away from Tenku.

    "You promised to treat me to dinner. It was now evening, and we might not get a ce to eat at the restaurant if we werete. You won''t break your promise, will you? If you do that, I will report to your father that you met that boy in Shibuya." Narumi whispered so Tenku wouldn''t hear her words.

    "You..." Akina was annoyed when she heard that but couldn''t finish her words when she saw Narumi''s serious face. She knew that Narumi was not wrong because she had made a promise to her. If Akina stayed with Tenku, they wouldn''t have time to have dinner in Shibuya because all the best restaurants would be full of guests who came to that ce to spend the winter holidays.

    "I understand. Please don''t tell about this to my father. I will not go with Tenku. We will go to the restaurant now. But I will apany him for sightseeing in Shibuya after that. You don''t mind, do you? I have fulfilled my promise to you, and you should also do the same." Akina sighed heavily. She couldn''t go with Tenku because she had to keep her promise to Narumi. He felt displeased, but he couldn''t do anything about it.

    "That''s good! You don''t need to worry about it. After dinner, you can look for him again and go with him. I will apany you." Narumi said with satisfaction. Afterward, they returned to Tenku and Kohana.

    "I still have other business with Narumi. So I can''t apany you." Akina said to Tenku and nced at Narumi. She was annoyed when she saw the smile on her face.

    "You don''t need to worry about that. You should finish your business first as they are more important. Kohana and I will be walking around the Shibuya shopping area looking for our needs, and we don''t want to disturb you." Tenku was relieved after he heard Akina''s words.

    Fortunately, the girl did note with him. If that happened, Akina and Narumi would meet Setsuka, which might cause trouble in his school life. Tenku smiled and stroked Kohana''s head gently, and the girl nodded repeatedly to confirm his words.

    "Is that so?" Akina was slightly disappointed when she heard that. Tenku is more important than her dinner promise to Narumi, but she can''t say it.

    Tenku nodded in response to her question, and they spoke briefly before parting ways. After Akina and Narumi disappeared from his sight, he looked at Kohana.

    "Then let''s find a restaurant for our dinner." Tenku smiled at her.

    "Let''s go!" Kohana replied excitedly. She was happy because they had finally separated from Akina and Narumi. That way, she can spend time alone with his beloved big brother.

    Tenku found a restaurant near the shop he bought the smartphone from. The ce is quiterge and divided into two areas. Tenku sighed with relief when he entered the restaurant because the ce wasn''t as busy as he thought. He quickly reserved a table for five to the waiter.

    Afterward, Tenku sent a message to Wang Ruyue and the others to inform them that he had bought a new smartphone. Apart from that, he also gave them the name of the restaurant and its location. As usual, Setsuka quickly replied to his message and said they would soone to that ce.

    Tenku and Kohana sat at their table and ordered juices to wait for Setsuka and the others. Time passed, and the tables in the restaurant slowly filled up with guests. Luckily, Tenkues before them. If he werete, he would have to find another restaurant, which would be further away from that ce. Tenku didn''t want that to happen because it was troublesome and would only waste their time.

    Kirika, Wang Ruyue, and Setsuka arrived at the restaurant shortly after he contacted them. The girls looked around the ce for Tenku and Kohana. They didn''t catch the guests'' attention because they still used masks to cover their faces. Then Setsuka and the others found Tenku at one of the tables in the restaurant''s corner and quickly approached him.

    "Big sister!" Kohana noticed the girls'' appearance and waved her hand at them. Setsuka and the others smiled when they saw her expression. They could feel that Kohana was very happy because she could spend her winter holidays with Tenku.

    The girls took their seats, and a waiter came to take their orders. They choose their favorite food from the menu book. The waiter quickly left and went to the kitchen to process it. Then Kohana told them what she and Tenku had been doing after the two parted ways with them.

    Kirika, Wang Ruyue, and Setsuka are surprised when they discover that Tenku met Akina in Shibuya and she had helped him buy a new smartphone. They regretted that they had gone to the toilet at such a time and other girls had taken their roles.

    Not long after, the waiter came with their food. After the waiter left, Wang Ruyue and the others took off their masks and got ready to eat. Luckily, the guests were focused on their food and didn''t look at Tenku''s table. They would get boisterous if they found Kirika having dinner at that restaurant.

    They didn''t take long to finish their dinner. Tenku paid all the bills because he was the only male. After that, he excused himself to go to the restroom while Setsuka and the others ate the desserts at their table. But when he got to the ce, Tenku ran into a girl he had just met.

    "Tenku? Did you have dinner at this restaurant too?" Akina said in surprise, but then a beautiful smile bloomed on her face.

 Chapter 275 275

    ?

    Tenku was silent because he was surprised when he saw Akinaing out of the women''s restroom. He didn''t know that the girl was also having dinner at that restaurant because he didn''t use his spiritual sense to check the situation around him. Tenku didn''t do that because he didn''t think it was necessary.

    He came to the restaurant to eat and not to fight. But Tenku didn''t expect to meet Akina again at that ce. He regretted that he had been careless. Tenku could have avoided running into Akina if he released his divine consciousness earlier.

    If that girl were to run into Wang Ruyue and the others, it would cause trouble for him and Setsuka since they were her juniors at Suisei High School.

    "Ah, yes. I had dinner at this restaurant with my friends. Then what are you doing here? Didn''t you say you had other business with your friend?" Tenku asked in return.

    He quickly released his spiritual sense to cover the entire restaurant and check Setsuka and the others. Tenku was worried that one of the girls had gone to the toilet and subconsciously called his name in front of Akina.

    If the girl who appeared were Wang Ruyue, it would be fine since Akina didn''t know her. But it would be a problem if Setsuka and Kirika came as both were quite popr at Suisei High School.

    Tenku sighed in relief after knowing that Setsuka and the others were still sitting at their table and enjoying their dessert. Besides, Narumi was in another restaurant area, so they wouldn''t see each other.

    "My business is apanying Narumi to dinner. I promised to treat her, so she urged me toe to this restaurant. She was worried she wouldn''t get a table at this ce if she camete. We should havee together if I knew you''d be having dinner here too." Akina replied and smiled sweetly.

    "Is that so? Then you can finish your business first. I''m worried your friends will be angry at waiting too long if you stay here. We can chat againter. I will leave now as I have to use the restroom." Tenku said and entered the men''s toilet without waiting for a reply from Akina.

    Not long after, Tenku came out and was surprised that she was still waiting for him at that ce.

    "Why are you still here, Akina? Won''t your friend get angry if you leave her too long?" Tenku walked up to Akina.

    "Of course, I''m here to wait for you. You don''t need to think about her because I already paid the bill for the food she ordered, so she won''tin or be angry with me." Akina answered.

    "Then why are you waiting for me?" Tenku asked. He thought that Akina was waiting for him because she had something she wanted to talk to him about.

    "I just want to chat with you. Besides, I want to meet Kohana and your friends. Didn''t theye to have dinner with you here?" Akina wanted to see Tenku''s friend because she felt that Kohana''s face was familiar.

    She thought that person was someone she knew. Because of that, Akina felt familiar when she saw Kohana''s face. That''s just one of the reasons. She wanted to see Kohana again because the little girl was so adorable, and she liked her.

    "Hmm... That is..." Tenku was confused about how to respond to her words.

    "Why? Am I not allowed to meet Kohana and your friends? Are you hiding something from me?" Akina narrowed her eyes and asked suspiciously.

    "I''m not hiding anything from you. But..." Tenku wanted to give Akina a reason, but he stopped his words because someone suddenly appeared and interrupted him.

    "Akina! This is bad!" Narumi jogged towards Akina and raised her voice. Luckily, no one else was in front of the toilet except Tenku and Akina. If someone heard about it, they would be furious because of her behavior.

    Narumi didn''t care about that because now she was panicking. She wanted to say something to Akina but was taken aback when she saw the person she was with.

    "That''s you!" Narumi said in surprise. She wanted to open her mouth again, but Akina asked first.

    "What''s wrong, Narumi? Didn''t I already pay all the bills and ask you to wait for me there? Then why did you follow me here?" Akina said in annoyance. She was displeased that Narumi was interfering with her time with Tenku.

    "I wouldn''t havee here if it wasn''t for an emergency! Your father called me and asked me who the man with you was!? The manager of the smartphone shop had told him that. So I can''t lie to him. Besides, he''s mad because you didn''t answer his calls." Narumi said frantically and showed her smartphone to her. She put Kouta''s call on hold to tell Akina.

    "What!? quickly give it to me!" Akina was shocked and quickly took Narumi''s smartphone. She had forgotten that she had silenced her Smartphone. Afterward, Akina kept her distance from Tenku and answered her father''s call.

    Five minutester, Akina returned with a cloudy face and gave Narumi the smartphone.

    "What is it?" Tenku said worriedly when he saw Akina''s expression.

    "My dad knows I met you from the shop manager where you bought the smartphone. At first, he only knew I came with a boy, but then he guessed it was you. I refuted his words, but he didn''t believe me and scolded me. He ordered me to go home now." Akina exined with a sad face.

    "In that case, you should obey your father''s orders and go home now." Tenku said and patted her shoulder tofort her. Narumi was surprised by his action but stayed silent because Akina didn''tin about what he did.

    "But..." Akina didn''t want to go home because she knew her father would scold her and forbid her to go out again. So she would spend her winter holidays at the house. Akina would die of boredom if that happened. She wanted to say she didn''t want to go home, but Tenku quickly cut her off.

    "You still have to go home now. Your father will get even angrier and me me if you disobey his orders. He might think that I influenced you. Besides, your mother will also be affected because I know how Uncle Kouta''s character is." Tenku said firmly and made a serious face. Akina fell silent and sighed when she saw that.

    "I understand. I''m going home now." Akina reluctantly agreed with him. She knew that Tenku''s words were true, and she had no choice but to go home. Her father would take his anger out on her mother and Tenku if she disobeyed his orders. Although Kouta loves his family, he sometimes bes irrational and cannot control himself when angry.

    "That''s good." Tenku was satisfied after hearing Akina''s answer. He was relieved that he didn''t have to exin anything to her about Setsuka and the others.

    "I''ll call you when I get home." Akina looked at Tenku and spoke in a weak voice. She still wants to be with him because she rarely gets that chance. Akina felt disappointed that she didn''t get to spend much time with him after they met twice in Shibuya.

    She felt very angry about her current situation. Akina wouldn''t have brought Tenku to that smartphone shop if she had known this would happen.

    "Of course. You can contact me anytime. But you don''t have to make that face. Isn''t winter vacation just a few more days from ending? We will meet again at school." Tenku replied and smiled.

    "You are right. Why did I forget about that!" Akina''s face brightened after hearing that, and then she looked at Narumi.

    "Let''s go home, Narumi."

    "Yeah, let''s go. You should exin to your father that I had nothing to do with your meeting in Shibuya." Narumi worries that Kouta will scold her for thinking she teamed up with Akina to help her meet Tenku.

    "I understand. I will exin it to my father. You don''t need to worry because he won''t dare to do anything to you." Akina nodded.

    She could understand Narumi''s worry because that girl was a friend she had called to apany her. So Kouta would suspect that she was working with Akina to lie to him. But his father wouldn''t dare say anything to Narumi because she was an outsider.

    Kouta would just be mad at his daughter for thinking she was the one who nned it. But Akina was prepared for it because she was used to it. Then she turned her eyes to Tenku.

    "In that case, I will take my leave now." Akina said.

    "Yes. Please be careful on the road and give my greetings to your mother when you get home. Also, tell her my apologies for not being able to visit her for the past few months. I wille to your house after I have free time.

    Of course, I will visit her when your father is not around because he will get angry and ask me to return if he sees me." Tenku felt guilty because he hadn''t had time to see Misora.

    After all, she was the one who had raised him for several years. Tenku would have slept on the street and be homeless if Misora hadn''t taken him into her home. So he owed her a huge debt of gratitude. Because of that, Tenku had to treat her and Akina well.

    "I understand. I will convey your words to my mother." Akina was happy because Tenku still cared about her mother even though he had left the Karitoshi residence for a long time. She was sure her mother would have felt the same way she did when she found out because Misora had considered Tenku as her son.

    Misora often asked about Tenku through Akina because she didn''t want Kouta to find out. He would be angry if he learned his wife still cared about Tenku.

    After that, Akina and Narumi left the restaurant, and Tenku went into the restroom again because he felt he had forgotten something in that ce. He was only briefly in the toilet after not finding what he was looking for and wanted to return to his friends. Tenku didn''t want to make them wait too long. But he was surprised when he saw Setsuka standing in front of the women''s restroom.

    "Sesuka? What are you doing here?" Tenku asked in surprise.

    "I came here to look for you. You went to the toilet for so long, and Kohana was worried. Therefore, I decided to follow you." Setsuka replied.

    "I''m sorry. I met Akina here. So I chatted with her for a bit." Tenku said apologetically.

    "Huh!? Is she in this restaurant? Where is she now?" Setsuka panicked and looked around her. She was worried that Akina would see her with Tenku. Setsuka was fine with that but didn''t want to trouble Tenku.

    "She had left. I will exin in detailter. We should return to the others because I don''t want them waiting any longer." Tenku smiled when he saw her expression because it was rare for her.

    "Ah, that''s good. Then, let''s go back." Setsuka nodded, and the two returned to where Kohana and the others were. After they saw Tenku and Setsuka return, they decided to leave the restaurant and go to their next destination.

 Chapter 276 276

    ?

    Tenku and the others went to Caretta Shiodome as their next destination. They decide to go there at Kohana''s request. The little girl is jealous after hearing stories from her sister and Kirika about the ice illuminations at the Sapporo Snow Festival. Setsuka and her family had visited the ce several times, but Kohana never did.

    But Tenku and the girls couldn''te to the Sapporo Snow Festival because it was far away. Therefore, they were looking for a tourist spot with a simr view in Tokyo, and their choice fell on Caretta Shiodome. Although it doesn''t have as many giant ice and snow sculptures as at the Sapporo Snow Festival, the ice illuminations are still beautiful and exciting. It was enough to dispel Kohana''s jealousy and make the little girl happy.

    "Wow! This ce is wonderful!" Kohana said in awe and with sparkling eyes.

    Tenku had to carry her in his arms because the ce was crowded with visitors that night, making it difficult for Kohana to see the scenery. Besides, this situation made it easy for Kohana to get lost, and Tenku didn''t want that to happen.

    "This ce is indeed beautiful, but the Sapporo Snow Festival is much more attractive because there are many giant ice sculptures." Wang Ruyue smiled and teased Kohana.

    "Yes, you''re right! I also saw it from the photos that big sister showed me." Kohana pouted after hearing that.

    Wang Ruyue chuckled when she saw the little girl''s expression because it was adorable. Then Kohana suddenly turned her eyes to Tenku and opened her mouth.

    "Let''s go to Sapporo, big brother! I want to see the giant ice statue!" Kohana whined. Tenku couldn''t help but sigh and then looked at Wang Ruyue.

    "Can you not tease her like that?" Tenkuined. Wang Ruyue stuck out her tongue in response to his words, and she quickened her steps. When she saw her pitiful face, Tenku was confused about how to answer Kohana''s request. Luckily, someone came forward and spoke.

    "Didn''t you promise not to bother your big brother if I took you to his apartment? Do you want to break your words?" Setsuka warned her little sister.

    "Huh? I just said my request to him and didn''t intend to cause him any trouble. So it can''t be considered as breaking the promise. After all, big brother is fine about it. Then why is big sisterining to me?" Kohana replied tly.

    "You!" Setsuka was irritated when she heard Kohana''s words. She did not expect that her little sister would give such a response. But Tenku raised her hand when she wanted to scold Kohana. Setsuka nodded andplied. She wanted to know what Tenku''s answer to Kohana''s request would be.

    "I will apany you to go to the Sapporo Snow Festival. But I can''t do it now because winter break will end soon and school will start. So I have to rest to prepare myself. Apart from that, I also have to focus on my duties as a junior Realizer in the organization. Thus, we can n a vacation together after I have some free time. What do you think, Kohana?" Tenku said softly and stroked Kohana''s head.

    "Yes, you''re right. Winter vacation is almost over, and school is about to start. So we can''t go too far because it''s tiring." Kohana nodded and folded her arms in thought. It was cute, making Tenku want to pinch the little girl''s cheeks. But then Kohana suddenly looks at him.

    "Alright, I will obey big brother''s words this time. But you can''t break your promise! You''ll take me to the Sapporo Snow Festival when you have free time! If you lie, I won''t be angry at you and won''t talk to you anymore! Humph!" Kohana said and then looked away from Tenku.

    "I understand. I will keep my promise. I will apany you wherever you want to go." Tenku replied and smiled.

    "Is that true?" Kohana looked at Tenku with a bright face.

    "Of course. I won''t lie to you." Tenku nodded in response to her question.

    "Yay! You are the best, big brother! Unlike big sister, who doesn''t allow me to go on vacation with you." Kohana said excitedly. She thought Setsuka and the other girls didn''t hear her words as they walked some distance behind. But she was wrong because she said that in a rather loud voice, and her big sister''s hearing was very sharp.

    "Ooh, so you''re saying I''m mean? I am your biological sister here. Then why did you bad-mouth me in front of your big brother?" Setsuka drew closer to Kohana and smiled.

    "Hiii! I never said you were mean!" Kohana quickly hugged Tenku tightly and buried her face in him.

    "In that case, I will never cook any food for you again." Setsuka threatens.

    "Aaah! You can''t do that! You have to keep cooking food for me!" Kohana said frantically after she heard her sister''s words.

    "Ahaha..." Setsuka, Wang Ruyue, and Kirikaughed when they saw Kohana''s cute behavior. She only joked with her threat, but the little girl took it seriously.

    Tenku smiled as he saw the heartwarming sight. Then he recalled his past when he and his parentsughed together because of the cuteness of his sister.

    (Kohana... Haruna... Even though both of them are different people, their characters are simr, and that made me attached to her)

    Tenku pondered when she saw the little girl in his arms.

    "What''s wrong, big brother?" Kohana asked and tilted her head cutely when she noticed that Tenku was looking at her.

    "It''s nothing. By the way, where do you want to go next?" Tenku shook his head and tried to change the topic of their conversation.

    "Of course, we will taste the food here! Let''s go to the snack stall!" Kohana raised her hand and said loudly.

    Setsuka and the othersughed when they saw that, and Kohana buried her face into Tenku in embarrassment.

    After that, they went around the Caretta Shiodome, but Tenku and his group decided to split up. Kirika and the two girls wanted to see the scenery, while Kohana and Tenku went to the snack stall.

    The girls were enjoying the illumination at the Caretta Shiodome but were interrupted by someone''s voice suddenlying from behind.

    "Sesuka?"

    Kirika and the others looked in the direction the voice hade from and found a beautiful girl in a ponytail walking toward them. She is Hijiri Natsukawa, daughter of the head of the Natsukawa family, one of Japan''s most powerful Realizer groups. Hijiri is not alone. She was apanied by a girl the same age as her. She is Keiko Nishizawa, her friend and ssmate.

    "Hijiri? What are you doing here?" Setsuka said in surprise.

    "Keiko and I came to Caretta Shiodome to spend our winter holidays. Then I saw you walking not far from us. At first, I thought that you were just a girl like Setsuka. But then I worked up the courage to greet you and didn''t think I was right. By the way, where is Kaede? Aren''t you usually always together? Then who are they?" Hijiri replied and looked at the two girls next to Setsuka.

    Hijiri recognized her because they were schoolmates, and she was familiar with her figure. On top of that, they had frequent sparring, and she was very familiar with Setsuka''s gait.

    "Kaede has to spend her winter break with her family. So she can''t apany me. Then they are..." Setsuka intended to introduce Wang Ruyue and Kirika to Hijiri, but Keiko opened her mouth first before she could finish her sentence.

    "Aren''t you Kirika Miyazaki? You''re a popr idol who once appeared at the cultural festival at Suisei High School, right?" Keiko suddenly approached Kirika and said excitedly. She reacted like that because Keiko liked Kirika''s songs. Keiko is one of her fans. Thus, she could quickly recognize Kirika even if she wore a mask.

    "Ah, yes. You are right." Kirika quickly admits. She replied reflexively because she was surprised Keiko could easily recognize her after she disguised her face.

    On the other hand, Hijiri was surprised when she heard that. Although she is focused on training and improving her strength, she knows about Kirika because she is a famous idol. Hijiri didn''t expect that Setsuka woulde to Caretta Shiodome with her.

    "I am one of your fans! Can I have your autograph and take a photo with you?" Keiko became more enthusiastic after hearing the answer from Kirika.

    "Yes, you can do that. But could you lower the volume a bit? I don''t want people here to recognize me." Kirika smiled bitterly when she heard Keiko''s voice.

    "Ah! I''m sorry! I subconsciously raised my voice because I was too excited." Keiko said apologetically and lowered her head. She quickly realized her mistake. Kirika wore a mask so she wouldn''t be recognized when visiting crowded ces, but Keiko forgot because she was too excited.

    "You don''t need to apologize." Kirika shook her head and smiled. She treats Keiko well because she is her fan. Besides, that girl was Hijiri''s best friend.

    "Alright, Keiko. You can talk about thatter. Aren''t you getting too excited than usual?" Hijiri sighed and returned her attention to Setsuka.

    "I didn''t expect that you befriended an idol and even spent your winter break together. Were you in a fight with Kaede and decided to make new friends? I didn''t think you were that kind of person." Hijiri said and smiled yfully.

    "Please don''t talk nonsense. They are my friends, and I don''t discriminate between them. Besides, didn''t I tell you why Kaede didn''te with me?" Setsuka responded coldly.

    "I understand. I''m just kidding. Then who is the other girl that came with you?" Hijiri turned her eyes toward Wang Ruyue.

    "She is Wang Ruyue. She is a Realizer from China and a member of the Wang family. Currently, she is spending her vacation in Japan. So I took him to tour the tourist spots in Tokyo." Setsuka introduced Wang Ruyue to Hijiri. Wang Ruyue nodded slightly, and Hijiri responded with the same gesture.

    "Wang family? Do you mean one of the four major families in Beijing?" Hijiri narrowed her eyes after she heard Setsuka''s words.

    As the daughter of the Natsukawa family, she knows the strongest groups outside of Japan. Although the Wang family had no powerful Realizers, their influence in Beijing was significant because they were an ancient martial arts family.

    "Yes, you''re right." Setsuka nodded and confirmed it.

    "Then how about we spar?" Hijiri said to Wang Ruyue and looked at her with eyes full of fighting spirit.

 Chapter 277 277

    ?

    Wang Ruyue and Kirika were surprised when they heard Hijiri''s words, especially the first one. She didn''t expect that the girl would suddenly invite her to a sparring match because she was sure that this was the first time they had met each other.

    On the other hand, Setsuka and Keiko could only sigh and massage their foreheads because they knew Hijiri''s character. She always wanted to fight strong people her age, and Setsuka was one of those. So the two of them weren''t surprised when they heard that because they were used to it.

    "Pardon? Why are you suddenly asking me to spar?" Wang Ruyue asked. She wanted to know the reason Hijiri tried to fight her.

    Wang Ruyue was worried that she had met her in the past and had wronged her, but she had forgotten about it. If that were the case, she would have to apologize to Hijiri. But Wang Ruyue didn''t see the hatred in the girl''s eyes. Hence, she was confused by her words.

    "I heard that the Wang family is one of the four major families in Beijing and is a martial arts family. Therefore, I want to fight with you. I want to test the power of Chinese martial artists." Hijiri replied.

    "I understand." Wang Ruyue smiled slightly. She finally understood why Hijiri had asked her to do a sparring match in their first meeting.

    Wang Ruyue was relieved that the reason was not out of spite or ill will towards her. Although she wasn''t a battle maniac like Hijiri, she could understand her feelings as someone from an influential family. In the past, Wang Ruyue was also like her. But now she could keep herposure more and not challenge people recklessly when it wasn''t necessary. After all, Wang Ruyue had to maintain her image.

    In contrast, Hijiri didn''t care about that because the most important thing for her was fighting strong people and honing herbat skills. She didn''t want to tarnish the Natsukawa family''s reputation as one of the strongest Realizer groups in Japan. Apart from that, Hijiri also wanted the power that made her worthy of the title of Fiery Princess.

    Besides, her crushing defeat to The Reaperst time always overshadowed her and became a nightmare for her. But Hijiri didn''t sink into depression and instead made it a drive to increase her strength, and one of the ways was by fighting strong people her age. That way, she could understand her weakness and fix it.

    "Then, are you willing to spar with me? We will only fight using Phantasmal Objects but are prohibited from releasing its abilities. What do you think?" Hijiri urged Wang Ruyue. She hoped she would ept her invitation to spar as this was a rare opportunity for her to fight against a martial artist from China.

    "Alright, let''s spar. But we can''t do that in this ce. Isn''t there a field without visitors around here?" Wang Ruyue agreed because she also wanted to see and try out the power of the Realizers in Japan apart from Setsuka and Kirika. She looked at the surroundings and found that it was pretty lively. They couldn''t spar in that ce because it would disturb the other visitors.

    Setsuka and Kirika were surprised that Wang Ruyue easily agreed to Hijiri''s invitation after hearing her answer. But they didn''t say anything because it was her decision. The two girls believed that Wang Ruyue had reasons for doing so.

    "Hmm... I know arge and quiet park not far from this ce. I''m sure we can spar there without anyone disturbing us. Besides, I will request to temporarily close the park because I''m worried someone mighte." Hijiri said and took out her smartphone. Then she kept her distance from the girls to call a certain person and returned to them shortly after.

    "That''s good. Let''s go to that ce now. But before that¡­" Wang Ruyue also took a smartphone from her bag and then sent a message to Tenku.

    Hijiri and Keiko were confused because it wasn''t only her but also Setsuka and Kirika. Neither knew who they were contacting and why they had to message that person.

    "Who are you contacting? Did youe to this ce with your family?" Hijiri asked.

    "Yes, I came with my family. I sent them a message regarding this matter, and I will send them the sparring location once we get there." Setsuka answered, and the other two girls nodded in response to her words. She didn''t lie because Kohana was her family.

    "I see. Then, let''s go now." Hijiri nodded and didn''t ask further about it because she thought the people who came with them were their parents. She never would have expected that Setsuka, Wang Ruyue, and Kirika had sent a message to a single man. Afterward, they left the ce and went to a park near their previous location.

    "So what are the rules for this sparring? Are we going to fight until one loses? Or are we just going to spar with each other until a certain time?" Wang Ruyue asked after arriving at their destination.

    The park wasrge and quiet because no visitors came to that ce. Wang Ruyue found several people in ck around the site and immediately noticed that they were members of the Natsukawa family that Hijiri had called earlier. They had vacated and cordoned off the area after orders from her. Of course, it was very easy to do, and no one would mind since Hijiri was the daughter of the head of the Natsukawa family.

    "We will fight until there is a victor." Hijiri answered, and she manifested her Phantasmal Object. Her weapon is a sword with a fiery red color, and that name is Agni Sword.

    "Alright." Wang Ruyue also manifested her weapon; it was the same shape as Hijiri, but the de''s color was silver. Her Phantasmal Object was called Lunar Sword.

    "I will be the referee of this spar." Setsuka stood between them and said. Kirika and Keiko would only be spectators of their sparring, standing some distance from them.

    "I agree." Hijiri and Wang Ruyue replied in unison.

    "Then, take your positions." Setsuka said and then kept her distance from the two people. After Wang Ruyue and Hijiri stood in their position, Setsuka signaled them.

    "The fight begins!"

    Upon hearing Setsuka''s words, they moved simultaneously and swung their swords.

    nk!

    "Great!" Hijiri''s face became serious because she felt that the attack from Wang Ruyue was heavy and sharp. She was happy, and her fighting spirit soared because she met a formidable opponent her age other than Setsuka.

    Afterward, the two kept their distance, but Wang Ruyue''s figure suddenly disappeared from Hijiri''s sight. Then she reappeared in front of Hijiri and shed her sword.

    "So fast!" Hijiri was shocked, and she swiftly jumped aside to avoid the sword. But the attack was still not over. Wang Ruyue disappeared again and appeared behind her. But this time, Hijiri didn''t dodge. She twisted her body and confronted the attack head-on.

    nk! nk! nk!

    Their swords shed several times, and the two girls quickly kept their distance from each other again.

    "As I thought, you''re strong! But I feel you still haven''t used all your power. If you keep holding back, then you might be the one who loses in this sparring." Hijiri smiled broadly and looked at Wang Ruyue provocatively.

    She felt no fear after discovering that Wang Ruyue was extremely strong in pure swordbat without the abilities of a Phantasmal Object. Hijiri felt her fighting spirit burn because she had found a strong opponent her age.

    "Is that so?" Wang Ruyue smiled and responded calmly to her provocation. Although their feelings were simr, Wang Ruyue''s mind was more mature than hers.

    After that, they disappeared from their position and reappeared in the park''s center. They shed their swords again and kept moving from one ce to another ce.

    Their battle was fierce, and their strength seemed equal, but Setsuka and the other two girls knew that Wang Ruyue had the upper hand. Wang Ruyue''s breathing was much calmer, whereas Hijiri was already panting. Plus, her forehead was already wet with sweat.

    Ten minutester, their sparring ended, and Wang Ruyue emerged victorious. Hijiri sat on the ground without worrying about getting dirty because she was exhausted and sweat-drenched all over her body, even though it was snowing.

    On the other hand, Wang Ruyue was only slightly sweating, but her breathing was still steady. Their battle was intense, and both used their strongest swordsmanship. Of course, Wang Ruyue did not use the sword Qi because it was prohibited.

    "You are very strong. I admit defeat. How about we continue our sparring using the abilities of our Phantasmal Objects?" Hijiri looked at Wang Ruyue and said.

    "That is..." Wang Ruyue wanted to refuse because they had spent too long there. But someone opened her mouth before she could finish her words.

    "You can''t do that." Setsuka raised her voice and walked over to Hijiri.

    "Why?" Hijiri turned her eyes to her and asked. She was displeased that Setsuka had suddenly appeared and wanted to interrupt their sparring.

    "If the two of you use the abilities of your Phantasmal Objects in the sparring, then the damage to the surroundings will be dire. I have often sparred with you and know your power. Your strongest attack is not your swordsmanship but the ability of your Phantasmal Object, as it has extremely high damage. So it''s not good for you to use it here." Setsuka exined.

    "Yes, she''s right. Besides, I can''t spar with you for long. I and the others came to this ce to enjoy the scenery at Carreta Shiodome and not to fight. So I hope you can understand." Wang Ruyue added.

    She just wanted to test the power of the Realizer of the Natsukawa family. Wang Ruyue did not intend to have a real fight with Hijiri and determine the victory between them. It would only waste her energy for nothing.

    Hijiri fell silent and sighed after hearing their words. She realized she was too excited and could not ept her defeat. Thus, Hijiri wanted to use her full power to fight Wang Ruyue again and determine who was stronger. She intended to reply to their words, but someone''s voice interrupted them.

    "Ooh... What did I find here? I didn''t expect to meet the daughters of the Fuyushima Temple and Natsukawa Family." A ck-robed person with a purple mask emerged from the darkness and strolled toward them.

 Chapter 278 278

    Chapter 278278

    Hijiri and the others were shocked when they heard the voice. They looked toward the sound and became alert after spotting a ck-robed man with a purple mask.

    Setsuka, Wang Ruyue, and Kirika turned serious when they saw that person because they recognized him. He is one of the terrorists who created chaos in Amanaohashidate.

    "Isn''t that person Omega?" Kirika quickly drew closer to Setsuka and whispered. She is ready to manifest her Phantasmal Object and fight against their enemies.

    "Yes, you''re right. He is an Omega. One of the Ghost Neb members who appeared in Amanohashidate." Setsuka answered with a solemn face.

    "Why did that person appear in Caretta Shiodome?" Wang Ruyue said. She became tense when she saw the appearance of Omega because she knew how strong that person was.

    "I don''t know. But I suspect that that person is hiding in this ce from the pursuit of the Realizers from the headquarters. Besides, he seems to be injured." Setsuka narrowed her eyes at Omega. Although it was a bit dark, she could tell that Omega was injured when she saw some of the wounds on his body. In addition, that person''s gait was slightly unsteady.

    "Who are you!? Why did youe to this ce? This area had been closed off temporarily by the Realizers of the Natsukawa family and forbade others from entering. Did you break through toe to this ce? Then the mask..." Hijiri felt that she had seen a mask with a simr shape, but she couldn''t remember it.

    "The mask showed that the person was a terrorist from Ghost Neb, and his position in the organization was quite high. If I remember correctly, he should be a colonel." Setsuka answered Hijiri''s confusion.

    "What!?" Hijiri and Keiko were shocked when they heard that. The two of them looked at Omega more warily and took their stance to fight.

    Hijiri was confused about how Setsuka knew that because Natsukawa''s family had no information about it. But she believed in her because she knew Setsuka wouldn''t speak nonsense in such a situation. Hijiri wanted to ask her about it, but she realized now was not the right time because that person could attack at any time.

    "Ooh... I didn''t expect you to recognize me and my position in the organization. Aren''t you Setsuka Fuyushima? Does that mean Fuyushima Temple has gotten a lot of information about the Ghost Neb?" Omega said in a deep voice, and the atmosphere around him became dangerous. He unleashed his killing intent on the girls. Omega could not allow such information to be leaked to other organizations.

    "You are wrong. I know about you because I was in Amanohashidate when you wreaked havoc there." Setsuka answered calmly. She had manifested his Phantasmal Object and was gripping it tightly.

    "I see. No wonder you could recognize me, but that doesn''t matter now. I''ve been hunted from Kyoto to Tokyo by Realizers from headquarters. Fortunately, I can hide from them. But it won''t be long before they find me again. By chance, I saw you girls in this ce.

    One is the daughter of Fuyushima Temple, and the other is the daughter of the Natsukawa Family. Besides, famous Japanese idols are also here. I can use you guys to escape the pursuit of those Realizers." Omega said and walked slowly over to the girls.

    "What do you want from us?" Hijiri and the others pointed their weapons at Omega, ready to attack him.

    "Huh? Why do you have to ask a question you already know the answer to? Of course, I will catch all of you and take you as hostages. I''m sure that the Realizers from the organization''s headquarters won''t be able to do anything to me.

    They wouldn''t dare to act rashly regarding the safety of the daughters of the Fuyushima Temple and the Natsukawa family." Omega grinned wickedly under his mask. After that, his figure disappeared from the girls'' sight.

    "Get out of this ce!" Wang Ruyue shouted, and the girls quickly scattered in all directions.

    "I didn''t expect that there would be someone among you who could see through my movements." Omega appeared at the girls'' location and said in surprise. He red at Wang Ruyue because he felt she was no ordinary girl.

    "But I don''t have time to y with you and catch you individually because those Realizers can appear anytime." Omega coldly said, and he manifested his Phantasmal Object.

    His weapons are not for battle but a small drum and a stick. His of that, Omega only relied on Hydra dan mutated Wyvern.

    But it''s a different story when he has to fight Setsuka and the Phantasmal Object was ranked B and had the name Roaring Drum. The weapon attacks with sound waves and damages the opponent''s internal organs.

    Omega did not use that weapon against the head of the Kinzoku Family. He felt that it would not be able to hurt Gin due to the low grade of his Phantasmal Objects, and that person had trained his body under the impact of the booming sound of thunder. Because of that, Omega only relied on Hydra dan mutated Wyvern.

    But it''s a different story when he has to fight Setsuka and the others. They were weaker than him even though their Phantasmal Objects were higher grades than him. Omega hit the stick against the drum, and a booming sound resounded.

    Boom!

    "Kugh!" Kirika and the girls knelt while holding their heads and covering their ears. The sound gave them a headache, and their vision became blurry. The attack easily paralyzes them and makes them lose their mobility to be able to fight Omega.

    "How are the attacks from my Phantasmal Object? Although I was seriously injured by that bastard from the organization''s headquarters, it doesn''t mean little girls like you can fight me. Once I''m free from their pursuit, I will repay them many times! Therefore, capturing you guys will greatly benefit me and Ghost Neb." Omega said angrily as he thought that because he felt humiliated by the Realizers from headquarters. Then he looked at Hijiri and walked towards her.

    "You¡­ What do you want to do?" Hijiri panicked when she noticed that Omega wasing for her. She wanted to attack him but couldn''t move because her head hurt badly.

    "Didn''t I already tell you? I will catch you and the daughter of Fuyushima Temple." Omega answered tly. After arriving in front of Hijiri, he stretched his hand to her. But before her hand could touch her, she was surprised as his body suddenly froze.

    Attack him now!" Setsuka shouted. She forced herself to use her powers under the effects of Omega''s attack.

    "I understand!" Hijiri said seriously. She gritted her teeth and gripped her sword tightly.

    "Phantasmal Release..."

    FLAME DEMON

    "Die!" Hijiri''s sword was enveloped in zing mes and shed toward Omega. She was sure her opponent would die because that person couldn''t dodge and would take a heavy hit from her. Hijiri used all of her strength in that sh.

    Wang Ruyue also quickly moved and released the sword Qi toward Omega. Thest person to act was Keiko. She manifested a B-rank Phantasmal Object under the name Lightning Crossbow. Keiko fired dozens of lightning arrows at the terrorist.

    Kirika was the only one who didn''t attack. He couldn''t do anything against an enemy as strong as Omega if he didn''t have a puppet to control. Kirika could only watch as the attacks from the three girls shot off at high speed and hit their opponent cleanly.

    Booooooooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmmm!

    "Did we manage to defeat him?" Hijiri said after she kept her distance from Omega. She looked at her enemy and hoped that they had defeated him. Setsuka and the others also focused on Omega''s location and waited for the smoke and dust to clear. They remained alert even though the attack hit their opponent. After all, Omega is a high-level Realizer.

    "Hehe... I didn''t expect that you little girls would still have the strength to put up a fight. But what you have done is in vain. Have you guys forgotten that I''m a colonel in Ghost Neb? So my strength is in theary phase." Omega said and walked out of the cloud of smoke.

    "What!?" The girls couldn''t believe it because Omega wasn''t hurt after being hit by theirbined attacks.

    "Originally, I only wanted to bring the two of you. But I changed my mind. I''m going to catch all of you since you seem to be useful to my organization." Omega hit the drum again but this time harder than before.

    Boooom!

    "Argh!" The girls knelt again as they felt a headache that was even more terrifying than the previous Omega attack.

    "Do not dream!" Setsuka gritted her teeth and thrust her sword into the ground.

    "Phantasmal Release..."

    WINTER QUEEN

    Afterward, dozens of ice spears shot toward Omega to prevent him from approaching them. In addition, a gigantic ice dome formed and covered the girls.

    "What should we do, Setsuka?" Wang Ruyue asked. She could fight against high-level monsters but have a hard time against Realizers in theary phase. After all, their strengths differed greatly.

    "I don''t know. I tried to contact him but always failed." Setsuka shook her head and showed Wang Ruyue her smartphone. She had tried to send messages and call Tenku, but all failed.

    "I have also tried contacting him, but with the same result as you." Wang Ruyue also showed her smartphone to Setsuka.

    "Me too." Kirika added and did the same.

    "Who did you contact? I also tried to call my father, but strangely it didn''t connect to him." Hijiri suddenly entered their conversation.

    "It doesn''t matter who I call. We better think of a way to call for help since that person seems to be using some device to interfere with our telmunication signal." Setsuka replied. He couldn''t say that he asked Tenku for help.

    "Then what should we do?" Hijiri didn''t ask Setsuka any further if she didn''t want to say. Most importantly, they have to escape from Omega and ask for help. Although Hijiri was a battle maniac, she realized the vast difference between her strength and that person''s.

    "The only thing we can do is fight him and hope someone will be aware of the battle in this ce. Thus, we must make as much noise as possible here." Setsuka could only think that way because he couldn''t contact Tenku.

    "That is a good idea! Then..." Hijiri agreed with Setsuka''s n, but her words stopped after she heard a cracking sound on the ice dome.

    Crack!

    Boooooooooommmmmmmm!

    The ice dome shattered into pieces, and Omega appeared before them.

    "Have you had enough of ying hide-and-seek on the ice? Then, you muste with me now." Omega intended to knock the girls unconscious so he could take them easily. But his face suddenly changed as the rm in his mind rang loudly. Omega wanted to leave that ce, but it was toote.

    Spurt!

    Blood spurted, and the girls were shocked when they saw the scene.

 Chapter 279 279

    Chapter 279279

    Time returned to when Setsuka and the others met Hijiri. After Tenku and Kohana separated from the girls, they went to the location of the food stall at Caretta Shiodome. Both want to enjoy the snacks that are sold in that ce.

    They came to one stall and went to another because Kohana wanted to taste all the food at Caretta Shiodome. Tenku could only sigh and follow where Kohana wanted to go. Although heined, he felt happy seeing the big smile on the little girl''s face. Tenku felt his longing for his sister relieved when he saw Kohana''s expression.

    After they visited several food stalls, Tenku suddenly got a message on his smartphone. He quickly checked it and was surprised by its contents. The ones who sent the message were Setsuka and the other two girls. Although their words were different, they told him the same thing. Tenku didn''t expect that they would meet Hijiri at Caretta Shiodome.

    "Why had Hijiri suddenly asked Wang Ruyue to spar, and why had the girl epted?" Tenku sighed and shook his head. He didn''t want to think about it any further. Tenku was sure that Wang Ruyue had a reason for epting Hijiri''s invitation to spar, and he could already guess a little about it, even though he still doubted it.

    "What''s wrong, big brother?" Kohana looked at Tenku and asked with a mouth full of food. She didn''t know what Tenku was saying as she focused on the food stalls around her, but she heard when he sighed at the end of his words.

    "It''s nothing. I just got a message from your sister saying that they met Hijiri Natsukawa." Tenku said and smiled. Then he wiped the food residue stuck to the corner of her lips.

    "Huh? Sister Hijiri also came here?" Kohana was surprised when she heard that. She often met Hijiri when she yed at Suisei High School, but their rtionship was not very close.

    "Yeah, she came to Caretta Shiodome, and now she''s taking Wang Ruyue to spar." Tenku answered.

    "I see. It wouldn''t be strange for her to take sister Ruyue to spar since she often does it with big sister." Kohana nodded repeatedly while folding her arms, and it looked so adorable.

    "Well then, we''ll be going around this ce briefly. After that, we will go there to meet them." Tenku stroked Kohana''s small head.

    "Yes! I still want to taste some more food here! Let''s go now!" Kohana raised one of her hands and replied excitedly. Tenku could only smile when he saw her cute behavior.

    Fifteen minutester, Tenku stopped going to the food stalls after Kohana was full and could no longer eat the snacks she bought. They decided to go to Setsuka and the others'' ce to see Wang Ruyue''s sparring against Hijiri.

    Tenku already got their location, and it''s not too far from their current position. But he stopped walking and frowned when still far from the girls'' location. Tenku released his spiritual sense periodically to inspect the surroundings as he didn''t want the incident when he met Akina to repeat itself. He did not expect that he would encounter such a familiar presence. That person was Omega, one of the terrorists he had seen in Amanohashidate.

    "How did that person get here?" Tenku said with a solemn face.

    "What''s wrong, big brother?" Kohana asked worriedly after she saw Tenku suddenly stop, and his expression changed.

    "It''s nothing." Tenku smiled and shook his head. Then he stroked Kohana''s head gently.

    "Huh? Why am I suddenly sleepy? Did I eat too much?" Kohana said in a weak voice, and her eyelids felt heavy. Not long after, she fell asleep in Tenku''s arms.

    "Rest a bit. I will deal with this matter first." Tenku stroked Kohana''s cheeks. He used his spiritual power to put the little girl to sleep because he didn''t want her to see how he acted. Then Tenku looked around the surroundings and approached a tall building near him.

    Tenku went to the roof of the building andid down Kohana. Afterward, he manifested the Golden Revolver into sniper mode. Tenku could see the situation of Setsuka and the others from that ce. His expression became serious when he found the girls were in danger.

    He quickly loaded a fourth-level monster core into his Phantasmal Object and aimed it at Omega. He wouldn''t use that attack if his opponent were in his peak state.

    Tenku would choose to fight Omega head-on to ensure he kills him. But that was risky because he had to show himself as the Reaper before Hijiri. Tenku didn''t want to do that because his name would be in the reports after he defeated Omega. It would invite unnecessary attention from the organization''s headquarters.

    Fortunately, the Omega was in a state of injury. So Tenku is confident of killing him without having to show himself. He aimed his sniper at Omega, thenpressed Genesis power and Qi into the fourth-level monster core. Apart from that, he also injects sword intent into his bullets to increase the pration level of his attacks. After Tenku was sure of the target, he pulled the trigger.

    Tactical Fire!

    Bang!

    Tenku''s bullet shot with terrifying speed and pierced Omega''s forehead.

    Spurt!

    ***

    Spurt!

    Blood spurted, and Omega fell to the ground. After that, his body did not move in the slightest.

    "What has happened?" Hijiri said confusedly when she saw that. The situation was changing too fast, and she couldn''t digest it.

    "What has happened to him? Why did he suddenly fall?" Keiko also feels the same way as her.

    Previously, Omega had easily destroyed the ice dome Setsuka had created. But then he suddenly looked in a certain direction, and his body fell to the ground.

    "I don''t know. We should check it out." Setsuka shook her head. She still didn''t know what had happened to Omega.

    "Yes, you''re right. But we''d better be careful. I don''t know what happened to him, but I''m worried he''s just pretending and will suddenly attack us." Wang Ruyue agreed to the words but did not let her guard down.

    "Then let''s do it." Hijiri nodded and then used her foot to flip over the Omega''s body.

    "What!?" the girls were shocked for different reasons after they found a bloody hole in Omega''s forehead. Hijiri and Keiko were confused as to who had attacked him.

    On the other hand, Setsuka and the other two girls smiled because they knew who had killed Omega. His wound was due to being pierced by a bullet, and they only know one person who can kill a Realizer in theary phase with one shot, and that person is Tenku.

    "Does he know what happened to us here?" Kirika whispered. She didn''t want Hijiri and Keiko to hear her words.

    "Where is he now?" Wang Ruyue looked around for Tenku. But no matter how hard she searched, she couldn''t find him.

    "You won''t be able to find him anywhere. If I remember correctly, he should have fired the bullet with his Phantasmal Object in sniper mode. So he should be very far away from this ce." Setsuka replied. She had seen Tenku use the Golden Revolver in sniper mode. So Setsuka knew the capabilities of that weapon. After all, Tenku couldn''t show himself because Hijiri and Keiko were there.

    Hijiri was confused about why Setsuka, Kirika, and Wang Ruyue looked calm and smiled when they saw that scene. She thought that they should have the same reaction as her. Strangely, they don''t care about the cause of Omega''s death. Then she saw the three girls chatting among themselves in low voices. Hijiri was curious about what they were discussing but didn''t dare to ask.

    "What should we do?" Keiko suddenly asked, bringing the girls'' attention to Omega''s corpse.

    "We can contact our organization and let them care for this person. You can ask the Natsukawa family to handle it if you want. I will also contact my father and let him decide. After all, Tokyo is the territory of Fuyushima Temple and the Natsukawa family.

    So we have to take responsibility for this terrorist. In addition, it is rted to the headquarters of the League of Heroes and the Kinzoku family. So let our family handle it, as I don''t want to meddle any further." Setsuka looked at Hijiri and answered.

    Kirika and Wang Ruyue nodded in response to her words. They didn''t want to deal with the matter because they came to Caretta Shiodome to have fun and not to work.

    "Yes, I will immediately contact my father about this. If your words are true, then this problem is quite big." Hijiri said seriously.

    Setsuka and the others had exined a bit about Omega, but they had not told her about the serum he had stolen from the League of Heroes headquarters, as doing so would only cause them trouble. The League of Heroes and the Kinzoku family would interrogate them about where they got that information. Setsuka didn''t want that to happen because it would be too troublesome.

    "That''s good. Then..." Setsuka wanted to leave that ce and return to Tenku and Kohana quickly. But Hijiri quickly opened her mouth again before she could finish her sentence.

    "By the way, who is the person who killed this terrorist? Do you know about it?" Hijiri looked at Setsuka, Wang Ruyue, and Kirika in turn. She suspected they knew something about the matter because their reactions were unnatural.

    The three girls were surprised because they didn''t expect that Hijiri would suddenly ask them about that. But Wang Ruyue and the other two tried to keep theirposure so the girl wouldn''t be suspicious of them.

    "I don''t know. That guy killed Omega using ranged attacks, so I can''t see him." Setsuka answered calmly.

    "I also couldn''t find that person after searching for him." Wang Ruyue shook her head.

    "Me too." Kirika added.

    "Is that so?" Hijiri narrowed her eyes at them. She did not believe in their words.

    "Yes." Kirika and the others nodded and replied in unison.

    "Okay. Then we should ask our family and organization to take care of this matter now." Setsuka tried to divert their conversation. He didn''t want Hijiri to ask them any deeper.

    "I understand." Hijiri sighed. She didn''t believe their words, but she couldn''t force them to answer if they didn''t want to say so.

    After that, Hijiri and Setsuka called their families and exined the problems. Besides them, Kirika also contacted her organization since it was rted to their headquarters. The girls waited there until the people they contacted came to the ce to deal with Omega''s corpse.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!